《A MAZE OF GREED》


 Chapter 1 - TOWN OF VINCARDINE

    The dawn was approaching fast. It was quiet and peaceful around as the people who had worked hard in the daylight to have a plate of food on their table were resting leisurely in the arms of deep sleep. At such a silent time, a dim light peaked through the window of an old apartment of the eastern part of the town of Vincardine.


    This town was situated in Northern England, surrounded by both great mountains, covered with large and numerous trees on the one side and an unfathomable ocean on the other side. Some decades ago this town was a very prosperous port as it was an important stop for the ships which travelled the large distances for trade. Though small in size it attracted pretty much wealth and attention towards it. As a result, many rich families came to settle down here and tried their luck in gaining profits from the prospering trades and businesses.


    The town was a centre of artisans, traders, wealthy business families, craftsmen, etc. It was a well-known example of town planning in the neighbouring region with the features such as grid pattern of housing, large squares which witnessed grand carnivals and celebrations along with marches and riots on occasions, large multi-storeyed brick houses with beautifully groomed backyards, large public gardens and common assembly halls.


    But the main centre of attraction was a sculptural marvel placed exactly in the heart of the town. It was a grand statue of George O''Dell Sr. who was known as the founder of this comparatively smaller yet important town.


    His well-sculpted statue was shown riding his favourite horse whose front legs rose in the air while his and his master''s weight was balanced on the beast''s hind legs. George O''Dell Sr.''s one hand grasped the ropes of his horse while the other hand was held high in the air with a long sword thrusting upwards as if it was piercing through the limitless sky. The aura of the statue was still very alive and powerful, and over the years it was a symbol of unity and power for the people residing in Vincardine.


    They say that nothing is constant, especially, good things. True to this the town witnessed its downfall after some decades of prosperity. Availability of more convenient ways of transport reduced the traffic of trade ships in the port, eventually draining its glory. Many influential families decided to look for a new abode, where they could bring their lives back on the track of richness.


    But the most influential out of them, the originators, the O''Dell family, decided to stay back and conserve the historical legacy of their brave ancestors.


    This event of decreasing trade which led to the decline in prosperity hit hard the middle-income groups, as well as, lower-income groups. Though the O''Dell family managed to look for other means of livelihood for themselves as well as their people, these particular groups couldn''t cope with the drastically changing situations.


    The majority of them decided to move to the eastern part of the town, which was cheap enough to provide them with a roof on the head and little means of survival. The income divide created a rift between the western, wealthy part of the town and the eastern, poor part which led to conflicts, occasionally violent ones, between the people from both sides.


    O''Dell family mediated to resolve these frequent issues and pushed all the poor people to the eastern side of the town with a promise of providing them employment opportunities in the western side. Initially, not everyone was happy with this settlement, but gradually they became used to it. They had to. That reduced the tensions at a considerable level.


    The eastern part was crowded, filthy and unsafe as per the assumptions of the people sitting on the pile of money on the western side. Many people from the east worked as servants, carpenters, tailors, etc. for the people who were able to pay them for their work.


    While some seduced the wealthy ones with their half-naked bodies adorned with flashy jewellery and cunning tactics. The so-called sophisticated riches forgot their social status when lust took over their pride and spontaneously their feet took them to this dirty part of Vincardine.


    The said dim light was coming from one of the old four-storeyed buildings, which consisted of small rooms, large enough to accommodate a person and his belongings and was located on the third floor. On the contrary, to the surroundings, this particular room was neatly kept and clean. It was filled with a small bed on one wall, a table and a chair to the other and a concise cooking area with minimum utensils.


    A silhouette sitting on the chair was moving in a constant rhythm. The loosely kept toffee brown coloured long hairs were swaying with the cool breeze coming from the half-closed window. This poor young woman was strikingly beautiful not giving away the truth of her miserable life. Her exquisite beauty was pure, gentle like that one eye-catching lotus that blooms in the mud. As soon as the viewer''s eyes fell on the red beauty, he forgets everything around looking at the captivating sight.


    She was nothing like those rich brats whose faces were covered under a thick layer of make-up.. She was more like a first ray of the sun¡­ pleasant and warm, and still, she could easily overshadow all the beauties in the town.

 Chapter 2 - RUTH MOORE

    There is this thing about poverty. It does not discriminate among people based on their gender, caste, religion or appearance. And this beauty that had lost her sense of surrounding as she was engrossed in her work was no exception to this rule. That woman''s straight brows were knitted in the middle of her large forehead as she lost in her world. Her long pale hands were moving with precise skills, sewing the expensive red fabric to transform the piece of cloth into a beautiful dress for a madam living on the west side of the town of Vincardine.


    Her gentle face had a different charisma that enhanced her innocence. But her enchanting large, closely set hazel coloured eyes were giving testimony of her wariness. Her dress was a little warned out but was clean and neat.


    Her round face looked tired. Her bulbous tipped nose scrunched occasionally when her eyes stung due to working in dim light. She glided her tongue over her pink lips, which were cupid bow''s shape while sewing a delicate, and intricate pattern on the cloth.


    Ruth Moore was an orphan. She had no clue about her family or relatives except her deceased mother. And the cruel game of life never let her make any friends. All that she remembered was working laboriously to survive this game of survival of the fittest.


    It was easier when her mother, Bertha Moore, was with her. The mother and daughter worked hard to live every day while taking care of each other. But after her mother died when Ruth was only thirteen years old, the mountain of responsibilities and bad fortune came crashing down upon her.


    It was not like she never experienced any selfish and momentary fascinations that called out to her, but she knew better than to fall victim to them. Even though the way of malfeasance looked pleasurable outwardly, it ultimately leads to nothing but destruction and Ruth knew that very well.


    It was the one thing that her mother lived by and instigated the same virtue in her beautiful and innocent daughter. Hence, it took every ounce of Ruth''s self-control to not fall prey to such treacherous things.


    She had to finish her task before sunrise. Her hands and legs were frozen due to the cold. Her back ached because of hours of working while sitting in a chair. She thought about sitting on the cold floor, but the light that reached there was not enough for her to work with perfection.


    Lack of sleep caused her headache and itching of eyes. But she had to endure this physical pain and complete the work as then only she would get some money to satisfy her hunger. At some point, the sweet sleep began to descend on her tired eyes, but she woke up startled when she realised the shortage of time in hand. There was yet to do more work, and thus her hands picked up the pace again.


    After spending hours and splashing water on her face three times during the night, her face started blooming with satisfaction as the end of the task neared. The dress she was working on was very expensive and designed in detail. Ruth had put all her experience and efforts to make the dress fascinating. Soon she finished the last bit of her work and kept the dress aside after folding it neatly.


    "Finally, it''s done." The words came as a whisper from her mouth that held relief.


    She stretched her limbs to loosen up the sore muscles and stood up from the chair. It took her some moments to gain the balance and let the cramp in her long slender yet strong leg fade away. She cast a glance of satisfaction at her hard work again with a small, proud smile and turned to get to the bed.


    As soon as her back hit the mattress, her body relaxed in the bliss of the warmth of her blanket. Her heavy eyes closed on their own after a yawn escaped her lips.


    Two hours flew in a flash since Ruth closed her eyes and it was already time to start her day. She sat up in the bed and glanced through the window to see everyone hurrying to their work. Her eyes were still heavy, and her body strained, but she knew that her time for rest was over. She could easily spend the whole day sleeping in her bed, away from the daily tensions, but she didn''t.


    She sighed deeply and pulled her long toffee brown hair in a messy bun on top of her head. She made her bed and went into the small bathroom to do her business.


    Within an hour, Ruth was ready to start her day. Her stomach rumbled violently, as it demanded some food, but unfortunately, Ruth had nothing to satisfy it. All groceries finished a day before. She hadn''t had anything to eat since the previous afternoon. Emptied stomach was not something that she was not accustomed to.


    She had spent many nights without food, tossing from side to side in a cold bed. That was how her life was, and she was determined to make it better for herself with hard work. She had faith in God that he had a good plan for her future. It was all about the right time, and she was willing to wait until then.


    Ruth packed the red dress that she had spent her half-day and full night working upon it in a bag carefully. After making sure that her appearance was presentable enough, she left her room with the bag of a dress.. She locked the door with a large metal lock though there was nothing to steal in her room.

 Chapter 3 - FLORENCE

    As she reached the second floor by descending the wooden staircase, she heard some faint voice coming from the third room on the left. Ruth couldn''t help but halt for a minute. It was a usual thing to hear voices loud enough to be heard from where she was standing.


    Florence was a young, mischievous woman in her late twenties. Ruth has met her occasionally but never talked to her more than the general conversation. Florence was not as beautiful as Ruth, but she had that charismatic personality that drew many men towards her and got women jealous.


    She was a bold and carefree woman who did what she wanted. She was not one to care about the world as she had only one motto in life- earn as much money as she can and in any way. But she was not a selfish person.


    Even though the neighbours disliked her very much, Ruth has concluded that there was a good heart hidden under that mask of ignorance.


    Florence was also an orphan just like Ruth and lived a pain-staking life in her young age, but as she grew up in a confident woman with a body to die for, she knew what she had to do to fulfil her life''s motto. Thus, she chose the easiest way to earn money which Ruth could never imagine for herself no matter what.


    Many rich men from the western side were frequent visitors of Florence who spent the uncountable nights behind those close doors with her. People around knew what business they got there, but no one dared to reprimand Florence as she had good relations with the wealthy masters of the town. Besides, she owned that room a few years ago when she earned enough money from her ''business''.


    Ruth has seen many men belonging to different ages visit Florence, and she knew exactly the meaning of those voices she heard every time she used the stairs. But she was not someone to judge people quickly. She was aware of what people in the town think of Florence, but she also knew that one should not judge a book by its cover.


    Her opinion about Florence was that even though she didn''t like her ''business'' it was Florence''s choice and she had every right to do as she pleases unless and until it didn''t harm anyone. Who knows she might have left with no other choice than to accept this profession against her will.


    A loud giggle brought Ruth out of her world of thoughts, and involuntary her ears strained a bit to catch the voices coming from behind the closed doors. She bit her lower lip unable to move from her spot. She could hear some faint conversation but couldn''t decipher it from the distance.


    Suddenly the door burst open and a bald man with a potbelly stepped outside. He was covered in a dress made of a good quality fabric which had wrinkles here and there with jewellery adorning his petite figure. He was not aware of Ruth''s presence as his eyes were fixated on the figure behind him.


    Followed by him, a woman appeared in the door. Ruth could see only half of her form from where she stood and yet she could figure that the woman was wrapped up in a white cloth that barely covered her hourglass-shaped body. Her brunette curls were descending loosely from her head. Her square-shaped face had exotic cat-like brown eyes which glinted with naughtiness. Her luscious, full and glossy lips curved in a Cheshire smile showing off her pearly white teeth.


    She stood leaning on the door frame gazing at the man in front of her with a seductive look on her face while the said man was still gawking at her barely covered body as if he was not satisfied even after a whole night.


    Florence tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and spoke in her sugar-coated sweet voice, "I wish you could stay a little longer, my master." A small frown appeared on her forehead as her lips curled up in a little pout. She even took measures to run her delicate finger seductively on the man''s face from his temples to his chin.


    The man visibly gulped trying to wet his dry throat. "Don''t worry, dear. I will be back again tomorrow night with a small gift for you." The man stated, trying to control his lust.


    His statement brought a full smile on Florence''s face as she loved the gifts she got from her visitors as they usually consisted of an ornament, money, gold, pearls or expensive fabrics.


    "Of course. I will be waiting for you, master!" She winked at the man then laughed heartily.


    Her reaction made the man smile too. "Ok then. I have to go now. See you tomorrow." He turned after bidding goodbye, and that was when they noticed awkwardly standing Ruth, who was witnessing their exchange with wide eyes and pink cheeks.


    Florence was the one who saved Ruth from further embarrassment. "Oh, Hello Ruth. Good morning!" She said with a genuine smile.


    Ruth was too stunned to reply instantly. "Uh- Hello. G-Good morning, Florence!" She stuttered.


    "Now who is this lovely young lady here?"


    And that was when Ruth looked at the man, who stared at her intently, taking in her form from head to toe.


    Ruth felt her skin crawling under his lustful gaze, making her want to slap a sense into him.. Before Florence could answer, Ruth ran down the stairs without sparing them another glance.

 Chapter 4 - CHARACTERS OF A FAIRY-TALE

    Ruth slowed her pace only after she turned the corner of the lane in which her building was. She rested her back on the wall of the nearby small house. She closed her eyes momentarily as her mind couldn''t forget the lecherous gaze of the man, who was Florence''s guest.


    Ruth clutched the bag in her hand to her chest in which there was a red dress. The same dress on which she had spent hours working through the night. She left her room to submit the dress into the tailor shop that was situated on the western side of the town.


    When she was descending the stairs, she got an encounter with Florence and her master. Ruth had experienced such incidences before. She had been the target of men''s sinful gazes as she was a sweet rose flower that attracted the bees.


    A thought about Florence crossed her mind. How could Florence not feel disgusted with such men? How could she spend her time with those men with the adulterous mind? Ruth thought to herself.


    "Good morning, Ruth! What are you doing here?"


    A feminine voice made Ruth snapped her eyes open.


    Ruth craned her neck to see her neighbour with a bag in her hands. The middle-aged woman was kind enough to ask Ruth about her well being whenever they met. She lived in the same building where Ruth and Florence lived.


    Ruth pulled herself together and answered politely. "Good Morning! I-I am going to the tailor shop to submit this work." She pointed at the bag in her hand.


    The woman looked at the bag in Ruth''s hands. "Oh! But you got the clothe at yesterday morning. And you are already done with the dress in this short time?" The woman asked in surprise.


    Everyone around knew how hardworking Ruth was. But finishing working on a dress within twenty-four hours was too much for even Ruth.


    Ruth nodded. "Yes. Mr Cooper needed this urgent as the lady, who ordered the dress wants it for the celebration that is going to be held in the O''Dell manor."


    Ruth recalled how Mr Cooper, the owner of the tailor shop told her again and again that the work should be done on time. He gave Ruth work when he had an overload of the work. Besides that, there were very few people in the town, those could do the intricate designing on the dress with perfection. Well... that was what Ruth believed.


    The woman''s face split in excitement. "Yes... yes! I have heard that there is no one that could match the O''Dells in grandeur and richness with which they plan these celebrations." She said dreamily.


    Attending such celebrations was a dream to the people residing on the Eastern side. Only a few lucky ones, those working in the manor could get to see how the rich classes associates between themselves.


    "Yes, I have heard a lot about them. They say the last feast they hosted was many months ago but it is still a topic of conversation between people." Ruth informed.


    The woman sighed with a dejected look. "Alas! Only if we were lucky enough to at least get a glimpse of such occasion. People like us don''t even get an opportunity to see the faces of O''Dell family members. They are like the characters of a fairytale for us, whom we only heard about but can not see."


    Ruth couldn''t understand why everyone was so envious about O''Dells and why they were talking so much about this coming celebration. In her opinion, such celebrations were nothing but a mean of O''Dells to exhibit their wealth and power. They only wanted to show their higher social status to the poor and lowest base of the societal structure.


    Spending huge amount of money was an idiotic act in Ruth''s view. But she couldn''t voice out her thoughts against the most powerful and wealthy family of the region. After all, they were no one other but the originators. Anyone who dared to speak against them, not only disrespected the O''Dell family but also to the whole town.


    Ruth smiled politely. "I would have loved to talk with you more, but I have to go and submit this dress on time. Or else, Mr Cooper would be displeased with me."


    The woman''s brows rose as if now only she realised that Ruth had work to do. She laughed a little. "I apologize that I took your time. But can I see the dress, please?" She looked at Ruth expectantly.


    Ruth couldn''t deny her request and opened the bag to take the dress out of it. The woman looked at the dress mesmerizingly.


    "Oh my God, Ruth! This is one beautiful dress you have made! Look at the design! And the fabric is also of good quality." The woman admired the beautiful red dress with an unsaid thought of if she had such a dress for herself.


    Ruth was pleased to hear the admiration the lady had shown towards her work. The lady wanted to touch the dress but was afraid to leave stains on it. She was afraid that if anything happened to this dress then how much money she would need to compensate for the damage. Her upcoming generations working hard for all their lives even might not be able to compensate for the damage.


    After Ruth put the dress back in the bag, she asked, "Did you go to the market?"


    The woman showed the bag in her hand which was full of the vegetables and a loaf of bread. "Yes. My husband got the pay yesterday for a week''s work. Before the money finds other ways to perish, I decided to shop for the week''s vegetables."


    Ruth felt a pang in her chest that she couldn''t buy one time meal after working so hard. Her empty stomach grumbled making her embarrassed and pity her situation. If only she also had someone to earn and take care of her needs!


    "I should get going, Ruth. My children must be waiting for a meal. See you another time!" The woman smiled while weaving her hand.


    Ruth nodded with her own small smile. "Yes. Have a good day!"


    Ruth turned around after giving a long look at the retreating figure of her neighbour. She sighed again while rubbing her grumbling stomach. Mr Cooper would give her money in return for the dress that she made and then she also could buy food for herself.


    With that thought in mind, Ruth picked up her pace again and took a road that led to the Western part of the town.

 Chapter 5 - AT MR. COOPERS TAILORING SHOP

    After talking with her neighbour, Ruth started walking in the direction of the tailor shop, which was situated in the western part of the town. She promised Mr Cooper to submit the completed work before noon. If she got late, then he would not give her any work next time.


    Ruth pulled her dress up a little, above her ankles while making sure that her feet didn''t land in the mud and garbage that were scattered all over the narrow road. The sewage water had a foul smell that made her scrunch her nose in disgust.


    That is why they called the Eastern part a dirty area, where people didn''t care about hygiene or cleanliness. Ruth loved the cleanliness and had hygienic habits that her mother taught her. The habitation made her sick. She didn''t like to step outside her room unless and until she didn''t have an important job to do.


    During her walk, she greeted many acquainted people with a smile, a wave and occasional verbal greetings. Though this area was not good to look at, the people here were kind. At least they put up the facade of kindness. But Ruth had experienced enough to look through their facade.


    She knew that these people were kind until they didn''t have any selfish interests. But when it came to gains, they were no less than the evil. That was the reason why she maintained good relations with everyone while keeping her guards up. The life after her mother''s demise had taught her to not trust anyone easily. That was the rule of survival.


    Soon the tiny houses with crowded plan transformed into more spaciously built larger houses and big shops of clothes, groceries, vegetables, meat and seafood stalls, etc. The foul smell got replaced with a mild fragrance that Ruth always admired.


    The appearance of people also changed significantly, as she ventured further into the western side. People here were neatly dressed with jewellery adorned their bodies. Chariots of rich lords ran on the road. Madams were busy having a morning talk in the nearby garden, while lords were laughing and bragging about their wealth and achievements. Some elders were busy discussing the conditions of colonies and how the native people there should learn to respect their white lords.


    But, the most discussed topic was, of course, a celebration that was planned by the O''Dell family. The celebration was scheduled for tonight and one could easily pick on the enthusiasm and excitement in people regarding it.


    Ruth reached in front of Mr Cooper''s tailor shop after crossing the road as the shop was situated on the other side of the road. The location of the shop was perfect as it was easily accessible and had enough space to halt an average size chariot in front of it.


    Ruth glanced up at the name-board of the shop, which was decorated with large and bold letters. Ruth sighed with relief that she was able to reach there on time. She opened the door and entered the shop to see three women working on different clothes of various colours.


    Her eyes landed on the man with greying hairs. He was talking with one of the women with his back towards Ruth.


    "How many times I have told you to finish the work before the deadline? You all are sluggish! I don''t understand why I pay you for slacking back on the work?!" Mr Cooper was not in a good mood as he scolded the woman, who had her head hung in shame.


    "I apologize, Mr Cooper." The woman said meekly.


    Mr Cooper shook his head while exhaling loudly. "It is hard to find good employees these days." He muttered under his breath.


    Ruth felt uncomfortable because of the tension that was prominent in the shop. It was not very big, but a decent-sized shop but a very popular one. The front side showcased dresses of different styles to see by people walking on the road through the transparent glass. Mr Cooper was the third generation of running this shop.


    The man turned around, and his eyes landed on nervous Ruth. He forgot his annoyance and welcomed her while approaching the table in the corner, near the front door.


    "You are on time!" He stated, not bothering with formal greetings.


    Ruth smiled a little and neared the table. "Yes, Mr Cooper. Good morning!"


    The old man ignored Ruth''s greetings and pulled out the book, which had records and details of all the orders he got. He pulled up his glasses on his nose while flipping the pages of the book.


    "Hmm. Show me the dress." He commanded, after opening the right page of the book.


    Ruth carefully pulled out the dress from the bag and put it on the table to show Mr Cooper. The man checked the design and the stitches by running his fingers on the dress. He took ten minutes to check the dress inside-out. After the inspection of the dress, he nodded in satisfaction but didn''t say a word of appreciation. Ruth felt a little bad as she took so much efforts to make this dress in such a short time. But that was how she always got treated and had learned by now to not mind such rude behaviour by others.


    After scribbling something in the notebook, Mr Cooper pulled out the drawer of the table. He ordered a woman to take the dress and pack it to deliver to the madame, who have ordered it. Ruth watched as Mr Cooper muttered something in low voice out of the habit he had. Her ears couldn''t pick on a single word that he said so she ignored it and waited in anticipation to get the pay of her work.


    "Here!" Mr Cooper put the money in front of Ruth.


    Her excitement died in a moment after she looked at how much money it was. "I think you are mistaken, Mr Cooper. But this is too little for the work I have done." Ruth told politely.


    The man stared at her in irritation. "What? Do you think this is little? Then tell me young lady how much do you want?"


    "I- I was expecting at least two times of this. The work was not simple and I had to work for longer hours than usual to complete it." Ruth tried to reason.


    The money was not enough to get her three day''s essentials, let alone paying the rent of her room.


    "Seamstresses like you don''t understand the business and how much tailor shop owners like us have to take efforts to please the customer. There was a stain on the dress, and now I have to take care of that. With a great heart I am not asking for the compensation from you for the damage, and here you are arguing for the money that I gave." The man glared through his glasses at Ruth.


    Ruth felt like crying right then and there as she didn''t know what to say to this man, who was her sole source of earning money for now. She was sure that there was not a single stain on the dress as she had checked the dress two times before bringing it there.


    "But Mr Cooper..." She tried again.


    But the man cut her in the middle. "You want this money or not? You should be grateful that I give you work to help a poor woman like you. Do you think that I don''t pay you enough? If it is the way you think about me then I will not bother again to give you work. You can go and find some other place where they will give you enough pay." He asked in a hardened voice.


    Ruth shook her head. "No. I- I apologize to you, Mr Cooper. I didn''t mean to disrespect you in that way. I was only..." Before she could complete her statement, the man rose his brows.


    Ruth bit back the words and sighed dejectedly. There was no point in arguing with this man or she would lose her earnings. Ruth had to accept the money he had given without complaining.


    "Thank you, Mr Cooper. Please inform me if you have any work for me. And please, don''t misunderstand my words. I am fine with the pay you give me." Ruth said humbly while taking the money.


    "I think you are a hard-working woman with dedication towards her job. Hence, I consider you over other seamstresses when I have an overload of work. You should learn to respect your elders, Miss Moore. Now if you are done with then please excuse me, I have work to do." The old man walked towards the rack of dresses at the back of the shop after dismissing Ruth.


    Ruth glanced at other women, who were enjoying the whole incidence. They showed a look of mockery to Ruth. She felt sad and insulted but had no way to fight for her right.


    She left the shop with a sunken heart and tears of frustration.

 Chapter 6 - THEA

    Ruth felt a mixture of emotions like sadness, hurt, anger, helplessness and frustration. She couldn''t understand why people with power behaved rudely with the helpless ones. Why people didn''t care about others? She couldn''t understand at all.


    After she left Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, she was disappointed and worried. The amount Mr Cooper paid for the work that Ruth had done on the red dress was not enough to buy daily essentials. The landlord was asking for the rent of the room in which Ruth lived. She somehow managed to convince the man that after this work, she would pay the rent. But all her plans ruined when she didn''t get the just pay for the hardship she had been through.


    While lost in these thoughts, Ruth didn''t notice a familiar face approaching her. Though her eyes were watching her surroundings, her mind was too occupied to notice anything.


    " Ruth, hello! How are you?" The voice snapped Ruth from her thoughts.


    She looked dumbfoundedly at the woman in front of her. It took a moment for her to recognise the face. As realisation dawned upon her, Ruth opened her mouth to greet the woman, who was only a year or two older than Ruth.


    "Hello, Thea! S-sorry I didn''t see you coming. I was... thinking about something." Ruth gave the woman a sheepish smile.


    Thea reacted by giggling, portraying her best etiquettes that she had learned on the western side.


    "Oh, It''s fine! What are you doing here?" Thea asked in confusion as this was not a place to roam for a poor person like Ruth.


    "I was here to submit the red dress." Ruth replied in a low voice, remembering the incident that made her feel insulted.


    The woman was no one but the person who worked for Mr Cooper in his tailoring shop. "Oh, yes. It slipped from my mind. So, have you submitted it? Was Mr Cooper satisfied with your work? The man is hard to please."


    Ruth replied while fidgeting with her fingers. "Yes. I have submitted it and Mr Cooper was satisfied with my work, I guess."


    Thea observed Ruth for a moment and then said, "What''s wrong? Did he scold you? Are you in any problem?" She asked genuinely.


    She was friendly by nature. And as she was of similar age to Ruth, the ladies got well along. They couldn''t be considered best friends, but they always had a nice conversation whenever they got a chance.


    The woman''s concern touched Ruth''s heart and hence she told her the whole incidence that happened at the tailor shop between her and Mr Cooper. While reciting the incident, Ruth couldn''t hide the tears that made her eyes glossy.


    "Actually, I was expecting a good amount of money as you know the work needed an expertise of professional level. But he didn''t pay me even half of that expected money." Ruth admitted sadly.


    Thea''s face softened after hearing Ruth''s misery. She was aware of Ruth''s financial and social condition. As she also came from a family of the Eastern side, she shared empathy with Ruth. She knew how much struggle these poor people had to do to get food on their plate.


    "I am sorry to hear this, Ruth. I can understand how you might have felt. Facing such a humiliating situation must be hard for a woman like you with a gentle heart." Thea placed her hand on Ruth''s shoulder in pity.


    But the touch didn''t do anything for Ruth to feel any better. It only made her more uncomfortable as Ruth hated this thing: Pity. That was what the world has ever given her. Pity. As if her poverty was her destiny and she was not able to change her stars. Pity made Ruth feel non-worthy and incapable. But she was determined to prove everyone wrong by showing them that she was worthy and very capable to change her life. One day!


    "These tailors are all the same. Do you know how much profit Mr Cooper will get from that single work?" The woman asked.


    Ruth had no idea of this ''business'' as she never concerned herself with it. She only looked for her pay and nothing else.


    She shook her head in denial but the woman''s words had perked up her interest.


    Thea told in a manner as if she was sharing the confidential secret of the royalty. "Mr Cooper will get at least ten times than what he has given you."


    Listening to the profit the tailor shop owner would get, widened Ruth''s eyes considerably. She never considered this calculation. Mr Cooper didn''t do any work on the dress except he hired Ruth and gave her the clothing.


    "That is too much, my friend!" Ruth exclaimed in shock while putting her hand on her mouth.


    The woman wobbled her head. "Exactly! These men only use their contacts and show off the work which is done by poor seamstresses like us. We spend hours and hours working in dim light till our fingers bleed and what we get in return? Insults and a few pennies like a beggar!" She said with anger.


    Ruth couldn''t help but agree with her. She could sense the anger that rose in her.


    "But your condition is better than me, Thea. You work in his shop and get more wages than me." Ruth said.


    "Yes. But you know how everything is getting expensive nowadays. Especially when the country is in wars with other counties and colonies. It indirectly affects the prices of acommodities in here." The woman answered.


    "Yes. You are right. By this rate, people like us would not be able to survive after some time." Ruth said after sighing.


    Thea''s eyes gleamed with happiness as she spoke. "But now my days are going to get better."


    Ruth gave her a confused look when she didn''t understand what the woman was trying to say. "What do you mean?"


    The woman''s cheeks tinged with pink colour as she blushed. "I have found my suitor. And he has asked my parents for my hand in marriage. Both of our families have agreed. And soon we are going to get married." She squealed in excitement.


    Ruth looked surprised yet happy to hear this. "That is a very good news, dear! Who is this lucky gentleman, if I may know?"


    "He is a soldier in the service of the O''Dell family. He gets a considerable amount of remuneration. He told me that I don''t have to work after the marriage. Finally, I will get the freedom out of the clutches of this life in poverty." The woman said dreamily.


    "That-that is great! I am very happy for you! May God bestow you with more happiness. Congratulations!" Ruth took the woman''s hands in hers and patted affectionately.


    "Thank you, Ruth. Oh, we lost the track of time while talking. I should get going or Mr Cooper would roast me alive. See you around!" Thea remembered that she had to go to the tailor shop.


    "Yes. Yes. Bye!" After bidding Thea her farewell, Ruth again started to walk in her house''s direction.


    Ruth was a kind-hearted person and always got happy in other''s happiness. But this time she felt a pang of little jealousy in her heart as the woman told her about her soon to be wedding and how she had found a man who was willing to take care of her.


    Ruth never had anyone to be called her close ones or loved ones except her mother, who died when she was thirteen. She never had any close friends as she was always busy working and battling every day of her life that brought new troubles for her. Her experiences taught her to always put her guards up and not trust people easily as the smiling faces were always deceiving. People didn''t concern unless they want something in return from you. And being an orphaned girl was a vulnerable target for the evil vultures.


    Ruth felt an emptiness in her heart that there was no one to care for her or love her. There was no one to share her responsibilities and tell her that she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    She ran her tongue over her chapped lips as her eyes teared up again. The weight of the money that she held in her hands started to feel very heavy as it carried the humiliation and misery that Ruth faced.


    She didn''t know what destiny had up her sleeves for her but one hope was there in her heart. A hope that there might be someone destined for Ruth, who would be her life partner and her better half.. One day she would find her happiness like others. One day!

 Chapter 7 - AUGUSTUS ODELL

    In the heart of the port town of Vincardine situated the grand statue of the prominent originator, George O''Dell Sr. The lanterns were lit that illuminated the piece of art, enhancing its beauty. The sun had settled down behind the large mountains a long time ago, leaving the stage of the limitless sky for the moon to perform its spectacle along with innumerable stars.


    The western side of the town witnessed the comparatively sparse amount of people roaming on the roads. But the roads were busy with the different sizes of chariots marching in the direction of the O''Dell manor. People called it ''the great manor'', as it was larger than all the manors, that were in the neighbouring region of the town.


    The chariots came from all over the regions and belonged to the nobles. The size and designs signified the status and wealthiness of the owner. A flock of servants was ready to do its duty. The way from the main square of the town, where the statue was, to the front gate of the manor was lit with designer lanterns to illuminate the path in the darkness.


    Guards were stationed at a particular distance throughout the way. As the chariots entered through the huge front gate of the manor they stopped on the spacious space. The guards were appointed to show the chariots their place to be stationed. The whole manor along with its surroundings was decorated splendidly.


    As soon as one passed through the gate, the grand manor captured the spectator''s attention. The crowd that consisted of lords, knights, nobles, politicians and other respectable people of the upper class, was having a great time in the main hall of the manor. The hall was so large that it could accommodate hundreds of people at one time.


    People were speechless to see how beautiful the decoration was. The main attraction was the massive chandelier that hung in the centre of the roof. The large windows were adorned with colourful curtains and various flowers. The large roof of the hall was anchored on the massive pillars that were carved on the top, and bottom with a mastery. The floor was designed with coloured tiles in the shape of a large flower.


    Servants were obeying the orders given to them by their lords, attending to the needs of the guests. The whole place was alive with the sound of chattering of the guests. An orchestra was playing a beautiful melody at one side of the hall to entertain the guest. The night was in a colourful mood, and everyone present was having the best time of their lives.


    In this crowd, there was a group of men conversing at the front of the hall. By the visible grace and mannerisms, one could tell that those were important nobles. Amongst them was a tall man with a potbelly. His body clad in the expensive clothes, and he completed his look with a golden pocket watch that hung on the left side of his chest. The lid of the pocket watch had a symbol of a roaring lion. One couldn''t help but take a second look at it.


    His salt and paper hairs were tied behind his head like other nobles. His elongated face with prominent brow bridge and angular cheekbones made him look sharp and younger than his age though his skin was slightly wrinkled. He had a crooked nose with an angle at the tip of it. A dimple formed on his cheeks whenever he smiled or laughed while entertaining his guests. His facial hairs were styled in a mutton-chopped style suiting his status.


    His sharp eyes of silver grey colour roamed all over the place, and his chest puffed a little by watching everything going smoothly as per his planning.


    "Milord! People wait for the celebrations hosted by O''Dell family, and you never let them down!" A man amongst the group praised the man, who was the host of this celebration.


    Augustus O''Dell was the undeclared ruler of his land. He was nothing less than a king for the people. He was an arrogant person, who held great pride in the legacy of his family name.


    He smiled proudly and said while raising a glass that contained an imported wine of exotic quality. "We are O''Dell. Everything we do is an example to follow by others."


    The listeners nodded their heads though not every one of them was fond of O''Dell. People felt jealous as even after decades, there was not an ounce of loss in the status and power of the O''Dell family. People still held them high for making justice in the disputes and for solving their problems. While some thought that the descendants of this family were not worthy of the power that they got in heritage by their brave ancestors.


    But they knew better than saying out loud. The O''Dells were not someone to mess with as they had a close acquaintance with the royal family. Not even the wind dares to flow against them.


    "But you haven''t mentioned the reason of this celebration." Another man pointed out.


    The host of the party huffed. "People like us don''t need the reasons to celebrate. We create ways to spend the money because we can afford unlike others."


    The man''s face became bitter after hearing this. He knew very well what the host wanted to imply. The man who asked about the reason for the celebration was a local lord. But recently he had taken a hefty amount as a loan from Augustus O''Dell to pay for his expenses. The O''Dell just wanted to humiliate him.. The man felt embarrassed when others laughed at him.

 Chapter 8 - THEODORA ODELL

    Augustus O''Dell, the current master and descendent of the family was busy bragging about his wealth and profits that he had earned in the overseas trade. O''Dells were not only political heads of the region but were successful traders, running one of the largest business empire in the country. They could easily compete with the royals in the foreign trade and that was the reason why royals kept a good relation with them.


    "Oh, Darling!" The voice of the woman ceased their laughs as every head in the group turned to the lady who was walking in their way.


    She walked with grace and pride, holding her face high. The woman was in her forties, much younger than her husband. It was not uncommon for men to take younger wives. Her eyes were trained on her husband as she walked, her every step was confident. She was a perfect combination of confidence and elegance.


    As soon as she reached near the group, every person bowed their heads in respect. "Hello, Lady Theodora!" The men greeted her one by one.


    The woman smiled gently. "Hello, gentlemen! Welcome to the ''great manor''!" She greeted warmly like a good host.


    The lady had a powerful aura around her which she carried confidently. She was wearing a golden coloured ball gown with ornaments of diamond emphasising her beauty. The dress hugged her tall and slim body perfectly. Her wavy hairs of nut-brown colour were styled in an elegant bun at the top of her head. A piece of jewellery with a simple design rested on her bun.


    Her oblong shaped face had a high forehead that carried a widow''s peak. Her face looked gorgeous with the light amount of makeup she had. She had dark arched brows with protruding brow bones. Her cupid''s bow-shaped lips were painted in pink colour made her beauty stand out.


    Her hazel eyes shifted to look at her husband, Augustus O''Dell. "Darling, I was looking for you and you are here." She said while placing her hand in her husband''s hand.


    Augustus gave her a glance over from head to toe then met her pretty eyes. "Why were you looking for me? Do you need anything?" He asked in concern.


    Everyone was aware of the fact that Augustus was madly in love with his wife, Theodora. Not only she had a great influence on her husband but was the most respected woman in the town. People feared Augustus but they loved Theodora. She was like an idol of kindness and justice for the people.


    She smiled at her husband. "No. I don''t want anything. I was looking for you because our guests are asking about you. And here you are spending the night while talking with your friends and drinking." Her brows creased in the middle as she scowled at the glass of wine in her husband''s hand.


    She took the glass from his hand and called a servant. She gave the glass to the servant and gave Augustus a look that said no more alcohol for him tonight. The servant took the glass and left after a bow to her masters.


    "Theodora, I just started drinking." Augustus tried to argue with her.


    "And you are just done with it!" Theodora arched her left brow that made her husband give up.


    "No one argues with Lady Theodora." The men laughed while watching the couple. It was amusing to see a powerful man like Augustus who had no fear to oblige his wife''s command without uttering a word. That was Theodora and her influence on him. If it was anyone else to command him then that person would have faced punishment by now but this was Theodora, Augustus beloved wife.


    Augustus sighed but smiled at his beautiful wife. "As you say, my love!"


    Pleased with her husband''s reaction, Theodora excused themselves from the group. She pointed in a direction where the guests were waiting to meet them. The couple walked in that way.


    "Love?" He called to get his wife''s attention who walked beside him.


    "hmm?"


    Augustus leaned down and murmured in Theodora''s ear that made her blush furiously.


    "You look ravishing tonight, love!"

 Chapter 9 - LESTER WRIGHT

    The gentle melody that was played by the orchestra was soothing and perfect for the happening atmosphere. Many reputed and rich people enjoyed their night in ''the great manor'' of the O''Dell family. They didn''t need any reason to celebrate and throw such lavish celebrations as the sole purpose behind such gatherings was to show off their wealth and power to the people.


    The nobles didn''t mind it as they saw such invitations by the most reputed family in the country as a chance to get interact with the people in power and see if they could get some gains from them.


    Theodora O''Dell and Augustus O''Dell, the eldest living heirs of their family, were the best hosts that one could ask for. They planned this celebration with weeks of planning and spending a huge amount of money. Naturally, everything had to be perfect and suitable for their reputation.


    While talking with their guests, Theodora''s face broke into a smile when a family caught her attention. She hurriedly excused herself from the group that she was talking with and went to attend to that family.


    "Welcome to ''the great manor'', Sir!" Theodora welcomed the guests with a slight bow of her head.


    The man, whom Theodora greeted returned the gesture by giving a smile and bowing his head. His wife hugged Theodora with a bright smile.


    "Thank you for inviting us, Lady Theodora. The arrangements are commendable!" The woman said truthfully.


    The couple was no one but the Wright family. The family was engaged in overseas trades for many generations. They were pretty important and respectable people. They were friends with the O''Dells and came by travelling miles to attend the celebration.


    "I appreciate your words. I am very happy that you could make it tonight. Was your journey good?" Asked Theodora.


    "The journey was fine. And how can we not regard the invitation from our dear friends?" Said the man.


    Theodora giggled at the man''s response. "Oh, you told me that you are bringing a special guest along with you. Where is that guest, Mrs Wright?"


    The last time the Wrights visited ''the great manor'', they mentioned that they would bring a special guest to meet O''Dells. Theodora recalled that specific conversation that happened months ago. Since then, she was excited to see this surprise.


    "You remember?" Mrs Wright asked while arching her brows in surprise as she didn''t expect Theodora to remember such a nuisance thing.


    Theodora moved her head. "You know I don''t forget anything easily, be it good or bad."


    That was the style of Theodora. She said something simple, but the meaning of her words varied according to the situations and the people. Like right now, she meant it in a positive way, as Wrights were someone who she considered to be honourable. But, if it was someone else from the lower strata of the society, then her words would mean only a threat.


    The couple grinned at Theodora''s words. The woman turned to her right at the same time when a man stepped inside the hall.


    "Lady Theodora, this is your special guest. Can you guess who is he?" The woman beamed.


    Theodora narrowed her eyes a little while the man walked in their direction. She took in his entire form. The man was tall with good physic. He was not only handsome but had this charisma about him that gave away his kind nature. As he appeared near, Theodora could make his features more clearly and then the pieces fit together perfectly.


    "Is this young man Lester?" Theodora asked with shining eyes.


    "Yes, Lady Theodora. You guessed it right. This is our son, Lester Wright!" Lester''s father said proudly while patting his son on the shoulder.


    "Hello, Lady Theodora! It''s nice to see you after all these years." Lester bowed his head to mark the respect he held for Theodora.


    His smile made Theodora''s face imitate his action. She smiled brightly and exclaimed dramatically. "Oh my God! I can''t believe that the little Lester who used to play here has grown up into such a handsome, young man!"


    A blush crept up Lester''s face as he was a shy man by nature. Happiness was evident on his parent''s face as they were proud of the man their son had become. Theodora called her husband as she couldn''t wait to meet him with Lester.


    As both the families shared a close bond with each other, it was obvious that Lester used to accompany his parents when they came here to visit O''Dells. But as he grew up and their business grew their visits became rare. Theodora was ecstatic to see him after years and couldn''t hide her happiness.


    "Hello, milord!" Lester''s father said as Augustus joined the four of them.


    Augustus laughed. "Mr wright, how many times I have told you to not address me like that? We are friends, you can call me Mr O''Dell."


    "Yes, we are. But I should give you the respect that you deserve." The man answered.


    Theodora couldn''t wait for more as she asked her husband. "Do you recognise this man, Darling?"


    Augustus gave a puzzled look as he couldn''t recognise the man who stood with them with a smile on his face.


    When her husband took longer to answer, Theodora, revealed. "This is our Lester! Son of Mr and Mrs Wright."


    Recognition flashed in Augustus''s silver-grey eyes. "Lester, my child. You have grown up so well! How are you?" He pulled Lester into an embrace and patted his back.


    "I am well, milord! Thank you for inviting us tonight."


    Lester replied politely.


    Augustus and Theodora were impressed with his mannerisms.


    "Lady Theodora, where are others? And where is Elsie?" Mrs Wright asked.


    Theodora''s hazel eyes searched through the crowd for her daughter. Her eyes caught the sight of Elsie, who wore a pearl coloured dress. Elsie caught her mother''s eyes as she beckoned her to come near. Elsie excused herself from her friends and came to stand beside her parents.


    "Elsie, Mrs Wright was asking for you." Augustus told his younger daughter.


    Elsie smiled and greeted Mr and Mrs White. She was aware of the presence of another person in the group but she kept her eyes away from his sight as it would have been inappropriate to stare at a strange man. Elsie was a naive and sweet girl, who always acted and carried herself gracefully according to her family status.


    Mrs Wright introduced Elsie to her son. "Guess who is here? This is your childhood friend, Lester!"


    Elsie slowly turned to her right to look at the man. Her eyes fell on the handsome man who was already staring at her. Her breath hitched as their eyes met. She couldn''t believe that the boy who used to tease her while they were kids was now standing in front of her in his full manly glory.


    Elsie pulled herself together in front of elders and broke the silence between them. "Hello, Lester. It''s good to see you after a long time!" She said softly.


    But Lester was long lost in Elsie''s innocent face that his mind caught only one word she said. His name.. His heart relieved when his name left Elsie''s pink lips.

 Chapter 10 - ELSIE ODELL

    Both Elsie and Lester didn''t know what they were feeling at that moment. It was a different yet enticing feeling. The elders were busy in their talk, but these two young people didn''t mind them as they couldn''t help but stole glances at each other.


    "Come on. Let the kids enjoy. They can''t feel comfortable around us." Theodora suggested.


    Her sharp eyes didn''t miss how Lester was lost in watching her younger daughter. She also knew Elsie''s nature. Her daughter would not dare to take a bold step and open up in front of the elders. Everyone agreed with Theodora''s suggestion and left the pair to themselves.


    For some time, both of them fumbled with their words in mind. They didn''t know how to initiate the conversation. Every time Lester looked at Elsie to say something, the words stuck in his throat as his eyes get lost in Elsie''s eyes. She didn''t know what to say to him either.


    Should I ask him why he stopped visiting us? Should I ask him if he missed me or thought about me? Why is he not saying anything or teasing me like he used to do, like in the old times? Elsie thought to herself.


    "You are still the same!"


    Lester''s voice snapped Elsie from her thoughts. She looked at him dumbfoundedly as she didn''t get what he was trying to say. By looking at her confused face, Lester understood the need of elaborating on his statement.


    He smiled gently. "You didn''t change at all. You are still that same shy and quiet girl."


    Elsie narrowed her eyes at him. "Is it a compliment or complain that I heard?" She asked sceptically.


    A hearty laugh escaped Lester''s mouth. "I can see one change though. You have picked on the trait of strong speech from your mother. By the way, it was a compliment, Lady Elsie!" He bowed his head dramatically that made Elsie forget her previous mood.


    She giggled as her eyes cast down in modesty. Lester''s heart beat faster while watching her smiling face.


    "So, can I ask you something?" Elsie looked hopefully at him.


    Lester sipped the wine in the glass. "Of course!"


    After giving a second thought, Elsie asked. "Why did you not come to visit us with your parents recently. It''s been many years that last we met."


    A mischievous glint formed in Lester''s eyes at Elsie''s question. "Why? Did Lady Elsie miss me?"


    Elsie''s eyes widened at his bold words and crimson crept up on her cheeks. "N-no. I didn''t mean it in that way. I just-I"


    She didn''t know what to say in her defence as Lester had hit the bull''s eye. Indeed, Elsie missed Lester over the years but never mentioned it to anyone. She missed their childish bickering and how Lester teased her. But she was not going to admit it to anyone, not even to him.


    Lester couldn''t control his laughter after watching her nervous state. He found it adorable. "It''s ok. Forgive me for my straightforwardness. I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable." He said seriously, as Elsie pursed her lips in annoyance.


    "Father trained me for the business and taking care of the family since the young age. As his father also did the same with him. As an only child, I have many responsibilities. Father wanted me to get prepared for them at a young age. That is why I got busied with the business and everything. So, I couldn''t find a time to visit anyone." Lester said while looking at a glass in his hand.


    Elsie observed how his voice held a slight sadness. It must be hard for him to carry the load of the responsibilities alone. Though Mr Wright was a kind person, Elsie knew that he was a strict man, when it comes to his family and business.


    It was not uncommon for parents to put their expectations upon their children as she had also experienced the same. Hence, she could feel what Lester was feeling.


    "Okay. But I am glad that you came tonight." Elsie said shyly.


    That made Lester look at her again. A smile formed on his lips.. He was about to say something when a woman intervened between their conversation.

 Chapter 11 - ELOISE ODELL

    Lester was about to say something when a woman intervened between his and Elsie''s conversation.


    "Hello, Lester! Finally, we got a chance for your presence, huh?!"


    Elsie and Lester turned to look at the woman who wore a red gown that accentuated her curves at the right places. Her red lips turned into a smile, showing her white teeth. Her eyes were trained on Lester''s face.


    It took some moments for Lester to recognise the woman. "Eloise?" He asked in surprise.


    The woman''s smile widened after hearing her name from his mouth. "The one and only!" She graciously threw her head back in arrogance.


    "I can''t believe it''s you! You have changed a lot since childhood." Lester was annoyed that his time with Elsie was interrupted, but he couldn''t show it to Eloise. Besides, Eloise was his partner in crime and a very good friend since their childhood. So, he was happy to meet her after the donkey''s years.


    "I assume you said it in a positive way." She arched her brows at him while a grin remained plastered on her face.


    She looked at her younger sister with a subtle glare. "Elsie, you didn''t tell me that our childhood friend is here tonight. If mother and father hadn''t told me then I might have missed a chance to meet Lester."


    Elsie couldn''t meet her elder sister''s glare as she was always a gullible one. She couldn''t put her up in front of Eloise as she was elder than her. Where Elsie was quiet, innocent and shy, Eloise on the other hand, was bold, confident and arrogant. Both the sisters shared similar features to a certain point, but Elsie had that charisma and politeness that attracted people.


    "No, Eloise. How could I go back without meeting my dear friend?" Lester smiled at Eloise.


    But his words stung Elsie a little. She pursed her lips while pulling her gaze down to the floor.


    "Don''t tell me! How did you not miss me and come to visit me?" Eloise asked directly.


    Both Elsie and Lester didn''t miss Eloise''s choice of the word when she said ''me'' instead of ''us''. But both of them didn''t point it out as everyone was aware of her holier-than-thou nature.


    "How can I not miss the people I hold dear to my heart? I was just busy with the life. But now that I have everything under control, I can always come to visit my favourite people." Though Lester was answering Eloise''s question, his eyes were focused on no one but Elsie.


    Elsie felt a blush creeping on her cheeks while Eloise gave a quick look of distaste to her younger sister.


    "Of course! You can come to see me anytime, Lester!" Came a taunting reply from jealous Eloise. She went as far as putting her hand on Lester''s arm.


    He didn''t mind it. "I forgot to ask. What is the occasion tonight? As far as I know, no one from O''Dell family have their birthday or anniversary today." Lester asked the same question that the majority of guests were wondering about.


    "Rich people like us don''t need occasions to celebrate, Lester. You should know that." Eloise replied while gracefully tucking a strand of hairs behind her ear.


    Lester didn''t like her reply. He glanced at Elsie, who was quiet since her sister has arrived. "Do you think the same, Elsie?" Lester asked expectantly.


    Elsie glanced at her sister, who watched her with creased brows. She then answered, "We are lucky enough to have the fortune to spend on such things, and I don''t mind hosting a celebration on the special occasions as it is according to our family status. But throwing such grand celebrations without any reason is something that I can''t understand."


    Elsie chose her words deliberately as she was always conscious to act at par with her family status. Also, the upbringing of these rich kids was like that. The sense of superiority was embedded in their minds since childhood. And that was how they have seen their elders live. So, naturally, they tend to consider themselves above the ones who had not enough money and power.


    Lester smiled contently by hearing her answer as he knew that the woman, he was harbouring feelings for was just perfect in every sense.

 Chapter 12 - SNEAKING IN

    The door of Mr Cooper''s tailor shop opened, and a woman in her early twenties stepped out after closing the door behind her. She inhaled deeply and flexed her hands in front of her. She was exhausted after the amount of work she did. She opened a little pouch that she had with her to bring the coins out of it. A small smile formed on her lips as her hard work paid off well. Now she had enough money to spend the rest of the week.


    She put the coins inside the bag again and took a step ahead when her friend called after her.


    "Ruth, wait for me."


    Ruth turned to face her friend, who worked in Mr Cooper'' shop. Thea was the one who informed Ruth that there was a lot of work in the shop, and Mr Cooper needed a helping hand. She suggested Ruth offer her help in return for some extra pennies.


    When her friend caught up with her, Ruth said, "I thought you are going to leave the shop after some time, Thea."


    "If it is in that old man''s power, then he would have made me work the whole night relentlessly. But I managed to freed myself from his clutches." The woman said proudly with a smile.


    Her friend''s words made Ruth giggle. "Shall we go then?"


    "We shall"


    Both women started walking in the direction of the Eastern side of the town, where they lived while talking animatedly about something. A chariot passed from beside them, and the horse neighed that made the women halt. The chariot was designed in wood with brown colour. They stared at it till it disappeared from their vision.


    "I wish my soon to be husband take me to a ride in such a carriage." The woman said dreamily.


    Ruth turned her attention to Thea. "He is a soldier. If his master allows then he might fulfil your wish."


    The woman sighed. "I know. But he can''t fulfil my every wish."


    Ruth looked in confusion at her friend. "What is that you are wishing for?"


    "I wish I could attend the celebration that is going on in ''the great manor''." Thea answered with hope.


    "Why do you want to go there?" Ruth asked barely hiding her irritation.


    The woman grinned. "If I could attend the celebration then I might get a better suitor than the current one. And if my stars allow then I might catch the attention of young master." She perked up her brows suggestively.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why would you say something like that? As far as you have told me, I think your fiance loves you dearly. Then why do you want to be with someone like young blood of O''Dell?" She said unpleasantly.


    "Yes, my fiance loves me and he is a good man. But he can''t give me everything that young master, Edwin O''Dell can."


    Ruth''s brows creased in the middle of her forehead as she didn''t like her friend''s answer. Her friend guessed her thoughts correctly by watching her face.


    She rolled her eyes. "You are acting like this because you don''t know how handsome and rich Edwin O''Dell is. Don''t give me that look. I am a human and humans are greedy." Thea said matter-of-factly.


    Ruth stared at her friend, with the thought that she has a person to look after her and take care of her. But still, she is not satisfied with that. She wanted more and more. If Ruth was in her place, then she would have disregarded a mountain of money over a loving life partner.


    When Ruth didn''t look pleased with her words, Thea shook her head. "You are too naive, Ruth. You won''t understand it now. But you will one day get what I am saying. We, you, me... we all are greedy. No one wants a life full of hardships. If you are offered with a chance of better life, you will jump on to it without wasting a moment. Trust me!"


    Ruth was sure that it would never happen. She would never compromise on her values for materialistic gains.


    "We should get going." She said in the hope of changing the topic.


    She didn''t want to continue this discussion as there was not a point where both women would find a common ground. Ruth didn''t want to offend or hurt her friend so, she decided to drop the topic.


    Thea suddenly looked excited as she grabbed Ruth''s hand. "Ruth, we can''t go to the celebration. But we can take a glimpse of it."


    Ruth looked puzzled. "What? How?"


    "Come with me. I''ll tell you a secret. Come now, hurry up!" The woman said while dragging Ruth along with her.


    Ruth had no idea about what they were doing in the dense bushes at the odd hour in the night. She was scared that if anyone found them, then they would be doomed. Thea pulled Ruth along with her trying to avoid the thorns and broken pointed twigs in the way. Both of them made sure to not make any noise to attract the guards'' attention.


    Finally, Thea stopped near a massive compound wall that was made up of stones. One could hear the soft sound of the music coming from the other side.


    "Thea, where are we?" Ruth asked while rubbing her hand that got scrabbed by the branch of the plants.


    Without answering, Thea glanced around, making sure that they were well hidden from the outside eyes. She then signalled Ruth to help her to remove the dry branches and leaves from near the bottom of the stone wall. A gap appeared after the place was cleaned.


    Ruth watched in awe when Thea removed some stones to enlarge the hole.


    "Come on, let''s go inside." Thea beckoned the shocked Ruth.


    "What? No! This is trespassing, Thea. And entering the O''Dell property will put us in a great trouble. Listen to me and let''s get out of here." Ruth tried to change Thea''s mind. But she was already crawling through the hole.


    Ruth was left with no choice but to follow her friend as she didn''t want to leave her alone. Unwillingly she followed Thea, and the women entered into the backside of ''the Great manor''.


    Ruth was stunned to say anything as she couldn''t take her eyes off the massive building. "Oh my goodness!" The words of astonishment left her mouth without her knowledge.


    Thea pulled her hand and ran to the nearby tree to hide behind it.


    Ruth came back to her senses as she realised what they just did. "Thea, we are dead if someone finds us out. How do you know about this route?" She asked the question that she should have asked for some time before.


    Thea smiled. "My fiance used to work here, he showed me that way. How do you think we used to secretly meet each other? But since he is been sent to work at other property of the O''Dell family, I stopped coming here. But, tonight is an exception." She laughed like a small girl with excitement.


    Ruth pursed her lips. "But won''t your fiance get angry at you to reveal this secret to me?" She asked curiously.


    "How will he get angry at me when he won''t get to know about our sneaking in the first place?" A sly smile formed on Thea''s lips.


    Ruth considered saying something when she heard the sound of a woman''s giggling. They became alert and searched for the person.


    "Look there." Thea whispered. Ruth followed the direction that Thea pointed.


    She could see two silhouettes near the large pillar at the backside of the residential complex of the manor. This was the complex of buildings where the O''Dell family lived. The smaller houses belonged to their trusted and long-serving servants.


    It was dark but the place where the two shadows were, was dimly lit with the torches burning in the stands on the wall. They couldn''t make out what those two figures were doing there when everyone else was busy in the hall where the celebrations were arranged.


    "Thea, please. Let''s go back." Ruth tried again.


    "Oh, Come on, Ruth. We haven''t come this far for anything. We will just have the glimpses of the celebration and then leave. I need something to brag about in front of those dumb women who think they are better than me." Jealousy was evident in Thea''s voice.


    "But-"


    Thea stopped Ruth from completing her sentence. "Let''s see who are they. I can sense a juicy gossip there. Please, Ruth. Pleeasseeee...."


    Ruth sighed dejectedly as she couldn''t find it in her to say no to her friend. "Fine."


    Ruth already started feeling remorse for agreeing to come with Thea.. She only hoped that they would not fall in any trouble.

 Chapter 13 - EDWIN ODELL

    A breeze passed that made the flames of the torches flutter a little. The music played by the orchestra in the hall was pleasant, settling a good mood. People were enjoying each other''s company. Little did they knew what was happening at the secluded part of the manor.


    Ruth, who had sneaked into the property of the O''Dell family with her friend Thea, was nervous. Her heart was beating faster with every step they took towards the two silhouettes in the backside corridor of ''the great manor''. She had never done anything rebellious like this. And when she got a chance to step out of her safe cocoon, it had to be crossing paths with the O''Dell family.


    Thea guided Ruth till they reach the corridor. They hid behind a wall where the light of torches couldn''t fall. It was a perfect place to hid.


    A woman giggled exaggeratively. "We should stop now. Let me go." She said in a hushed tone.


    Ruth scrunched her brows as she was curious to know who the woman was. She glanced at Thea, who was trying to figure out the same thing as Ruth. But they had no clue.


    "Why? We have just started." A manly voice fell on the women''s ears.


    Thea''s eyes widened as her doubt got cleared. Indeed, there was a juicy gossip that she could get.


    "Oh, no. There is a celebration going on inside. People must be looking for you." The woman said.


    The man scoffed. "Then let them. I don''t care. Come here."


    His sentence was followed by some unusual sounds that made Ruth suck a deep breath and Thea stifled her laugh by covering her mouth with her hands. Ruth made a disgusted face as she couldn''t stand there anymore.


    "Who are they?" She whispered. Thea replied with a shrug, as she couldn''t guess the identity of a couple.


    "Master, please. I know, you can''t get enough of me, but we need to get back inside. Lady Theodora told me to fetch you to the hall. She will be furious if we get anymore late." The woman''s sultry voice made Ruth cringe.


    "Tell them that I am in no mood to join them. You can go." The man dismissed the woman''s request.


    Ruth didn''t miss the coldness in his voice. She didn''t like the way he said those words to the woman with whom he was having a private moment just now.


    The man must have pushed the woman away from him. Ruth could now see the features of his side profile. The light fell on his figure that showed that he was a tall man. He wore a designer dress, similar to the ones worn by nobility. It indicated that he belonged to a family with high social status. The woman, on the other hand, was dressed in a simple dress that gave away her identity. She was a maid.


    "But, Master. Everyone wants to meet the sole heir of the O''Dell family." The maid said while adjusting the front of her dress.


    Both Thea and Ruth''s eyes widened in shock at the revelation of the identity of the man. He was none other than the Edwin O''Dell, also known as the ''young master''.


    Before, the ladies react, another servant came there. He didn''t dare to glance at his master and his companion. He kept his head hung low and said in a polite manner. "Pardon me, my Lord. But Lady Theodora and Lord Augustus are looking for you. Your presence is requested as soon as possible."


    Against the expectation of Ruth, the maid stood there without getting embarrassed when the servant came. Ruth was surprised to see her boldness.


    A brief silence passed as no one dared to utter a word in front of Edwin. After some moments he said, "Tell them that I am on my way. Now get out."


    The maid chuckled at how Edwin treated the poor servant. But she had no idea that her privilege was temporary. Her face became sour within a flash when Edwin''s next words echoed.


    "Both of you!"


    He tilted his head that showed his cerulean blue coloured eyes that stared at the maid, void of any emotions. At the sight of his luring eyes, Ruth''s lips parted a little in awe.


    "How much people praise his eyes is nothing compared to watching them in real." The words left from Thea''s mouth as she was too stunned that finally, she got an opportunity to see the one and only, Edwin O''Dell.


    The servant, who came to call Edwin left after a bow. But the maid was different. She didn''t move a bit. Instead, she neared Edwin and put her hand on his arm gingerly.


    "I can stay a little longer, you know. We can finish what we have started." She said seductively.


    Ruth couldn''t see her face as her back was facing her. From her voice, Ruth guessed that she must be young, maybe younger than her. But Edwin''s half-face was visible from where she hid. His face held no emotions as he stared coldly at the woman, who was ready to throw herself at him.


    Thea and Ruth waited to see what was going to happen next. They held their breaths when Edwin grabbed the maid''s hand which she had put on his arm and twisted it painfully.


    The maid hissed in pain and pleaded to let her go. The fear was prominent in her voice. "Aaaahh! Young master, what are you doing? Please let me go."


    Edwin glared at her with a clenched jaw. "I told you to leave, but you defied my order. Do you think just because I spare you some of my attention, you can act bold enough to not follow my orders?" His cold voice made Ruth shiver in fright.


    The shadows made his form look more intimidating than his behaviour. "Listen carefully, you slut. Women like you are meant for our pleasure. So don''t mistake my fleeting interest in you with something else. Now get out of my face!" He pushed her away from him.


    Ruth could see the shaking of the maid''s shoulders and she knew that the woman must be crying. But she was not sure of the reason. Was it because of the ache in her hand or was it the words that the rude man said? Maybe both! Though the maid''s first impression was not positive for Ruth, she couldn''t help but feel pity for her.


    No woman deserves to be treated like this. She thought.


    The maid didn''t waste the time and ran from there as a sob escaped her lips. A thought of following the woman to comfort her crossed Ruth''s mind. But she couldn''t do that as people from the manor were clueless about her unwelcomed presence.


    "Wow, he is a rude man!" Thea whispered. Ruth couldn''t make it, whether it was something that Thea admired or disliked.


    But Ruth was definitely disgusted with the man in front of her. If she was not a soft-hearted woman, she would have marched there and slapped him across the face for his ungentlemanly behaviour.


    Edwin rested his back to the wall behind him and pulled his left leg in an angle through the knee to rest it on the same wall. Another breeze of wind made his coffee brown hair fall on his forehead. His cerulean blue eyes popped in the dark. Unlike the contemporary fashion in the nobility, he didn''t tie his hair at the back of his head. They were of medium length just below his ears. He only combed them backwards to put them in place.


    He was lost in staring at the dark sky but his face didn''t give away his thoughts. With a loud sigh, he ran his hand through his dishevelled hairs only to make them messier than before. Ruth thought that he looked more like a normal man than a nobility if she hadn''t witnessed his behaviour.


    Edwin pushed himself against the wall and was about to turn when he halted. He craned his neck in the direction of the place where Ruth was hiding with Thea.


    Ruth and Thea prayed mentally that he would not catch them. He was already in a bad mood and would not spare the trespassers. His eyes didn''t move from their direction, which made them think that he got suspicious of their presence.


    Thea closed her eyes as if it would help her to disappear from there. Ruth held her breath in nervousness.. After some moments of anticipation, both women sighed in relief when Edwin turned to walk back in the direction of the hall without looking back.

 Chapter 14 - INSIDE THE GREAT MANOR

    Thea and Ruth couldn''t believe what they witnessed. It was common for nobility to take advantage of the underprivileged ones, especially the women. O''Dells were no exception as people shared the back-fence talk about O''Dell men having illegitimate relationships with various women. And Edwin O''Dell was always a rebellious one. People considered him as a ''black sheep'' of the family.


    Thea always found interest in such gossips. Hence, she was aware of the colourful stories about the Young Master. But, Thea didn''t expect to witness something like that tonight, when she sneaked into ''the great manor'' with her friend Ruth. Naturally, a thought peeked in her mind that she was much better in looks than the maid. If life had not this biased, then the woman in Edwin''s hand would have been her. Alas!


    Ruth''s mind, on the other hand, was walking on a different road. She couldn''t digest the fact that the nobility could stoop so low to use women as a means of momentary pleasure. But then again, the maid was with Edwin by her will. The way she acted and refused to leave even after Edwin told her to do so, showed that he didn''t force her to be with him. Ruth felt an ache rising in her head.


    She shook her head to not delve deep into these thoughts and directed her attention towards Thea. "Thank god, he didn''t catch us! It''s late in the night. We should leave before we fall in another trouble." She said to her friend while looking warily at her surroundings.


    Thea''s face reflected her thoughts. "Relax, Ruth! We are safe. Every person here is busy at the celebrations. They don''t have time and sense to look for us or notice us. Did you see how handsome Young Master is? I only heard about it as he doesn''t appear frequently in public. I wish I could have got to see him more closely." She gushed while joining her hands in front of her chest with a glint in her small eyes.


    Mention of Edwin''s looks made Ruth confess that she also didn''t expect him to look that good. But then she didn''t expect him to be that rude either.


    "Whatever! Let''s go back, Thea. I am not feeling good here anymore." Ruth requested.


    Thea shook her head in disagreement. "There is no way that we are leaving from here without peeking inside the hall. We haven''t gone through all this for returning back without getting our goal."


    "But Thea..."


    "And I want to see Young Master again. I am sure he will look more gorgeous in bright light than we saw now." Thea said while raising her brows like a child.


    Ruth creased her brows in the middle. "Why do you want to see him again. I have seen enough of him to give me bad dream for two nights. I don''t want to go and see him or hundreds of men similar to him." Ruth grunted.


    Thea''s face softened after hearing her friend''s reply. "Just a glance, Ruth. Please. I promise we will leave after that. Come on, you can''t leave me here in the middle."


    Ruth wanted to deny Thea''s request as she was already smacking herself mentally to come this far with her. But Thea''s hopeful eyes made her resolve to weaken. "I- I don''t think it is a good idea, Thea."


    Thea didn''t give her a chance and grabbed her hand. She pulled Ruth along with her in the direction of the hall. "I knew you are a good friend, Ruth. Thank you! I promise you will always praise me for the rest of your life for this once in a lifetime experience." She said excitedly, making sure that she was not loud to grab the guards'' attention.


    Ruth sighed with the hope that the experience would not turn into a nightmare.


    The women walked through the dimly lit corridors with alertness. They were mere seamstresses living in the Eastern part of the town, where no noble would like to put a step. It was an adventurous and crazy idea to sneak into the manor through a broken compound wall when not only the town''s but the elites from all over the place gathered under one roof.


    If someone got a whiff of their presence then they were done for their lives.


    Watching the young blood of O''Dells in an uncomfortable situation with a maid and his behaviour towards her had already intimidated Ruth. And now the grandeur of the place was making her gulp in nervousness now and then.


    After walking for two minutes, Thea pulled her around the left corner. Some people were walking in and out of the large arch. Every one of them was dressed in the expensive and shiny clothes that Ruth blinked her eyes several times to make sure that it was not one of her dreams she gets once in a while.


    Thea''s lips pulled downwards in the corners when she noticed two guards stationed near the big vases filled with pink and white coloured flowers. There was no way that they would go unnoticed from their alert gazes. The women''s simple clothes made them stand out in a dazzling place.


    "Thea, we have seen enough. Let''s go." Ruth whispered in urge.


    Thea took a moment to reply. Then she said excitedly. "I have an idea. Come." she didn''t wait for Ruth to follow her as she knew that the poor woman had no other choice.


    They tiptoed around the wall and jumped from the raised platform of the building onto the ground that was covered in grass. During the jump, Ruth''s leg got caught in the hem of her dress that made her lose her balance a little. She steadied herself by taking the support of a nearby pot that had a medium tall plant in it. The movements created little noise that made one of the guards perk up his ears.


    The man turned his head to see what caused the noise. Ruth''s breath caught in her throat as Thea placed her first finger on her lips to shush her. They stood still to not draw any more attention towards them.


    The other guard asked what was wrong to the former one. When the sound didn''t repeat the former guard dismissed the thought of something was wrong.


    The women''s heartbeat became normal after the assurance that they were safe. Taking extra care, Thea gestured Ruth to follow her with her hand. They ran towards the back of the building in the dark. They stopped only after they came away from people''s eyes.


    Ruth exhaled through her mouth. "They barely missed us. I don''t want to stay here any longer. I am going..." She stopped in the middle of the sentence when she noticed her friend''s face that screamed shock. Thea watched something mesmerizingly, her lips parted a little in awe.


    Ruth''s eyes followed the trail where Thea''s eyes were glued. And the very next moment Ruth mirrored her friend''s expressions.


    The women were peeking through the window of the hall where the celebration was going on.


    "This- this is...."


    "heaven on the Earth!" Thea completed Ruth''s sentence.


    Both women were awestruck at the beauty and the shine of the place. Their eyes bulged out of their eye sockets by watching the men and women from the rich families that they only heard about.


    Ruth rubbed her eyes to make sure that it was not her delusion. And... it was not. She was indeed witnessing the best thing that she could ever get a chance to see in her life.


    It was a reality and no dream!

 Chapter 15 - FAMILIAR MAN

    A man was clad in a black dress, his neatly combed medium coffee brown hairs that were tousled some time back was busy talking with the guest. A servant passed beside him after offering a drink that the man accepted gladly. He needed it then. The guests around him were all women of different ages. Their eyes glinted with excitement as some of them took the measures to throw suggestive glances at the man.


    Ruth''s eyes couldn''t miss the group as it stood out in the hall. She was still getting a hold of the happenings. Her eyes couldn''t decide where to stop for more than a few seconds as they were taking in the surroundings hungrily. Her brain worked hard to keep all those memories safe and fresh in her mind for the rest of her life, for there was no way that she would get another chance to look at any of them.


    Ruth couldn''t shift her attention away from the group for some reason. Unlike other groups that consisted of men and women, this group had six women and only one man in the centre. She didn''t miss the stolen glares at him from other men. She wondered who this man was, that had popularity in only females.


    He enjoyed his drink while a woman to his left talked animatedly about something. From this far Ruth couldn''t hear their conversation, but she guessed that the woman was talking about the diamond-studded necklace that rested around her neck. She was gliding her fingers over the piece of jewellery time and again as she flashed it to the people around her. The other women held jealously and distaste look on their pretty faces. But that man''s face was not visible as his back was facing Ruth''s direction.


    Before the first woman finished her talk, another one jumped into the conversation while others'' faces exhibited resentment. It was clear that the women were only trying to get the man''s attention.


    "Thea, who is that man over there? He looks.... familiar." Ruth asked her friend, Thea, who forgot to utter a word contrary to her nature as she had already busied her mind in imagining her life as one of those cultured women.


    Ruth''s question brought Thea out of her fantasy land. "Who?" She asked unfocused.


    "There! The one in black dress and coffee brown hair in between a circle of those women." Ruth pointed the group through the crowd.


    Thea watched whom her friend was pointing. She carefully observed the features of the man and thought that he indeed looked familiar. Before she said something, the man turned around when another woman in a white dress came towards him. The man was no one other than Edwin O''Dell!


    Though Ruth and Thea saw him only some time ago, he looked very different from then. His hairs were perfectly styled backwards, showing his large forehead. His oval shape face had high and sharp cheekbones with a pointed chin. He had a clean-shaven look with side whiskers. He smiled warmly at the woman, who came calling his name, showing off the dimples on his cheeks.


    "Hello, Elsie! Are you having a good time?" Edwin shifted his attention to his younger cousin. His action made the faces of all the ladies in the group fell.


    Edwin was not in a mood to entertain the women who would do anything to get in his good books. It was no secret that Edwin was a gal-sneaker. He used his charm, and god gifted looks to woo the women. And the title of the sole heir of O''Dell legacy was just a cherry on the top. Every woman dreamed of getting a part of his time at least once. Some for fame and money while some for the physical pleasures.


    "Brother Edwin, where were you? Mother and I were looking for you." Elsie asked in concern.


    At the same time, the maid named Fannie, who was with Edwin in the backside corridor of the manor, passed from their side. Edwin held her gaze as a sly grin appeared on his sculpted face.


    The maid rushed away from them, and Edwin pulled his gaze away from her. "I was doing some important work." He said casually.


    Elsie caught the underlying meaning of his words. There was no doubt that Elsie loved her cousin very much. They grew up together, and as an older brother, he took her care since childhood. He was always there for her when she needed someone to rely upon.


    After her mother''s unexpected death, she felt alone. She never shared a close bond with her father, Augustus. And her elder sister Eloise was not a person to be friendly or get connected with. Then came Theodora. Elsie was around four years old when her father married Theodora after a year then his first wife passed away. Little Elsie was getting a hold of the fact that her mother went to God''s abode when she had told to call another stranger as a mother.


    Even when Theodora didn''t really try to fill the place of her mother, she maintained a healthy relationship with her. Eloise never came to the terms that Theodora had replaced her mother''s place. She was hostile towards Theodora. But Elsie took efforts to maintain a good relationship with her new mother on the advice of Edwin.


    Edwin had lost his parents when he was a child. So, he shared empathy with the sisters. But he was closer to Elsie as she was the youngest one in the family.


    Edwin understood that Elsie knew what was the important work that held him back for a while by looking at her displeased expressions. "Why were you looking for me? Do you need anything?" He asked in an attempt to change the topic.


    Elsie slid the thought of what her elder brother might have been doing aside. She smiled as Lester joined them. "Brother Edwin, do you recognise him?"


    Edwin cocked his head while studying the features of a man who was around his age. "Nice to see you again, Idiot!" Lester flashed a bright smile in Edwin''s way.


    Edwin''s eyes widened in realisation. He pulled Lester in a brotherly hug as his face radiated happiness. "Lester?! I can''t believe it''s you. Where were you all these years, Rascal?"


    Lester pulled away from the embrace after patting Edwin''s wide shoulders. "Life is an unfair thing, my dear friend!"


    Both men laughed heartily and one could tell how happy they were to meet each other. They were childhood friends and had spent many days with each other. The crazy incidences of their childhood and friendship was always a topic of discussion in both families.


    Ruth watched in awe how Edwin''s features changed him within a short time. He was a gal-sneaker when he was with the maid. He was an arrogant, spoiled man when he talked with the servants. He was a charismatic man with women. He was a gentle and caring brother to Elsie. He was a good friend of Lester. And when he laughed like there was no care in the world, he looked like a ''normal'' man.


    Who is the real Edwin O''Dell? Ruth thought.


    "She is Elsie O''Dell."


    "Uh?" Ruth glanced at her friend, Thea.


    Thea pointed in the direction of the trio. "The girl in the white dress. She is the younger daughter of Augustus O''Dell and cousin of Edwin O''Dell. But I don''t know who that other man is. Well, he is good looking nonetheless." Thea giggled.


    "Shhh... keep your voice down." Ruth warned her overexcited friend.


    Thea nodded her head in agreement. A question came in Ruth''s mind.


    "Where are Augustus O''Dell and his wife? I have heard so much about them." She asked.


    Thea moved her eyes over the crowd in the hall.. "There!" She exclaimed when she found the right people.

 Chapter 16 - HAROLD DAVIES

    After an announcement, the orchestra started playing slow and romantic tunes. The mood of the celebration that was only meeting and greeting changed suddenly into a beautiful and tender one. Slowly, the couples gathered in the middle of the large hall, where the design of a flower was made with colourful tiles.


    Men and women started moving along the melody in the arms of their loved ones. Men cast an admiring gaze at their women, who blushed with a smile in return.


    Ruth watched as Augustus led his wife on the dance floor. Theodora had a smile plastered on her face while her husband had a straight face. But his eyes held the love he had for his wife. The couple started swaying along with the music.


    A minute into the dance and Theodora''s eyes became restless. She maintained a smiling face for her husband and accepted his offer of dance as she didn''t want to hurt him. But her hazel eyes were searching desperately for someone else. She then found the person that she was looking for since the celebration began.


    That person stood in a corner with a drink in hand. When Theodora looked at that person, her heart felt relieved. A bright smile made its way on her pink lips as she met that person''s eyes. That person nodded at her in acknowledgement and held her gaze while she danced with her husband.


    Until now, Theodora pretended to be happy, but now she was truly happy inside out.


    Lester''s face brightened as the dance started. He wanted to ask Elsie for a dance, but Edwin was also there. Lester didn''t know how he would react if he asked his younger sister for a dance.


    "Lester, you are not going to ask me for a dance tonight?" Eloise''s voice made him turn.


    "Hi, Eloise!" Lester caught off guard as he didn''t expect Eloise to come and ask for a dance directly.


    He looked at Elsie''s saddened face as she avoided looking at anyone. Edwin watched their exchange in amusement, but his sharp eyes didn''t miss the sudden change in the air.


    "I am waiting, Lester. Hurry up!" Eloise said impatiently. If only her father had not called her, she would not have left Lester alone with her sister even for a minute.


    Lester felt a dilemma as his heart wanted to dance with Elsie, but his mind was not permitting him to decline Eloise, as it would be not a gentlemanly move. His eyes looked at Edwin for help, who found the situation amusing.


    "Lester, you-"


    "Sister Eloise! I am afraid that Lester will have to break your heart." Edwin came to save Lester from this awkward situation.


    Eloise scrunched her brows as she glared at her cousin. "What do you mean, brother Edwin?"


    Edwin grinned. "Lester has already asked Elsie for a dance. You missed the chance by just a minute. Right Lester?" He cocked his straight brow at his friend.


    Lester looked dumbfoundedly at Edwin, then nodded his head when he comprehended Edwin''s trick. "Y-Yes. Elsie, you are coming with me for a dance, right?" He looked expectantly at Elsie, who was surprised to hear her brother''s words.


    She looked at Edwin, and he winked at her with a smile. Elsie''s cheeks turned pink as she knew that her brother knew her very well and was considerate enough to respect her feelings regarding Lester.


    She avoided looking at Eloise, who was ready to fight at any moment. She placed her hand in Lester''s extended one and said. "Yes. Let''s dance."


    With that, the couple excused themselves from the group. Eloise was about to explode in anger as her face''s colour matched with her dress''s colour. She couldn''t believe that Lester chose Elsie over her. This daunted her ego, she gritted her teeth in anger.


    Edwin noticed his cousin''s state and sneaked from there before he became the target of her wrath. After all, he just helped his one sister against another. But Edwin was not the kind of person who considered others'' feelings. He always did what he pleased. Besides he was biased towards Elsie from the beginning.


    Eloise felt humiliated as everyone present was having a good time and the couples were dancing happily. She narrowed her eyes as Elsie giggled at something Lester said to her. She always knew that Elsie had feelings for Lester. But as Lester used to spend more time with Eloise than Elsie, Eloise was sure that the gone years had changed nothing. But she was proven wrong tonight.


    "It''s a surprise to see a beautiful woman stand alone in the celebration." Eloise snapped her eyes to the man, who came to stood beside her.


    If her mood was sour then it was worsened even more now that she had to deal with Harold Davies. The tall and bulky man with a horseshoe moustache smiled down at Eloise.


    "You look exceptionally wonderful tonight, Lady Eloise!" He bowed his head.


    This was the only reason that Eloise tolerated the man. He always showered compliments upon her and noticed every little thing about her.


    "Thank you, Mr Davies!" She said out of courtesy.


    "Lady Eloise, how many times I have told you to refer me with my first name only?"


    "Yes. But my father wouldn''t like it. And you are much older than me. It is only appropriate if I call you Mr Davies instead of Harold." She said.


    Harold took a step towards her. "But your father is not here to hear you right now. And my name sounds good coming from your red lips." He grinned.


    Eloise felt goosebumps forming on her skin at the tone Harold used. She never liked the man as he intimidated her.


    Harold Davies was a big name as he earned a large fortune by working hard all his life. It took him more than forty years of his life to reach the position that he held now. He had everything- name, money, power, admiration. But there was only one thing he couldn''t achieve yet- Acceptance.


    He was born into a poor family with a lower social status. He grew up watching his parents getting humiliated for their societal status by the people belonging to higher classes. He lost his parents at a young age. He was aware of how his parents spent their lives in poverty. He was a cunning man from the beginning. He decided to write his own destiny and get what his parents couldn''t.


    He worked hard, took risks and gained money from the business. As he became older, he used his cunning ways to snatch people''s fortunes. One way or another and mostly by using wrong ways, he became one of the richest traders in the region. Nobility allowed him to interact with them because of his power.


    But Harold knew that even he was able to turn the pages in a snap of fingers, the nobles had not yet accepted him as amongst them, equal of them. He spent years to gain the trust of the family of lords, O''Dells. He had helped Augustus in many things and hence he was allowed to interact with the O''Dell family without restraints.


    "I-I should get going." Eloise said while glaring at the dancing Elsie and Lester.


    Harold smiled as he found a good opportunity. He had witnessed the incidence that happened and hence took a chance when he found Eloise alone.


    "If you don''t mind, may I have this dance with you, Lady Eloise?" He stretched his hand with an open palm facing upwards.


    Eloise looked at his hand hesitantly as she didn''t want to entertain Harold more than she had already done.


    Harold picked up her hesitation and said to encourage her. "I know I am not worthy of dancing with a strong and beautiful woman like you. But I am sure that you don''t want to stand alone in your celebration as everyone is busy dancing with their partners. Look at Lady Elsie. Doesn''t she look happy?"


    He knew that he hit the right nerve when Eloise inhaled deeply. With a thought in mind, she faced Harold with a fake smile. "Let''s have a dance, Harold." She said his name sensually while placing her hand in his.


    "Who is that couple?" Ruth asked Thea from where they were secretly looking insides of the hall.


    "She is the elder daughter of Augustus O''Dell. Eloise O''Dell. An arrogant, spoiled, rude rich brat. And the man she is with is Harold Davies. Just remember one thing about him. STAY. AWAY. FROM.. HIM!" Thea warned her innocent friend.

 Chapter 17 - A BROWN PIECE OF CLOTH

    Ruth tried to memorise every face and the names of the people that Thea mentioned. Who knew when she would get another chance of their sight?!


    Theodora and Augustus were moving with the rhythm. Elsie and Lester were lost in their own world. Constant smiles were present on their faces as they enjoyed each other''s company. Eloise was throwing daggers at them out of jealousy. Harold was content that he managed to turn some eyes in his direction when people noticed him dancing with the older daughter of Agustus O''Dell.


    Among this crowd, only one person was not enjoying his time. That person was Edwin O''Dell. He was a very outgoing man when he decided to be one, but tonight his mind was not in place. He didn''t want to be there with everyone. That was the reason he called the maid to meet him in the backside corridor. He thought that having some fun would take his mind off things, but he was wrong.


    O''Dell family was aware of Edwin''s adventures, but they turned a blind eye thinking, he was young blood. They thought that he would come around and realise his responsibilities after some time. They never confronted him about his doings as long as it didn''t bring shame to his family''s name.


    A couple of women approached him, hoping that he would ask them for a dance after he excused himself from raging Eloise. But he ignored them and took another glass of drink. He needed some space for himself. Hence, he walked towards the large window in the corner of the hall.


    Ruth and Thea''s eyes widened in worry as that was the same window where they were hiding. Thea signalled Ruth to get out of there before Edwin''s eyes fell on them, but a guard came to stand not far from them with a lit cigarette in his mouth. Now both women were trapped. They couldn''t run from there, or the guard would catch them so, they remained hidden in their place.


    Edwin looked outside the dark sky while sipping on his drink. Ruth and Thea stood at both side of the window while resting their backs on the wall. Ruth''s heart was beating faster in her chest. She shouldn''t have come with Thea. She should have at least leave the place a long time ago, but she got caught up in the moment.


    A breeze blew that made Ruth''s toffee brown hairs blow along with the wind. She shut her eyes for a moment as she felt Edwin''s presence near to where she stood. Thea warned Ruth with her eyes to stay still. Ruth obeyed her friend''s warning as she held her breath. She hoped that Edwin would leave in some time, but he stood there longer than expected.


    Ruth wondered why he didn''t join everyone on the dance floor. She saw how he declined the offers for dance by the women. What was going on in his mind, she thought.


    As if destiny decided to test her, something happened that made her heart leapt out of her chest in fright. Suddenly, Thea sneezed loudly, which made both of the women''s eyes bulged out in horror.


    Thea covered her mouth with an apologetic look in her eyes. Edwin scrunched his brows when the sound fell on his ears. He looked around but found no one.


    The guard who was enjoying his cigarette threw it on the ground and crushed the lit part of it with his shoes. He scanned the area from where the sound came. At first, he thought it was some guest, but when he saw his young master in the window, asking who was there with hand gestures, he knew his doubt was wrong.


    "Who is there?" The guard called in a hard voice.


    Thea shuddered in fear while she looked at Ruth, who was as scared as her friend. In the meanwhile, Edwin got suspicious and went outside the hall in the direction of the window. The women were so scared, that they didn''t notice his disappearance.


    "Have you find anyone?" Edwin asked the guard after he reached outside.


    The guard bowed his head in respect, then shook it. "No, milord. I think it must be a cat or something." The guard rushed to Edwin as he didn''t want his master to found out that he was not doing his duty with alert.


    Ruth thought that it was the best chance to run from there as if Edwin decided to search further, then there was no way for their escape. She mouthed at her friend, who was about to faint.


    "Run."


    Ruth didn''t expect Thea to be dumb enough that she ran as soon as Ruth told her but with a cry. Ruth couldn''t get a chance to facepalm herself for Thea''s stupidity as Edwin and the guard charged in their direction.


    Ruth picked up her dress with both hands and followed Thea. The guard followed his master as they saw two women running to the backside of the manor.


    "Wait! Who are you?" Edwin shouted as he chased the women.


    He could see that they were not guests from their attire that was visible in the moonlight. Were they thieves? Edwin thought.


    The noises caught the attention of other guards, and some of them were ready to come for aid to Edwin. But the guard who was running behind him stopped them as he thought it was a golden opportunity to prove his bravery in front of his master and get a good price in return. He didn''t want to share this opportunity with anyone.


    Edwin''s eyes were too focused on the women running ahead of him to notice anything else.


    "Right!" Thea yelled while turning to her right.


    Ruth followed her command as she tried her best to keep pace with her. She heard the thumping sound of Edwin''s heavy footsteps behind her. He was a fast runner and a trained warrior. It was only a matter of time that he would catch her.


    She barely missed the row of small plants in the dark. She could see the stone wall in front of her. The guard huffed as he came short of breath because of all running. When Edwin concluded that the women were going to cross the wall, he increased his speed. He didn''t know how they were going to cross a seven feet high wall, but he didn''t want to take any chance.


    Thea managed to reach the wall and turned around to look at Ruth. "Faster, Ruth. They are behind you! Run!" She screamed and crouched down to pass through the gap in the wall.


    Ruth was barely a few feet away from the wall when her body staggered back. Her eyes widened in fright as a loud gasp left her lips. Edwin managed to get hold of her hand and pulled her behind.


    "I asked who the hell are you?" His voice thundered that made Ruth cringe in nervousness.


    Thea waited patiently while looking through the gap in the wall. Her mouth hung open when she saw Edwin grabbing her friend. Ruth was facing in front so, Edwin had not seen her face yet.


    "Don''t stop, Ruth. Run, run!" Thea yelled again while moving her hands.


    Before Edwin turn her around and get a chance to see her face, Ruth pulled her hand up and jabbed his nose.


    Edwin wailed in pain as he felt his nose go numb with pain. Instinctively he freed Ruth to cover his nose with both hands. He bent over a little as his eyes watered because of pain.


    "You!" He hissed in anger as he leapt again for Ruth. But she managed to run before he could catch her again.


    Her head turned around in shock when Edwin''s hand tore her dress in an attempt to grab her. It also surprised Edwin as he had not intended for this to happen. He looked up from the brown piece of cloth in his hand to see gorgeous hazel eyes staring at him with utter shock.


    He stood rooted to his spot as his mind went blank. Ruth managed to get out of the property and ran with Thea without looking back.


    The guard came panting, but Edwin didn''t notice him as his eyes were still trained at the gap in the wall, through which Ruth escaped.


    He slowly looked at the brown fabric in his hand, and the image of those alluring hazel eyes flashed in his mind. He clutched the fabric tightly in his hand, and the word left his lips in a whisper.


    "Ruth!"

 Chapter 18 - AFTER THAT NIGHT

    Three days had passed since the celebration that was hosted by the O''Dell family. It was the only topic that one could hear all around. It was the only thing that interested people and they couldn''t stop making furore about it every chance they got.


    People who worked in ''the great manor'' were bestowing the pride that they got to witness everything by their eyes. The nobles and rich class who got invited was discussing the arrangements. The gathering had done enough good for those who liked to thrust their nose in other''s lives. The night provided them with many things to gossip about.


    The ones who couldn''t imagine being there only cursed their destiny. But some were not ready to feel pity. They made their fake stories based on what they have heard from the invitees. That was the thing with O''Dells. Everything they did, it meant to be spectacular.


    That night had changed many things. Some of the guests got their hearts connected while some got their suitors. Elsie and Lester were the happiest people amongst them. Lester couldn''t forget the time that he spent with her. He could still feel her small figure fitting perfectly in his arms. With a heavy heart, he had to take a leave that night but not before a silent promise of meeting soon to the woman that intrigued his mind and soul.


    Elsie, on the other hand, was not going through anything different. A constant smile was plastered on her lips while her eyes twinkled with excitement. Every night was a torturous pleasure as her mind couldn''t stop revisiting those beautiful moments of her life with Lester. What made her heart feel jittery was the fact that she had seen his unsaid feelings through his eyes.


    "I see you are quite happy now adays, little sister." Eloise one day cornered Elsie when she was in the garden.


    Her sister''s tone of speech didn''t fill welcoming to Elsie''s ears. But she maintained her smile and answered. "There is nothing like that, sister Eloise." She tried to avoid her elder sister.


    But Eloise was not someone to quit easily. "I guess you enjoyed the celebration night more than everyone. Did something special happened that I missed, Elsie?" She pestered with a cocked brow.


    Elsie shuddered under her gaze. The thought of sharing her feelings with her sister crossed her mind, but one look at Eloise''s eyes made her change her mind. Elsie knew that Eloise would never be happy after hearing the truth. But she also couldn''t find it in herself to disrespect her elder sister in any way.


    Elsie laughed uncomfortably. "No, sister. There is nothing that you have missed. You are right about the celebration part. It was refreshing to meet everyone after months. I had a great time with our family and friends. And if there was something to tell then I would have told you already. I have never kept a secret from you!"


    Eloise observed her younger sister with a scrutinized gaze. She couldn''t decide if her sister was telling the truth. Or was she had grown up faster than expected to disguise her feelings well. But what she said was true. Elsie had never kept a secret from Eloise.


    Eloise hummed with not much satisfaction and left to her chamber. I will have to keep an eye on her, she thought to herself while passing the corridors to get back to her chamber.


    Augustus and Theodora were buzzing with happiness as everyone was praising them for being the best hosts that one could ever get. The celebration had not just provided them with a good time to mingle in the upper social group, but it also exhibited their power to the common public, emphasizing their control over the region.


    They were not the only people whose lives changed after that night. Ruth''s heart still fastens its pace whenever she thought about her little adventure that led her almost to the prison. After barely escaping from the manor, she and her friend Thea, who was the brain behind the idea of sneaking into the manor, to witness the celebration didn''t stop until they reached the Eastern part of the town where they lived.


    Ruth was panting not only because of the running but also because of the fact that she got almost caught by Edwin O''Dell. Her eyes teared up while her cream coloured skin became pink with all the blood rushing up. She couldn''t lift her head up, and her hands clutched each other tightly.


    Thea inhaled an ample amount of air in her body and exhaled through her mouth. She dabbed the beads of sweat that broke on her forehead. She looked behind to make sure that no one was chasing them.


    "Thank god! We are safe now!" She heaved a sigh of relief. But her face morphed with worry when she noticed Ruth''s state.


    "Ruth" She called with worry laced in her voice.


    When Ruth didn''t reply, Thea stepped closer to her cautiously and removed the loose strands of her toffee brown hairs which stuck to her sweaty face. Thea lifted her face to see her teary hazel coloured eyes. Her pink lips parted as her chin trembled.


    Thea got worried by looking at her friend. She knew that Ruth was not made for adventures. She was a soft-hearted, hard-working woman who couldn''t handle the thorns thrown by life. "Ruth, are you okay?" She asked in concern.


    The question made Ruth sob loudly as her body shook under Thea''s hands. Thea remembered how Edwin caught Ruth, and that made her more worried. "Ruth, Young Master caught you. Did he hurt¡­" The next words remained unsaid as Thea''s eyes landed on Ruth''s body.


    She slowly removed Ruth''s hands away from her body to see that her dress was torn, revealing her creamy, soft skin. Edwin must have caught her with force as during the act his nails scratched Ruth''s neck, drawing a little blood and leaving the marks behind. A gasp of shock left from Thea''s mouth, and she pulled Ruth in a hug.


    They spent an hour or so in a nearby public garden until Ruth calmed down a bit. Thea made sure to drop Ruth at her room and left after making sure that she would be fine by herself. Thea apologised dozens of times as she felt guilty that her friend had to suffer because of her silliness. She promised Ruth to visit her in the morning before leaving for her house.


    Edwin was in his library with a thick book opened in front of him. The pages left untouched for hours as his mind was not able to focus on a single word. His eyes zeroed on the brown cloth in his hand. He inhaled it for the hundredth time and still hummed in pleasure as the light flowery fragrance reached inside his nostrils.


    According to Edwin, his aunt Lady Theodora had the most beautiful eyes, but he was proven wrong that night when that brave woman looked at him in shock and fear. The image of her hazel coloured eyes and toffee brown hairs got imprinted in his mind. And no matter what he did, his mind couldn''t stop by going back to it.


    After some more hours of thinking about the same thoughts, his head felt heavy. He finished more than half of the golden liquid in the glass bottle but to no avail. He put the cloth in his pockets after folding it neatly and stood up from his chair. He stretched his body then ran his hand through his coffee brown hairs.


    "It''s a time to find a prey or else I will go crazy!" He mumbled under his breath and left his library on a hunt.


    Herold was satisfied that he got to mingle with the high class and his presence made the people remind that he was a close associate with the O''Dell family.


    But not everyone was satisfied with the night. There was a person who expected more but had to face disappointment.


    Footsteps echoed on the marble floor as someone walked in the direction of the residential part of the manor. Servants watched the person marching with head held high, but no one dared to stop that person. They were too scared to do so.


    The person stopped in front of a chamber. The guards, who stationed outside the door, knew what they had to do. They bowed their heads and left without a word.. The person deeply inhaled and stepped into the chamber without taking efforts to ask for permission from the owner.

 Chapter 19 - EVIL WAYS

    After three days of the celebration, a person appeared in the residential building of ''the great manor''. The person closed the door of the chamber behind him, making sure to not create any noise to grab the attention of the other person, who had just stepped outside the bathroom after taking a bath.


    A sweet fragrance of roses wafted throughout the chamber, and the person couldn''t fight the urge to inhale it deeply. Another person was a woman. Her tall and slim frame was covered with a red coloured robe, that hugged her body perfectly. Her wavy nut-brown hairs were damp from the shower and were loose around her angular shoulders.


    "You know that entering the private chamber of a woman without her permission is a boorish behaviour. And it is a crime when the woman belongs to the O''Dell family." She said by raising her arched brows.


    The woman was yet to look behind to the uncalled company she was having. She acted indifferent as if she was oblivious to another presence in her chamber. The person thought that she was not alert. But there was nothing that she was not aware of.


    The woman turned around and took a seat on the round stool in front of her vanity. She didn''t bother to cover her half-naked body contrary to her image as a modest woman. The robe stuck to her wet skin in places, making her look more tempting.


    The person bowed in front of her. "I apologise, milady. But I couldn''t find another right time to come see you."


    The woman gazed at the man in front of her by moving her eyes from his toes to head. The man was in his late forties. His sunflower blond coloured hairs were styled perfectly without a strand of hair out of place. His square jaw was covered with a full beard with moustaches. It was easy to say that he belonged to nobility by looking at his attire.


    The woman hummed in response. "Hmm. So, what was that important that Mr Douglas Morgan couldn''t wait till I come out of my chamber?" She asked while crossing her hands in front of her chest that made her full bosoms squeeze together, the balley between the two domes deepened.


    Douglas''s emerald eyes didn''t miss the action as his eyes darkened by a shade. Douglas Morgan was a man with a clean reputation. He was not only a noble but was also an established businessman. He had to take responsibilities for his family business at a young age. His wife died about six years ago because of a severe disease. Even after pursuance of his family, he didn''t marry again.


    In the past few years, he lost many of his close family members to the journey after life. Since then, he engrossed in his work and was in an attempt to expand his business. He was also a close friend of Augustus O''Dell, and hence he was allowed to come to the manor anytime he pleases.


    "If you don''t have anything to say then excuse me. I have to get ready. My husband must be waiting for me." The woman said while standing up from her seat.


    She ran her hand through her nut-brown hairs and drops of water fell on the rug on the ground. Even when she asked the man to leave, he stood rooted to his spot. He didn''t turn his gaze when the woman pulled her hairs to one side of her bare shoulder. Her clear skin was on full display.


    She narrowed her eyes and pressed her cupid bow''s shape lips in a thin line. Douglas walked towards her slowly to stop right in front of her line of vision. His emerald eyes looked intently at the woman as she matched his gaze with her own.


    "What if I say that your husband is not in the manor at this time?" He asked as his fingers ran on her high forehead then through her damp hairs, lightly tugging them.


    "I don''t have time for your games, Mr Morgan." The woman said confidently.


    Morgan''s hand lowered down while gliding from her ear to her slender neck. His fingers encircled her neck, and his thumb ran on her throat. His eyes didn''t leave hers even for a moment.


    "I like games, milady! And when the companion is you, it gives me another level of thrill!" His lowered voice fell on her ears. She gulped subtly as the air around them changed significantly.


    "I can throw you behind the bars for this discourtesy, Mr Morgan." She challenged.


    A sly smile crept on Douglas''s face. He bent down to come to her eye level. "Has that threat worked on me before?" His other hand touched the soft skin of her naked shoulder.


    "Stop with your actions. And tell me what do you want?" Her voice came strong, but Douglas knew her better than that. He didn''t miss the slight breathiness at the end of her sentence when his hand slowly glided down from her shoulder to her waist.


    A satisfied grin appeared on his face. "You want to know what I want?" He asked in a whisper.


    The woman gulped again and nodded her head. Douglas''s emerald eyes pierced through her hazel ones as he spoke while tightening his hold on her waist and the thumb on her throat pressed further into her skin when he pulled her close to him.


    "I want you, Theodora!"


    With that said, he captured her lips in his teeth, pressing them a little to create a mild pain to her. Theodora''s hands found their way to his back as she pulled him close to her more if that was possible. Her eyes closed in the ecstasy that she felt with Douglas''s touch.


    Every thought about her status, family and the chance of getting caught flew out of the window when his tongue darted into her warm mouth. Desire took over both of their senses and a moan left her mouth. That sensual sound filled with sinful emotions aroused Douglas more as he put more pressure on her throat with his thumb while their lips moved in a rhythm.


    Seconds passed and they pulled apart with ragged breaths to take a sufficient amount of oxygen into their systems. Both of their eyes were dilated as they gazed at each other intently.


    "You have very evil ways to play your games, Mr Morgan!" Theodora breathed out, her eyes looked at him with deep desire.


    Her face looked flushed and the tip of her nose turned pink. Douglas grinned in response. "And you love them!" He stated as a matter of factly.


    His hand left her throat and glided down on her chest. He inserted his first finger inside her robe that was damp and came loose during their heated kiss. He was about to pull it away from her body when a knock disturbed their solitude.


    "Lady Theodora, may I come in?" Theodora identified the voice of her servant Fannie.


    Douglas didn''t move nor any slight tension appeared on his face. He stood there with Theodora''s half-naked body in his arms. He cocked his brow as if he was challenging her to say otherwise than his expectations.


    "Don''t disturb me for the next two hours, Fannie. I want some privacy."


    Fannie knew the underlined meaning of her mistress''s words. She left without any word while giving strict orders to the guards stationed outside Theodora''s chamber to not let anyone disturb Theodora, not even Augustus was allowed to do it.


    Douglas smiled at Theodora when she pulled his hand that was inside the front of her robe while taking the robe away too.


    "That''s better!" The words left Douglas''s mouth as he hungrily took her stark naked body to her bed.


    For the next two hours, only the sounds of pleasure resonated into the chamber but there was no one to listen to them.. And those who could, had to turn deaf.

 Chapter 20 - VISIT OF LANDLORD

    Days flew by, and the weather had already chilled considerably. Humidity was evident in the air, and it could be experienced in the day time too. But the nights were calm and pleasantly cold. The nights started to feel longer as the sun set down behind the mighty mountains earlier than normal.


    The talk of the celebration was not any more the main topic of discussion. But one could hear the occasional mention of it at public places.


    Ruth was in her room. It had been many days that she cleaned her small room. There was not much work for her to do as she had not got any orders of sewing dresses from Mr Cooper. The man had a well-known tailoring shop in the Western part. Whenever he had a load of work, he hired Ruth as she was a skilled seamstress. People said that she had magic in her hands.


    Her room was in a mess of different coloured pieces of clothes scattered on the floor. Her sewing tools like needles, reels of threads, etc. were out of the box in which she kept them.


    She was busy the last couple of weeks completing the pending orders. Now that she could have time to breathe, she decided to clean her room.


    She woke up early in the morning, and after getting done with her daily morning business, she skipped breakfast as there was not anything to eat. If she had eaten whatever the little amount of food she had, then she would have to spend the rest of the day with an empty stomach.


    She sighed and turned to finish the task in her hands. As she glanced around her small room, her straight brows creased in the middle with distaste. Ruth liked cleanliness. Her mother had made sure to assimilate this character in her since her childhood. Ruth rubbed her wide forehead with her long fingers while thinking from where she should start.


    After planning everything in her mind, she started picking up the sewing tools first. It was a task as the tiny needles were scattered here and there. Some of them sewed in the clothes while some were placed near the window. She gathered everything and started keeping it in a large box that was half-filled with needles, blades, reels of threads, hooks, buttons, etc.


    Ruth hissed in pain, for the tip of the needle pierced through her finger while keeping it inside the box. A small amount of blood oozed out of the wound. For some moments, Ruth stared at the drop of blood.


    It was red. Everyone had the same red blood running through their veins. The god had not discriminated between his children while making them. Then why some humans get more privileges than the rest? Why some of them roll in the heaps of money while some of them couldn''t get a single penny after hours of hard work?


    Her throat constricted as she got emotional over these thoughts. She looked at her room again. She had worked relentlessly to complete all the orders. Yet, she didn''t get enough money in return for all that hard work. The question of the night''s meal stood in front of her with crossed hands.


    All the money she earned was gone. She had to pay it to the people from whom she had borrowed money in her troubled times. After paying one person, there stood another one to pay. This cycle was never-ending. Sometimes it made Ruth think that she would never get out of this vicious cycle of life.


    She exhaled a shaky breath and cleaned the drop of blood on her finger. She put that box aside and started gathering the pieces of clothes that remained after making the dresses. She was almost done with it when the door of her room knocked.


    It was rare to have visitors as she had no relatives or friends for that matter. She was friendly with her neighbours and shared decent relations with everyone around. But that didn''t mean that they come to visit her often unless they need her aid with something.


    Another knock sounded, and Ruth put the clothes in her hands aside. She opened the door to see her landlord''s figure standing at her doorstep. The man had a stoic face as he looked down at Ruth''s nervous form. As soon as she found that the visitor was no one but her landlord, her round face had worry lines appeared on it. She slowly gulped in nervousness because she knew why he was there.


    "Welcome, please come in-" Ruth gathered herself and said after putting a welcoming smile on her face, but the man cut her before she could finish her sentence.


    "I don''t have time for pleasantries. You know why I am here. Let''s get straight to the business." He said impatiently as his bushy eyebrows knotted in the middle of his forehead.


    Ruth knew that she had to face this situation no matter how much she avoided it. "Yes. But I would like it if you come and sit inside. Let me give you a glass of water." She said in a polite tone.


    She wanted him to come inside the room not only out of courtesy, but she also didn''t wish the neighbours to witness what was going to happen. It was a routine. On the fifth day of every month, the landlord came to collect the rent. And it was a rare sight that he left without insulting and creating a scene.


    The man''s face turned into displeasure, and his stare became hard. "I don''t need anything. Just place the amount of rent on my hand." He said impatiently.


    Ruth''s hand clutched her dress tightly as her brain worked hard to think about what should she tell him now.


    "Ms Moore, hurry up. I don''t have only this work. I need to be somewhere soon. Don''t waste my time." He said in a raised voice as he figured out Ruth''s situation by looking at her timid state.


    Ruth''s eyes roamed around to see if anyone heard his rude words. To her bad luck, a girl named Claire stopped to listen when she was going to take the stairs. Another old couple, Mr and Mrs Payne came out of their room to see what the noise was.. The building had small rooms with thin walls so, a little louder voice was enough to attract attention.

 Chapter 21 - BEGGING

    Ruth was not ready to face her landlord when he appeared at her doorstep to ask for the rent of the month. When he asked for the money, he didn''t accept her invitation to come inside her room so that people won''t get a spectacle of her humiliation.


    Ruth bit inside of her cheeks as her eyes moistened. "I... I..." Words couldn''t come out of her mouth. And that made the man agitated.


    "You have the money ready or not?" He asked in annoyance.


    Ruth nodded her head and went inside her room to take whatever little money she had managed to save. She came in the doorway and placed that money in her landlord''s hands.


    The man was surprised to see that she had money. His features relaxed a bit while he counted the money. But soon his face contorted in anger.


    "What is this? It is not even half of the rent amount." He asked while showing the money in front of Ruth''s face.


    Ruth cast her eyes down as she couldn''t face the man''s accusing stare. "I... I am sorry. But I have only this. Please give me some time. I will pay the rent next month." She requested.


    Her request angered the man even more. "What nonsense is this? Do you take me for a fool or what?" He yelled which made Ruth jump in fright.


    "This is every month''s thing. Every time I come to collect the rent, you give me your sob story and never pay the full amount."


    Ruth couldn''t argue with him for, every word that he said was true. But what could she do to change it? She worked hard and saved every penny. Thought of spending money on leisure never crossed her mind. She kept her needs at the minimum. Yet, she couldn''t gather enough money. But she couldn''t tell her landlord about it. And even if she did then would he have understood?


    "Please, I request you! I know that this is not fair. But I swear I don''t have money. I have given you whatever I had." Ruth said with a heavy heart.


    The man narrowed his eyes at her. "It is not my problem that you can''t afford the rent. You make me feel like I ask for the money that I don''t deserve. This is my property, and yet you make me beg at your door every month."


    Ruth shook her head with pleading eyes. "Please, don''t say that. You are the owner of this place, and I am under your debt. You have always been considerate. Please, understand my problem this time. I promise I will not give you a chance to complain!" Tears gathered in her hazel eyes as she looked at the man expectantly.


    By this time other people also came to see the happenings by leaving the chores in their hands. Ruth could feel the rising weight of every scrutinising pair of eyes. She silently prayed to God to save her from this humiliating situation.


    "No. I have had enough. Leave my room in this instance. I don''t want you to stay here any longer." The man said affirming.


    Ruth stunned at his words as if someone had poured hot molten lava in her ears. Her eyes widened in shock, she took some moments to comprehend his words.


    "What?" It was the only word that left her mouth in a whisper.


    "You heard it right. Pick your belongings and get out of my property!"


    "But where will I go? I don''t have anywhere to go. What would I do?" Tears ran freely through Ruth''s eyes as her brain became panicked at the thought.


    "That I don''t know. Go to your friend''s place or become a bedwarmer of any man. I don''t care! But if you don''t get out of my property right now then I will throw your belongings out by myself. Don''t make me throw you out by dragging you by your hand." He threatened.


    The landlord''s every word cut her fragile heart into pieces. She shut her eyes close for a moment when he told her to warm a man''s bed for a living. That was the most hurtful thing that anyone had ever said to her. Many of them had suggested it but not in such a disparaging way. To add to her despair, the girl named Claire, who stopped near the stairs crackled not bothering to be subtle.


    Only she knew what she found so amusing in those demeaning words. But her action made Ruth''s heart twist in pain. It was flagrant that a woman was enjoying other woman getting publicly embarrassed instead of standing up for her defence.


    The old couple that lived on the same floor as Ruth looked at her with a saddened face. Mrs Payne signalled her husband to do something as Ruth was always kind to them. She took care of them like they were her grandparents. Watching her in that state hurt them.


    The old man came to stand beside the landlord. "Listen, give her one last chance. Ruth is a kind and hard-working woman. I am sure she will manage the money till next month." He tried to convince the raging landlord but to no avail.


    The landlord glared at Mr Payne. "This is a matter between me and Ms Moore. I request you to not interfere in it. I respect your age, please don''t intervene our matter."


    That made the old man shut his mouth. He gave an apologetic look to Ruth and all her hopes crushed down.


    She joined her hands and fell on her knees. "Please, don''t do this to me. I promise I will pay the whole amount next month. I don''t have anyone to ask for a shelter. This is my only option. Please, try to understand!" She begged at the man''s feet with teary eyes.


    But the man was not ready to listen to her beseeching. He had made up his mind before coming to collect the rent. He owned four rooms in this apartment building which he rented to poor families. As this was the only source of his income, whenever a rentee couldn''t pay the rent, his wife fought with him.


    When he left his home this morning to collect the rent, his wife told him to either take full rent or kick out those who would not give it. The man was also tired of this every months'' happenings. Hence, he decided to take the action.


    "You are wasting my time, Ms Moore. If you don''t start packing your stuff right now, then I will take the matter in my hand." He threatened again, hoping that the woman would understand.


    People watched without intervening as that''s what they did. They just watched other''s misery in amusement.


    But when Ruth didn''t move, he exhaled through the nose. "If you want things to be done in a hard way, then let it be. Move out of my way."


    He was about to touch Ruth''s arm to get her up and move her aside. But he couldn''t get a chance to touch her as a commanding voice stopped him.


    "Stop!"


    His hand remained stretched in Ruth''s way but little away from her body.. Every pair of an eye turned to look at the owner of the voice.

 Chapter 22 - A SAVIOUR

    Ruth was devastated at the thought that she would have to leave her room. She had spent many years of her life in that room after her mother,Bertha Moore, died. Her mother had some savings with her that she kept for Ruth. Bertha Moore didn''t touch that money even when the daughter and mother had to suffer a lot. They worked hard, pushing their limits to earn two times'' meal on the plate.


    After some years, Ruth''s mother fell ill. Eventually, she had to quit working as her body didn''t let her. Even then also, her mother didn''t touch that money. When she was on her death bed, she called Ruth one day. And put an envelope of money in her hand.


    Ruth realised at that moment that this was the last time that her mother was giving her something. She also realised that the end of her mother was near. She cried her eyes out by sitting beside her mother''s lying form.


    Ruth was just thirteen at that time and couldn''t understand what happens with a person when they die. But all that she knew was that, if her mother died, then she would never get to see her again. And that very thought broke that young girl''s, fragile heart.


    Ruth recalled her mother''s last words when she gave that money to her. She told little Ruth to not stay in the village where they were living. Instead, she told her to go to this port town of the O''Dells to get more opportunities for a living. Bertha Moore was hopeful that sending her daughter to the Vincardine would change her life for the better. Alas! Not everything goes as per our plans.


    But right now, when the landlord was about to throw her out of her room, Ruth wondered why her mother told her to come here. If she had stayed in her small village, then she wouldn''t have to face this humiliation. Maybe destiny had some other plans for her, thought Ruth.


    She begged to the landlord to give her a month''s time to pay the rent, but he was not ready to listen to anything as he had already made up his mind. She didn''t want to leave this room as this was the place where she had spent her days working for hours and hours to complete the orders. This was the place where she had dreamed of a better life. This was where she had spent uncountable sleepless nights while thinking about her mother.


    -"That I don''t know. Go to your friend''s place or become a bedwarmer of any man. I don''t care! But if you don''t get out right now then I will throw your belongings out by myself. Don''t make me throw you out by dragging you by your hand."-


    When the landlord said those hurtful things to her, Ruth wished that the Earth part apart and swallow her whole. She was aware of what people thought about her. They thought that a young and beautiful woman like her shouldn''t be spending her life in misery. Some even advised her to find a man with decent earning and marry him. Some people even thought that one day she would break and would end up being someone''s harlot.


    After all, that was the easiest way to earn money and live a life King sized.


    But Ruth was a hard nut to crack. She was determined to show the world that she would write her own destiny. She didn''t need a man to make her life better. But the incidences like this made her doubt her resolve.


    The landlord extended his hand to touch Ruth when a voice stopped him.


    "Stop!"


    His hand remained stretched in Ruth''s way but little away from her body. Every pair of an eye turned to look at the owner of the voice.


    Ruth looked at the woman through her teary eyes. She blinked twice to clear her vision, and a look of surprise appeared on her face when she saw the unexpected but familiar face of a woman.


    The landlord was taken aback as he was also not expected that woman to turn up. "It''s not your business, Florence! Stay away from it." He said.


    Florence cast a single glance at Ruth then turned her attention at the man. She took three steps ahead in his direction, and with a straight face, she said, " Ruth is my friend, and her business is my business!"


    A murmur erupted in the eyewitnesses as it was unlikely that Florence came for some one''s help. She was not a bad person, but she was not the ideal either. Everyone was aware of the fact that she was a prostitute and that was how she gained enough money and connection that no one could object when she bought the double rooms on the second floor of the same building.


    She usually kept her distance from the neighbours and didn''t bother anyone. Even when the people didn''t respect her because of her lifestyle, they didn''t cross her paths too. As they say, ''money speaks!''


    Women envied her beauty and life of a higher standard than the rest of them. And men, one smile of Florence was enough to make their day. Some of the men were acquaintances of her in earlier days of her occupation. But as the praises of her beauty and skills spread through the town, the number of rich visitors rose.


    Eventually, Florence stopped entertaining the men with average income as now she had wealthy admirers at her feet. So, there was no one to object or confront her for her doings.


    The landlord huffed at Florence''s words as he knew that an innocent woman like Ruth would never befriend a person like Florence. He ignored Florence and reached out for Ruth again.


    "I said, DON''T TOUCH HER!" Florence emphasised her words. Her eyes hardened.


    Now that made the man retreat his outstretched hand, and he stood up straight to his full height. He glared at her.


    Florence approached Ruth, who was still on her knees while watching everything with a dumbfounded look. Florence stopped just right in front of Ruth as her cat-like, brown hazel eyes glared at the man. The man made a displeased voice at the back of his throat but stepped aside to give her space.


    Florence crouched down and held Ruth with her shoulders. "Come on, get up." She made Ruth stood again, and Ruth followed her command. Florence wiped the trails of the tears that felt from Ruth''s eyes.


    She then turned again to the landlord as he waited impatiently and annoyed with the turn of events.


    "What''s the problem?" Florence asked him. Her plucked and dark eyebrows rose in an arch.


    The man crossed his hands over his chest and said, "I want her out of my property."


    Florence was not pleased with his short reply. "Why?"


    "Because she can''t pay the rent on time. I have been considerate enough to let her stay here for all these years, but now I can''t do it anymore. I can''t afford charity. I would rent this room to someone else who can afford to pay the whole rent every month." He elaborated.


    Florence''s full lips that, were painted in a lighter shade of orange thinned into a straight line. She looked at Ruth to hear her side.


    Ruth gulped to wet her dry throat and said, "I accept that I couldn''t pay the rent on time. And this happens frequently. But I don''t have anyone to share my burden, and you know how little a needleworker like me earns. I told him to give me a month, and I will pay his money to him. But he is not ready to listen." Ruth was too ashamed to face the man so, she kept her head hung low.


    Florence hummed as she heard both sides.. She didn''t say a word for a minute as her brain started thinking about the situation.

 Chapter 23 - RELIEF

    Florence felt pity for Ruth, but she also understood the landlord''s stance. She would have done the same if she was in his shoes. Who wants to be generous enough to take this much efforts for someone that they barely know? She thought.


    She was returning from shopping and was unlocking the door of her rooms when she heard loud noises coming from the third floor. She first ignored it thinking, it was not her concern. She was tired after all the walking and carrying the heavy bags full of groceries and other essentials. She went shopping early in the morning as she was having a special guest tonight.


    She was about to close the door after getting inside her room when she heard Ruth''s last name. Curiosity rose in her that led her to follow the noises. She reached the third floor, to see that the landlord was about to touch Ruth who was on her knees pleading with teary eyes.


    For some reason, Florence always got intrigued by Ruth''s silent and kind personality. She had heard only good things about Ruth, and their little interactions confirmed every claim made by people. Watching Ruth begging the man while sitting on her knees made Florence upset, and she decided to intervene in the matter.


    "Hurry up, Florence. I don''t have all day for this. Step aside and let me handle this situation. My wife must be waiting for me." The landlord became more impatient with wastage of time.


    Florence looked at Ruth. "Ruth, do you promise that you will pay all the rent next month?"


    Ruth''s eyes shot up at Florence''s words. She bit the insides of her cheek as she gave a thought to the question. When she came to the decision, she slowly nodded her head. "Yes, I promise!"


    "Very well!" Said Florence.


    She then turned to the landlord while pulling out some cash from her small purse, that dangled from her wrist. "Here!" She extended the money towards the man.


    Not only the landlord but every person present there watched in surprise, their mouths agape. It was the first time that Florence had stepped up to help someone and that too willingly. She never interacted too much with anyone other than a reason. She kept herself aloof from the people around her. And when she decided to show up here, no one expected her to be this generous as it was not one of her traits.


    "Florence-" Ruth watched wide-eyed as Florence offered the money to the landlord.


    But Florence didn''t mind her and said to the landlord, "Here''s the rent of this month. If Ruth can''t pay the next month''s rent, she will leave your property without objection. Do you agree?" She asked in a strong voice.


    The landlord had a hard time believing Florence''s actions as he knew about her nature very well. He was also one of her earlier admirers, so he knew that the woman never did something out of kindness. She didn''t have that bone in her body.


    His eyes shifted at Florence''s determined face and then to the money in her hand. He was in a dilemma.


    "I think Florence is right. Give Ruth one last chance!" Mr Payne, who earlier had tried to mediate the tension between the landlord and Ruth said.


    With a long sigh, the landlord took the money from Florence''s hand. "Fine! But, if she would not be able to pay the rent next month, then I will not listen to any argument." He reminded.


    "Don''t worry. It will not lead to that way!" Said Florence.


    The man gave a curt nod to her then glanced one last time to Ruth and left while counting the money bills.


    "Thank you for helping Ruth, Florence! I appreciate your actions." The old man said with sincerity.


    Florence was not used to getting such praises. This kind of appreciation was foreign to her. She was used to being called names and condemning stares. The praises she heard were about her beauty and her skills of bringing smiles of satisfaction to her visitors'' faces.


    It was after a long time that she was praised for her actions instead of her seductive body. She peered around at every person''s face to see that they couldn''t believe her actions, but their eyes showed that they admired her efforts.


    The old man''s words made her a little uncomfortable, and she began pondering what she did was right or wrong.


    Not knowing how to react, Florence only gave Mr Payne a small smile. She was about to turn to leave when a small voice called her name.


    "Florence..."


    Ruth stepped ahead to get Florence''s attention.


    "Umm... I... would you mind to come inside? I... I want to talk to you." Ruth said slowly. Her tears dried, but there was still moisture in her closely set eyes.


    "No need to thank me with the formalities, Ruth." Florence said.


    Ruth shook her head slightly and hurried. "Please, I insist!"


    Florence was hosting a special guest tonight. She had waited for this man for weeks. At their last meet, which was sometime a month or so before, he promised to meet her again. Florence waited for him to contact her again for all these days but he didn''t. It was the only previous evening that she received a note from him. He had informed her that he would come to visit her at her house.


    She was ecstatic to hear from him. The man preferred to see her at a place on the outskirts of the Vincardine. So, it took her by surprise when he informed her about his arrival at her place.


    She started preparing for his visit from that very evening. She cleaned her small home, picked her best attire and jewellery that complimented it. And in the morning she went for grocery shopping to make him a decent dinner.


    She still had so much to prepare and get ready before he came. And hence she was in a hurry. The whole incidence with the landlord had already wasted much of her time and now Ruth wanted more time of her. She considered declining Ruth''s invitation but Ruth''s expectant face made her choose otherwise.


    ''It is still afternoon and I will have a couple of hours to get ready. So, accepting Ruth''s invitation will not harm. I will tell her to hurry up.'' Florence thought to herself.


    She smiled at Ruth and didn''t wait for her to follow into her room. Ruth relieved to see that Florence had accepted her invitation and now she would get a chance to thank her properly. She followed Florence into the room.


    The spectators were too curious by the unfolding of the events. Some of them shamelessly peeked through the door of Ruth''s room.


    Florence''s plucked dark brows knitted in annoyance. She turned around and shut the door on the faces of those curious and nosy neighbours.


    Her cat-like brown hazel eyes swept around the small room. As per her expectation, there were very few things. A table and a chair, two lamps, a Stuff of sewing, an old bed, a shelf and some necessary utensils in the small kitchen area. Her delicate and straight nose scrunched up a little as she noticed the mess on the bed and the floor.


    Ruth was cleaning it when the landlord came. She forgot about it as her mind was too distracted by the event. Ruth''s round face flushed in embarrassment when she noticed Florence''s expressions. She mentally smacked herself for not thinking about this mess before inviting the guest.


    "Oh... sorry! I was actually cleaning my room when the landlord came. Please don''t mind it. Sit here." Ruth hurriedly picked up the clothes and other things that were spread on the bed. She made a space for Florence to sit.


    As there was no other alternative to sit, Florence had to listen to Ruth.


    She sat on the bed while adjusting the bottom of her dress. She tucked her curly brunette hair behind her ear and looked up at Ruth.


    "So tell me what you wanted to talk about."

 Chapter 24 - NO FAVOURS

    Ruth couldn''t figure if Florence was rude or it was her straightforward nature when she asked Ruth to tell what she wanted to talk about. Not answering Florence, Ruth went inside the small kitchen area and brought a glass full of water.


    "Here, have it." She offered the glass to Florence. But Ruth''s dried throat due to crying caused her to cough a little at the end.


    Florence gave the glass of water back to Ruth and said, "I think you need it more than me." She watched hesitance on Ruth''s face.


    "Please, have it. I am fine. I don''t want anything." Florence said with a small smile on her face that was covered in makeup.


    Ruth gave another unsure glance to Florence but took the glass and chugged down its full content to drench her parched throat. She kept the glass on the table after emptying it.


    Florence noticed the other woman''s uncomfortableness. She pointed at the chair and directed her, "Take that chair and have a seat."


    Ruth realised that she stood there awkwardly, and her guest had to take the initiative to cut that awkwardness. She pulled out the chair and placed it in front of Florence. She sat on it, her hands in her laps and eyes unsurely roaming around.


    Florence waited patiently, giving Ruth time to gather her thoughts. She took those moments to observe the woman''s salient features.


    Florence noticed how Ruth had tied her long, lustrous, toffee brown hair simply, yet elegantly. A loose strand flowed down from her head onto her oval face. She darted her tongue out to ran on her dried lips. Her fingers fidgeted in her lap as she pondered on how to start the conversation.


    After calming her nerves a bit, Ruth opened her mouth to start the conversation. It was not like she was talking with Florence for the first time, but this scenario was different from the previous ones.


    "Florence, I... I don''t know from where should I start." Ruth admitted sincerely.


    Florence was yet to come on the terms with what compelled her to do that for Ruth. She didn''t plan on going to that extent when she came to see Ruth. It was on instinct that she made up her mind in a minute to help Ruth.


    "Ruth, don''t hesitate. Tell me what you want to tell. I am all ears." She encouraged the other woman.


    Ruth''s eyes perked up at Florence''s assuring words. "I don''t know how to thank you enough for what you did for me. If you hadn''t come and helped me, then I don''t know what I would have done?!" Ruth''s voice cracked at the end as a lump formed in her throat.


    "It was nothing."


    Ruth shook her head as tears again started flowing from her hazel eyes. "No. I am serious! If you weren''t there, then I might have ended up walking on those dirty streets with whatever little stuff I have. I might have to spend my nights on the roadsides or in a corner of any park. I might have been a pillage of some drunkard and..." The words couldn''t get a chance to come out of her mouth as she sobbed loudly.


    Florence got uneasy by watching Ruth''s state. "No, Ruth. Nothing like that would have happened. If not me then someone might have helped you." Even though Florence said those words, she was not convinced of the idea. But she had to say something to console Ruth.


    Ruth''s soft features turned dark. "You don''t know how cruel this world is. It doesn''t care for anyone. People here are only waiting for vulnerable prey. Once they set their eyes on one, they don''t hesitate to rip it open. And a shelterless young woman with no support is the easiest target for those vultures."


    Florence was surprised to hear how strongly Ruth said those bitter words. Ruth was known as a sweet and kind person so, hearing such hatred from her was not something that Florence expected.


    But she understood her every word. The pain in Ruth''s voice was proof of what that youthful girl had to go through all her life.


    Ruth''s words pulled an old and untouched chord of her heart. That opened a long-forgotten drawer of her heart that she preserved over the years. She had met numerous people in her life, some even fancied her, but there was not a single person who had dared to touch that chord with a single sentence.


    "Why do you think that I don''t know about this cruel world?" Florence asked as her brown hazel eyes directed straight at Ruth.


    Ruth didn''t realise the words that left her mouth. She couldn''t decipher the meaning behind Florence''s question. She thought that she might have offended her with her words. She recalled her previous words but couldn''t understand what wrong she said.


    "Pardon?" Ruth said in confusion.


    Florence elaborated her question to make Ruth understand. "You said I don''t know how cruel the world is. Why do you think that I don''t know about it?"


    "I didn''t mean it in a wrong way. I just..." Ruth trailed off.


    "You just what?" Florence arched her brow in question.


    "I just thought that you don''t know about it because you are acquainted with many people. You don''t need to worry about monthly bills and two times'' meal. You live a better life than me." Ruth said slowly, testing the waters as she was not completely aware of Florence''s nature.


    Florence gave Ruth a long stare that made the latter feel uneasy. Ruth thought that Florence would say something, but she didn''t.


    Instead, she asked, "Is that what you wanted to talk to me?"


    "No, no. I was actually wanted to thank you. I apologise if I got little carried away and if you don''t like anything that I said. But, trust me that I am truly grateful to you for saving me from that trouble with my landlord!" Ruth said with sincere emotions in her words.


    Florence glanced outside the open window as the time was passing at a fast pace. She needed to get back to her room for tonight''s preparations. "It''s fine! You don''t need to thank me. Just make sure that you will keep on your promise or I will not be able to save you the next month."


    Ruth''s face morphed into worry at Florence''s words. "Yes. But I also wanted to say that I respect and appreciate your help. But it is not befitting for me to take money from someone without doing anything in return." Finally, she came to the main point.


    "You can return my money back next month. Or whenever you will afford." Florence said casually.


    But Ruth knew that it was not going to happen. "To be honest I don''t know how I am going to earn the money for rent. And the addition of your money in it would mean a problem. I will not be able to manage both of it." Ruth said truthfully.


    Florence''s eyes narrowed as she took Ruth''s words in the wrong way. "So what are you getting at?"


    She thought that Ruth was asking her to forget about her money. She had already shown enough big heart for her lifetime and now forgetting about her money was not settling with her.


    Ruth caught Florence''s direction of thoughts. She cleared her doubts by saying, "I am not asking you to forget about your money. Instead, I want you to tell me to do something for you in return of that money."


    Ruth''s request caught Florence with surprise. She cocked her brow and asked, "You want to do something for me?"


    Ruth nodded her head with determination.. Taking favors was not something that Ruth had lived upon.

 Chapter 25 - A DRESS FOR FLORENCE

    Ruth''s request caught Florence with surprise. She cocked her brow and asked, "You want to do something for me?"


    Ruth nodded her head with determination. Taking favours was not something that Ruth had lived upon.


    "Hmm..." Florence placed her finger on her chin as she thought about what Ruth could do for her in return for the money that Florence gave to Ruth''s landlord.


    "What are you good at?" Florence asked straight away as she couldn''t think of anything.


    "I... I don''t have any special talent if that is what you are asking me. I have learned only one thing in my life, and that is sewing. And I am quite good at it as everyone from the western part admires my work with threads and needles." Ruth told excitedly.


    "Ok, then. I have this piece of garment with me. It is a gift from my... friend. I was thinking about making a dress out of it but couldn''t get time to go to the tailor shop. If you want, you can make a dress for me from that." Florence suggested.


    Florence recalled one of her admirer gifting her this garment of greenish-blue colour. It was an expensive gift as for making that shade of blue colour they used a special dye called Indigo dye.


    Indigo dye was obtained from the tropical plant that grew in the Eastern colonies of the British Empire, like India. Hence, the clothes that dyed with this dye were too expensive and could be afforded by the higher-income class of the society.


    Ruth''s face lit up after hearing this. "Of course, I will do it for you. But it won''t make up for the amount of money." She expressed her concern.


    Florence smiled at Ruth''s honesty. "No problem. I need many dresses as sometimes I need to go to places. You can make more dresses for me until it settles down the total amount of money. You can start with this dress."


    Ruth stood from her chair and kneeled before Florence. She took her hand in hers and said genuinely. "I can''t thank you enough for your generosity, Florence. And thank you for understanding my concern and letting me make a dress for you. I am not used to taking favours from others. That is why I asked to do something for you. I promise I will make a beautiful dress for you that you will definitely like."


    Florence mirrored Ruth smiling face. Her touch warmed Florence''s heart as it had been ages since anyone had touched her without a feeling of lust.


    "I am sure you will! Now I would like to take your leave. It''s already late, and I have work to do." Florence said while standing up from the bed.


    "Oh, yes. Sure! When can I come to get the garment?" Ruth asked as Florence walked towards the closed door of the room.


    She opened it and stepped outside. She craned her neck to give a last look to Ruth. "You are welcome at my place anytime!"


    Florence didn''t wait more and hopped down the stairs in a hurry while picking her dress in both her hands so that she would not miss a step and fall.


    Ruth watched the retreating figure of Florence with a sense of gratitude for her in mind. The narrow corridor had no spectators now. Ruth sighed and closed the door of her room again.


    She felt feeble because of all the events. Her throat hurt due to crying. Her creamy coloured skin looked light pink as all her blood rushed up towards the surface. She again drank another glass of water then sat down on the bed with a sigh.


    She thought that she had to leave her room. The torturous possibilities played in her mind when she kneeled in front of the landlord to beg him to not throw her out of her room. Florence came as a knight in shining armour to save the day.


    Ruth had heard only negative things about Florence, but this one incident changed her perspective about her saviour. Ruth was not a judgemental person and believed in her rationale. But whatever she had heard and witnessed had not made her Florence''s fan. Ruth couldn''t approve of her occupation.


    But who was she to decide that for her? She thought that if that was what Florence wanted to do then it was her choice and no one had any right to told her to do otherwise. But, Florence''s today''s actions certainly took Ruth by surprise. She didn''t expect her to have a big heart.


    Ruth was also relieved that Florence agreed to let her make a dress for her. Ruth decided to always keep Florence''s help in mind and do whatever she needed her to do.


    Though her problem was temporarily solved, now she had another question in front of her. How do manage the money for next month''s rent?


    After thinking for some minutes when her brain couldn''t come up with any idea, Ruth decided to let that topic slid for a time being. She decided to think about it tomorrow when her mind was not tired.


    Her eyes caught the sight of the mess in her room that remained half done because of the landlord''s visit. Corners of her lips dipped down as she stood up and started gathering everything again.


    Ruth was almost done with the cleaning when her hands found her brown coloured dress. It was the same dress that she wore on the night of the celebration in ''the great manor'' of the O''Dell family. She ran her fingers on the torn part of her dress, and a cold shiver ran down her spine.


    She recalled that night and everything that happened then. She and her friend, Thea sneaked into the manor through a gap in the wall of the property to see the celebrations. Ruth was scared but excited to see how the rich class enjoyed their time. But little she did know that that very night was going to change her life forever.


    She and Thea got a chance to see the heir of the O''Dell family, aka young master, Edwin O''Dell. It took them by surprise that he was with a maid in an intimate situation away from everyone''s eyes when more than a hundred people gathered in his house.


    The women followed him to the hall where the night was in its glory with everyone having a good time. Ruth cringed as she recalled how Edwin got to know about their presence. What happened after that was more than a scary adventure for Ruth. When she and Thea ran to the escape, Edwin and one guard chased them.


    Thea managed to escape first, but Ruth, Edwin had his hand on her, when she was near the wall through which the ladies sneaked into the manor. At that time, Edwin''s hand grabbed Ruth''s dress, and before they both understand anything, a chunk of the cloth was already in his hand.


    Ruth shuddered at the memory. Because of that night, she couldn''t get a peaceful sleep for days. She shook her head to break her train of thoughts. She folded the torn dress and kept it inside her trunk at the bottom of the pile of things to never look at it again.


    She didn''t want any reminder of that dreadful night. But that made her realise that she had not met Thea for a couple of days. Thea apologised for that night many times, but then they both got busied with work.


    Ruth decided to meet Thea in the evening at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop where she worked. Ruth also thought of asking Mr Cooper for some extra work to get the money for the next month''s rent.


    She wished that she would not let Florence down!

 Chapter 26 - HUMANITY EXISTS

    Ruth tidied her room to her liking after Florence left. It was a tiring and eventful day, to say the least. When she was done with everything she had planned, it was already evening. She watched the flocks of birds returning to their abode while chirping. The sun slowly started bidding goodbye to the bright sky, which looked mesmerising with shades of orange, pink and light blue.


    Ruth could hear mothers calling their children to stop playing around and return to their homes. She reminisced about her childhood. She was a happy little girl at that time she didn''t need to worry about anything as her mother was there for her. But it all changed after some years when her mother started falling ill frequently.


    Before her mind ventured more into that dimly lit lane of past, Ruth decided to go to Mr Cooper''s tailor shop and meet Thea, her friend. Every day was important for Ruth. She knew with her current state, she would not be able to pay the rent to the landlord.


    She splashed some water on her face and then combed her hair which became disoriented while working in the house. After making sure that she was ready to go, she took the key and a lock. She closed the door with that lock. And put the key into the front of her dress as that was the safest place.


    Her face fell when she saw Claire in the corridor. That girl was the same who laughed at Ruth''s pitiful situation in the morning.


    "I didn''t expect you to manage the rent this quickly, Ruth!" The girl said tauntingly.


    Ruth inhaled deeply, trying her best to maintain her cool. "No. I haven''t." She replied curtly, to not stretch the conversation.


    Claire was a couple of years younger than Ruth and lived on the same floor as hers. The girl was not known for her pleasant behaviour, and hence Ruth avoided her at all times. When people have miseries in their own life they tend to look for bad things in others'' too, that was what Ruth believed.


    "Oh, I thought you are going to your landlord''s house to give him money." Claire snickered.


    Her action didn''t settle well with Ruth, but she was too bashful to say anything. Ruth didn''t reply and said, "I have to go somewhere. If you don''t mind, may I?"


    Ruth didn''t need to ask for the girl''s permission, but she asked as she didn''t want to be impolite.


    Claire changed the topic and came straight to the point. "I was not aware of your close association with Florence." She stared directly at Ruth''s face, not wanting to miss anything that her face gave away.


    Now Ruth was puzzled. She didn''t know how to answer this as she was not a close friend of Florence. Even it was the first time that they talked for more than two minutes in all these years. But it was an obvious question that was playing in everyone''s mind. And Ruth had to answer it at some point if not now.


    "Yeah, I mean we talk sometimes." Ruth said unsurely.


    The lack of confidence in her voice was not missed by the astute girl.


    "Do mere acquaintances help this generously?" Claire asked with an intense gaze.


    Ruth felt uncomfortable under her scrutinizing gaze and wanted to leave from there as soon as possible.


    "Or maybe you finally came out of your disguise of innocence and abstemiousness." The girl''s words made Ruth snap her head up.


    Her straight brows drew between her forehead as she asked with narrowed eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Claire noticed the edge in Ruth''s voice. She laughed lightly and held up her hand in surrender. "It is not me. I am just saying what people thinks."


    But Ruth knew better than that. "Florence helped me because she is a kind person unlike what people think about her. I am working for her by making her dresses in return for her help. As long as humanity exists people like me don''t need to walk on a wrong path."


    With that said Ruth started descending down the stairs without sparing another glance to Claire. She was too hurt and furious at the same time. She could have said much more and insulting things to that girl as Ruth knew well about her not so good habits. But stooping low to other''s level was not acceptable to her conscience.


    Ruth picked up her pace and took the route to the western part of the town. During the whole way, her mind was clouded with many thoughts. A sound of the ship''s horn that came to halt at the port fell on Ruth''s ears. The port was not far from where she was. Though the town was not at its zenith of prosperity in maritime trade, the port was considerably busy all the days of the years.


    After thirty minutes, Ruth found her in front of Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop. By this time the sun had settled down behind the horizon and the darkness cast all over the place. Street lamps were lit that made yellowish-orange light to illuminate the surroundings.


    Ruth opened the door of the shop making the bell above the door chimed, indicating there was a visitor. All four women, who worked in the shop looked up to see who came by taking a pause in what they were doing. A gigglemug came into Ruth''s view and she smiled.


    "Hello, Ruth! How are you here at this time? Are you here to submit your work?" Thea asked as she left her working station and came to meet Ruth.


    Other women carried on with their work with a slight disappointment. They thought that they had a new customer that would help them get some profit but Ruth was far from that.


    "No... no. I don''t have any work with me these days. I was actually here to meet Mr Cooper and you." Ruth said.


    "Oh! But Mr Cooper is not in the shop at this time. He had some emergency at his home so he left early." Thea informed.


    That made Ruth a little frustrated. Thea noticed how her friend''s face fell in an instant. "Hey, if it''s important then you can meet him in the morning. Or do you want me to take you to his house?" Thea asked.


    Ruth shook her head. "No... no. I mean it is important but I will wait till the morning. Are you done for today?"


    Thea glanced back at her workstation which was covered with a yellow piece of cloth with hooks and needles spread on it. "I think I am. I am too tired to continue so I will call it a day. Just give me a minute and then we will be good to go." She said raising her first finger.


    "Sure" Ruth nodded.


    She waited until Thea wrapped up her work and told her fellow workers that she is heading home.


    After that, both women stepped outside the shop.

 Chapter 27 - AN IDEA!

    In the evening Ruth went to Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop to meet him and ask if she could get more work with more money. Unfortunately, he had some emergency and had to leave early for his home.


    Now Ruth decided to talk to her friend, Thea and now both women roamed on the streets of the Vincardine.


    "So, what''s going on?" Thea asked casually while jumping over a small puddle on the road.


    Ruth was zoned out and didn''t hear her friend''s words. Thea''s brows creased at her silence. "Ruth" She called.


    "RUTH!"


    "Uhh?" Ruth jumped in surprise at Thea''s loud voice. That also made people around look weirdly at them.


    "Young people these days!" An old woman, who was passing by their side, muttered loud enough to make it audible to Ruth and Thea.


    Ruth''s cheeks turned pink as she was not used to gaining the attention of people. But Thea, on the other hand, was the exact opposite of her. She had a fun-loving and lively personality. She did what she thought. She didn''t care about the world or what people would think unlike Ruth, who always made sure not to do anything reckless.


    "Thea!" Ruth hissed while averting her gaze from the onlookers.


    Thea pulled up her shoulders and said with not so guilty expressions. "What? I was asking you something. It was the only way to tight the reigns of the horses of your mind." She shrugged innocently.


    Ruth shook her head but couldn''t fight a small grin to appear on her face. She admired this boldness of Thea''s personality. Sometimes she wished if she could learn that from her.


    "What were you asking?" Ruth changed the topic.


    "I asked what''s going on these days? We are meeting after ages!" Thea said exasperatedly.


    Ruth rolled her eyes at her dramatic friend. "Oh, come on! We met four days ago. And that time doesn''t count as ages for the world, Thea." she chuckled lightly.


    Thea huffed. "Whatever! Who cares about the world?! I count four days as ages when I don''t get to meet my good friend." She said with a mocking sad face that made Ruth giggle.


    After the night of the celebration, the dynamics of their friendship had changed significantly. Thea came to see if Ruth was alright or not for the next two days after that night. She did not only apologised profusely for that reckless adventure, but she also made sure that Ruth was doing well.


    Since then, they started spending more time with each other. Ruth always had a liking towards Thea, but she didn''t let their friendship bud more than the formalities as she found her personality loud and bold. But that night, when Thea didn''t leave Ruth alone in the manor and her caring behaviour after that made a change of Ruth''s perspective about her.


    They came into the garden and found a good spot to sit.


    "Ruth, now you are making me worried. Is there something wrong? You look lost." Thea turned her upper body to observe Ruth''s face from near, under the dim light of the lamp, that was above their head.


    Ruth exhaled a shaky breath as the incident in the morning created goosebumps on her skin. She told everything that happened the whole day without missing the details. Thea listened patiently, while Ruth shared her burden with her.


    Ruth stopped talking and stared at the distance in front of her. Thea felt sad for Ruth. They both lived in the same part of the town, but Thea''s standard of living was pretty better than Ruth''s.


    Thea lived in a decent-sized house that had three rooms. Her mother worked as a maid for one family of nobles. Her father was a carpenter, and she worked in the tailor shop. As there were three people in her family and all of them were working, they had a decent lifestyle. But she had seen her parents'' struggles since childhood, and she knew what it takes to live a life.


    That was the reason, why Thea felt a different level of connection with Ruth as she was aware of her tragic life. Her heart ached at Ruth''s plight. But what she would do?


    Thea watched as a lone tear escaped Ruth''s eyes. She placed her hand gently on Ruth''s. "I am sorry to hear that, Ruth. I wish I could have helped you in any way." She said truthfully.


    Ruth blinked her eyes several times to keep the tears at bay. Her eyes fell on her hand that was under Thea''s.


    "Don''t feel bad for me. That is my life, and I have came to agreement with this a long time ago." There was a mixture of sadness, helplessness and anger in Ruth''s voice.


    "No. You are a good person, Ruth. You have never done anything bad, and the god will not let anything bad happen to you too. Just have faith in yourself. I am sure the destiny have big plans for you! You just have to wait for the right time."


    Thea''s encouraging words felt good to listen to, but Ruth knew that they were far from reality. Thea was her friend and she would say anything to make her feel good.


    "So what have you planned to do?" Thea asked.


    Another dejected sigh escaped Ruth''s mouth. "I don''t have any idea. But I think Mr Cooper might come to help." She said unsurely.


    Thea scoffed. "Oh, please! Do you really think that old chamaleon is going to help you?"


    "Thea! How can you say something like that about your employer?" Ruth said with wide eyes.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look! I am not putting any false allegations on him. He is a chameleon. Haven''t you noticed how quickly he changes his behaviour with the rich ones and the poor ones? He is a selfish man. I don''t think he would be any help to you."


    What Thea said was not entirely wrong. Mr Cooper was quite famous among the nobles for the quality of the work and fashionable designs that he offered. He always took credit and profit from the hard work of the poor seamstress like Ruth and Thea. He was already not paying enough to Ruth for her work so there was a doubt that he would pay her more out of kindness.


    "Hmm... you are right. But I don''t see another way." Ruth said dejectedly.


    They both fell in silence while watching their surroundings and the people around them. Ruth was too tired to think anymore so she gave up on thinking and sat there with a blank mind. But Thea, on the other hand, had her wheels of mind running at the full speed.


    After a brief silence, Thea suddenly exclaimed while clapping her hands in excitement. "I have an idea!"

 Chapter 28 - REPLACEMENT

    The darkness had settled with a half-moon that hid behind the dark clouds. People were taking a walk in and around the garden after a busy day.


    "How many times I have told you to be careful?! Look what you did!" A woman who was not far away from where the ladies sat scolded her little girl. The little girl ran fast carelessly and fell on the ground that made her dress dirty.


    Ruth had stopped overexerting her brain and sat silently, observing her surroundings. She felt somewhat relieved after telling Thea about the happenings of the day. They both got lost in the worlds of thoughts, as both women wanted to find a way out of the situation.


    "I have an idea!"


    Thea''s excited voice shifted Ruth''s attention from the mother and daughter to her friend.


    She turned her head to her left to look at Thea''s beaming face. "What idea?" Ruth asked.


    "Sometimes I just feel that I don''t get enough credit for my smartness. People take me granted because of my bubbly nature but if I put my brain into something then I can be pretty smart too!" Thea bosted while thrusting her chin up in the air.


    "Well, let me make that decision. First tell me what you are thinking about." Ruth said with unsure.


    Thea gave a toothy grin and said in excitement. "Trust me Ruth. This is one great idea. It will solve your problem permanantly. Just believe me that nothing will go wrong!"


    Hesitance appeared on Ruth''s face. "Umm... Thea. I don''t want to sound rude but last time you told me to believe you and nothing will go wrong, we both ended up running from ''the great manor'' like thieves."


    Thea cringed at the memory. "How many times you are going to make me feel guilty for that?" She feigned anger.


    Ruth blinked. "Ok...ok. Sorry! But it''s the truth!" She shrugged.


    Thea rolled her eyes at her friend''s lack of faith in her. "But this is different. I promise this idea will work just fine!"


    "But first tell me what this great idea of yours is." Ruth was not sure if she would like Thea''s idea but she didn''t want to shut her friend.


    Thea''s face brightened as Ruth got ready to hear her idea. "Look. I told you that I am getting married soon. And I have already told my fiance that I don''t want to work after marriage. I want to spend my time in doing what I like and taking care of my house and family. And he has agreed to it."


    Ruth didn''t know where this was going but she didn''t interrupt Thea and listened carefully.


    "I am going to tell Mr Cooper that I want to quit my job at his tailor shop. Of course, he will need a replacement for me. And who can be a better replacement than you?" Thea wiggled her brows suggestively.


    Ruth''s eyes widened as she thought that her friend was joking. But the shine in Thea''s eyes told otherwise.


    "What are you saying Thea? I can''t-"


    Thea knew that her friend would not agree to this immediately. She stopped Ruth from completing her argument. "What''s the problem in that? You are a skilled worker, Ruth. You can easily learn the reigns of the job. It will solve your problem permanently. You will get more wages than now."


    Even though Thea''s idea sounded pleasant to Ruth''s ears, her heart was having a hard time accepting it. "But what about your parents? They will not like this idea. After all there is still some time left for your wedding. You need your job till then."


    Ruth knew that Thea was yet to decide her wedding date.


    "I have talked to my parents, Ruth. They also told me that I can quit my job before the wedding. Look, I am working for many years. I started by helping my mother and reached where I am today with great efforts and sacrifices.


    We are in the same boat so you can understand how hard it is for people like us. Now I want to give some time for myself. I want to live the remaining days with my parents and don''t want to worry about anything. And my parents understand this well."


    Ruth gave a thought to Thea''s idea and knew that she was serious about it. And if her parents and fianc¨¦ didn''t have any problem with her decision then who was Ruth to judge it?!


    "But do you think that Mr Cooper will agree to appoint me for the job in your place?" Ruth asked unsurely.


    Mr Cooper was hard to please. He didn''t get satisfied with the work no matter how much efforts one had put into it.


    "Of course, he will agree. He will have to. Where he is going to find an employee with skills of your level?! He has been working with you for quite some time now. You are familiar with his ways of working and he have never been unsatisfied with your work. So, he will definitely not hesitate before appointing you." Thea said with confidence.


    Ruth felt overwhelmed with how much trust her friend had in her. "But-"


    "No anymore but. This is the best way for you so far. Take your time and think about it. If you agree to this then come to the shop in the morning. I am going to quit my job anyway.. I just don''t want you to lose an opportunity."

 Chapter 29 - FRIEND?

    After bidding good night to Thea, Ruth took the way to her home. She met the familiar faces along the way. As per her mannerisms, she smiled, waved and occasionally shared a word or two with those people. Her external state was calm and normal but only she knew what kind of turmoil she was facing inwardly.


    Her conversation with Thea replayed in her mind time and again. Her brain agreed to Thea''s idea but her heart was hesitant. Ruth was a selfless and humble person. She couldn''t take her friend''s place for her gains when her friend also needed that job.


    But then Thea herself wanted to quit the job and spend some time without worries and the burden of work on her back. As much as Ruth knew about her, she was aware of how much hard work Thea had done so far and she had genuine respect in her heart for the young woman. Thea was right. She deserved some time alone to relax before marrying Rees.


    Ruth hadn''t met Rees yet. But Thea had promised her to introduce him to her soon. Ruth also didn''t know much about Rees''s family background as his family was not native and came to the town in search of employment a few decades ago.


    His father had taken employment in an arsenal that provided weapons and ammunition to not only the O''Dell family but also to various noble families, who were engaged in King''s service and overseas trade. And after getting old enough Rees joined the O''Dell family as a guard with the help of his father''s connections.


    While thinking about Thea''s idea and weighing all the possibilities, Ruth reached the apartment building where she lived. It was the tenth hour in the night and many families went to sleep after a tiring day.


    While some men and women stood talking in the open premises of the establishment after having dinner. Some of them gave Ruth a questioning look as it was not a usual sight to see her return home this late in the night.


    Ruth always took every step cautiously making sure to not grab much attention. But tonight she didn''t realise how the time fled while talking with Thea. Thea asked Ruth if she should accompany her but Ruth declined her politely.


    Not looking at the people around she hurried into the building. As she reached the second floor, her eyes fell on none other than her newfound friend, Florence.


    As soon as Florence''s brown hazel eyes fell on Ruth and she recognised her face in the dim light of the lamp, a small smile formed on her face.


    "Hello Ruth!" Florence was the first to greet.


    Ruth smiled in return and neared Florence to stood in front of her. "Hello! What are you doing outside in the corridor?"


    Involuntarily Ruth''s eyes scanned Florence''s room as the door was half-open. Before Florence could notice it, Ruth shifted her gaze back on Florence''s dolled up face.


    "Nothing much. I was bored sitting alone in the room. So I thought I should walk a little after eating a little too much." Florence smiled sheepishly. For some reason, Ruth thought that Florence''s voice held some sadness but she ignored that feeling.


    "Oh. Ok." That reminded Ruth that she was hungry. She didn''t realise it before as her mind was occupied with other thoughts.


    Florence noticed that something was bothering Ruth''s mind. She thought that Ruth was still disturbed because of the morning''s incident.


    "Where are you coming from this late?" Florence asked to which Ruth looked up startled at her sudden question.


    Florence thought that she shouldn''t have asked that but she was curious to know as she also knew like other people that Ruth didn''t roam around late in the night.


    "Sorry if you don''t like my question. I just asked out of concern. It''s ok if you don''t want to tell me." Florence added immediately.


    "Oh no no. It''s not like that. I was actually thinking about something else. I went to meet my friend." Ruth answered.


    Florence arched her plucked dark eyebrows. "Friend?"


    It took a moment for Ruth to realise Florence''s confusion and heat rose to her neck. "You are getting it wrong. This friend of mine is not a man, it''s a woman named Thea." Ruth cleared her doubt hurriedly.


    Florence was amused to see Ruth''s reaction and how her face turned pink due to embarrassment. She is a naive girl, she thought.


    "I never said your friend is a man." She teased Ruth making her face redder.


    "Um... yeah. You didn''t said it. I just..I"


    Florence burst out laughing as she couldn''t control it anymore. "Oh come on Ruth. Relax! I was just teasing you. You don''t need to take it that seriously and give me any kind of explanation." She touched Ruth''s shoulder with a wide smile plastered on her face.


    Ruth peeked through her lashes and said in a low voice. "I didn''t want you to misunderstand me."


    Florence sobered up at her words. "Who said being friends with a man is a bad thing? Even if a man is friends with you, who I or anyone at that matter is to judge you? It''s your choice and you don''t need to care about people misunderstanding you. Do what you like and not what others wants you to do." She said with a serious face.


    Though Ruth had very few interactions with Florence, she understood that the woman was wiser than her when it came to life. How much and what she might have been through to develop such a strong and sorted way of thinking? Ruth wondered.


    "You are right! I will keep your words in mind." Ruth said with a smile as she didn''t know how to react.


    To lighten the mood Florence tried changing the topic. "Let''s go for a short walk. It''s a pleasant night."


    There was something about Ruth that Florence liked and wanted to enjoy her company more often.


    Ruth would have accepted her request at another time but not now. "I am sorry but I think I would like to call it a night. I have an important work to do in the morning."


    Florence nodded her head in understanding."Ok. Good night!" She wished.


    "Bye.. Good night!" Ruth greeted back and headed in the direction of her room.

 Chapter 30 - ARTIST

    After returning to her room, Ruth changed her dress and wore a simple white dress that she used as a night ware. She searched through her kitchen to find something to eat but unfortunately, she had nothing.


    Sighing in defeat and pitying her life she drank two glasses full of water to satisfy her hunger. It didn''t work but there was no other way available.


    After making sure that everything was done, she rested her exhausted body on the bed and her mind sighed in bliss. Today''s day was eventful, to say the least.


    First the drama with the landlord then Florence came as a saviour. After that Ruth had to deal with that nosy and arrogant Claire who didn''t miss a chance to belittle Ruth. Then her conversation with Thea.


    -Do what you like and not what others want you to do.-


    Florence''s words stuck in Ruth''s mind as no one had ever before told her anything like that. It was the first time that someone had considered and cared about her choice or opinion.


    As Ruth strained her memory, she couldn''t recall a single time when she had done something only because she wanted to do it. It was always others telling her to do or not to do something. First her mother then the whole world.


    After thinking for million times she had made her decision to accept Thea''s plan. Florence was right, Ruth didn''t need to explain herself to the world. She had to do what she wanted and what was necessary for her to live.


    With that thought on her mind, she drifted off to sleep.


    *


    *


    *


    The next morning while getting ready for the day, Ruth was happy. She smiled looking at her reflection in the mirror as she observed her appearance. She wanted to look presentable while talking with Mr Cooper about her job.


    After locking the door of her room she descended the stairs and reached the second floor. Her feet slowed down as her eyes drifted in the direction of Florence''s room.


    She remembered that Florence was expecting a guest last night. But when Ruth came after meeting Thea, she found Florence alone in the corridor. Last night Ruth was distracted to notice the disappointed and sad look on Florence''s face.


    Maybe her guest didn''t arrive, Ruth thought as she remembered that there was no one else in Florence''s room. That also made her realise that she had not taken the clothe from Florence to make a dress for her. Ruth had told the other woman to make dresses for her in return for the money she had given to pay her landlord.


    Ruth thought of collecting the cloth now and also ask her about last night. Maybe that was the reason why Florence asked Ruth to accompany her as she must be feeling lonely then.


    As Ruth stopped in front of the third room that belonged to Florence, she noticed a lock on the door. Thinking that she might have gone running some errands, Ruth decided to visit her after coming back from Mr Cooper''s shop.


    She checked the time to realise she had no more time to waste and had to hurry up. She didn''t want to give a bad impression as the tailor shop owner was an ardent believer in punctuality.


    She hurriedly picked her pace and marched straight towards the Eastern part of the town. She reached the same road that was made up of stone blocks where Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop was located.


    She exhaled through her mouth while catching up on her breath. Ruth didn''t realise how fast she had walked in the thought of getting late.


    After checking her reflection one more time in the glass wall of the shop, she opened the door making the bell above it chime. As she stepped inside the shop she noticed every employee already busy with their work. Thea''s eyes sparkled at the sight of her friend as she knew that her friend finally accepted her idea.


    Thea came bouncing with joy and exclaimed, "I knew you would agree!"


    Ruth smiled at her friend as a thought of how she got lucky to have a friend like Thea, crossed her mind.


    "Yes! I had to. Was there another option for me?"


    "Nope! And neither does Mr Cooper. He can''t find a better artist than you." Thea winked.


    Ruth rose her brows. "Artist?"


    "Of course! We all are artist because we have to put our imagination into reality to make people happy and impressed. We are no less than a painter or sculptor as we also need same level of skills and hardwork to do our job."


    Ruth was not expecting her jolly friend to say something wise like this. But she agreed with it nonetheless.


    The conversation between the two ladies was disturbed by an old man as he glared at both of them.


    "Thea, where do you think you are?" He asked in a hard voice.


    Thea looked startled. "Um.... your tailoring shop."


    "And what you are expecting to do here?" He asked the next question.


    "work?!"


    "And what are you dong right now?"


    "Work!"


    Mr Cooper narrowed his wrinkled eyes at the young woman who had a proud expression on her face.


    "I don''t remember me paying you for chatting with your friends in my shop." He crossed his arms as annoyance was written clearly on his face.


    Sensing the tension, Ruth decided to clear his misunderstanding.


    "Good morning, Mr Cooper!" She greeted politely.


    The old man cast a dismissive glare at her and said, "I don''t remember giving you any work."


    "No, you haven''t. I..." Ruth struggled to find her words as she was already intimidated by the old man''s rude behaviour.


    "Mr Cooper, I .... I mean, we need to talk to you." Thea said.


    The man stared at both the women for a moment then turned around to go and take a seat behind his desk.


    Both women followed him and stood in front of his desk.


    Though the other three women who worked as tailors in the shop pretended to be busy with their task, their ears were perked up to listen to what was going on.


    "Hmm, speak," Mr Cooper said.


    Thea took the charge of initiating the conversation. "Mr Cooper, as you know that I am going to be married soon, I have thought about my job."


    The old man now straightened his back and listened carefully.


    "Yes I am aware of that."


    Thea nodded her head. "I want to quit my job!"


    That made the old man sprang up in the air. "What? How can you tell me this at such a short notice? Thea..."


    Thea rolled her eyes at his shocking behaviour. "Will you first listen?!" She said in irritation to which Mr Cooper glared at her.


    She soon realised her mistake as the words didn''t come in a polite way. Ruth elbowed lightly making Thea correct her mistake. "Please!" She added with a toothy grin.


    Mr Cooper made a noise at the back of his throat that Thea took as permission to proceed. " I was going to tell you thi soon but waited as I knew that you will need time to find my replacement. And finding a skilled seamstresser is not an easy task now adays."


    Mr Cooper stared at Thea as he couldn''t believe that the noisy and bubbly Thea could be this understanding. Well... Thea was not wrong when she said that people underestimate her often because of her jolly nature.


    She continued seeing that her employer had not objected yet. "So now I am telling you that I am going to quit mu job because I have saved your time and efforts to find a new replacement."


    "You did?" He asked in surprise.


    "Yes!" Thea nodded her head with a proud face.


    "And guess who is the person that is going to replace me?" Her eyes widened in excitement.


    But the old man was confused. His brows rose when Thea pushed Ruth a little forward. "Mr Cooper, here is your new employee!" She exclaimed.


    Other women who were half focused on their work and half immersed in listening to the conversation gasped in surprise.. Ruth felt awkward as every pair of the eye in the shop settled on her face.

 Chapter 31 - GETTING A JOB

    The two women who were in their early twenties waited patiently while the old man sat thinking deeply with his brows creased in the middle and the wrinkles on his face prominent than ever.


    The other three pairs of eyes waited anticipatedly for they were also excited to know the man''s decision just like the before mentioned two women.


    Ruth''s heart beat fast against her chest while Thea''s confidence started to quiver with the passing time. Mr Cooper didn''t expect this situation and thus was confused.


    Ruth slowly lifted her hand to wipe a drop of sweat that rolled down her right temple. Her large hazel coloured eyes watched the man expectantly while her heart chanted a pray to God.


    Finally, after giving a good thought to Thea''s words, Mr Cooper''s eyes again found the face of two women, one of them was on the verge of crying and another was ready to snap at him.


    "Why do you think I should hire you in Thea''s place?" He directed his question to Ruth.


    He raised his hand to stop Thea when she was about to open her mouth to answer on behalf of her friend.


    "I am talking with Ms Moore here. I run a successful business because I give people what they pay for and that is quality of work. I want to make sure that I am hiring a deserving person who would not make me regret my decision."


    Thea closed her mouth as she knew her employer was right. She cast an encouraging look at Ruth and hoped that she would not mess up with the only chance she had.


    Ruth inhaled slowly and began, "You are right Mr Cooper. You have every right to make sure that you hire a deserving person to work in your shop. And I assure you that it is me. I am that deserving person because I have already worked with you on many occasions.


    You have entrusted me with some delicate and tiresome works and I have never let you down. I know how important punctuality is for you and I have always submitted my works on time even when I had a tight timeline to follow."


    Thea looked surprised at her friend as she had never witnessed Ruth being this confident to present her case in front of anyone.


    "I know your way of working. I am skilled enough to satisfy your rich classed customers. I don''t think you can find any one else of my skills in a short time. And I am sure that I will not give a chance to complaint." Ruth concluded.


    The other women who worked in Mr Cooper''s shop were awestruck at Ruth. They always considered Ruth a naive and underconfident girl and they sometimes teased her because of that. But this Ruth who talked for herself was different.


    Thea''s face beamed with happiness and her eyes filled with pride for her friend. Mr Cooper was very impressed, to say the least, but of course, he was not going to show it to anyone.


    He again took two minutes just to show that he had not given in easily. But Ruth was confident that she was going to be hired by looking at Mr Cooper''s face. It showed content.


    "Ok. The job is yours but for the first two months, I am going to pay you twenty per cent less than Thea because I want to test you. Working in the comfort of one''s house is very different from working professionally in a shop.


    Three mistakes and you will be fired. If you manage to survive these two months you will get the same pay as Thea." Mr Cooper crossed his arms over the chest as if showing that it was his final offer through his action.


    Ruth looked at Thea from the corner of her eyes. Thea gently touched her hand and nod subtly.


    "Ok... I accept it." Ruth told.


    "Good. Thea will train you for some days and then you can decide amongst yourself when you want to start working independently." Mr Cooper said while standing up from his chair.


    Thea nodded her head in excitement. She jumped in delight while holding Ruth''s hands. It made Ruth giggle as she thought that Thea looked like a small kid that had got her favourite chocolate.


    "But I must warn you again about three mistakes, Ms Moore." The old man reminded.


    "Don''t worry, Mr Cooper. I will take care to not waste my chance." After hearing Ruth''s reply he left the shop saying he had to go collect the garments from the dock of the town which were brought by the ships yesterday.


    "Yesss! I told you that this job is yours. See!" Thea exclaimed loudly as soon as the shop owner left the shop.


    Ruth smiled genuinely. "Yes, you were right. Thank you very much for all this Thea! I don''t know how I am going to pay you back?!"


    Thea rolled her eyes at her friend''s formality. "That we will figure out later. Now come I will show you about the work." Thea pulled Ruth to her table.


    Ruth''s eyes shifted to the other three women who looked apprehensively at her. That made her feel bad but she decided to befriend all of them and work with dedication. This was her chance to change her life for good.


    The remaining day passed in a blur as Thea taught Ruth about the work. During that time Ruth got a chance to talk to the other three women also. They didn''t warm up towards her but everything has its own start at some point.


    Ruth listened and observed everything that Thea taught her with great attention. She tried to memories every detail. She soon realised that Mr Cooper was not lying when he said that working at home was different from working professionally in a shop. While working at home she never had to face the customers directly but here in the shop, she had to attend to the customers.


    Since a majority of the customers belonged to high-class society they prefered to interact with employees who were familiar with their mannerisms and etiquettes. So, Ruth had to learn those things too.


    After a tiring day, finally, it was time to head back home. Ruth was so exhausted mentally that all she wanted to do was go and crawl into her bed. Her head ached with all the information that she learned today.. But her heart was happy and she couldn''t wait anymore to start her work.

 Chapter 32 - WARNING FROM THE ODELLS

    After finishing the first day of her training at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, Ruth stepped out of it along with her friend Thea. The weather was pleasant tonight. As usual, people were all around, for it was one of the busiest streets in the town.


    "Thank you so much Thea. Without you I wouldn''t have been able to made it." Ruth thanked her friend for the hundredth time in a day.


    Thea was tired and annoyed listening to the same thing. "Stop it Ruth! How many times I have to tell you that it''s fine. You deserved this job. I was going to quit any way."


    "Yes. But are you sure that your parents and Rees don''t mind your decision?"


    "Of course, they don''t. Why would they? I have worked hard to earn money all these years and after fulfilling our expenses I was able to save some amount which we will be using in my wedding. And Rees loves me so much that anything that is fine with me is also fine with him."


    Ruth noticed how Thea''s voice changed at the mention of her fiancee. She always had this excitement in her voice whenever she mentioned his name.


    "Hmmm.... love huh?" Ruth teased as this was the first time that Thea had used this particular word with respect to her and Rees''s relationship.


    Thea''s face turned red, a smile crept her lips. "Shut up, Ruth!"


    "Why? Does our Thea miss her prince charming?" Ruth wiggled her brows just like Thea did at times and after watching her turn redder she burst out laughing.


    Thea pushed her lightly with fake annoyance, but she couldn''t hide the blush that crept up her neck. "Hey, what about I introduce you to Rees? I mentioned it before but then forgot. Now that your problem is settled why don''t we plan a little meet up?" Thea suggested excitedly.


    Ruth''s smile fell a little as her insecurities pull out their heads above the surface. "Um... Do you think this is a good idea?" She asked nervously.


    "Of course it is! Why? Don''t you agree?" Thea narrowed her eyes at Ruth who avoided looking at her.


    "What''s the problem? Would you not like to meet the person with whom your friend is planning to spend rest of her life?" Thea stopped walking and looked at Ruth.


    She was little hurt thinking the woman she considered as her friend and with whom she had grown up so close was not interested in her life.


    Ruth realised what Thea misunderstood. Her eyes widened as she faced Thea. " No..No...! I didn''t mean it that way, Thea. Of course I would love to meet the man who have stolen my friend''s heart. It''s just that..." She trailed off.


    "It''s just what?" Thea asked crossing her hands over her chest.


    Ruth hesitated but said in a small voice. "I just don''t think someone of his status would like to meet a poor girl like me."


    Thea stared at Ruth thinking how much the woman was insecure about her life. She felt bad for her.


    "Ruth, you are overthinking it. I also don''t belong to higher social status neither I have money like Rees but still he loves me and we are going to marry soon. His upbringing is not like that. He doesn''t judge people on the basis of so called social standards but on their capabilities and way of thinking. Do you think I would have agreed to marry him if he was the typical male of this town?"


    Ruth listened to her friend but she was not yet completely convinced.


    "I have already told him about you a lot and he is looking forward to meet you. He even asked if he could meet you this weekend." Thea said with a smile and Ruth knew that this was not something she had made up just to make her feel good. Rees must have asked her about this weekend.


    "I am sorry Thea but this weekend I am busy. I have to complete Florence''s dress. I have promised her." Ruth said with apologetic expressions.


    "Oh, ok! May be next weekend?" Thea asked.


    Ruth nodded her head with a smile feeling a little relieved. "Yes, sure. Next weekend it is!"


    "So, what kind of dress Florence wants?" Thea asked.


    Ruth shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know. I am yet to get the garment from her. I forgot to take it last night. I will get it after going back home and ask her what kind of dress she would-"


    "Ruth, look!" Suddenly Thea screamed while her eyes went wide in fear.


    Before Ruth could understand anything Thea pushed her to the other side of the road while jumping along with her. Both women went crashing on the ground with a cry.


    A sound of horse neigh was heard as it came to halt. A crowd gathered around the two women who were sprawled on the road.


    "Oh my god! Are you ok, Ruth?" Thea asked worriedly as she got up from the ground.


    Ruth winced in pain because her elbows were scratched, drawing little blood out of the torn skin. She nodded her head lightly then whimpered in pain as she tried to stand up.


    In the crowd of many people, only a man stepped forward to help the ladies. He first helped Thea to get up then extended his hand to Ruth.


    Ruth looked at the man but kept her hand in his. He pulled her up and asked, "Are you ok, miss?"


    "Yes. I am fine. Thank you!" Ruth said meekly.


    Thea''s angry stare directed at the horse that stood a few feet away from them. She was about to give the rider a piece of her mind when she noticed the emblem on his uniform. He was a guard of the O''Dell family.


    The man sitting on a horse didn''t show any kind of guilt or apologetic expression, his face was set in a proud mould. He ignored the women as if nothing had happened and scanned the crowd.


    He then began, "This message is from Lord Augustus O''Dell to his people." He pulled out a scroll that was tucked at his waist. He opened it and began reading the message.


    After hearing the name O''Dell every pair of the eye looked at the guard and every pair of ear strained to listen what their lord had to say. It was rare for the O''Dell family to send messages in this way. They usually inform people at the church or community hall of the town.


    "Every resident of the town is getting informed that we are facing trouble for the last few months. As many of you are aware that four dead bodies are found in the woods in the last two months. Another dead body of a man has been found this morning in the same woods at the Northern boundary of Vincardine.


    According to us, these deaths are not mere accidents as the dead bodies had marks of an animal attack."


    A loud gasp escaped through many mouths while some had fear evident in their eyes.


    "We request you to not panic and follow the rules to keep your and your family''s life safe.


    We request you to not roam around the town late in the night.


    Keep your eyes and ears on alert.


    Avoid using the paths passing through or near the woods and if it is unavoidable try not go alone.


    We assure you that the O''Dell family and their soldiers are capable of protecting your life and you don''t have to worry. We expect your cooperation.


    Lord Augustus O''Dell"


    The soldier rolled the scroll and put it again in his pocket.. After watching peoples'' scared faces he rode off without uttering another word.

 Chapter 33 - TAKE ME!

    "Have you wrote the announcement?" A woman marched inside a large room with hard expressions on her face. She didn''t wait to ask the question as soon as she opened the door and stepped inside the room.


    The candles flickered when a gentle breeze entered through the open window where a man stood staring outside, his back faced her. He didn''t need to know who it was for he expected her arrival sooner or later.


    "Come inside, my love." He said calmly without turning to look at her.


    "Augustus, I am asking you something." Theodora was impatient and she didn''t like what her husband did.


    She came to stand beside him while facing him. But Augustus was still looking ahead in a far distance. He could see a part of his town where lights flickered, more on the western side while lesser on the Eastern side.


    He exhaled a deep breath. "Yes" Came his short reply.


    Theodora''s arched brows creased in the middle. "But why?"


    Her husband finally turned to face her. "Because I had to."


    She was getting frustrated with him as it was Augustus''s habit to not elaborate or discuss anything whenever he was upset or tensed.


    "You know what it means for us, right?" She asked to which he replied by nodding his head, his silver-grey eyes not giving away anything.


    "Now people will get scared. What if someone gets suspicious?" Theodora''s oblong face morphed into worry.


    Augustus put his hand behind him, his fists clenched. He was already distressed and now watching his wife in a worry was not helping his situation. He wanted her to stop bothering him as he wanted to be alone for some time but he couldn''t. He couldn''t avoid his wife.


    "I had no other choice, Theodora. I already stretched the matter enough for these two months but what happened in the morning left me with no other alternative than write that announcement." His voice came out stressed and Theodora realised how exhausted her husband was.


    She didn''t speak for a minute as she watched his elongated face half of which covered in facial hairs in a mutton chop style. His eyes were a shade darker as he downcasted them to stare at nothing in particular. The reddish-orange light from candles that fell on his face made his angular cheekbones prominent.


    She stared at a man who had been through a lot all his life but never quit. He kept fighting for what he desired. He sometimes even played dirty, cruel too but he never broke. But now watching his pepper grey hair and lightly wrinkled skin the marks of his growing age were evident.


    "What do you think about the council?" She asked the question that was eating up her mind since she got the news of a dead body that was found in the forest this morning.


    Since then her mind was restless. She couldn''t get a chance to speak with her husband because he was busy handling the issue and in a meeting with the council.


    Augustus walked past her to sit down on a chair. "They are not suspecting anything at this point but that can''t be said for the future. I had to write that notice to not draw any attention to us."


    Theodora knew that if the council suspected anything, then everything she held dear to her would be at a stake including their lives.


    "Did you discuss anything regarding the matter with Herold Davies?" She asked.


    The mention of his name made Augustus lift his head. "No. Why?"


    "I don''t know. His name was the first thing that came into my mind when I thought about taking someone''s help. He is your associate for years now and has helped you on several ocassions. I thought he might be of some use now also." Theodora said while walking towards her husband.


    She stopped right in front of him then sat directly on his lap. Instantly, Augustus had his arms around her waist and he rested his head on her chest. He exhaled a deep sigh as this was the first time in a day he felt a little bit relaxed. ''I should have called Theodora before instead of tensing over the matter for hours'' he thought.


    She snaked her hands around his neck while her right hand loosened his tied long hairs from a ribbon. She started running her fingers through them making her husband hum in relaxation.


    "Yes, Herold has helped me a lot through these years. But this is not a normal thing. I don''t trust anyone with these things. It''s too dangerous to disclose everything to anyone." Augustus replied after a minute not forgetting his wife''s earlier words.


    "Hmm... you are right." Theodora agreed.


    Being in the arms of his wife had always helped Augustus to forget all his worries for some moments. She came as a second chance in his life. He didn''t have any hope after the death of Agatha, his first wife. A thought of her created a new turmoil in his heart that he cursed himself mentally to visit that dark alley of his memories.


    To divert his mind from the reopened wound, he turned to Theodora, that he always did. He tilted his head a little and rubbed his nose on the soft skin of her neck. Theodora''s hand that was running through his hairs fisted at the tingling sensation.


    Augustus nipped the skin behind her ear with his sharp teeth that shot a pleasant pain through her body. She threw her head behind a little as a hiss left her pink lips. He licked the same area which turned red with the marks made by his teeth. He started peppering gentle kisses on the length of her neck as she arched her back to offer him more area to do his thing.


    "Oh, darling!" She whispered, her eyes closed on their accord as Augustus''s kisses intensified.


    His left hand held her close to him while his right one roamed all over her back making its way to her front. With every passing moment, his hunger grew and he started losing control.


    Theodora knew what awaited the next but she didn''t object. It was something that she was anticipating for some days, and tonight she had a chance that she didn''t want to miss.


    "Oh, Theodora, you are my happiness. Say yes because I can''t control myself anymore." Augustus said huskily as his breaths became ragged.


    A smile crept her face thinking even after so many years she still had that effect on him. He still asked her permission just like before.


    "Yes! Just take me!"


    Those words were enough to break his restraints and within a second Augustus grabbed the front of her dress and tore it in one swift motion of his hand. He walked too far from sanity to think about the pressing matter at hands.


    Theodora wanted to ask him about someone but her mind got foggy as she lost herself in her husband''s arms.. Her moans and his ragged breaths replaced the otherwise silence of the room.

 Chapter 34 - HIS CURE

    The moon that rode on the dark cloud looked down at the world. Billions of stars twinkled as if paying respect to their lord. The whole world was asleep lost in the deep slumber. But not everyone was lucky to have that good night sleep.


    There was someone whose mind was restless. He was agitated and couldn''t keep calm for a minute. The frantic beating of his heart and the perplexed mind kept him awake. His hands clutched the railings of the balcony with head bowed a little.


    A breeze of wind passed through his coffee brown hairs which were not too long neither too short. They fell on his oval face blocking his view. He didn''t care to move them out of his face, his eyes were shut together.


    His full chest moved up and down as his breaths came deep. He slowly opened his cerulean blue eyes while exhaling through his mouth. He had many feelings bottled up inside his heart. He felt like a fettered animal who tried hard to let loose. His soul wanted to break free, untamed, unshackled but couldn''t.


    That frustration was eating his brain fuelling his distorted peace. He slowly looked up at the moon that shone in the dark sky. Numerous thoughts swirled in his mind that he couldn''t put into words. He wanted to let everything go but if only destiny allowed him.


    A white pain shot through his head making him wince. His body was exhausted still he couldn''t get any sleep. At that moment he found himself alone and lonely. If only he had someone to talk to, share what he was feeling. He wanted to scream, cry, curse or even kill to let it all out of his system. But he couldn''t.


    He turned around resting his back on the railing, his eyes stared into his room. It was dark, only a few candles providing the little light that was not enough to make things visible. But he had no problem watching in that darkness. He could see everything clearly.


    As his eyes wandered around his room they stopped on a wooden box that was placed on the small round table beside the vanity. He stared at it for a moment and then his legs took him to that table involuntarily. He picked up the wooden box. His straight brows that were a little arched rose higher as he couldn''t understand why his mind decided to heed attention to the box considering his stressed state.


    He slowly opened the box which contained a piece of cloth. A brown cloth. As soon as his skin came in contact with it he felt a shiver ran down his spine. His visible adam''s apple moved up and down while he examined the cloth in his hand. Instinctively he brought it near his nose and whiffed.


    His jaw clenched and eyes shut close while he tightly held that cloth. A sweet smell that he couldn''t describe entered his senses waking every cell in his body. He couldn''t understand what kind of scent that was for he had never experienced it before. But every time he inhaled it something sparked inside him, making him want to inhale it more, time and again.


    What kind of flower or plant this scent might be made up of? He had thought about it multiple times. He had even took efforts to search about it in the books that were stacked on the shelves of his library but to no avail. He couldn''t find the source of the scent.


    It drove him crazy triggering his unscratched emotions. It took him to that unknown territory that he had never imagined existed but it was something adventurous and exciting. The adrenaline in his body worked at its best making him realising his strengths in a new light.


    Since the night of the celebration that took place some days ago, this cloth and its scent had occupied his mind completely. He instantly felt his mind approaching the peace that he needed and his tensed muscles relaxed a bit. Since that night this had become a cure of his every problem.


    He again went inside the balcony and inhaled the scent one more time. He closed his eyes and a beautiful sight of hazel eyes came in front of his eyes.


    "Ruth!" The word left his lips and he liked how good it felt to say it.


    "Ruth... sweet Ruth!" A small smile made its way on his handsome face and finally, he felt his mind at rest.


    On the other side of the town, another person was awoken too. Her straight brows were pulled in the middle of her broad forehead, her large hazel eyes narrowed as she passed the end of a thread through the small hole of the needle. She sighed as she succeeded in it after the previous three failed attempts.


    She took the beautiful bluish-green coloured garment in her hand that felt smooth against the rough skin of her hand.


    "Beautiful!" The words came out in a whisper.


    Her eyes couldn''t get enough of the garment as the colour was soo beautiful and rare for it was too expensive to dye the clothes with Indigo dye brought from the British colony of India.


    Finally, after returning from the first day at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, Ruth stopped by Florence''s room.


    Florence was surprised to see Ruth at her doorstep at that time. Soon her confusion resolved after Ruth reminded her about the garment. Ruth had to make a beautiful dress for Florence in return for her help with arranging the landlord''s rent.


    "Please, come in Ruth." Florence invited her but Ruth politely declined her.


    "I would have liked to. But I am tired so I would like to go and sleep now." She said with a smile.


    Florence was hesitant but then asked, "Ruth I have a small request if you can do it."


    "Yes. Tell me, what it is?" Ruth asked while taking the bag of the garment from Florence''s hand.


    "It would be great if you can complete this dress as soon as possible. I have to visit a place after four days and I was thinking to wear this dress to impress my host. So I wanted to ask if you can complete it before that?"


    Ruth wanted to say that she couldn''t. If it was before then she would have done it in the given period but now as she had to work a whole day at the tailoring shop, it was very difficult for her to do it.


    But the way Florence looked at her expectantly didn''t allow Ruth to say the truth.


    "Of course! I will try my best." She said honestly.


    Florence jumped in glee like a small girl then hugged Ruth taking her by surprise.


    "Oh thank you so much, Ruth! It will be amazing to wear your magic." She said with a full smile that showed her pearl white teeth.


    That was how Ruth ended up sacrificing her sleep even after a tiresome day. She decided to use her nights to complete the task to keep the word that she had given to Florence.


    "No worries Ruth! You can do it!" She said to herself and began with her work.

 Chapter 35 - STOLEN GLANCES

    On one fine morning, the day started as usual. The people in ''the great manor'' gathered in the dining room for breakfast. The large room, which was rectangular had windows with arches. The window glasses were of different colour with designs of flowers around the rim. White curtains were pulled aside to let the bright sunlight enter the room.


    A large chandelier was hung at the centre that captivated one''s attention as soon as they stepped inside. The dark stone walls were decorated with beautiful paintings painted by famous artists of the era.


    A long rectangular wooden table with curved edges was placed in the middle of the room. Ten wooden chairs, five to each length of the table and two chairs at the two ends were enough to accommodate not only the family members but also their guests. The table was long enough to add more chairs if needed.


    Augustus was the first one to arrive followed by his wife Theodora. As usual, both of them were dressed in rich clothes along with their valuable accessories. Agustus pulled out his pocket watch to see the time and a frown appeared on his face.


    He took his seat at the head of the table while Theodora sat to his left.


    "They are late again." He said distastefully.


    Theodora glanced at the door of the room to find no one entering through it any time soon.


    "They might have slept till late." She reasoned.


    "Don''t you think they are growing indisciplined as they are aging. They should learn the importance of punctuality, shouldn''t they?" Agustus asked as his frown intensified.


    This was the common thing to happen in ''the great manor''.


    "It''s ok, darling. They are young, let them live their life the way they want." She said while touching her husband''s shoulder.


    Augustus scoffed. "Young? Sometimes I think that you act immaturely than them. Open your eyes, Theodora. They are not five and have grown up into adults who are in a age to get married. Is this how they are going to take responisbilities of their spouses and new life?"


    Theodora didn''t like her husband''s comment about her acting immaturely. She opened her mouth to give a befitting reply to him when they heard footsteps approaching them.


    They watched as Elsie and Eloise entered the room. Elsie ran to her father to greet him with a wide smile on her innocent face.


    "Good morning, father! Good morning mother!" She said as she hugged her father with her hands around his shoulder. She didn''t miss to greet her stepmother as it had become her habit over the years.


    "Good morning, dear!" Theodora replied with a small smile.


    "Elsie is this how you are going to act like a grown-up woman? You know that you have to be present for breakfast on time and yet you come late every day." Augustus chided her. His sharp silver-grey eyes flickered to Eloise for a moment who took her seat on the third chair on the right side of him.


    The elder sister didn''t took any efforts to wish her parents good morning. She never did.


    "I am sorry father. How long you have been waiting for us?" Elsie asked as she took her seat on the second chair to Agustus''s right leaving an empty seat to the immediate right of him for her brother.


    "Long enough to get your father angry." Theodora answered.


    "And where is that your dear brother prince? Doesn''t he want to have breakfast?" Augustus asked Elsie.


    Elsie was worried about the same thing. She didn''t want her father to get mad at her elder cousin as she knew how strained their relationship had become. She had tried to talk sense to her brother but he was too stubborn and got some kind of satisfaction by getting on her father''s nerves.


    Her eyes shifted to Theodora, asking silently to come to an aide. Everyone was aware of the power and effect Theodora held on her husband.


    "Let''s order the maid to bring the food. I am sure Edwin must be on his way here." She said in an attempt to cool down her husband.


    "Yeah, if only he has not spent the whole night with one of his flavours of the week." Came Eloise''s sarcastic comment which didn''t go well with any family member present there.


    They only glared at her as they knew that even though what she said was unpleasant to listen to, it was sadly true. Elsie was most affected by her comment as she shared a good bond with Edwin. Her nose crinkled at the thought that it was used to be ''flavour of a month'' and now it had become ''flavour of a week''.


    Before anyone could say something, the man in the discussion walked in the room with a white shirt covering his muscular body and broad shoulders and ochre-coloured pants. His coffee-brown hairs were not styled implacably like Augustus but were left tousled as they were damp from the shower he took. They shone a shade lighter in the sunlight giving a honey golden colour.


    He didn''t bother to look at anyone as he came and took his seat beside his uncle. His face was set in a void mask. The tension in the room only grew while Augustus glared at the young man for his lack of mannerisms. Before he could open his mouth and start another dirty banter, Theodora was quick to act.


    "Good morning, Edwin? Did you sleep well?" She asked in a sweet voice.


    Edwin lazily lifted his cerulean blue eyes to look at her face. "Good morning. Yes, I did. Why do you ask that?"


    Theodora smiled a little, her eyes flickered to her husband''s displeased figure. "You came late for the breakfast. I thought you slept late in the night and that is why you were late."


    "No. I came when I felt like coming." With that said he turned his plate up.


    "good morning brother!" Elsie said slowly, afraid of her brother''s sour mood. She didn''t want to worsen it more.


    Edwin''s face softened after looking at her face and worried eyes. Elsie was the only person he could tolerate in the family. Though she was not as confident and bold as Eloise, she had always made sure to let him know that he was not alone.


    His lips broke into a genuine smile showing off his dimple on the right side. "Good morning, Elsie!"


    That smile on her brother''s face brought a smile on Elsie''s face.


    "Fannie! Bring the food now." Theodora ordered her servant.


    A woman of the age of nineteen walked into the room with trays of food followed by two more maids. The woman named Fannie was short with narrow, sunken sky-blue eyes. Her face had a pointed chin and narrow lips. She was Theodora''s most trusted maid.


    Fannie began serving the food but her sky-blue eyes flickered to Edwin who looked insanely handsome while listening to Elsie with a small smile on his sculpted face. She was about to go to fill his plate when another maid snatched that opportunity from her.


    Fannie narrowed her eyes at the maid but maintained her neutral face. She couldn''t let anyone know about her feelings for Edwin, not now. She hoped that he would spare at least one glance in her way but her heart sank when he didn''t.


    After the food was served members of the O''Dell family began eating. Few minutes passed in silence as no one bothered to converse with others when a sound of a carriage caught their attention. It was not rare to have visitors in ''the great manor'' but Augustus had allotted a particular time for visitors.


    Then who was it that couldn''t wait till that allotted time?

 Chapter 36 - BROTHER

    A brown carriage made up of wood halted on the grounds of ''the great manor''. Two men stepped outside when the O''Dell family was having their breakfast. A maid informed the family about the arrival of their guests, who were none other than the duo of Wright father and son.


    Everyone was ready to welcome them but the most excited people were Elsie and Eloise. As soon as she got to know that Lester was here, Elsie felt a nervousness settled in the pit of her stomach but it was nowhere near uncomfortableness. Eloise was sharp to notice her sister''s sudden change of demeanour.


    After five minutes, Mr Wright walked into the room where everyone was midway into their breakfast, followed by his son Lester.


    "Welcome, Lord Wright!" Augustus stood up as he hugged Mr Wright. They didn''t show their close bond to the world who was aware of their long-lasted friendship but they were more than that. They were like family and greeted each other warmly instead of following any formalities.


    Lester''s green eyes eagerly searched for Elsie''s sweet face and as soon as they found her sitting in between Eloise and Edwin, he couldn''t help but smile brightly. Edwin stood up and hugged his childhood friend.


    "Welcome, dear friend! It was a pleasant surprise to have you here." Edwin said after they pulled apart. He nodded in respect to Lester''s father. "Hello, Lord Wright!"


    "Good morning, Lord Wright!" Theodora greeted with a perfect smile plastered on her face.


    "Good morning, Milady!" Mr Wright replied with a smile.


    "Come on, have a breakfast with us." Augustus said.


    "No... no. We don''t want to eat anything just now after the long journey. We will have something later." Mr Wright said.


    Augustus nodded in understanding.


    "Why don''t you gentlemen go and sit in the chamber and I will arrange for some fruits to send there. I am sure you both must be tired after the journey." Theodora suggested.


    By her order, Fannie took the father and son to their respective chambers. She also arranged everything according to their needs then left. The O''Dell family resumed eating. But Elsie''s corners of lips were drawn down a little. She was not sure what she was expecting but it made her sad that Lester didn''t talk to her or acknowledged her except glancing at her a couple of times.


    After they were done with the breakfast, Augustus sent a message for Mr Wright to meet him in his study. Edwin decided to go and see Lester. A new and comfortable company was what he needed.


    Edwin came to halt in front of a door then knocked lightly on it. Within few moments the door was opened and Lester appeared. He had changed into different and comfortable clothes after getting freshened up.


    "Hello, brother. Come inside." Lester said with a smile as he beckoned Edwin to follow him inside the room.


    Edwin was a little taken aback at his choice of word. It had been years that someone had called him as brother aside from Eloise and Elsie. This was how the two men used to address each other in their childhood.


    Edwin followed Lester who took him into a porch that faced the garden. Two chairs were placed with a table in the middle. As they sat on the chairs, a maid appeared at the doorstep with a tray in her hands.


    "Milord, Lady Theodora have sent some fruits and tea for you." She said meekly while her eyes flickered to her young master, who had his face set into the expressionless mould. His eyes held a lazy look as he waited for her to leave.


    Lester noticed a blush creeping the maid''s face when her eyes met Edwin''s. A smirk appeared on Lester''s face and he shooked his head a little thinking his friend still had that charisma with him.


    He cleared his throat to gain back the maid''s attention. "Keep it here and leave. And close the door."


    The maid did as she was told and again glanced in Edwin''s way but he had his face turned towards the other side.


    "Do you need anything else, milord?" She asked.


    "No. Please leave." Lester said then waited till he heard the sound of the closing of the door.


    He picked up a cup of tea and stared at Edwin who was still looking at the garden with unknown thoughts swirling in his head.


    "Are you going to say something or keep staring at me?" Edwin said with a slight irritation in his tone.


    "Shouldn''t it be I to ask that question?" Lester said with a cocked brow.


    Edwin sighed. "How are you? What''s going on?"


    "I am as fine as I look. And for your next question, there are different possible answeres, depending on in what sense you are asking."


    Edwin hated when his friend acted all smart. Lester knew that something was bothering Edwin and if he asked him straightforwardly about it he would not utter a word. So he decided to take a different way to make his friend spill the beans.


    "How you and your father came here unannounced?" Edwin asked slouching back in the chair.


    "Ouch! Aren''t you happy that I am here?" Lester put the cup down and watched his friend with a smirk.


    Edwin rolled his eyes. "No, I am not! Is this answer fine with you?"


    Lester laughed. "Keep denying your love for me."


    Edwin cast an annoyed glare at Lester that made him sobered up. Suddenly his face became serious.


    "You don''t know why we are here?"


    Edwin sensed a change in Lester''s mood. He knew what he was trying to say but chose to let Lester speak.


    "I think you are aware of the recent happenings in our lands." Lester''s green eyes pierced through Edwin''s cerulean blue ones.


    Edwin turned his head and hummed in response.


    After a couple of moments, he heard Lester say, "you shouldn''t have done that, Edwin."


    Edwin''s jaw clenched and eyes hardened. He abruptly stood up to leave muttering, "I shouldn''t have come here."


    "Sit down, Edwin." Lester''s words made him stop but when he didn''t sit Lester again said, "I said sit down."


    His voice came commanding.


    Edwin slowly sat down again but didn''t look at his friend. He was fuming with anger. But Lester on the other hand was composed with a calm face.


    "I said you shouldn''t have done that but I never said I don''t understand why you did that."


    That made Edwin''s head snapped in his direction. His straight brows creased in the middle. "You... do?" He asked in a whisper.


    Lester nodded his head. He scooted near to Edwin as he placed his hand on Edwin''s knee. "Edwin, we are childhood friends. I have known you for almost all of our lives. I might be not a person who is close to you but I surely know everything about you."


    Edwin watched his friend in bewilderment because he didn''t expect this reaction from him.


    "Initially when I got the news, I was mad at you for acting recklessly but when I gave it more thought, I understood why you acted that way. I don''t know if it matters to you or not but I want you to know that I am with you brother. Every time you will look, you will find me beside you, no matter what the situation is." Lester said earnestly.


    Edwin was stunned. He thought with the gap of more than ten years, the dynamics of their friendship might have changed. He didn''t know what he was thinking when he came to meet Lester some time ago. All he knew was something in his heart compelled him to go talk to Lester.


    He was doubtful about him coming here but now that doubt was replaced with pure affection.


    Edwin gulped as all their childhood memories crowded in his head making him emotional.


    "Thank you.... brother!"

 Chapter 37 - PINK HUE

    The sun had come directly on the head as the time flew quickly from the morning to the afternoon. The two men who sat on a large porch of a chamber were engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t realise when the hours passed when they intended to converse only for a few minutes.


    A sound of loud hearty laughter resonated as they both high fived each other.


    "And do you remember that time when Lord Augustus made us learn horse riding for the first time and we tied our instructor''s leg with the horse''s with a rope?" Lester recollected the incident that happened more than fifteen years ago.


    Edwin''s eyes twinkled mischievously as he picked the mentioned memory from the pockets of his mind. "Of course I do! How can one forget the punishment that followed it?!"


    Both the men burst out laughing again. Their laugh died down slowly when someone knocked on the door. Edwin was the first one to sober up.


    "Come in." He ordered.


    A young woman slowly stepped inside, her small eyes deliberately scanned the chamber. They widened a bit when they landed on the two men who were staring directly at her.


    "Hello, Elsie. Come in." Edwin said but his bright eyes didn''t miss how Elsie''s eyes were fixed on his friend and vice versa.


    His lips stretched into a knowing grin and he decided to test his theory.


    "Elsie"


    He called but his little sister was transfixed in her spot that she didn''t even bat her eyelashes.


    "Dear sister? Hello?" He tried again but got no reaction from her. He then turned to his friend who was staring at Elsie as if he was watching one of the wonders on the Earth.


    "Lester?"


    Again no reaction from him as well.


    Edwin sighed then stood up. He walked to stop in between the two frozen people to block their view. He crossed his strong arms over his large chest and pulled a frowned look.


    "Lester!" He yelled loudly that startled Lester. He blinked a couple of times with a dumbfounded look on his handsome face.


    But Elsie, she was so frightened that she jumped at the loud voice of Edwin. Her hand instinctively went to rest on her chest as she could feel her heart thudding loudly against her chest. Her innocent eyes looked around frantically.


    "Wh-what?" Lester stuttered nervously after watching Edwin''s serious face. His eyes flickered to Elsie for a split second and that was enough for her to blush furiously. But when Edwin turned a little and she saw his face, all the colour drained from her face.


    "Will anyone of you care to explain to me what is going on here?" Edwin said in his deep voice that changed the mood of the room in a minute.


    Both Lester and Elsie realised that they were caught red-handed by none other than Edwin O''Dell. Edwin was many things and short-tempered was top on the list. He was well known for his reckless actions that he did in a fit of fury and the worse thing was, he never regretted them a bit.


    Lester stood up slowly, his brain trying to come up with something rational. How he was supposed to explain Edwin anything when he was discovering this new realm of unfamiliar feelings. Elsie was too shocked to utter a word and her fragile frame shook in fear.


    "I am asking you something." Edwin rose his voice with a serious face.


    "Edwin, I-I..." Lester fumbled with the words. His eyes avoided looking straight into his friend''s.


    "Edwin, what Lester? Huh?" As soon as Edwin turned his face to look at Elsie, he noticed the tears gathered at the rim of her eyes and how her hands shook.


    He realised that this was going too far and before she broke down crying, he burst out laughing. Both Elsie and Lester were shocked and tried to get a hold of what just happened.


    "L-look at your f-faces. Oh my god! This was so f-fun!" Edwin said between his laugh.


    Elsie was stunned to see the sight. It was a rare sight to see Edwin give a small smile let alone laugh like a small kid who held his stomach while laughing. She rummaged through her memories to find the last time she saw him this carefree and guffy but came up with empty hands. His laughing figure made her forget about the prank he just pulled.


    But Lester was mad at his friend as the prank didn''t go well with him.


    "You stupid fool. You... That was not funny at all!" Lester tackled Edwin to the ground but Edwin was too powerful for him to hold.


    "It was definitely funny Lester. You should have seen the mirror." Edwin teased while trying to get free of Lester''s hold.


    A sound of clearing of throat stopped their banter and they both looked up to see another pair of cohl lined eyes looking at them in amusement.


    "hello, dear big brother and Lester! I think I missed something interesting here." Eloise said with a smirk on her painted lips.


    Edwin and Lester detangled themselves then stood up. They both ran their fingers through their hairs to make them look good.


    "So what was that that made you both acting in that way?" Eloise asked again wanting to know what she missed.


    Lester and Elsie looked uncomfortable for they didn''t want anyone to know about it. The fact that Edwin witnessed them staring at each other like that was already embarrassing enough.


    "Why were you here Elsie?" Edwin skipped Eloise''s question that made her frown a bit.


    Elsie gulped nervously and said, "Mother called both of you for the lunch. She instructed to not be late as brother was already late in the morning for breakfast."


    "Yes. And you were supposed to call them immediately, Elsie not watch them fight like kids. When you took long mother sent me to call three of you. We should get at the table for lunch before father arrives or we all will be at the recieving end of his anger." Eloise threw a disappointed look at Elsie that made the shy woman bow her head.


    "Yes... Lester, you haven''t eaten much after the long travel. We should get going." Edwin said. It was not that he cared about his uncle''s anger but he knew that Lester didn''t eat much that his aunt sent in the morning.


    Lester nodded but his eyes again shifted to Elsie who had grim expressions on her face.


    "Elsie, I think the maid gave the wrong clothes to Lester. Why don''t you check them? And Eloise come, I will tell you what happened before you came." Edwin didn''t give Eloise a chance to oppose as he guided her with his hand around her shoulders.


    While walking out of the door he looked back at both Lester and Elsie whose faces were tinted with a pink hue.


    "Don''t be late, you two. Everyone is waiting.." Edwin called then laughed which made Elsie blush furiously.

 Chapter 38 - DONT SHUT US OUT

    A week had passed smoothly for Ruth. During this time she had learned all the details of her new job at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop. It was not that she needed anything to learn about sewing and designing but her training was mostly related to how to handle the rich customers of the Western part of the town.


    Her friend Thea, who gladly put a good word for Ruth to Mr Cooper after quitting her job, was always there to help her with everything. During this period, Ruth managed to complete the dress for Florence that she loved at first sight. For that task to accomplish Ruth had to work extra at home and spend sleepless nights. Florence needed that dress to wear as she had to visit a guest.


    Also, Ruth and Thea''s friendship that started initially as mere acquaintances had turned into something strong and powerful. Their bond had grown well as they spent their days together. After so many years Ruth had dared to let anyone enter her heart, dubiously at first, but the decision turned out positive for both of them. Ruth was happy to finally have someone in life to rely on.


    Thea was not the only new relation in her life because her heart had started warming towards Florence too. But as they didn''t get a good chance to talk, Ruth was taking it slow to call their relationship a friendship.


    After finishing another debilitating day at the end of the week, both Ruth and Thea were ready to pass in their beds in no time.


    The winters were approaching fast and thus the demand for new coats, jackets and warm clothes was high than ever. That made Mr Cooper ask Thea for help. He asked her to continue work for some more time as four employees and his own efforts were not enough to meet the demand of the customers.


    Thea was excited to spend her days at home and learning about her future role as a wife but she couldn''t say no to the old man and accepted to work for him. That made her spend more time with Ruth. After a week''s training and inspection, Mr Cooper was satisfied to let Ruth take the actual work.


    "Finally.... it''s a weeekend..." Thea sang excitedly as she couldn''t control the happiness of spending the Sunday lazily and without any work.


    Ruth giggled at her friend''s antics as they walked on the roadside. The air was cold that made Ruth''s bulbous tipped nose turn pink along with her ears and cheeks. She rubbed her palms together then tightened her old coat around her slim frame.


    "And do you know why I am more excited about this Sunday?" Thea asked wiggling her brows.


    Ruth just raised her straight brow but she knew the answer.


    "Because tomorrow two best people of my life are going to meet each other for the first time!" Thea exclaimed giddily.


    Ruth laughed while shaking her head. "yes. I am also eager to meet Rees. When are we going to meet?"


    "He said he had some work in the evening so he is free in the morning. We will meet at ''the baking delight'' for the breakfast. It''s my and Rees''s favourite place. Have you ever been there?" Thea asked putting her hands in the pockets of her coat.


    ''the baking delight'' was a well-known place ran by a couple who got it in inheritance. They served some brilliant coffee and tea with delicious baking goods. Though the place was affordable it was not for people like Ruth. She had watched it while walking by the same street and wondered how their products would taste. And now she was getting a chance to get the answer.


    "No. I haven''t. But isn''t it the place where the nobles and rich class people visit?" Ruth inquired.


    "yes. They do. But we have been there a couple of times only with our families. As Rees got busy with his work we barely get a chance to visit the place. But now that it''s time for you both to meet, he had taken special permission from his lord to get the morning off." Thea said.


    Her words made Ruth arch her brows. "But tomorrow is Sunday. Doesn''t he get a weekly holiday?"


    Thea shrugged while kicking a stone on the road. "He used to get it before but not now. We haven''t talked much recently so I don''t know what''s going on. But thanks for the reminder. I will ask it him tomorrow."


    Ruth nodded her head when they reached the place from where they had to take different routes to get to their respective homes.


    "Ok then. I will see you tomorrow in the morning." Ruth said while turning to face Thea.


    "Yes. I can''t wait to get into my warm bed but of course not before filling my stomach with mom''s tasty food. She must be waiting for me." Thea said.


    Ruth''s face fell instantly at the mention of food prepared by Thea''s mother. She watched Thea taking hurried steps in the other direction.


    "Good night, Ruth. Don''t be late in the morning." She heard her say while Thea waved her hands.


    Ruth stood at her spot for a minute longer after Thea left. She remembered how caring her mother was. Though they never had the pleasure to taste delicacies, her mother made sure to make her favourite dishes whenever it was possible.


    Ruth recalled how stubborn she was and made her mother feed her at times. Her mother never complained. She always had that warm smile on her face and a caring look in her eyes.


    Memories of her mother made Ruth''s heart clench in pain.


    "oh, mother. How much I miss you!" She whispered.


    ****************


    "Edwin... Edwin! Where are you going?" Theodora followed her nephew as he took long strides ahead of her.


    "Edwin... I am talking to you. Don''t ignore me!" She raised her voice after he didn''t stop.


    Edwin clenched his jaw and slowed down. He let her catch up with him.


    Theodora came to face him. She looked at him with a glare then freed her dress that she was holding a little up so that to not trip while walking at a fast pace.


    "I am asking you something."


    "And I don''t want to answer you." Came Edwin''s rude reply.


    Theodora''s face hardened. "You can''t keep disrespecting your elders. You are a grown-up man. We understand that you are going through a lot but don''t shut us out. We are your family, son." She said with glossy eyes.


    Edwin sighed as he didn''t know how to handle emotional women especially when they are family. "Aunt Theodora, I don''t intend to hurt anyone. But please stop pestering me for everything. I need time to sort out things."


    Theodora watched how stressed he looked. She gently put her hand on his arm. "I understand, Edwin. But you know how your uncle is. By disobeying him you are only making everything difficult. I am trying my best to save your relationship but I have my constraints too. You know that your uncle loves you but he will never initiate so I request you to do it. Please stay for the dinner."


    Edwin and Theodora shared a decent relationship as they usually kept out of each other''s ways. What Theodora felt for Edwin was partly because she didn''t have her own child and the relationship between her stepdaughters and her was not exactly full of love.


    As for Edwin, he didn''t dislike her but he neither liked her. He knew how much of a support she provided to his uncle and the business and for that, he had his respect for her.


    But Theodora wanted to be more than just his aunt. And Edwin couldn''t consider her as a mother figure.


    "I appreciate your efforts, aunt. But let me have it my way." He said as he didn''t want this conversation to stretch further.


    "So, you are joining us for dinner?" Theodora asked hopefully.


    "No!" With that said Edwin disappeared out of her sight making her clench her fists.

 Chapter 39 - INSECURITIES

    The night passed in a blur. Ruth was so tired that she didn''t remember how she reached her home and passed in her bed. She woke up with the sound of birds chirping and the sound of seagulls that gathered on the dock to feast on the freshly caught fishes by the fisherman. The sun rose in the partly cleared sky scattering its rays on mother Earth.


    Ruth was awake but her bed felt too comfortable to get out of it. She didn''t want to leave its warmth and set her feet on the cold ground of her room. She turned from her side to face the ceiling of her room. She blinked twice to let the slumber go away.


    Sunday... she had to get ready to go meet Thea and her fiancee Rees. A smile appeared on her face as she thought about them. She had never met Rees before but she had heard so many things about him from Thea that her relentless mind couldn''t stop from creating an impression of him.


    ''I hope he is nothing less than what I think of him if not better'', she thought while getting up to sit in the bed. She stretched her hands above her head as a long yawn escaped her dry lips. She twisted her upper body first to the left then to the right to hear the cracking sound of her bones.


    Reluctantly she placed her feet on the cold ground and goosebumps formed on her skin. After taking a minute to get adjusted to the coldness she finally left her bed and walked towards the mirror that hung on a wall that was on the opposite side.


    A frown appeared on her face for she didn''t like how her long toffee brown hair looked like a bird''s nest on her head. She tried to tame the traitorous locks that stood up with her hands but after failing for more than four times she just huffed and decided to wash them.


    She finished getting ready in the next hour while humming her favourite tune. She wore a yellow dress that was better looking than the ones she wore every day as it was a special occasion. She had heard that Rees was not a judgemental person but she wanted to look presentable as they say that ''the first impression is the last impression''.


    After getting satisfied with her look she checked the time and knew that she had to get going if she didn''t want to upset Thea for being late. Ruth took some money along with her that she had saved recently. It was not much and Thea said that it was Rees''s treat, but still, Ruth didn''t want to take a chance.


    After making sure that everything was taken care of and now she was ready to go, Ruth closed the door of her room then locked it. Meanwhile, her neighbours, the old couple, Mr and Mrs Payne who tried to help her with her landlord a few days back watched her curiously. Ruth turned to leave after locking the door when she caught their glimpses.


    "Good morning, Mr and Mrs Payne!" She smiled widely looking at them.


    "good morning, dear! You look pretty! Where are you going this early in the morning?"


    "And that too wearing a nice dress? I am surprised that you possessed such a nice dress. Who gave it to you, Ruth?" That taunt dropped Ruth''s mood. Her smile faltered then gradually vanished.


    Mr Payne snapped his head in the direction of Claire, who didn''t miss a chance to get on Ruth''s nerves.


    "You don''t need to sound rude, young lady." He warned.


    Ruth ignored the annoying girl and answered the old couple, "I am going to meet my friend Thea. She is soon getting married to her fiancee and she invited me to meet him over a breakfast."


    Mrs Payne smiled. "that''s nice! Convey our good wishes to her. And I hope soon we will get to hear the same good news from you too!"


    The man nodded agreeing with his wife. Ruth''s face flushed after hearing it but not everyone was enthusiastic about the idea. Claire who was listening to their conversation tsked. "I doubt she could get a good suitor for her. I mean who wants a poor orphan as a wife?!" She laughed as if she had cracked a good joke.


    Ruth fisted her dress in her hands as she felt hurt at the comment. Truth be told, Ruth always had this insecurity about her and thought relentlessly about what would be her future.


    She kept telling her heart that there must be someone perfect for her who would consider her perfect for him. Not everyone was pleased with the status and family background. There were people, who considered inner beauty as a criterion to evaluate people.


    "Why don''t you go and do your thing? Ruth is a mature and beautiful girl. She is able to make the right choices and holds a bright future. As neighbours, we should support each other. Don''t you agree?" Mrs Payne chided Claire, giving a distasteful look but the young girl remained unaffected by her words.


    Before the topic turned into an unlikely debate, Ruth took a leave of the old couple.


    "I should get going now. I don''t want to keep them waiting on me. Have a good day!" She said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She avoided looking at Claire and hurried towards the stairs.


    "Yes! Have a good time dear!" Mrs Payne wished while waving goodbye.


    Ruth didn''t waste more time as she walked at a fast pace in the direction of ''The Baking Delight''. She tried her best to shut down the negative thoughts that resurfaced because of the taunts made by her young neighbour.


    But the mind is an uncontrollable thing.. Ruth couldn''t help but thought about her words again and again till she reached her destination.

 Chapter 40 - MEETING REES-1

    A young woman dressed in a light pink dress with a smile appeared in Ruth''s sight. Ruth shook off the negative thoughts that she had after her encounter with her young neighbour, Claire.


    She reached the place called ''The Baking Delight'' before the people she intended to meet. She took that time to cool off her mind and uplift her mood to not spoil the time she would have with her friends.


    Ruth''s face brightened by looking at Thea''s face. Thea took efforts to look good as it was not only breakfast with her friend but her fiancee was also accompanying them. She was meeting him after two weeks and she had missed spending time with him.


    Ruth watched as a man came to stop beside Thea. Thea pointed in Ruth''s direction and the man''s head lifted to look at her. Suddenly Ruth felt nervous, she broadened her shoulders and her eyes scrutinised him from the distance.


    The man was taller than Thea as she reached to his shoulder. He had a clean-shaven look that suited his square-shaped face. A warm small smile plastered on his face and his brown eyes were full of light. He was not only good looking man but had an impressive personality.


    No doubt why Thea chose him as her life partner and couldn''t stop talking about him all the time.


    "Good morning, Ruth!" Came Thea''s enthusiastic voice that snapped Ruth from her observation.


    She blinked and drew her eyes away from the man''s face. "Good morning!" She said in a gentle voice.


    "Ruth, this is Rees and Rees this is Ruth!" Thea exclaimed.


    Ruth looked through her lashes to the man in front of her, matching his unwavering gaze. Seeing her hesitation, Rees decided to greet first like a gentleman.


    "Hello, Miss Moore. It''s nice to meet you finally after hearing so many things about you." His head turned to look at Thea, who gave him a wide grin.


    Ruth smiled and slowly accepted his hand that he offered. "Good morning! The pleasure is mine! Please call me Ruth."


    "Ruth!" Rees nodded his head with a smile.


    "Come on now, I am famished. Let''s go inside and then we can talk." Thea took Ruth''s hand and started walking inside the small bakery.


    Rees shook his head lightly while following the ladies in amusement to see his fiancee all excited and over the board.


    The three of them stepped inside the cosy place. It was a large room decorated to the taste of rich customers with various paintings hanged on the brown walls. The round-shaped tables were arranged in a manner that provided enough personal space for the customers seating on any of the two tables.


    "Please!" Rees was a man with mannerisms, he pulled out a chair for Ruth. She bowed a little and murmured a thank you while taking the seat.


    Rees then pulled another chair for Thea and she sat while giving him a smile that he returned with sincerity. After he settled in his chair, Ruth expected an awkward silence to follow but that never happened because of Thea''s excitement.


    "So?" She asked with arched brows.


    "Would you ladies like to order first?" Rees asked.


    "Definitely! Food comes first than anything." Thea said.


    Rees placed his and Thea''s order with a waiter. By this time he was well aware of her likes and dislikes. He then looked at Ruth.


    "What would you like to order Ruth?"


    Rees''s question made her nervous for she didn''t know what to order. How could she be blamed, as it was her first time visiting an eatery or restaurant? Her hazel cloured eyes snapped towards Thea, silently pleading for help.


    "Rees, she would have the same food like mine." Thea said.


    Rees looked at her. "And how do you know what she wants, love?"


    Thea blushed furiously at the mention of the endearment her fiancee used. Ruth''s eyes widened a bit because she didn''t expect him to be this bold.


    ''They both are alike. Carefree and kind-hearted'', thought Ruth.


    "um... I know because she is my best friend!" Thea said while tucking her hair behind her ear.


    Rees questioned Ruth. "Is that fine with you?" Ruth replied with a small smile. "Yes."


    Rees confirmed the order with the waiter then the waiter left saying their order would be arriving shortly.


    "Thank you for taking out your time to meet me, Ruth. Thea told me many things about you that I was looking forward to meet you in person." Rees initiated the conversation as he got to know from Thea that Ruth was a shy person.


    He wanted to make her feel comfortable around him as people often get intimidated when they get to know about his profession as a guard for the O''Dell family.


    "I hope she told only good things about me." Ruth said playfully and Thea mock glared at her friend.


    "I was also looking forward to meet you. I wanted to know who has dared to take responsibility of ''Miss Trouble All the time'' " Ruth laughed. Soon a thought crossed her mind that she shouldn''t have said that as she was yet to know Rees. ''What if he didn''t like a woman who talks freely like this?''


    The thought passed instantly when Rees burst out laughing. His shoulders shook as his hand came to hold his stomach. Ruth noticed the ripped muscles under his shirt in awe. Of course, Rees was a muscular man as he was a guard by profession.


    "Ruth!" Thea hissed feeling embarrassed.


    "You never mentioned this to me, Thea." Rees said.


    "Because that is not true." Thea huffed while crossing her arms in annoyance.


    Ruth felt relieved, she got comfortable in Rees''s company. He was a man with a strong personality but he had that warm feeling around him that made him able to impress anyone in a single conversation.


    "Oh, it is! That is what everyone calls you at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, including Mr Cooper." Ruth laughed remembering the mashups her dear friend created in the past week.


    After fifteen minutes of light conversation, their food arrived. Thea didn''t waste a moment and dig into it.


    Ruth was amused watching the two people so in love. She noticed how Rees cast loving glances at Thea. And his usage of the endearment ''love'' for her was too cute to forget.


    Ruth realised that whatever she had heard about him was all true. He was a kind, gentle, polite, loving and caring person that every woman wished for. She was happy that her friend found someone like Rees.


    "I was looking forward to spending a day with you." Thea said sadly while running her finger on the rim of her coffee mug.


    Rees gave her an apologetic look. "I would have loved to. What could have been better than being with you? But unfortunately, today is not a day. It''s very important for me to go to ''the great manor''. But I promise that I will make up for this next time." He said, squeezing Thea''s hand that rested on the table.


    Ruth noticed the gesture and felt like she was invading their private time. But asking to leave earlier would have looked rude as Rees wanted to meet Ruth and spend his time with both Ruth and Thea. So, she kept focused on the food.


    "Yeah, ok!" Thea said with a small smile.


    That made Ruth recalled her conversation with Thea from the last night.


    "Rees, if you don''t mind can I ask you something?"


    Rees shifted his attention from Thea to Ruth. "Yes, of course!" He picked up the glass and gulped down some water.


    "It''s Sunday. And as per my knowledge, even the guards who fight on the battlefield for the O''Dell family gets a holiday. Then how come you have to work even today?" Ruth spoke her mind.


    Rees''s face became serious but he maintained that calmness to not offend the two ladies in front of him. Thea was also now looking at him curiously to get the answer.


    "I am not only a guard or soldier who fights in a battelfield anymore."


    "What? Did they fire you? And you are telling me this now? Oh god! I shouldn''t have quit my job! Now how we are going to have a grand wedding? And what after marriage? I-"


    "Thea...love... Thea!" Rees raised his voice a little but nothing to the level where he would hurt her.


    Thea stopped abruptly looking at him worriedly.


    Rees laughed at her overreaction. "No love. They didn''t fire me. Instead, your soon to be husband is promoted to be the bodyguard of the Young Master himself." He said puffing out his chest a little with pride.


    Both the ladies'' eyes went wide at his words as they watched him surprised, their mouths agape.


    "You... what?"


    "Really?"


    Ruth and Thea shared a secretive look at the mention of the Young Master.

 Chapter 41 - MEETING REES-2

    "What?"


    "You..."


    "What?"


    "Wait!" Rees showed his hand to both the women as he couldn''t understand their weird behaviour.


    He slid the two glasses of water towards both of them and he narrowed his eyes at their faces.


    "Drink." He ordered.


    Thea was about to object but one look from Rees made her shut up and drink the water. Ruth also followed the suit as she found Rees''s serious face intimidating. The man who was laughing and joking around had turned serious in a moment.


    While drinking the water Rees noticed how uncomfortable the two women were as they stole some secretive glances with each other.


    "You both look like I have mentioned a ghost." He said calmly gauging their expressions.


    "n-no. We are just surprised that''s it." Ruth smiled uneasily.


    Thea nodded her head, "Yes. You never mentioned that you are working at such a high post. Bodyguard for the O''Dell family and that too of the Young Master is a dream job one could ask for." Thea came up with an excuse that was not a lie completely.


    The bodyguards of the O''Dell family were not considered anything less than royal bodyguards. Though Vincardine was a small town by the area it still held the prestige of the home town of the originators, the O''Dells. People were aware of how much influence the family held in the administration and their close connection with the royals and the Council.


    "Is that so?" Rees asked, not convinced by their answers.


    "Y-Yes." Thea stuttered.


    Rees leaned down towards her, bringing his face close to her. Thea''s eyes widened at his sudden bold gesture in a public place. Ruth mirrored her friend''s expressions while her eyes looked around frantically to see if anyone was watching them.


    "Then why are you stuttering, my love?" Rees asked in a low voice making his fiancee gulped in nervousness.


    "I-I..."


    "The O''Dells are powerful. Everyone gets nervous talking about them." Ruth quickly came to aid her friend.


    Thea shot a thankful glance at her. Rees shifted his attention from her to Ruth.


    "Do anyone of you know the Young Master? I mean personally?" He asked.


    "No!" Both of them said in unison.


    Rees watched them for a moment longer then said, "Good! You shouldn''t."


    Ruth and Thea looked at him in confusion. "What? Why?" Thea asked.


    "Because Darling, I don''t want any man to look at you or think about you, even if it is the Young Master himself." He said intently making Thea blushed like a ripened tomato.


    "And though we have just met, I know you are a good person, Ruth. I don''t want you to get yourself in any trouble." He then said to Ruth with finality.


    "What kind of trouble?" Words escaped Ruth''s mouth before she could stop them.


    Rees''s words warmed her heart as she was not used to being cared for by anyone. But that was the first thought that crossed her mind.


    Rees realised what he just said to Ruth. His face showed uncertainty but he masked it instantly.


    "They are the O''Dells, Ruth. They are not only powerful but also dangerous. Crossing your paths with them will lead you into trouble. People like us, the commoners, can''t match their strengths. I am just saying as your well-wisher. I apologise if I have crossed the line." He bowed his head saying the last part.


    "No, please Rees. Don''t apologise. I asked because I was curious and nothing else. To be honest, I am touched that you thought that much about me." Ruth said genuinely in a hope that she just didn''t offend a person who started to warm towards her. She didn''t want to hurt his feelings.


    Rees''s face turned soft after watching her worried face. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Just keep what I said in mind... both of you."


    "Yes. yes!" Thea and Ruth said.


    Thea and Rees then got engaged in a conversation in which Ruth''s mind refused to join. The words fell on her ears but she didn''t pay any heed to them.


    -''They are the O''Dells, Ruth. They are not only powerful but also dangerous. Crossing your paths with them will lead you into trouble. People like us, the commoners, can''t match their strengths.''-


    Rees''s words kept swirling in her mind for the rest of the time.


    Cerulean blue!


    She had never seen anything like that before. As a seamstress, she had come in contact with many people, women and men, who were beautiful. But she had never seen someone with such enchanting eyes. The sight haunted her since she first saw them.


    Was Rees right? How could someone with such alluring eyes be dangerous? But then Rees was working for him so he might know about the things which were unsaid and unheard.


    And her first encounter with Edwin O''Dell was not a pleasant one to contrast Rees''s words. Every day she prayed that she would not have to face him again and the encounter she had with him on the night of the celebration would be the last one.


    "I had a great time! What about you, Ruth?" Thea asked after the three of them finished their breakfast and stepped outside on the street.


    Ruth gave a genuine smile that glowed her face. "Yes! It was one of the best mornings in my life. Thank you to both of you again to let me join you!" The mornings that Ruth spent with her late mother were always the best ones for her. But it was after many years that she experienced such a delightful time with the people who genuinely cared for her.


    Rees was about to say something when his smile died suddenly and he looked up, his eyes lost into nothing. Thea was busy checking her bag to find her handkerchief so she didn''t notice the change in Rees''s state.


    But it didn''t go missing from Ruth''s alert eyes. She looked attentively at his face and thought that the colour of his brown eyes changed a bit. It darkened into brownish-black. Her gaze followed the direction he was staring to find there was nothing to look at other than a wall of the nearby building.


    Then what was he staring at?


    "Rees?" Ruth called him slowly with scrunched brows but he didn''t respond.


    "Finally I found it!" Thea exclaimed when she found her handkerchief that was lost in the numerous random things that she had stuffed into her bag.


    Her voice snapped Rees from whatever trance he was in. He blinked a couple of times and when his gaze steadied he saw a woman staring at him with a big question mark on her face.


    Before she asked him anything he looked at Thea. "I am sorry but I have to leave."


    Ruth noticed the urgency in his voice. "But you were supposed to go in the afternoon."


    "Yeas, but I remembered something and it''s urgent."


    "Rees, are you alright? Is there something wrong? Don''t you feel well?" Thea was now worried at this strange change in his behaviour.


    Her concerned eyes affected him differently and he composed himself. He cleared his throat then looked at both women.


    "I apologise but I have to go. There''s nothing to worry about, I promise! It just slipped out of my mind. It was nice meeting you, Ruth. Now I know why Thea is so fond of you." Ruth knew that he was not lying.


    She gave him a smile. "I am happy that you liked my company. Don''t worry, I am sure that you have something urgent to take care of."


    Though Ruth was saying everything with honesty, her eyes still held some suspicion. She was not over with his earlier strange behaviour. She was confused that his eyes turned to their normal brown colour from the previous darker shade. How was this possible?


    He looked like his body was present there but his mind was absent.


    "You must be thinking that I am a strange man, don''t you?"


    His question caught Ruth off guard and her eyes perked up in surprise at his face. That was the exact thought she had in her mind. How did he know? Did he just read Ruth''s mind?


    Ruth gulped at the intensity of his look. He had a smirk on his face but his eyes were humourless, they were serious.


    "I-I... "


    A laugh was heard as Rees shook his head a little. "I am not the only strange man, Ruth. We all are strange in a way. Don''t you agree?"


    Not knowing what to say, Ruth just gave a small nod.


    Rees took a step towards her that made her want to step back but she knew that Thea was watching their exchange in a confusion.


    "can I ask you one thing?"


    "Y-yes" Uncertainty was clear in her voice but she maintained a plain face.


    "Will you be my friend too?"

 Chapter 42 - TRUST IS THE FOUNDATION!

    "Will you be my friend too?"


    Rees''s question caught Ruth off guard as she was not expecting it from him in a first meet.


    Thea looked surprised but happy at the same time. She looked at Ruth expectantly. What could be better than having a loving fiancee and a caring friend who are friends with each other?!


    Ruth looked hesitantly at Rees''s hand that was extended in front of her to accept. She bit the inner side of her cheek as she was not sure about the answer.


    Ruth was an introvert and didn''t trust people easily. It took her weeks to befriend Thea when they already knew each other well. But Rees... he was a different case as this was the first time she was meeting him.


    She didn''t know much about Rees and his strange behaviour in the last few minutes was suspicious. But she couldn''t turn him down because it might affect Thea and her friendship.


    ''I have given a chance to Florence and she is a better person than what people think about her. So, why not giving Rees a chance and see for myself if he is a good man or not?'' Ruth thought.


    Ruth''s lips slowly stretched into a smile and she accepted Rees''s hand.


    "I would like to be your friend, Rees! I hope our friendship will turn out as good as mine with Thea."


    "Oh no. Our friendship is the best!" Thea exclaimed joyously and hugged Ruth.


    Ruth laughed but agreed. "Yes!"


    Rees smiled at both women. "Okay, now I have to go. But let''s plan another meeting next week, yes?"


    "Sure!" Ruth said.


    After bidding his goodbye to Ruth and Thea, Rees left to attend his emergency work. Ruth and Thea had a day off and were in no mood to do anything other than having some time for themselves. Hence, they decided to stay back and roam through the town.


    "So what do you think?" After some time Thea asked when they passed by a flower shop.


    "About what?" Ruth asked. She was distracted by a beautiful bouquet of pink roses with some yellow ones in it.


    "About Rees."


    Ruth looked at Thea with a serious face. "What about Rees?"


    Thea groaned as her friend didn''t pick up on the intention of her question. "Sometimes you act so naive!"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes. "Don''t call me naive. I just take time to pick on things."


    "Yeah, right!" Thea rolled her eyes.


    They stopped near a tree that stood at the roadside. It was already noon and though there was a coldness in the air, the Sunrays were bright that made them take shelter under the tree''s shade.


    Thea rested her back on the tree. "I want to know what you think of Rees?"


    Ruth was still clueless about Thea''s thoughts but she decided to trade safely. "I think he is a good man." She told truthfully.


    "I know right! I just... I ... forget it." Something was troubling Thea''s mind but she didn''t know how to voice it out loud.


    Sensing her dilemma, Ruth touched her shoulder gently. "Thea, what''s troubling you? You can tell me, you know."


    "Are you sure that you can advise me well?" Thea gave an uncertain look.


    Ruth pinched her playfully while glaring. "Hey! I know I have zero experience in the love department but at least give me a chance to help."


    "Okay! Okay!" Thea rubbed her shoulder where Ruth pinched her.


    "Do you think he is the perfect one for me?" She asked in a small voice.


    "Are you doubtful?" Ruth studied Thea.


    Thea sighed. "I don''t know! I mean, he is a charming man, has a well paid job, caring and loving person. Even his parents also treat me well. But sometimes I just think that he is hiding something from me." She concerned about her unrevealed thoughts.


    "What made you think that he is hiding something from you?" Now Ruth was curious to know.


    "He didn''t tell me that he is now a bodyguard for the Young Master. One time he is all sweet and funny and then the next he is all serious and strange. He gets lost looking into nothing in particular in between the conversation. And when I question him about it he just shrugs it off saying it was nothing." Thea kicked a stone with her foot that went flying at a distance then rolled down to come at rest.


    Ruth recalled that she also had experienced the same thing an hour ago. She found it peculiar but didn''t mention it.


    She also recalled how his brown eyes turned a shade darker into brownish-black when he spaced out then returned to their original colour when he snapped out of his trance.


    "Did you notice anything else?" Ruth asked slowly, testing the waters.


    Thea glanced through the corner of her eyes at Ruth''s face. "Did you?"


    A minute passed in silence as neither of them talked. They both were lost in their thoughts.


    "Do you want to know what I feel?" Ruth asked.


    "hmm"


    "I think when you love someone you accept them for not only their best part but you also accept the bad one. We all are humans and there is nothing perfect about us. Even nature itself is not perfect. But imperfections should not be always mistaken for something wrong. If you love him with your heart then you have to accept him the way he is just like he has done for you."


    Thea listened carefully, registering every word that Ruth said. She mulled over the words again and again and with every passing second, the depth of the words started sinking into her mind.


    "What if one day I find out that Rees is not the same person that I think he is?" Thea''s eyes moistened at the rim, her voice came nervous.


    "Will his love for you change?"


    "I... but..."


    Ruth took Thea''s hand in hers then placed it on Thea''s chest beneath which her heart was beating rhythmically.


    "Just tell me the truth. Yes or no?" She asked staring straight into Thea''s eyes.


    "No! I don''t think his love for me will ever change." Every moment that Thea had spent with Rees, every sweet word that he had said, every promise he had made to her passed through her mind in that short moment.


    "If you find out him as a different person, will your love for him change?" Came Ruth''s next question.


    It didn''t take Thea time to answer it. "No! I love him with the whole of my heart, Ruth. I know I said to you on the night of celebrations that I would prefer Edwin O''Dell over Rees because of his money.


    But as I spent more time with Rees, I realised that money can''t buy every happiness. Rees and my love for each other is much more than a mountain of gold. It is precious! I know he loves me, I can see it in his eyes, feel it in his touch. I am just... nervous that''s it."


    Ruth smiled warmly then embraced emotional Thea. "I can understand your nervousness, Thea. But my mother used to say one thing to me and that was if you want to spend your life with someone and think that you love that person then first learn to trust them. Trust is a foundation of a successful relationship.


    There will be tough times in your life, maybe more than the happy ones. But what will trade you safely through those storms is your trust for each other. If you can''t trust your partner then you can''t love them wholeheartedly. Just don''t misunderstand this trust with blind faith." Ruth gave a subtle warning as she believed in it and also didn''t want her friend to face any problem in her life.


    Thea smiled through the tears hearing those supportive words from her friend.. "I will keep it in mind. Thank you, Ruth! You are the best friend that I could have ever asked for!"

 Chapter 43 - MEETING WITH THE COUNCIL

    In the left wing of ''the great manor'', there was a huge hall situated at the end of the corridor. The large and thick wooden door obstructed the inner view of the hall that was simple in look but had that classiness that suited the status of the owners of the place. The stone walls were coloured grey with a large symbol of a roaring lion fitted on the front wall.


    There were not many objects in the hall except a round table in the centre of it. Eight chairs were placed along the circumference of the table and were spacious and comfortable to sit in.


    The main chair that belonged to Augustus O''Dell was a little larger than the rest of them with a designer backrest and was placed right under the golden lion symbol.


    A shelf was at the side of a wall in which many files and papers were arranged systematically. The windows were closed but the curtains were pulled aside to let the daylight enter into the hall. The walls were so thick that not only the voices but also the tangible tension in the room couldn''t pass through them.


    Eight men, their faces portraying worry, were sitting in the chairs. Two maids had served drinks and snacks some time ago that remained untouched by most of the men. Everyone was ordered to not disturb them till the meeting finishes.


    Theodora was waiting in the room near to where the meeting was conducted. She looked the usual self of hers, confident and graceful but one could tell that she was restless by looking into her hazel eyes.


    "Good morning, Lady Theodora!" A man named Douglas Morgan bowed in respect.


    Theodora''s face softened at the sight of him. She immediately dismissed her maid, Fannie.


    "Fannie, inform me when the lord finishes with his meeting. And... make sure that no one disturbs us unless and until it is something urgent."


    Fannie, the young and trusted personal maid of Theodora, knew the drill. "Yes, milady!" She glanced at Morgan then left, not before closing the door of the room.


    "Good morning, Douglas!" Theodora shifted her attention to the man in front of her, whom she wanted to meet for the last two days.


    He slowly walked towards her and stopped when he was right in front of seated Theodora. He leaned down to place a kiss on her forehead. The soft and lingering kiss made her close her eyes in contentment, her heart swelled with craving. Morgan then stepped back and took a seat in front of her.


    "What are you doing here this early?" Theodora asked after inhaling deeply to control the passion of lust that evoked in her.


    "Am I not allowed to come and see the love of my life?" He had that smirk on his face that fascinated women of all ages. And the loud beating of her heart that fell on his sharp ears was a sign of how much effect he had on her.


    "No, you can''t!" Came her clear answer.


    All playfulness drained down his face as Douglas knew that Theodora was not a person who made jokes or say something without reason. But he masked it with a neutral face.


    He cleared his throat before getting straight to the point. "I heard they are having a meeting right now."


    Theodora narrowed her eyes. "It''s interesting that you get to know these kinds of news in no time."


    "What can I say? I have my ears everywhere!" He crossed his legs while leaning back in the chair.


    Theodora chose to not comment on it. Her mind was occupied with other important things.


    When she didn''t say anything for some time, Douglas opened his mouth again. "So what now?"


    Theodora gave him a glass of wine then took one for herself. "Now we have to wait till they come to some conclusion."


    On the other side of the corridor, the eight men who were having an important meeting looked tense as they couldn''t come with any solution to the problem.


    "Lord O''Dell, please say something." A man said.


    Augustus looked around the table at every man''s face, his gaze lingering on the man who sat exactly in front of him. "I do not know what to say, Sir. This situation is very complicated."


    "Then what should we do?" another one asked.


    Again silence fell over as none of them had an answer to that question. The eight men were no one but Augustus, Edwin, Lester and his father along with three members of the council and the last one was the head of the council.


    The council worked independently and aided the King in delivering justice and in controlling the administration. As the royalty got busy in colonial expansion, the council rose to importance as it lessened the burden of responsibilities and duties from the crown''s shoulders.


    The members of the council held a very high status all over the land and they were the main link between the people and the royal family. Drawing their pique meant getting on the bad side of royalty.


    That was the reason why Augustus had to trade carefully through this mess.


    The head of the Council, Barrett Addington, finally opened his mouth to say something who was quiet all this time.


    "Recite every detail again, from start to till now."


    "But-" Mr Wright tried to say but he got interrupted when Barrett Addington shot a glare in his way.


    Everyone knew better than debating with the man as Barrett Addington was no joke. He was a man with few words but whenever the words left his mouth they had to be taken seriously.


    Augustus cast a look to Mr Wright, Lester and Edwin to tell them to follow the order of the head of the Council.

 Chapter 44 - REPUTATION AT STAKE

    One of the members of the Council opened the file in front of him. He fixed his glasses while running his fingers on the first page of the file. He then started listing every point of events that happened over the last three months that had blown away their periods of sleep in the nights.


    "Around three months ago, we first found a dead body of a woodcutter in the woods around the Vincardine. It was torn at places, brutally mutilated. The body was drained out of blood, not a single drop of blood was left in it. We have noted the details and the physicians have already submitted the reports of their findings.


    But there is not much that we can understand. This was a strange event as we haven''t witnessed anything like this before.


    We then found a second body of an old woman who lived on the outskirts of Vincardine. Her dead body was also not in a better condition than the previous one. Then we found two more and now the fifth one."


    The man stopped to look at others. No one said a word but Barrett Addington, the head of the council, watched every face present in the room keenly.


    "From the marks on the dead bodies, I think it must be some wild animal. The marks of teeth on the flesh confirms the prediction." Mr Wright said while turning in his chair uneasily.


    Another council member replied, "Which animal drinks only human blood till the last drop and leaves the dead body behind without addressing its hunger?"


    That made Mr Wright clip his mouth. He also knew that his trial was fruitless but he had to do everything to convince the Council that it was not some serious issue and they should let the O''Dell family investigate it further.


    "Lord O''Dell, people are worried and scared. Other towns are afraid that if Vincardine has to face such a problem then they will also face it sooner or later. Whenever they need help they turn to the O''Dells. But what if the mighty O''Dells can''t protect their people?" The third council member shot a disappointing glare at Augustus.


    Edwin clenched his hand under the table while his breaths became ragged. He didn''t open his mouth till now since the beginning of the meeting. He only sat there listening to everything because of two reasons. First, he was told to do so by his uncle and second, he didn''t know what to say.


    Lester noticed his friend''s distress and he subtly covered his hand under the table to calm Edwin. Edwin glanced through the corner of his eyes to see Lester nodding at him, saying to control himself.


    "I understand your concern. But let me assure you that we are the O''Dells. Our forefather, George O''Dell Sr, established this town of Vincardine. And since then we have ruled this region and have protected our people. Our family have made many sacrifices for our people and we will not hesitate to do them again." Augustus said with a firm voice.


    The members of the Council knew that if they continue to bother him then it would not turn out good for them. But the head of the Council stared into Augustus''s silver-grey eyes unwaveringly.


    "So what do you suggest to do, Lord Augustus?" Barrett Addington asked. "Or should I ask this question to Edwin O''Dell as he is your successor. And we should give a fair opportunity to the new generation as they are innovative, smarter and better than the old ones. That''s what I believe, don''t you agree Lord Augustus, Lord Wright?"


    Agustus''s jaw clicked in irritation as he knew that Barrett was provoking him.


    "Yes, you are right, Sir Addington!" Mr Wright cast a look at his son with a smile sharing Barret''s thoughts because of Lester.


    Barrett Addington smirked then turned to look at tensed Edwin. "What are your thoughts on this Edwin?"


    Lester tightened his hand on Edwin''s which he didn''t move the whole time. He knew how hard this was for his friend. Everyone was aware of Edwin''s short-tempered attitude. Some even found him as a strange rich man who sometimes acted bipolar. He was cold cucumber a minute and the next he was burning lava. He was an unpredictable young man.


    Though people feared him because of this, Lester knew that this was his weakness too. Edwin had gotten himself in trouble numerous times because of his short-tempered attitude.


    He already had so much on his plate and Lester didn''t want anything more for Edwin. That was the reason why he persuaded his father to let him accompany him to this meeting. Lester had to take out time from his work but he knew how important it was.


    "With all due respect to the Council and its members, I think you should trust the O''Dell family''s values and will to protect their people. I request you to let us handle this issue and give us some time to investigate the matter in details. I am sure we will soon find out the solution to this issue." Edwin said with a controlled tone, looking straight at the head of the Council.


    Barrett Addington stared at the young blood of the O''Dell family for a minute longer. "And what if you fail to do so?" He cocked his brow.


    Now the four men, excluding the Council members looked troubled at the question. Augustus mentally prayed that his nephew would not say something that would make him regret it later.


    "The O''Dells will take the responsibility of these unfortunate events in front of the King." Edwin declared with determination.


    Every pair of eyes looked at him in surprise as this was the first time that any problem had the O''Dells at this point where they were ready to put their status at stake.


    "Hmm... very well then. I will not inform the King about this... not for now.. But if you fail to clean up this mess then I am afraid that I will need to involve the Crown in this matter."

 Chapter 45 - NEW FOUND FRIEND

    After the meeting with the Council about the serious problem of the five deaths in the territory of the Vincardine was done it was already late in the afternoon. Though the participants of the meeting were given tea and snacks, Augustus and Theodora insisted the Council members have lunch with them but the Council refused, saying they had to take care of other business too.


    "Hello, Lord Augustus!" Douglas stood up to greet as soon as the Council members left.


    He was eager to jump at the chance to meet the Council members and show his charm but Theodora directed him against it. She knew that it was not the right time and Douglas had to comply with her with the thought that better luck next time.


    Augustus''s face hardened a bit with annoyance but he masked it instantly. "Hello, Douglas. What brought you here?" He came straight to the point.


    Douglas smiled. "I came to meet you, Lord Augustus. Can we have a word together in private?"


    Augustus was in no mood for this but he couldn''t deny the request of his business partner. The O''Dell family was one of the prominent participants in the overseas trade that fetched enormous wealth to add up to the hefty amount of their hereditary fortune.


    Edwin was not ready to take the responsibilities of the family business even after multiple attempts of Agustus and Theodora to convince him. That left only Augustus to handle everything.


    Granted, Theodora was there to help him with the administration and business but there were some things that had to be taken care of by someone with resources and experience in the field.


    That was why Agustus decided to accept Douglas as his business partner to help him with the Southern trade with Africa. It the result of Douglas''s idea and Theodora''s perfectly planned execution. But not only Agustus but everyone was oblivious to that.


    ''If Douglas was here then he must have come to talk about the business and that was not something unusual'', thought Augustus.


    Douglas had carved out a way into ''the great manor'' over the years of perseverance and his close association with Theodora acted as a radical to accelerate the process.


    "Okay. Meet me in my office after ten minutes." With that said Augustus left to his chamber to get freshened up.


    Edwin and Lester were passing by while talking with each other when they noticed Douglas.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr Morgan!" Lester smiled at the man with emerald eyes.


    With a wide smile on his face, Douglas greeted him. "Lester, my son! How are you? It is nice meeting you after the night of the celebrations. If I may ask, what are you doing here?" Douglas hugged him then patted his back.


    "I am well, thank you! I am here to meet Edwin." Lester left the mention of his presence for the meeting with the Council.


    But Douglas was a cunning man who already knew that fact.


    "Edwin, how are you, my boy?" Douglas then looked at Edwin and pulled him too into a hug.


    Edwin smiled a little while replying, "I am good."


    "It''s nice to watch you smile like this Edwin. Lester your presence means a lot to him. You should visit your friend more often. You know that he needs you." Douglas said with concern in his voice. Theodora watched the exchange between the three men amusingly. But didn''t comment on it.


    Edwin was a hard child, he got along well with very few people like Lester, Elsie and Douglas. Douglas was Edwin''s father''s friend and after his demise, he regularly came to visit little Edwin.


    For some reason, Edwin got along with him better than with his paternal uncle. That was the reason why Douglas always called him ''my boy''. They shared a healthy bond and this was another reason why Augustus got annoyed with him.


    "I know, Mr Morgan. I will be by his side from now on... always!" Lester said with gentle eyes that focused on Edwin.


    Edwin''s heart swelled with love for his friend. For the first time in a long time, he felt loved. Love, the only thing that the great Young Master couldn''t buy with his mountain of money or power. Love was never his cup of tea, anyway. Destiny made sure of it.


    "That''s good to hear." Douglas smiled again. "Now if you young men excuse me, I have an important matter to discuss with Lord Augustus. You know that he doesn''t like to wait for anyone." He laughed along with Lester but Edwin was not humoured by this.


    "See you around, both of you! I''ll take your leave Lady Thoedora." Douglas marched towards Augustus''s office with a furtive grin on his lips.


    "Lester, Edwin, I will call you after lunch is set on the table. Don''t be late. You know that Lord Augustus will not like it." With that reminder, Theodora left to order the maids to set the table for the lunch.


    After some time of talking, Edwin''s face turned stoic all of a sudden and his cerulean blue eyes turned a shade darker. Lester knew what it meant.


    After the passing of a few seconds, Edwin snapped out of the trance. "Lester, why don''t you go and take some rest? I have something to take care of."


    "Is anything serious?" Lester asked worriedly.


    Edwin shook his head. "Nothing is serious. Don''t worry. It''s just that my bodyguard wants to inform me about something."


    Lester searched his face for something that would give away what Edwin was thinking but to no avail. Edwin was always like that. His guards were always up defending the fencing around his mind. No one could tell what was going on in his mind... not even his best friend or his younger sister.


    Lester nodded his head in understanding. "Okay. See you at the dinner." He knew that Edwin was hiding something from him but chose to not point it out just now. He wanted to wait and see when his friend would let him enter that guarded fence.


    Edwin walked past him in a hurry when Lester called his name. Edwin turned his head to see Lester''s serious face which usually held a warm smile. "You know that I am always there for you and you don''t need to hide anything from me, right?"


    Edwin inhaled sharply then replied with a genuine smile. "I know that Lester. And even if I forget it any time then I know that you are always there to remind it to me."


    "Good. You should know that!" Lester said with a cocked brow, his playful smile reappeared on his face.


    "Rascal!" Edwin loudly said the name that he used to give Lester while they were kids.


    "Idiot!" Lester was quick to remind Edwin of his name given by Lester.


    Edwin climbed up the wide stone staircase of the right side wing of ''the great manor'' to reach his office. As the black door came into the view, he noticed a tall man waiting for him outside the door. He didn''t stop and directly walked through the door of his office.


    The man who was waiting for Edwin followed him into the room without a word. He came to stand in front of Edwin''s table not before closing the door of the room.


    "Where were you?" Edwin asked while resting back in his chair.


    "I was with my fiancee and her friend, master." Rees told with a slight smile on his face.


    "Thea must be mad at me for keeping you busy these days. Have you told her about your promotion?"


    It was not uncomfortable for Rees to hear such questions about his personal life from his master. Edwin was not a friendly man but once someone gained his trust then he was a whole different person than his usual arrogant and cruel self.


    Rees smiled softly remembering Thea''s face when he revealed that he was promoted to be Edwin''s bodyguard. "Pardon me, master but she is a little mad but nothing serious as she has found a good friend who keeps her company and takes good care of her. And I have told her about my promotion. I think she is very happy."


    "I can understand. It''s important to have a true friend in your life." Edwin said while thinking about his recent conversation with Lester.


    "Yes, master."


    "Rees, I have known you for years now. You never mentioned any friend of yours." Edwin asked curiously.


    "Master, it''s hard to befriend someone for people like us. But now, I think I have found one for me." Rees recalled how hesitant Ruth was when he asked her to be his friend.


    He didn''t know why he asked her that. He had heard so many things about Ruth from Thea and was eager to meet her in person. During their meet, he realised how innocent she was. He noticed every detail of her and somehow, he also began to trust her the way Thea did. And that was when he decided to ask her to be his friend too.


    "Are you referring to your fiancee''s friend?" Edwin asked.


    "Yes, master. I am referring to Ruth."


    "Ruth?" Edwin jumped out of his chair with wide eyes.

 Chapter 46 - AN INVESTIGATION

    "Yes, master. I am referring to Ruth."


    "Ruth?" Edwin jumped out of his chair with wide eyes.


    Rees looked troubled as he didn''t understand why his master acted that way. ''Did I said something offensive?'', he thought.


    "Master, did I say something wrong?" Rees asked nervously.


    Edwin''s mind was like a stirred ocean at the mention of the name that he was thinking of for weeks. The fragrance that the brown piece of the cloth held made his heart beat a little faster than normal. It was kept safely in his chamber. He had spent days and nights while holding it near him.


    It had become a cure to his every problem. It had become redemption of his crumbling world.


    Ruth... he heard that name for the first time on the night of the celebration. He could never forget those hazel eyes which had bewitched his mind and heart. And every time he thinks of that name, he felt like those hazel eyes were haunting him all the time.


    With suspicion, Rees opened his mouth to ask, "Master, do you... do you know Ruth?" Rees''s voice brought Edwin back to his senses.


    He realised how it would have looked to Rees when he jumped out of his chair. He inhaled deeply with a clenched jaw to control his heart from going haywire.


    "Have you done what I have told you?" Edwin evaded answering Rees thinking that was the best option for the time being.


    Rees also decided to leave the topic for now as he knew that even when his master was kind to him, he had his limitations as his servant.


    "I have gathered some pieces of information. But I request you to give me some more time as there are some missing pieces that I need to find."


    "Time is not we are having, Rees." Edwin said in frustration as he banged his hand on the surface of the table.


    Rees asked the question that was in his mind since the morning. "Did something happened in the meeting?"


    Rees knew how Edwin was stressed because of this meeting.


    The council members were not easygoing people. They were strict and hellbent on adhering to the rules. Although Lord Augustus was the most respected man and had healthy relations with the royals and the council, he also avoided professional meetings with them.


    And the chairman, Barrett Addington was a hard nut to crack. He had some kind of resentment against the O''Dells. And even though he masked it with a pretence of fraternity, he was always in a search of the right opportunity to show his true colours.


    "We have convinced the Council to give us some time to investigate the matter. But if we fail then we will have to take all responsibility of those five deaths and our failure to protect out people in front of the Crown." Edwin told while rubbing his forehead with his fingers.


    The news made Rees tensed as he knew what would happen if they fail to clean this mess. It was not only the status of the O''Dells at stake but it was something bigger and important than that.


    "I don''t trust Barrett Addington even a bit. He is not in favour of the O''Dell family since the beginning. He will not let it go that easily." He voiced out his concern.


    This was one of the reasons why Edwin liked Rees. The man was straightforward and didn''t hesitate to speak up his mind.


    "I know. He will definitely try to sow the thorns in our way. We have to work more carefully now." Agreed Edwin.


    "Master, I have studied the reports of all the five murders. Some things seem suspicious. I want your permission to interrogate their families for one more time. We may find something, any minor detail or a breakthrough."


    Edwin''s investigation of the matter was led by Rees. Since the time they had found the first dead body, Edwin and Rees worked rigorously to find the solution.


    Augustus''s men had already interrogated the family members of the deceased persons. But Rees had some questions on his mind and he needed their answers before coming to any conclusion.


    "You have my permission but don''t forget that we are running an independent investigation, Rees. No one should get to know about this, not even my uncle, Lord Augustus." Edwin warned.


    "I will make sure of that. But..."


    "But what?"


    "Don''t you want it to share with Lord Lester?" Rees knew that Lester was Edwin''s best friend. But he couldn''t understand why his master wanted to keep this secret from him too when he could be useful in the investigation.


    Edwin gave it a thought for a minute. He had considered telling Lester about his independent investigation and the progress that they had made. But he held back for some reason. He didn''t want to drag his friend into this mess. And he knew that if he needed another helping hand then Lester was always there for him.


    "I will tell him myself when the time comes."


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth returned to her room after spending the Sunday morning with Thea and Rees and then spending the rest of the day with Thea. She changed out of her dress and wore a simple white gown.


    She prepared her dinner and ate it earlier than every day as she was tired and wanted to go to sleep because she needed to wake up early the next day.


    Even after tossing and turning into her bed, the sleep didn''t befall her. Her mind was replaying the events of the day again and again.


    She thought about Rees. She found him the exact same as Thea had described him. He was sweet, gentle, caring and held so much love for his fiancee that for a minute Ruth felt a slight pang of jealousy while watching them together.


    But those five minutes before he took his leave made Ruth uneasy. She was sure that she saw his eyes changing their colour for some seconds. His body went stiff as if someone had cast a spell of magic on him to turn him into a statue.


    She had never seen anything like that before. In the beginning, she thought maybe it was her mind playing tricks with her but when she talked with Thea, her belief became firm.


    But Ruth''s heart also didn''t want to think that Rees might be faking a facade of a gentleman in front of the world. Why would he do that? He didn''t have any reason for it as he could get any woman, he wanted for himself.


    He was handsome, had a well reputed and generously paying job, he belonged to a decent family. If he wanted to fake everything then he could have chosen some other woman but he didn''t.


    One thing that Ruth was sure of after meeting the man was he was not playing around with Thea, neither he did anything to hurt her. He was more excited to marry her than Thea herself.


    ''Ruth you are just paranoid and overthinking everything. Maybe it is because you never trusted anyone in your life or maybe no one gave you enough reason to trust people. But it doesn''t mean that you have to be suspicious of everyone.


    Thea proved your fears wrong. She is now your best friend and a good wisher. So don''t worry! You have found a new friend now, Rees. Give him a chance and see how things go. It will be all alright. And even if Rees is hiding anything then how worse can it be? What could go wrong?''


    Ruth went to sleep with these thoughts in her mind and a conviction that she would support her friend in everything if things turned out unwell.


    *


    *


    *


    "Is this the same house?" Rees asked his teammate.


    "yes. It is the same house. We are keeping watch on it for two days but have not seen anything suspicious." The man informed.


    Rees gave a once over to the surroundings. They were hidden behind a wall disguised as common people. They had no uniforms on their bodies.


    Rees''s team had got a tip that there was a suspect who knew more about those five deaths in the woods. It was his house on the eastern side of Vincardine. But it was located a little away from the hustle and bustle of people.


    Hence it was easy for his team to keep watch on the house.


    "Does he have any family in there?"


    "No. The man is a drunkard and a minor thief. We have arrested him a couple of times. He is a bastard who can do anything for the sake of money."


    "Hmm... we can''t take any action without proof. Keep watching him and inform me of every detail. We can''t let him slip out of our hands."


    Rees ordered then decided to go back to ''the great manor'' to inform Edwin about the progress of the investigation. Thea''s house was on his way and his heart craved to see a glance of hers. But his mind chided him.. He had his duty to be done.

 Chapter 47 - DANCE WITH MY LOVE

    She ran as fast as she could. Her feet landing heavily on the green luscious grass on which the moonlight fell. Her hands clutched the cloth of her dress that she held a little above her ankles to not trip and fall because of it.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead and one of them rolled down from her forehead to her neck. Her heart thumped vigorously against her chest while her hazel eyes focused on the only escape which was not far from her.


    Her toffee brown hair flapping along the direction of the wind that passed past her. She was close, very close to her escape. A few more yards and she would be free.


    But suddenly to her utter surprise, someone grabbed her from behind. The person was a stranger yet was a little familiar. Her heart leapt into her chest at the thought of getting caught.


    She couldn''t land herself into trouble. If she got caught, God only knew what would have happened to her. With every ounce of courage left in her body, she pushed herself forward. Adrenaline was at the aid too.


    Then something happened, unexpected and shocking. She heard the sound of cloth getting torn and it didn''t take long for her to realise that it was nothing else but her dress. Her steps halted in shock and her head turned to look back at the offender.


    Cerulean blue.


    A pair of cerulean blue eyes stared right back at her. She didn''t wait to study the emotions they held if there were any. Their beauty was enough to hitch her breath and soon she realised that she had no time to waste.


    A gasp left Ruth''s mouth as she sat upright as if she had been struck by a bolt of light. Her eyes flew open wide, her body drenched in sweat. Her heart was beating frantically. She had to use her mouth to gulp more oxygen to slow down her erratic breathing.


    Her shivering hand reached for her shoulder on instinct where Edwin O''Dell had torn her dress that night. Her hand clenched her shoulder while she closed her eyes tightly. She gulped to wet her dry throat.


    "It was just a dream." She whispered to console herself.


    After giving her mind some time to calm down, Ruth got out of her bed. She stood in front of the mirror to look at her reflection in it. Her dishevelled form and puffy eyes showed how much that dream affected her.


    It was not the first time that she thought about the incident that happened weeks ago. But this was the first time that she was this scared after revisiting that unholy memory.


    ''Maybe it was because I talked about Edwin O''Dell with Rees while having Sunday breakfast'', thought Ruth.


    She opened the only window in her room to see the outside world that was waking up slowly from the good night''s sleep.


    Knowing that the sleep had run far away from her, Ruth spent some time watching the Sun rose from behind the mountains, disseminating its bright rays on the calm blue water of the ocean. She heard the voices of people rushing towards the port to get a good catch of marine treasure and then sell it into the market.


    After some more time, she then went to get ready for the day.


    After getting ready to leave for Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, Ruth stepped outside her room and was locking the door when her neighbours greeted her.


    "Good morning, Ruth!"


    "Hello, Mrs Payne, Mr Payne. Good morning!" Ruth turned with a bright smile on her face after making sure that she had locked the door perfectly.


    "Are you going to your job?" The old man asked.


    "Yes." Ruth replied while keeping the key of the lock into her purse.


    "We are happy that you got a decent job. I am sure that you will never face the trouble with your landlord again." Mrs Payne said contently.


    "I will make sure of that." Ruth meant every word.


    Scratching his neck awkwardly Mr Payne asked. "Ruth, can I ask for a favor from you?"


    "Mr Payne, what are you saying? Just tell me how can I help you and I will do it. You don''t have to name it as a favor."


    They were her neighbours for years now. When Ruth landed herself in the unknown land of Vincardine, she was confused and had no one to guide her.


    She distinctly remembered her first day when she rented this room. She had no groceries or any other essentials with her. It was Ms Payne, who had invited her to join them for the dinner. She also took Ruth to various parts of Vincardine such as markets, shops, clinics, etc.


    Mr and Mrs Payne helped her to settle well in the town and were always there to listen to her or talk with her.


    Mr and Mrs Payne were the ones who always supported and wished good for Ruth. They were the ones who tried to talk with her landlord when he was adamant about kicking Ruth out of the room because she didn''t have money for the rent. They were kind and cared for her. Ruth knew that if she needed anything then she could rely on them.


    The couple''s only child died years ago because of a serious illness and hence they had no one to take care of them.


    Since her first day here, Ruth decided to help them with everything they asked and even if they didn''t ask. Helping people was her nature but she also held great respect and affection towards the old couple.


    Mr Payne looked hesitant but after an encouraging look from his wife, he said, "Our relatives who live in another province has sent some items for us with a caravan of a merchant. They are taking a stoppage at the outskirts of the town. I was going to collect it but my leg got an injury while cutting the wood."


    He showed his leg that was covered with a white bandage, patches of red blood visible on it. The wound looked pretty bad.


    Ruth just now noticed that Mr Payne had difficulty in standing on his injured foot and Mrs Payne was actually supporting her husband by sharing his weight on her old shoulders.


    Ruth''s eyes went wide in realisation. "Oh my God! When and how this happened? Why didn''t you tell me? Is the cut deep? We shall go see the physician!" Ruth panicked at the sight of the man''s wound.


    "Easy, child! Easy! He was not careful while cutting a log of the wood that I told him to get to burn the oven. It happened last evening. I have mended it, don''t worry!" Mrs Payne assured Ruth.


    "But-"


    "I am totally fine, Ruth. Don''t stress yourself with it. I will be ready to dance with my love in a week." Mr Payne gave a romantic glance to his wife that made her blush.


    Ruth was not convinced at all. But she decided to trust his words. "Oh, okay, if you say so. Then what do you want me to do?"


    "Can you fetch that parcel for us, dear?" Mrs Payne asked hopefully.


    Ruth didn''t find a problem here and agreed instantly. "Of course, I will. When I am supposed to go there?"


    "They will be near the northern boundary of Vincardine this evening. You can go there before the Sunset."


    "Okay! I will be there on time. I will ask Mr Cooper to permit me to leave a little earlier than usual. Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    The couple shared a look. "That''s more than enough. But Ruth, be careful as the route to the place passes through the woods. You know what is happening there over the past three months. We don''t want to put you at any risk." Mr Payne concerned, worry itched on his wrinkled face.


    Ruth recalled how the guard read the announcement by the O''Dell family about the deaths in the woods. The people of vincardine were shaken by the tragic deaths.


    The woodcutters were also ordered to not stay in the woods for long. The people even avoided taking the short routes to the neighbouring towns that passed through the woods.


    Ruth smiled, "Don''t worry. I will ask Thea to accompany me and will return as early as possible."


    "If it was not important then we would have never asked you to go there in such critical times." Mrs Payne said with an apologetic look on her face.


    "Oh, come on, Mrs Payne. I am just like your granddaughter. Don''t look sad, the look doesn''t suit your pretty face. Now I have to get going. See you in the night! Bye!" Ruth rushed towards the stairs with a smile on her face and her hands waving at the old couple who mirrored her expressions.


    "And yes, Mr Payne please take rest and don''t spend your time in loving your dear wife!" Ruth teased.


    "Oh, hush.. Ruth!" She laughed with listening to Mrs Payne''s fading voice.

 Chapter 48 - WALKING THROUGH THE FORBIDDEN PLACE

    "Thea, are you done for today?" Ruth asked while leaning on the edge of the working station of Thea.


    "No... not yet. I''ll need fifteen minutes more, please." Thea answered without looking up from her work.


    That was another fine trait of hers. She was all bubbly and playful all the time but whenever it came to work, she did it with dedication and focus.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you."


    Ruth had already asked Thea if she could accompany her to go and get Mr Payne''s parcel. Thea couldn''t say no if she could get to leave the shop earlier.


    To Ruth''s surprise, Mr Cooper was in a good mood today and when she asked him for allowing the early leave for the day, he instantly agreed. The day was just good. What could go wrong?


    Barely after five minutes, another employee came with a shirt in her hand. "Thea, this needs your urgent attention. Mr Cooper has asked you to recheck the measurements and do the adjustments accordingly."


    Thea sighed rubbing her forehead while she looked at the shirt in front of her. "God! Not again. The amount of work I have done for this old man gives me the right to claim his shop, seriously!"


    Ruth was waiting for Thea to go to the northern boundary of Vincardine to collect her neighbour''s parcel. But looking at the amount of work she had to do, Ruth was sure that she would take more than an hour.


    "Hey, don''t stress yourself. I would have helped you with it but I think I should go now to collect the parcel or it will be late. I am sorry!" Ruth said while placing her hand on Thea''s shoulder.


    Thea looked up apologetically. She placed her hand on Ruth''s. "Why are you saying sorry? It should be me apologising to you. I am sorry that I can''t come with you. I tried to wrap up the work but..."


    "It''s fine, Thea. Really! You finish this soon and get back home. I will go by myself." Ruth said with assuring smile.


    Thea nodded her head. "Fine. Just take care and return before the dark. You know what is happening in the woods of Vincardine nowadays." Worry laced her tone.


    "Are you underestimating my defence skills here, young lady?" Ruth asked while buldging her biceps.


    Thea rolled at her friend''s playfulness. "You know what I mean. And your biceps are as big as a sausage." She said in deadpan.


    Ruth''s smile fell and she pouted in fake hurt. "You don''t know how much it hurts when your friend says such harsh things to you." She said in a low voice, wiping her non-existent tears.


    "Ruth! Stop with your drama and listen to me carefully. I really don''t want you to go alone. But this work... You have heard that announcement by the O''Dells, right? It must be a severe problem if they are telling us to be safe. Can''t we go tomorrow?" Thea asked expectantly.


    Ruth sighed, all humour drained from her face. "No, we can''t. The caravan has to continue with their journey. They are taking a stoppage for a couple of hours only."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry, Thea. I will be fine, promise! See you tommorrow." Ruth picked her purse and waved Thea and others goodbye.


    The weather was pleasant outside. The Sun had a pink, yellow hue around it. The flock of birds chirped while returning to their nests after a day of collecting the food to feed their young ones.


    Ruth walked in the direction of her destination with a steady pace as she left the shop at the right time. Thanks to Mr Cooper''s good mood today that she got permission to leave the shop half an hour earlier than her normal timing.


    It took her twenty-five minutes of walk to reach the woods where there were not many people around. And since the beginning of those dreadful mysterious deaths of the residents of Vincardine, people''s presence around there became scarce.


    Ruth stalled in her path as her hazel eyes scanned the area. The woods looked ordinary, but there was this eeriness to the place that formed goosebumps on her creamy skin.


    She tucked her toffee brown hair behind her ear. After giving one look at the sky where the sun started to go to sleep, she took a deep breath and marched the remaining path.


    "Miss, where are you going?" She heard a man''s voice calling her.


    "Hello. I want to cross the woods to go to the main route." She informed the man who had an axe in his hand.


    By the look of his dirty clothes and axe in hand, she figured that he must be a woodcutter.


    The man gave her a sharp look. "Don''t you know that the O''Dells have restricted everyone to go into the woods after sunset?"


    Feeling uneasy under the man''s harsh gaze, Ruth tried to keep her calm. "Yes, I know. But I have to receive an important parcel."


    Staring at Ruth, the man shook his head. "then you should have at least bring someone with you."


    "Erm... yes. But I think I will manage on my own."


    Giving her another long look the man started walking away in the direction of the town. "As you wish, miss. I hope you will return safely." After that, he muttered something incoherent in a low voice that Ruth couldn''t catch up.


    Looking back at the woods, she inhaled deeply. "Don''t worry, Ruth. You will be safe." Giving another glance to the sky that still held ample light, she stepped forward.


    Her ears were alert to pick up even the slightest of sound around her. Her eyes were alert, moving in all directions. Her legs took every step deliberately but at a constant pace.


    The sounds of animals and the birds startled her now and then, the rustling of leaves made her heart race thinking there was another presence along with her. But she didn''t stop until she passed through the woods and reached her destination.


    She released a shaky breath then dabbed the thin layer of perspiration that formed on her forehead in the cold weather. She exhaled through her mouth and turn to look behind her at the tall trees that stood there haughtily.


    A victorious smile itched on her lips. She had made it. She had successfully passed the woods.


    She found the caravan stationed at some distance to the right of her. She walked towards it.


    "Excuse me. I am here to collect Mr Payne''s parcel." She approached a man busy feeding his horse.


    He looked startled as he didn''t expect anyone to talk to him. The other four, horse carts stood around this one. And the riders gave Ruth a curious stare.


    "You are?" The man asked while looking at Ruth from head to toe.


    Ruth clutched her purse in her hands. "My name is Ruth Moore. I am Mr and Mrs Payne''s neighbour. Mr Payne met an accident last evening so he asked me to collect the parcel that his relatives have sent with you." She explained the situation to gain the man''s trust.


    The man nodded his head. "Wait here." He rounded the cart. After hearing the sounds of pulling a trunk followed by its opening, the man came with a parcel that was covered in a green coloured cloth.


    "Here it is!"


    Ruth took the parcel that was a little heavy than her expectations. What might be in there? She thought but opening it would have been inappropriate so she refrained from doing so.


    The man glanced behind Ruth then his brows knitted together. " You came alone, miss?"


    "Erm... yes." She replied uneasily.


    That made the man frown. "Don''t you know what is going on in Vincardine these days? We live in a different province and still are aware of those mysterious deaths. And you, a young woman like you shouldn''t have come alone, at this time. Look it''s already dark."


    The chilly wind caused her to shiver. She didn''t expect dark to befall on the earth this soon. She had already calculated the time she needed to get the parcel and return to the town before the dark. But then where did she go wrong with her calculations?


    "I... I know. I appreciate your concern, sir. But don''t worry, I will get back home as soon as possible. Thank you for bringing this parcel. Have a safe journey. Good bye!"


    With that said, Ruth picked her pace, again walking in the direction that she came from. The man who watched her retreating form shook his head, mentally praying for the young woman''s safety.


    After some time, Ruth heard a faint sound of moving carts indicating that the caravan had departed to its destination.


    "Why everybody is concerned so much? I am a grown-up woman and perfectly able to take care of myself. I crossed the woods safely and found nothing suspicious. It will only take some time and then I will be out of this forbidden place." Ruth rambled to herself.


    It was not because she was upset with the people who had warned her but it was mostly because she felt a need to hear some familiar voice that could soothe her nerves.

 Chapter 49 - YOU WORRIED ABOUT ME?

    "Thank God, it''s a full moon night!" Ruth exclaimed as she bent down while passing under the horizontally protruding branches of the trees.


    The surroundings disappeared in the dark, only the full moonlight making the things visible. Ruth walked the uneven path relying on that dim light while balancing the heavy parcel in her hands.


    With the passing time, the confidence she had gained after crossing the woods to reach the caravan of merchants, started crumbling down. The fear started gripping her mind by hearing the hooting of owls and indistinct voices of the wild animals that roamed freely in the woods.


    Her lips chanted a silent prayer while she ventured deeper into the woods. Her steps halted in tracks when the sound of the howling of a wolf fell on her ears.


    "Oh no! Please God, show some mercy on your child!" Words left in a barely audible whisper from her mouth.


    She strained her ears to guess where the wolf could be but to no avail. Not wasting more time, she again took a couple of steps when she heard the rustling of leaves followed by the breaking of twigs.


    Her neck snapped in that direction so fast that she could have broken it. But there was nothing. Her breaths became laboured as her heart thudded loudly in her chest.


    ''Maybe it was a bad idea to come here alone.'' She thought but it was of no use now.


    She again tried to walk further when she thought that a shadow ran from her left side. Her breath hitched, the beads of sweat rolled down the length of her back.


    "No, it must be my delusion. Only some more minutes, Ruth. Keep going." She mumbled under her breath, her wide eyes looking around cautiously.


    She resumed walking but the feeling that someone was following her started spreading through her core. She turned around to see but was greeted only by the darkness and the shapes of trees.


    Her pace slowed down again after walking some more when her ears caught some sound. The sound was distant and she couldn''t conclude what it was but she was sure that it was not her mind playing tricks with her.


    She indeed had heard something or someone.


    Her heart started beating rapidly in fear and she again picked up her pace.


    But after some time, she felt an overwhelming fear coursed through her body when she heard a more distinct sound. Ruth contemplated if she should call and ask if someone was there or she might attract the attention of the wolves.


    She frantically searched for another presence in her periphery. An ear-piercing scream left her mouth when she felt a weight on her shoulder. She staggered back to lose her balance and was about to fell when strong hands held her by an elbow.


    She watched a dark figure with wide eyes, unable to get out of the shock.


    "Ruth?"


    That familiar voice brought the life back to her body and suddenly she felt weak to stand on her feet. Her body went limp and the man couldn''t handle her so he let her body settle on the ground gently.


    Her loud breaths made her chest heaved up and down, her mouth open to gasp the air that left out of her lungs when she screamed.


    "Ruth! Ruth! Are you okay? Breath... take deep breaths." He again said with urgency in his voice.


    "Wh-who?" The words barely left her mouth.


    "It''s me, Rees. Look at me." He patted her cheek gently to brought her back to her senses.


    "R-Rees. Rees!"


    "yes, Ruth. Are you okay?" He asked in a fret.


    After calming down her agitated nerves, Ruth became more aware of her surroundings.


    Tears gathered in her hazel eyes and Rees''s heart pained at seeing her helpless state. She looked like that innocent lamb that was about to go for butchering.


    "There... there!" Rees rubbed her back from up to down.


    Ruth clutched his hand tightly in hers as tears rolled down her hazel eyes. "Thank God, you came! I-I was so scared and..."


    "Shhhh... it''s fine. You are safe now." Rees shushed her while his hands rubbed her back gently to calm her and let her feel secured.


    They both didn''t move from their position for quite some time. He had many questions on his mind and wanted to confront her why she was in the woods at this odd time. But he controlled himself as his outburst would have scared her more.


    After a few minutes, Ruth calmed down and wiped her tears with the back of her hand.


    "Are you well to go?" Rees asked while subtly checking for any visible injury on her body. He knew that she had none or else he would have sensed it before but he wanted to be sure.


    "y-yes."


    Rees helped Ruth to stand back again on her feet. But she again crouched down to pick up a parcel that was wrapped in the green cloth.


    Suddenly, Rees pulled his hand that was holding her by her elbow as if her touch had burned him. His face mirrored nervousness but he maintained his composure to not let her know that.


    Now that Ruth was back to normal, Rees couldn''t contain his anger anymore.


    "Would you care to explain what the hell you are doing in the woods in the night?"


    His harsh tone startled her. The Rees she knew always used a polite and gentle tone that was far from what she heard now.


    "I- I was here to collect this." She showed the parcel in her hand.


    "Was that more important than your life? You know what is going on here these days and still... how can you be so careless, Ruth?"


    Hurt crossed her eyes as she couldn''t bear the tone that Rees was using.


    "I- I am sorry. It''s not mine. This parcel belongs to my neighbours, Mr and Mrs Payne." She recited everything to him and, to her surprise, he listened to everything patiently.


    "But that doesn''t justify your actions, Ruth. Who knows what would have happened if I couldn''t make it on time?"


    He took the parcel from her hand and urged her to walk beside him.


    "But what are you doing here? How did you know that I am here?" She gave him a questioning look.


    Rees looked troubled for a moment but he stared straight into the distance with a straight face.


    "Thea informed me." Came his short reply.


    "Oohh."


    "Don''t ooh, young lady. I didn''t know that the mature and intelligent Ruth can be this stupid to willingly walk in danger."


    "Hey, Don''t call me stupid! I told you why I came here. I just wanted to help my old neighbours." Ruth whined.


    Rees abruptly stopped as soon as he noticed that Ruth stopped a few steps behind him.


    "What happened?" He turned to face her.


    She peered at him with undeciphered expressions. "Were you worried about me?"


    Her sudden unexpected question caught him off guard. He didn''t know how to answer it as if he confessed the truth then Ruth might not have liked it or misunderstood him, because they were not close friends yet.


    They met only this Sunday morning and even though he asked her to be his friend, he was not sure how sincere she was when she accepted his request.


    "I... well..." He stammered.


    A smile broke on her face, her eyes twinkling in happiness. "I got my answer. You don''t need to hide it. Thank you so much for thinking about my safety, Rees. I didn''t know you could be such a great friend!" She said sincerely.


    That made Rees sigh in relief. Maybe he shouldn''t have hesitated that much before accepting the truth. He gave her a charming smile and gestured her to keep walking. All his anger evaporated with her kind words.


    After walking in comfortable silence for some distance, Ruth realised something. "Do you know that there are wolves in these woods? I was not aware of it till now." She said as if she just had invented a miracle of science.


    Rees''s body visibly tensed after hearing it. He thought that she might have forgotten about it but she was too smart for her own good.


    "What are you talking about? There are no wolves in Vincardine." He said dismissively.


    "No...No. I also thought the same before. But I heard howling of the wolves just before you came. Didn''t you hear it?" She looked at him puzzled.


    Rees didn''t look at her face as he was sure no matter how good he was hiding his thoughts, she was not Thea to believe every word he said. Ruth would pick up the lie sooner if not now.


    He maintained a straight face and moved the small shrub to the side to make their path clear. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Be careful and walk fast."


    Ruth felt his behaviour strange but then she didn''t point it out because she had seen him behaving strangely before outside the ''baker''s delight.''


    She silently followed his commands.

 Chapter 50 - GREATEST OF THE ALL TIME

    Ruth was about to open her mouth after Rees denied hearing any wolf in the woods. She was sure that it was not her mind playing tricks with her. She heard it multiple times, it couldn''t be her imagination. But she held her tongue back after realising that Rees was not interested in the topic.


    She didn''t want to stress it further as all that mattered, in the end, that she was safe with Rees. So not pestering him further she tried to change the topic, for walking in the haunting silence of the night gave her chills.


    "Rees"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you mind sharing your experience of working with the O''Dells?"


    He gave her a sideways glance, his brows perked up in surprise.


    "Why the sudden interest in the O''Dells?"


    She cast her eyes down. "I am just curious like every other resident of the Vincardine."


    "Fine. I believe it must be it." He smirked at her. "So, what do you want to know?"


    "umm... anything that you want to share." She shrugged her shoulders.


    She was not much aware of the O''Dell family except their faces and names of those she got to know from Thea on the night of the celebrations and some hard to believe tales about them. So anything that Rees would share was authentic information for her.


    "Do you know anything about the family members?"


    Ruth was about to slip the fact that she and Thea trespassed into ''the great manor''. But before that could happen she stopped herself.


    "Yeah, I mean I know some of their faces and names."


    "How?"


    If only Ruth could tell him the truth.


    She decided to trade safely. "I saw some of them at public places and some are described by the people."


    "Okay. So Augustus O''Dell is a seventh generation of the originator, George O''Dell Sr. His wife is Lady Theodora O''Dell. Lord Augustus has two daughters, Eloise is the eldest and Elsie is the youngest. And the Young Master, Edwin O''Dell is his elder brother''s son." That much Ruth was aware but she wanted to know more.


    When Rees didn''t go into the details, she decided to ask him some questions. "Are you happy working for Edwin?"


    By the crease of his brows, Ruth realised that she had messed up with something.


    "It would be better if you show some respect while addressing his name. Either call him the Young Master or Lord Edwin." Rees replied in a serious tone.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek with a thought that Rees was right. They were the Originators, the most respectable family not only in the town of Vincardine but also in the whole country.


    "I apologise. Are you happy by working with the... Young Master?" Edwin''s name felt foreign to her tongue but she knew that she had to get used to this as Rees was now her friend.


    And there would be several occasions when Edwin would be the topic of their conversation. It was better to start speaking his name with respect.


    Rees''s face held proud while he talked about his master. "Young Master is the perfect Master one could ask for. I am not only happy but feel privileged to work with him."


    Ruth''s hazel eyes held amusement at Rees''s words. ''He must think very highly of his master'', she thought.


    "How is he... as a person?"


    Her next question made Rees give her a puzzled look. "Pardon?"


    "I mean... there are many rumours about him. People feared him. Is he like that or are they just baseless gossips?"


    Rees took a moment before answering. "To be honest, it depends."


    "huh?"


    "It depends on the person''s perspective. The normal people have many wrong assumptions about him and they think of him as a mystery. He is not very good at maintaining social relationships unlike other family members, who make public appearances now and then. The elites think of him as a spoiled heir who will create troubles and nothing else. But..."


    "But?"


    "Those who are close to him, and let me tell you that there are not many people who fit into that category, admire him."


    Ruth''s curiosity was now on the peak. She also thought of him as a mysterious and arrogant man. And her first impression of his in ''the great manor'', when he was with his maid, contributed much to believe in those rumours about him.


    This was the first time that she was hearing something good about him, other than his charming looks and wealth.


    "What is your opinion about him?"


    Rees gave her a sceptical look. "Aren''t you a curious little one?"


    Ruth rolled her eyes at him. "Rees... you are just three years older than me."


    "And what does it imply?"


    "It implies that I am not little." She huffed in annoyance. Her pace slowed down a little that made them stop walking further.


    "What happened? Are your legs hurting?" The sceptical look on his face turned into worry. Rees adjusted the parcel in his hands and looked at Ruth.


    "No, that''s not it. Isn''t this a longer route? I know the shorter one. We should take that to get out of the woods soon." Ruth suggested, looking warily at her surroundings.


    "No!" His words came rushed and panicked to her ears.


    She gave him a confused look not knowing why he didn''t want them to take a shorter route.


    "I mean. That one is not safe. We will go on with this one."


    Ruth tried to read his face but to no avail. She couldn''t understand why he was not listening to her.


    "Rees"


    The word held some sort of doubt and fear that made Rees clench his jaw. Ruth was not understanding his reasoning, she could never. But this was the only way that he had to deal with the situation. He didn''t want her to feel unsafe around him but clearly, he was failing.


    His brown orbs bored into her hazel ones, trying to covey his sincerity. "Do you trust me, Ruth?"


    "I..." Ruth matched his stare not because she wanted to be confident but because she couldn''t move her eyes away from his.


    "Yes," The word left in a whisper from her lips. It was not that she had another answer for his question but the word came so easily as if she was compelled to say so.


    A satisfactory smile stretched on his face. "Good! Now let''s get going."


    Ruth nodded her head and began walking, keeping up with Rees''s long steps. Her head suddenly became heavy, her face contorted in utter confusion. Her mind had only foggy snippets of memories of the last couple of minutes.


    ''what''s wrong with me?'' She couldn''t understand what just happened after Rees asked if she trusted him. She felt like in those two minutes, she lost control of her mind. As if some another power snatched it from her will. She shook her head to clear it with those thoughts.


    Even though Rees pretended that nothing happened, he was well aware of Ruth''s confused state. To take away her mind from those thoughts, before she pondered over it, again and again, he decided to answer her previous question.


    "In my opinion, The Young Master is the well capable heir of his family''s legacy. He is more intelligent than people give him credit for. He is a master in the art of fighting and defence. Watching him with his sword is a sight to see."


    His lips stretched in a smirk as he thought of the times he had watched Edwin practising with his sword. He even had faced duals with Edwin during the practice sessions. And even if Edwin had taught Rees about various tactics to use sword, his surprise moves always amazed Rees.


    When the person thinked that they had figured out Edwin and his traits, he surprised them with a new one. He always had something different in his trunk.


    Ruth''s focus shifted from her thoughts to Rees''s words. She listened to every word with attention, her eyes held reverence.


    "But... people say nasty things about him. They say he is cruel and dangerous." She said in a low voice.


    Rees sighed. "Have you ever seen a ruler who is not dangerous?"


    When Ruth failed to answer his question, Rees continued. "He is going to be a leader, a ruler... greatest of the all-time. He ought to be dangerous or people will try to exploit his kindness.


    I don''t know what exactly you have heard about him but don''t believe everything they say. Sometimes we fail to understand a person because of our pre hypotheses about him. But everyone has their reasons to act the way they act."


    "You mean, he has his reasons for sleeping around with various women?" The words betrayed her resolve to not let Rees know about her and Thea''s scandal. Her eyes widened at the realisation but it was too late to take those words back.


    "How do you know?" Rees narrowed his eyes at her.


    Ruth immediately covered up her mistake by saying, "People talks, women spills."


    "Hmm..."


    "Hmm? Is that you are going to say?"


    Rees was confused by her words, they felt agitated to his ears and ornery for hers.


    "We are here!"


    Ruth was shocked, her mouth agape to see that they were already in front of her apartment building.

 Chapter 51 - SOMETHING STRONG, DEEP AND PURE

    After his conversation with Rees in his office in the afternoon, Edwin returned to his chamber. For some reason, he felt restless.


    Rees told him about his newfound friendship with Thea''s best friend.


    Ruth


    That name got imprinted in Edwin''s mind weeks before. His eyes didn''t waver from the brown piece of cloth that rested in the wooden box on the table.


    This cloth had become like his companion. It gave him the tranquillity to his furious mood, it made his agitated nerves come to peace, it gave him that feeling of taken care of, it made him feel less lonely.


    And the reason... he was not aware of yet.


    On many times his heart screamed at him to search every house of Vincardine to find who this hazel-eyed woman was. She had captured his mind and soul with just one sight of hers.


    He was sure that she didn''t belong to the guests that were present for the celebrations in ''the great manor''. Neither she was from his social circle.


    Her dress gave away the identity of hers that she belonged to an ordinary class of people. Her panicked eyes confirmed that she was not invited that night. She broke into the premises of ''the great manor'' along with another woman.


    Edwin didn''t hear any news about anything that went missing from the manor or any destruction caused that night. It made him believe that she was not here to steal anything or do any harm.


    ''Or she might have not got a chance to do that.'' The second thought crossed his mind. But his heart didn''t want to believe this thought.


    There was something about her that drew Edwin towards her. Something strong, deep and pure. That magical thing had bounded his soul and the beast inside of him firmly, that no matter how much he tried it didn''t let him get loose from it.


    His mind needed the freedom from it but his heart... it was trying to find solace in it.


    His mind and heart were in a constant battle of sanity.


    He was relieved when Lester came looking for him. He needed some distraction from the vixen who had plagued his mind.


    "Edwin, here you are! And I was looking for you in your office." Lester plopped on the neatly made bed.


    "Why?"


    Lester noticed how distant Edwin''s voice felt. His forehead had fine lines of worry itched visibly.


    "Nothing important. Just wanted to see your handsome face." Lester batted his eyes seductively at Edwin.


    But his try failed as his actions didn''t humour Edwin. How could they when all his mind was thinking was the person named Ruth with the most beautiful hazel eyes?!


    Lester frowned a little at Edwin''s disinterest. "What are you thinking?"


    "Stuff"


    "Like what?"


    "Nothing much."


    "Then tell me."


    "Leave it."


    "Why?"


    "Lester, stop pestering me, Rascal!"


    "Fine! Don''t tell. I know you will tell me eventually and that time I will not listen to you." Lester crossed his arms over his chest with a serious face.


    Edwin rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever!"


    Lester knew that something was bothering his friend, maybe the meeting that was conducted today had put him under stress. Edwin would not share his troubles with anyone unless he felt so and as his childhood best friend, Lester knew it well.


    From the corner of his eyes, Lester caught the wooden box with an open lid on the table. It had a brown coloured piece of cloth in it. Supervising keenly, he concluded that it was not some expensive cloth neither it was an imported item.


    Then why did Edwin put it securely away from everyone''s eyes?


    Before Lester could open his mouth to question him, Edwin sensed his friend''s curiousness. He immediately closed the lid of the box and picked it to put it in a drawer near the vanity.


    Lester narrowed his eyes at Edwin as if he was trying to peek into his mind to know what was going there but he failed. Edwin was a hard nut to crack. And no one could get anything from him against his will.


    Deciding to not pester the topic further, Lester suggested. "You know what, let''s go for a run." Lester jumped out of the bed with an excited face.


    "What? Now?" Edwin gave him a confused look.


    "Then when? Maybe tomorrow morning when every person of Vincardine is rushing towards their work?" Lester cocked his brow. His sarcastic nature was never Edwin''s favourite.


    His reply made Edwin pressed his lips in a thin line. "Okay, let''s go. No need to be a sarcastic bitch!"


    He said while removing his coat, which left him in his black shirt and black pants. They didn''t need clothes anyway to go for a run.


    "Ouch... that hurts!" Lester said mockingly as he also followed Edwin and removed his coat.


    Lester had a smile on his face as he followed Edwin out of his chamber. "Idiot!"


    Lester informed Theodora that they were going out for a run, unlike Edwin''s habit of leaving ''the great manor'' without any notice.


    She was apprehensive about the idea at first but when Lester reminded her that it was the full moon night, she understood their choice to go for a run. She let them go but not before warning them to return back early before Agustus got a whiff of their absence.


    After the incidences of deaths in the woods of Vincardine, he had made some strict rules to be followed by all family members and the guests of the family.


    Both men stepped out of the main door of the building. The dark had already befallen upon the world, the noise of daytime liveliness faded to low whispers.


    As soon as the two guards stationed not far from the main door noticed their lords approaching them, they rushed to their sides to accompany them.


    "You don''t have to come with us." Edwin said monotonously.


    "Young Master, the Lord has ordered us to escort you wherever you want to go." One of the guards told politely.


    Instantly the calm demeanour of Edwin changed into irritation. "Of course, he did!" he muttered under his breath with a clenched jaw.


    Augustus had ordered his trusted guards to follow Edwin everywhere as he didn''t want him to create more troubles for the family than he had already done. This was another reason behind Edwin and Augustus''s strained relationship.


    Agustus treated Edwin like a troublemaking teenager and always complained about everything he did. Edwin wanted his uncle to understand that he was not a kid anymore. He was a grown-up man and soon would take the responsibilities of the family, business and administration of Vincardine.


    He didn''t need preaching and restrictions all he needed was someone to understand his perspective. And even with a large family, he had no one to give him what he needed.


    Lester was about to open his mouth when Rees interrupted him. "I will go with them. You don''t have to worry."


    The two guards didn''t take this well but they knew better than arguing with the Young Master''s personal bodyguard.


    It was no secret that the many amongst the serving fleet of people who worked for the O''Dell family were jealous of Rees''s achievements. Rees had managed to gain the Young Master''s trust in a short period of time. And his growing closeness with the heir of the family was unsettling with them.


    When the two guards didn''t move and kept throwing daggers at Rees with their eyes, Edwin said in a commanding tone. "You hear him. Now move!"


    Helplessly, the guards cleared a road for Edwin, Lester and Rees. Rees took his position in front of the two men. Edwin had cooled off by now and Lester... he had an amused look in his eyes.


    *


    *


    *


    "Are you sure that he will not cause any trouble?" The man asked doubtfully.


    The woman who stood beside him to watch the exchange between Edwin and the guards from a window pursed her lips.


    "I have done everything in my power and I am still doing it. But these days, it is getting difficult to understand his mind."


    "Why don''t you take advantage of Edwin''s deteriorating relationship with Augustus?" The man suggested.


    "I have already exploited that enough. If I do something more then their relationship will break and then God only knows what would happen." She sighed dejectedly.


    Closing the curtain, she faced in the opposite direction from the man. Her mind was busy with the thoughts.


    Watching her tensed form, the man approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her waist. The woman hummed in bliss and leaned back onto his chest. The man nuzzled his nose in her neck and inhaled her enchanting smell.


    "We can finish him if you want." With every word, his lips touched her earlobe sensually that made her curl her toes.


    "No, we can''t. If it was that easy then I would have got rid of him a long time back. But I didn''t. I took efforts for him and had been patient all these years. We need him till the right time comes. Don''t ever think of hurting even a strand of his hair. Understood?"


    Though she melted in his arms, her voice came strong and firm. After placing a kiss on her neck the man replied.


    "As you command, my lady!"

 Chapter 52 - BIG BAD WOLF

    Edwin was disturbed because of the happenings of the day. First the meeting with the Council members and then his conversation with Rees that brought up Ruth''s name again.


    Lester came to help his disturbed mind, suggesting that they should go for a run as it was a full moon night.


    It had been many days that Edwin got a chance to unleash his beast and relish some moments of indulgence. Achieving it became more challenging after the five deaths in the woods. Without giving a second thought Edwin grabbed the opportunity of stepping outside ''the great manor''.


    After walking for nearly twenty minutes, Edwin, Lester and Rees reached the Northern boundary of the town of Vincardine. The nearest neighbouring town was miles away from Vincardine. That was why it was the best place for the O''Dell family to live there.


    The full moon cast its soothing light on the Earth. Not many people came to this place, especially in the nighttime. And after the news of those five deaths got published in public, people fretted to even step outside their homes.


    This was the ideal time to take a good run!


    "Tonight is special... don''t you agree?" Lester inhaled the fresh air inside his system, puffing out his chest. It contained a fragrance of freedom and the freshness of cold air.


    Edwin''s eyes schemed all over the tall, green trees which stood together as if they were protecting the Vincardine from the outside world. They were telling whoever wished to cause harm to the town that they would need to go through their protective shield.


    If not safe, they were not dangerous before. But everything changed three months ago.


    "Yes, I agree!" Edwin replied while taking his shoes off.


    "You are coming with us, Rees?" Lester asked Edwin''s bodyguard after taking his shoes off.


    Rees''s brown eyes shifted to his master, silently asking for his permission. After receiving a subtle nod from Edwin, Rees answered, "Yes, milord!"


    "Come on then. I can''t wait more!" Lester said with excitement. "Ready?"


    Edwin closed his eyes, his face looked content. "As ready as I can ever be!"


    The other two men also shut their eyes. Their fists clenched tightly, bodies taut. Their breaths grew ragged, veins in their bodies popped out enough to become visible even from a few feet of distance. Their bodies visibly shook when they opened their eyes.


    Edwin''s Cerulean blue eyes turned a shade darker with black rims of the dark blue lens. Rees''s turned brownish-black. Lester''s green eyes also turned a shade darker with black rims.


    Animalistic growls rumbled through their chests as their faces lost their calm. Slowly their bodies started shifting into a different form that was not a normal sight to see for humans.


    Hairs started growing on their skin, on their hands and legs. A white pain shot through their gums when their teeth elongated into sharp and long canines. But after years of experience, they had become used to that pain so much that they didn''t feel it anymore.


    Loud growls thundered, quivering the calmness of the night. Slowly their bodies started deforming as they increased their sizes, ripping off the clothes on their bodies that left into shreds on the green grass.


    Sharp black claws replaced well-manicured nails. Their jaws widened to turn into muzzles. A muscular elongation covered with fur protruded out of the posterior side of their body, right below the spinal cord.


    When the transformation was completed, there stood three big wolves. Werewolves!


    A series of loud howls resonated around the isolated place, their intensity shook every living soul under the earshot. Those three supernatural creatures were rare and different. They held a powerful aura around them and their eyes spoke only one language... death!


    Edwin and Lester belonged to the pure bloodline of werewolves and therefore were taller, bigger and stronger than Rees''s wolf.


    Rees was a grey coloured werewolf while Lester had shiny brown coloured fur on his body. Both of their eyes were obsidian in colour with golden streaks radiating from the black centre.


    Edwin... he was the pinnacle of masculinity in his human form and was the epitome of strength and valour in his beautiful wolf form.


    His obsidian eyes were different from the rest of the werewolves as they had blue streaks in them. They looked mesmerising like thunder in the dark sky. His colossal form with shiny black fur made him stood out amongst others.


    The three wolves howled loudly thrusting their jaws skywards, which pierced through their surroundings. The brown one snarled showing its sharp canines at the other two to which they reacted by the same action.


    The three wolves started racing through the woods, purring in delight as they enjoyed being in their wolf forms. The werewolves needed a plain and clear ground for the run but that was not possible when they had to cohabitate with the humans and it was impossible when they also had to keep their identities secret.


    The gushing wind passed through their furs as they picked up their pace. They ran while jumping and dodging the obstacles in their paths.


    ~"This is so much fun!"~ Lester''s voice passed through the mind link to reach Edwin and Rees.


    ~"It''s been weeks since I last came for a run."~ Echoed Edwin''s voice.


    Rees''s wolf roared in agreement.


    Normal wolves used their tails to communicate with each other but that was not the only case with the werewolves. They had a special way to communicate with others through the mind link. A werewolf could decide if he wants to open or block it to let their pack members communicate with them.


    While running for quite a time, suddenly Edwin''s wolf stopped in its tracks. Lester and Rees''s wolves that ran past him also seized running to come to halt when they noticed the big black wolf stood behind them.


    ~"What is it?"~ Lester''s wolf asked through the mind link.


    Edwin''s wolf didn''t answer and craned his neck to thurst its snout in the air, sniffing loudly. Unlike Lester and Rees''s wolves, Edwin''s wolf was sharper and his powers magnified many times in his wolf form. His wolf became restless as he rounded in circles while tracing a faint smell that lingered in the air.


    Lester and Rees''s wolves tried to sniff any other smell but they couldn''t. How could they, when only Edwin was the one amongst them who had experienced it hundreds of times before?!


    That smell... he couldn''t forget or mistaken it for anything else. He was familiar with it like the honeybees are familiar with the scent of the sweetest flower in the garden of thousands.


    A growl erupted from the black wolf''s throat when he found the right direction from where that enticing smell came. Without wasting a minute, he darted in that direction. His ears stood up, trying to pick every sound around him even if it was faint.


    As he ran faster and faster, his heart started beating hard, trying to match the pace of his four legs. That smell became stronger as he crossed more distance. Lester''s and Rees''s wolves were not far behind Edwin''s as they also now caught a smell of a human.


    ~"Edwin, slow down! It''s a human smell. Be careful to not reveal yourself."~ Lester''s wolf warned through the mind link.


    ~"Master, please!"~ Rees''s wolf requested when Edwin didn''t slow down a bit. Rees''s heart beat faster in his chest and only one thought lingered in his mind. ''Let it not be what I think!''


    Edwin''s wolf came to halt when he caught some movement ahead of him. His front legs inched ahead, his huge body passed through the leaves that made a rustling sound.


    The woman who was walking cautiously snapped her head in his direction that he thought she would have broken her neck.


    His pitch-black fur helped him camouflaged in the dark. The woman couldn''t see him standing there. But when she turned Edwin''s heart stopped for a second by looking at those familiar hazel eyes.


    It took him every ounce of restraints to not let his wolf purred in ecstasy at the sight of those eyes that he could never forget and the touch of those toffee brown hairs that he longed to experience again.


    ~"Ruth!"~ The word echoed in his mind that reached Lester and Rees.


    Rees''s grey wolf stopped behind his master and he watched in shock. It was indeed Ruth. Her face looked fear-stricken, her hazel eyes looking around frantically. She had something in her hand that was covered in a green cloth and her small purse that she always carried with her.


    Lester didn''t know who that woman was. But after listening to her name from Edwin''s and Rees''s wolves, he was sure that they both were acquainted with her.


    A part of his mind drifted back to the memory that was not too old. He had seen Edwin taking care of a brown piece of cloth as if it was some kind of treasure. ''Was it somehow connected to this woman?'', he wondered.


    And if Edwin was getting affected to this extent because of her mere smell then the matter was not to be taken lightly.


    ~"Who is she?"~

 Chapter 53 - FURIOUS AT HER?

    ~"Who is she?"~


    Lester''s wolf asked the two wolves of Rees and Edwin, as they stood there in the woods shocked and speechless.


    ~"Milord, don''t make any noise or she will hear you. She is already scared."~ Rees''s wolf had worry laced in his voice.


    He was upset with her as his mind couldn''t think of any reason why and what she was doing in the woods at that time. His agitated nerves didn''t go unnoticed by the two other wolves.


    ~"Shift!"~ Edwin commanded.


    The three wolves started changing their form by decreasing their sizes. The furry tail shortened in length to gradually disappear. The thick fur thinned to ultimately leave clear skin behind.


    The bones of their muzzles deformed to turn their faces back to their human forms. The sharp canines and razor teeth were replaced with the set of normal human beings.


    Their eyes also changed back to their original colours. And when the transformation was done, there stood three naked men in all their masculine glory without any shame.


    Three stark naked men hid behind the dense bushes, making sure that Ruth couldn''t see them. If not watching their wolf forms, she would definitely have a heart attack after watching three naked men in front of her.


    "I know where the clothes are buried." With that said, Rees slipped into the background of darkness to get some clothes for them.


    The O''Dells had buried clothes at random places in the woods and the neighbouring areas where they usually went for the run. The places were marked by placing heavy stones placed on them. They had to do that for emergencies like these.


    Edwin''s eyes didn''t waver from the woman in front of him who took steps in the direction of the town. He wanted to follow her, watch her face and get to know more about her but he couldn''t.


    Just like the night of the celebrations, tonight also he couldn''t get a chance to see her complete face because of the shadows that covered a part of her form.


    Lester studied his friend with curious eyes. But he couldn''t guess how Edwin knew her or why he was so much affected by a mere sight of her. Was she Edwin''s... His thought remained incomplete when Rees came back with three sets of clothes.


    The three men covered their bodies with those clothes. They were not like their usual clothes but were enough for the time being. By the time they finished putting on the clothes, Ruth had gone away from where she previously was.


    Edwin''s body acted on its own when his legs took a step ahead in the direction in which Ruth went but Lester was quick to stop him.


    "Edwin. No!"


    "Let me go, Lester. How dare she roams in the woods at this time? Doesn''t she know about those five deaths?" Fury was evident in his voice that confused both Lester and Rees.


    Rees couldn''t understand why his master was upset with Ruth. Granted that people were told to not go into the woods during the nighttime to keep them safe from the dangers lurking behind the dark shadows but Edwin was not like Augustus or Theodora to get concerned for the people''s safety.


    Edwin neither concerned nor dismissed the safety and wellbeing of the people of Vincardine. As long as the situation didn''t trouble him, he preferred to keep a five feet''s distance from the matter.


    Then why he was furious at her? Rees and Lester had never witnessed such behaviour of his. As far as they knew Edwin, if it was not the dangers in the woods then the woman would have been his target to kill for not following the orders given by the O''Dells and adding up into Edwin''s piles of troubles.


    "Master, that''s... Ruth. My friend!" Rees opened his mouth that made Edwin turn to face him.


    "Ruth..."


    "Yes. I told you about her in the afternoon. She is my fiancee, Thea''s best friend. And¡­ mine too."


    Rees was not sure if mentioning his friendship with Ruth was a good idea or not as something changed in Edwin''s dark eyes after hearing it.


    Even now when Edwin was in his human form, his eyes still didn''t change back to his normal cerulean blue colour from the obsidian with blue streaks. His beast was still awoken and wanted to break free.


    "Your friend?" Edwin gritted out the words with clenched jaws, not liking the sound of them.


    Lester felt the tension in the air. He was also concerned about Ruth''s safety and decided to priorities it. If something happened to her then they had to face the wrath of the Council.


    And the situation could turn worst when Lord Augustus got to know that the sixth death happened in the presence of the heir of his family. And Lester was determined to not let Edwin sink deeper into the marshes of troubles.


    "If she is your friend then it is convenient if you go and take her back to her home. She might get afraid watching a stranger like me or Edwin." Lester suggested to Rees.


    Rees looked dumbfoundedly at his master, who looked like he was about to pounce on him. He had seen Edwin''s anger before and how cruel he was but this time, it was different. There was that possessiveness underlined in his behaviour.


    He was sure that Ruth had not met him before or there was no connection between the two of them. He had asked Ruth if she knew Edwin O''Dell during their first meet on Sunday morning and she denied it.


    Then what could be the possible reason behind his master''s outrageous behaviour?


    Edwin didn''t like the way Lester called him a stranger to Ruth. Because he felt that even though they had met only once and the time couldn''t be considered as a formal meeting, he felt as if he shared something special with her.


    His wolf felt a different connection with her as if he knew her from many births. Lester couldn''t understand what Edwin and his wolf felt about her. And hence he had no right to conclude that Edwin was a stranger to her.


    "No. I will go to her." Edwin snapped.


    "Don''t act like a fool, Edwin. You saw how frightened she was. Do you want to scare her even more?" Lester tried to talk sense into his thick-headed friend but it was futile.


    "I don''t care if she is frightened or not. She shouldn''t be here and that''s all I know." Edwin was in no mood to listen to his friend.


    After staring a moment longer at him, Lester asked the question that Rees also wanted to know. "Do you know her?"


    Freezing in his spot, Edwin asked in a puzzled voice. "What?"


    "That woman, Ruth. Do you know her, Edwin?"


    Edwin''s eyes snapped to meet his friend''s, hesitance that appeared in them vanished the next moment. "I... no."


    For some reason, he didn''t want to confess to anyone about it. He didn''t even let the news of Ruth and her friend''s trespassing into ''the great manor'' reach to the ears of his uncle and aunt.


    "then you shouldn''t be worried about her." Lester stared right into Edwin''s eyes that were yet to change into their normal cerulean blue colour.


    Rees watched the exchange between his lords with worry. A part of his mind was hoping that they shouldn''t get into a disagreement and another was worried for Ruth. He didn''t want her to get lost in the woods before he could reach her.


    But he chose to stay put in his position and not open his mouth because if there was any way to convince his master then it was his best friend, Lester.


    He recalled how distressed Edwin looked when he told that Ruth was his friend. And after that, he didn''t want to complicate the situation and hence decided to let Lester handle the situation.


    "But-" Edwin was about to protest but one look from Lester made him shut his mouth.


    Lester nodded his head at Rees who was waiting patiently for orders from his masters. As soon as he got the permission, he rushed to follow Ruth.


    Edwin couldn''t do anything other than watch Rees hurrying to help the woman, who should have been helped by him. His fists were clenched tightly till his knuckled turn white. His jaws gritted over each other that if he applied little more force then all that would have remained was their remnants in the powder form.


    "Come now. We should get back to the manor." Lester tried his best to convince Edwin to go back to ''the great manor'' but he was a stubborn man.


    "I am not letting her go out of my sight till I make sure that she is safe."


    "Edwin! This is not a time for all this. Lady Theodora had clearly told us to return back early before your uncle gets to know about our absence." Edwin didn''t listen to a word that his friend said and insisted on following Ruth and Rees.


    After some more failed attempts to Lester was helpless and knew that he couldn''t win against Edwin.. So that left him with nothing other than accompanying his friend.

 Chapter 54 - ENCHANTING SIGHT

    A piercing scream left Ruth''s mouth when Rees put his hand on her shoulder from behind.


    "Ouch! My ears!" Lester rubbed his ears with both his hands. His face scrunched. His wolf was also present and thus his hearing capabilities were sharper than the average human being.


    But Edwin... he didn''t flinch because of her loud scream. Instead, his wolf got angry watching another man touching her delicate body. He wanted to take control and pounce on Rees to shred him into pieces.


    Out of shock when Ruth was about to fell on the ground, Rees held her securely in his arms. That action stirred a deep and raw emotion in Edwin''s chest. It was unfamiliar to him yet was so deeply rooted that it intimidated him for a moment.


    His wolf was losing its control, trying to break free of the restraints that his human form had put onto him. His wolf was not only furious but was also pained when he saw Ruth''s fear-stricken hazel eyes peering over to Rees.


    Edwin wanted to be in Rees''s place. He wanted to be there in front of her. He wanted to hold her, console her, tell her that she was safe with him by her side, scold her for being in the woods and take her back to her safe abode.


    But he couldn''t. He shouldn''t! Why should he? It was his only second encounter with her. He had not even clearly seen her face yet.


    Edwin O''Dell was not known for showing compassion or harbour any feelings for another person. He had his goals to achieve. He had his mindset on important things. His path was not easy and he didn''t need any distractions.


    She was no one to him... she was a stranger!


    "Rees!" That was the first word Edwin heard coming from her sweet mouth.


    Hearing her voice made his heart run faster a bit. He had imagined how her voice would have sounded on many occasions. And hearing it now felt like a melody to his ears.


    But a part of his heart sank thinking it should have been him instead of Rees. She should have taken Edwin''s name instead of Rees.


    Edwin watched her clutching Rees''s hand tightly in hers as tears rolled down her eyes. "Thank God, you came! I-I was so scared and..."


    "Shhhh... it''s fine. You are safe now." Rees comforted her.


    Rees and Ruth, both didn''t move from their position except him rubbing her back to make her feel secured. Edwin''s hands shook, they itched to grab him with the neck and throw him far away from her.


    Edwin had successfully managed to close his mind link to not let Lester or Rees know what turbulence was transpiring through his head. But Lester''s curious green eyes were fixated on his friend.


    Lester was trying hard to break through the block that Edwin had put in his mind link. With his distracted mind, Edwin didn''t realise what Lester was trying to do. If he had realised then he wouldn''t have let Lester off the hook so easily.


    And the tales Edwin''s face and restlessness spoke were something that Lester didn''t want to believe. He hoped against hope that what he had in his mind after watching Edwin''s first reaction to this woman named Ruth would be wrong.


    "Edwin. Are you okay?" Lester asked in a low voice.


    Not opening his mouth to answer him, Edwin only nodded his head. But Lester could see clearly through his lie. Edwin was not fine. If anything his insides were churning with anger, pain, frustration and confusion.


    But he couldn''t tell his state to anyone. There was no one to understand his feelings. And how could he explain others when he was confused with his state himself?


    After some time, when Ruth calmed down, Rees helped her to get her back on her feet. But she again crouched down to pick up something from the ground.


    Edwin couldn''t contain his wolf anymore as it was not approving of Rees touching Ruth for this long. Unable to keep it at bay, Edwin''s wolf opened the mind link and growled indignantly in a warning.


    Rees stiffened at the loud noise that echoed in his mind. He immediately pulled his hands away from Ruth as if her touch had burned him. He was shaken at the amount of anger and command that growl held. Even Lester flinched after hearing it and looked at Edwin with wide eyes.


    It was a rare sight that Edwin had ever expressed himself in front of others. His wolf was always under his control. Though short-tempered, he had not let his wolf take control in a long time. Then why now?


    ~"Edwin, control your wolf. He is on the edge."~ Lester warned.


    ~"Rees, hurry up and take that woman to her home."~ He then commanded Rees.


    ~"Yes, milord!"~


    Ruth was too distracted to notice this sudden change in Rees''s demeanour.


    Before she could notice anything Rees''s dam of patience burst. "Would you care to explain what the hell you are doing in the woods in the night?"


    Edwin didn''t like the tone Rees used while talking to Ruth. But it was better than how he would have handled the situation. He was sure that if he was in Rees''s place then the woman would have felt safe getting lost in the middle of the woods rather than standing at the receiving end of his anger.


    "I- I was here to collect this." She showed the parcel in her hand.


    ''What could be that?'' Edwin thought.


    "I- I am sorry. It''s not mine. This parcel belongs to my neighbours, Mr and Mrs Payne." Ruth answered with a quivering voice when Rees asked her about that parcel.


    Edwin couldn''t believe her reasoning. ''Did she put her life at a risk just to help her neighbours? What kind of woman is she?'', he thought. Her answer was unsettling with him but he couldn''t do more than listening to everything silently.


    He started following them along with Lester, making sure to not make any sound. They took shelter in the darkness of the night and the grown-up trees to hide. But the real task was to not make any sound while walking.


    "But what are you doing here? How did you know that I am here?" She gave Rees a questioning look.


    Now Lester was worried to hear her suspicion. They hadn''t thought about it when Rees went to help her. But Edwin trusted his bodyguard to come up with some believable excuse.


    Rees looked troubled for a moment but he stared straight into the distance with a straight face.


    "Thea informed me." Came his short reply.


    Lester released a sigh. ~"He is good at this."~ He commented to Edwin.


    Rees was reprimanding her actions when Ruth abruptly stopped walking. She stared at Rees with undeciphered expressions and asked, "Were you worried about me?"


    The hopeful look in her eyes twisted Edwin''s heart. He sensed how much vulnerability her voice held. He felt like she was not asking that question to Rees but him. Was he worried about her when he first got to know her presence in the woods? The answer was definitely yes!


    But why?


    He had no idea!


    It was not only Rees but him who was worried to death after smelling her fragrance in the air. He wanted to tell her that. But couldn''t!


    Edwin was so lost in his thoughts that his mind didn''t register their afterwards'' conversation. When it stabilised a bit he heard Ruth asking, "Do you know that there are wolves in these woods? I was not aware of it till now."


    Wolves!


    Her voice held curiosity along with fear.


    Did she see anything? Edwin''s heart raced at the thought. He was sure that there was no way she would have seen anything because they made sure of that.


    She shouldn''t get to know about this secret of the originators or... no! He couldn''t even imagine the repercussions she might have faced if she discovered the truth. No!


    Rees also knew what would happen if their secret was revealed to Ruth or any human for that matter. After an effort, he managed to dodge her question saying there were no wolves in Vincardine.


    "Edwin... see, she is fine now. I think we should go back to the manor or Lord Augustus will roast us alive for staying in the woods for this late." Lester tried to make his friend understand. He knew how strained Edwin and Augustus''s relationship was and he didn''t want it to worsen.


    "No, Lester. If you want to go then you can. I am not preventing you." Edwin didn''t spare a glance in his way.


    His eyes didn''t move from the woman who was walking at some distance from him. The way her body moved swiftly while dodging the branches and the rocks in the path, the way her toffee brown hair moved along the direction of the wind, the sound of her every word and the rhythm of her beating heart.


    Everything about her was enchanting to Edwin''s senses and he didn''t want to miss any of it even for a second. He didn''t want to lose her sight fearing something bad would happen to her in that split of the moment.


    He trusted Rees for his capabilities to defend and save her with his life but he was also aware of the severity of the dangers they were facing for the three months. He didn''t want either of them to face any kind of harm.


    "Edwin, please.. I am not going without you."

 Chapter 55 - CONFUSED EMOTIONS

    To Edwin''s disappointment Lester and he had to get back to ''the great manor'' before Augustus got to know about their disappearance. No matter how much Edwin''s wolf complained there was his sane and rational part that overpowered his confusing feelings.


    "Thank god, you both are back!" Elsie ran to her elder brother as soon as she spotted him walking along with Lester in her direction.


    The dinner time was long gone and as expected Augustus was not pleased with the fact that Edwin and Lester were absent for the dinner. He asked Mr Wright about it but the man had no idea.


    It was Theodora who came to help and feed Augustus with a lie that Edwin and Lester were hungry after a long practice session of sword fighting and hence finished their dinner earlier than the others.


    When Elsie got to know about this, she tried to reach Edwin through the mind link. BUt since Edwin had blocked anyone to reach him through the mind link, she had no other way than reaching to Lester.


    Only Lester knew how difficult it was for him to drag Edwin back to ''the great manor''. All along the way, he was grunting and complaining and looked like he was ready to diminish anything that irked him slightly.


    Edwin was in a sour mood and didn''t give his warm smile to his younger sister like he always did. Elsie''s face fell at his indifferent behaviour. She was about to ask him about it when Lester stopped her with a signal by his eyes.


    ~"Don''t, Elsie! He is not in a great mood."~


    Edwin didn''t wait for anyone to say one more word to him and marched straight towards his chamber. He didn''t want to think about anything else, talk with anyone or even eat dinner because his mind was clouded with the thoughts of only one person. Ruth!


    "What''s wrong with him? Did something happen?" Elsie asked in concern while staring at Edwin''s tensed retreating form.


    "Lester, answer me, please." She called again when Lester didn''t answer right away, he was lost in his own thoughts.


    He looked startled at worried Elsie. "There is nothing to worry, Elsie. He is just in a bad mood after the meeting with the Council."


    But Elsie didn''t look convinced with his answer. "I know my brother very well, Lester. It must be something else and important if he is acting this way. No matter how sour his mood is, he never failed to smile at me."


    Lester sighed not knowing how to calm her. He took her hand in his, gently stroking it. "I am telling you the truth,Elsie. You know what a grouchy sac your brother is. He gets ticked off even if someone looks in his way." Lester tried to lessen her worry.


    But his attempt backfired at him as Elsie narrowed her eyes at him. She removed her hands from his. "Don''t say such things about my brother. He is not a grouchy sac!"


    Lester was amused at how fast a worried Elsie turned into a warrior to defend her brother. "Really?" He cocked his brows at her with a hint of a smile on his face.


    It was no surprise that Elsie got offended when Lester made fun of her brother. She was always fond of him and no matter what the world thought of Edwin, her heart always believed that he was a good person. She loved her elder brother wholeheartedly.


    "Yes. It''s just that people don''t understand him. Anyone could get angry when people aggravate them." She said defensively, justifying her brother.


    "But that doesn''t go with you, does it?" All humour on Lester''s face got replaced by a serious look.


    His eyes bored into hers intently. Elsie knew what he was trying to imply. She pulled her gaze away from his, not able to match his gaze.


    During his stay at ''the great manor'', Lester had witnessed how Elsie let her elder sister Eloise walk all over her. It angered him that Elsie didn''t stand for herself but he didn''t want to create any misunderstandings between the two sisters by intervening in their personal matters.


    "What doesn''t go with my dear sister?" Eloise strutted to stood beside Elsie.


    The discomfort was clearly written on Elsie''s face at the appearance of her elder sister.


    "Hello, Eloise. What brought you here?" Lester asked trying to sound polite.


    Eloise ignored her sister and smiled at Lester. "Where were you? You didn''t come for dinner."


    "I was with Edwin."


    "What kept you engaged that you missed dinner?"


    "Nothing that you should worry about." Lester''s words though forthright came amiably.


    Eloise huffed. "I was just curious because father was asking why you three were not present at the dining table?"


    "Three?" Lester asked in confusion.


    Eloise looked at him strangely. "yes. You, brother Edwin and Elsie. Weren''t you three together?"


    Lester looked bewilderedly at Elsie who was trying to avoid meeting his eyes. It didn''t take long for Eloise to realise her mistake of mentioning it after watching the surge of emotions in Lester''s green eyes.


    ''I shouldn''t have said such a thing'', she fumed inwardly.


    Without wasting more time, Lester held onto Elsie''s wrist and started walking towards the dining room. "Thank you for letting me know Eloise. Good night!" He said without turning back to spare a glance in Eloise''s way.


    Elsie followed Lester not having another choice as she knew that getting free from Lester''s hold was impossible. She just prayed the moon goddess to bestow with the strength to bear Lester''s wrath.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin paced tensely in his chamber. His unruly coffee-brown hair fell on his forehead losing its well-kept look after running his hands through them several times. His nerves were still agitated and his heart... it was filled with a mixture of various emotions.


    He couldn''t believe he had to let the woman in his dreams go without experiencing her skin against his fingers or having a dialogue with her. She was there... right in front of his eyes but all he had to do was watch her with another man.


    Hundreds of questions swirled in his mind but he got no answers to any of them even after pondering over them for hours. Who was she? And why did she had such an obscure effect on him?


    What he was experiencing was unnatural, unreal and exciting. The way his heart pumped faster at a mere sight of her, the way his nerves calmed after hearing her soothing voice it was baffling in every way.


    He had never experienced such things in his entire life before. Then what made this change in him?


    After mulling over every possibility, his mind narrowed down to reach only one. And that terrified him. If it was what his mind was leading to then he had to do something before things went out of hand. He couldn''t let it happen... never!


    With grit, he opened his mind link to reach Rees. ~"Where are you?"~


    Rees''s face hardened and his eyes turned a shade darker while he stared into space. ~"In town."~ This time he made sure to keep walking at a steady pace to not attract Ruth''s attention.


    ~"Is she with you?"~


    ~"yes, master."~


    ~"Come and meet me right now."~ Edwin ordered.


    ~"But master, we are at the Eastern side of the town."~


    ~"Leave her near her house and come meet me right away. Don''t worry about her. She is safe in the human world."~ Edwin said with finality not leaving room for further argument.


    Ruth watched with narrowed eyes and furrowed brows not understanding why Rees suddenly zoned out. She had watched him like that after their Sunday breakfast. Thea had also mentioned his strange occasional behaviour.


    Rees thought that this time he would manage to hid his behaviour from her but he clearly failed.


    "Rees"


    "Rees, are you ok?"


    Suddenly he was broken out of the trance. He blinked twice then looked at baffled Ruth. Her hazel eyes tried to peek inside his mind through his brown eyes.


    Rees realised the invisible question mark lingered in her eyes. But he couldn''t answer it. At least not yet.


    "You were saying?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Your eyes were-"


    Rees cleared his throat that left Ruth''s sentence incomplete. "I have to go now. Here." He gave the parcel back to Ruth.


    "And don''t repeat this again, Ruth. I am warning you! Please, if you consider me as your... umm... just be safe, okay?"


    Ruth was startled to see the amount of concern in his eyes. She had seen it in Thea''s but Rees... Ruth was not sure how sincere he was when he asked to be her friend.


    What she just witnessed was mysterious. But the truth that Rees came looking for her in the woods and brought her home safely couldn''t be ignored. He was there to help her when she needed it. And that was enough to gain her trust.


    "Yes. I am sorry to bother you this much! I will take care of myself, dear friend!" She tested his reactions.


    His eyes perked up at the endearment she used for him and soon a wide smile etched on his handsome face.


    "Good night, Ruth!"


    Ruth smiled and waved, "Good night! See you around!"


    She turned to head towards her home. After walking some distance, she remembered that she should tell Rees to inform Thea about the incident. ''She must be worrying for me'', Ruth thought.


    She turned to call Rees but found nothing but an empty road.


    "Where did he go?"

 Chapter 56 - SHE BELONGS TO THE HUMAN WORLD

    Before Edwin snapped at Lester for bothering him to return back to ''the great manor'', they both heard a female voice through the mind link.


    "Brother Edwin, Lester where are you? Lord Wright and father are asking about you. Come fast, please!" Elsie''s voice held urgency.


    This message made Edwin frustrated. He wanted to curse loudly but held it back.


    "We have to go, Edwin." Lester ushered his friend in the direction of ''the great manor''. Involuntarily, Edwin nodded his head.


    With a last longing look at Ruth''s way, he breathed aloud and turned to run in the opposite direction of hers to reach ''the great manor'' before his uncle found out about their little escapade.


    *


    *


    *


    Rees didn''t waste any time and headed straight to ''the great manor'' after bidding good night to Ruth. His mind was occupied with the thoughts about Ruth and his master.


    He didn''t want to leave Ruth in the middle of the road like that but his master was impatient. It must be a matter of urgency that Edwin couldn''t wait until Rees safely took Ruth to her home.


    His fastly walking steps slowed their pace when he saw an unexpected face in the front corridor of the ground floor of the manor.


    ''What is he doing here?'' Rees was confused. The person who had now caught Rees''s sight was not someone Rees wanted to talk to.


    He decided to avoid the person and head straight to the staircase that led to Edwin''s office. But the time was not in his favour.


    "A new face?" The man walked in his direction not leaving a space for him to escape.


    Rees bowed in respect after masking his thoughts behind a stoic face and blocking his mind link. "Good evening, Mr Davies." He kept his face impassive knowing well what kind of person Harold Davies was.


    Harold''s face twitched in annoyance at the use of ''Mr'' instead of ''Lord''. "Who are you, young man?"


    He scrutinised Rees from head to toe with his sharp eyes. By the emblem of a roaring lion on his uniform shirt, Herold figured that Rees was in service of the O''Dells. But then what he was doing in the manor at this hour of the night?


    Only selective people were allowed to enter into ''the great manor'' after the sunset.


    Harold was curious to know. He always kept track of the happenings inside the four walls of ''the great manor''. His close association with Augustus made his task easier.


    "My name is Rees and I am in service of the O''Dell family." Rees answered without batting his eyelashes.


    "Hmm... that I figured," Harold muttered. "What are you doing here at this time?"


    "I am here to meet the Young Master."


    "Edwin? Interesting! Shouldn''t you wait till the morning?" Harold''s curiosity picked up even more after hearing Edwin''s name.


    Edwin was never interested in his family business or administering the port town. He was always a troubled kid for his family and Harold was well aware of that.


    With Augustus''s growing age it was clear that soon all the reigns would be in Edwin''s hands. He would get everything served on the silver platter ready to devour.


    ''Has Edwin already started looking into things seriously?'' The question rose in Harold''s mind.


    Rees didn''t look at him as he kept his eyes focused ahead of him. "Master called for me. It must be an urgent matter if he wants to see me right away."


    Harold''s eyes narrowed hearing his response. "And what could be that?"


    Now Rees knew what Harold was trying to do. Rees was only a servant and Harold Davies though not a Lord was amongst the nobles. Rees couldn''t deny answering him or disrespect him in any way. Neither he could tell anything to this cunning man.


    Harold''s eyes were trained on the young man in front of him. Any slight moment or a flicker of emotion on his face and Harold would smell down the answers to his questions.


    "I am afraid that I can not tell you much, Sir." Rees tried to dodge his question.


    But his answer didn''t settle with the arrogant Harold. "What did you say?" His voice rose, eyes widened in anger.


    "You heard him right, Harold." A strong and dominant voice came from behind Harold that made him spun around to see the owner of that voice.


    Edwin who was dressed in the simple clothes that he wore in the woods marched in their direction. His long strides cut the distance between them in a few seconds.


    "It''s Mr Davies for you, boy!" Harold used the word ''boy'' sarcastically, his ego daunted with Edwin''s disrespect.


    Edwin ignored the brooding man and started walking towards the stairs after directing Rees to follow him. Rees again bowed in front of fuming Harold and followed his master to his office with his chin held high.


    "Harold, keep your nose out of my business. Next time, you will not get any warning!" Edwin said loudly not even turning to look at Harold.


    This was not the first time that Edwin gave him a cold shoulder but insulting him in front of a servant was not something a man like Harold was ready to accept. The O''Dell or not, Edwin had no right to misbehave with him in this way.


    "You bastard! Just wait and watch!"


    With that said, Harold fumed out of the gates of ''the great manor''.


    After reaching the office, Edwin placed himself in his chair and Rees closed the door then came to stand in front of his master.


    When Edwin didn''t open his mouth for long, Rees cut through the silence. "Master!"


    Edwin closed his eyes momentarily then opened them again, irritation clearly visible in those cerulean blue orbs.


    "How is she?"


    Rees tried to pick up any underlined emotion in Edwin''s voice but got none. That was why everyone admired Edwin. He couldn''t only control his mind but also his senses.


    "She was scared but I left her near her apartment building safely."


    "Did she see or hear anything? If she did then-"


    "No!" Came Rees''s quick reply.


    He realised his mistake when Edwin gave him a stern look. Edwin was not used to people cut him in between his words.


    "Erm... I apologise, Master! But she hasn''t seen or heard anything."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Edwin fell into silence. His heart was worried about her. He wanted to ask about her, he wanted to know everything about her but his mind had put the barricade between his wants and his responsibilities.


    "What was Harold asking you about? And what the hell is he doing in the manor this late in the night?" Edwin asked to distract his mind from Ruth.


    "I don''t know what he was doing in the mnaor, Master. He stopped me when I was on my way here to meet you. He asked me about my identity and what was so urgent that you asked for me to come here late in the night."


    "Hmm. What are your views about him, Rees?" Edwin leaned back in his chair. His observant eyes stared right at Rees.


    Rees was little taken aback by his Master''s sudden question. But Edwin was known to bring that surprise element whenever he pleased.


    "I think he is an egotistic, selfish, arrogant and cunning man who can go to any extent to get what he wants. And he sees the O''Dell family as a threat as well as his golden chance." Rees never felt uncomfortable speaking out his mind in front of Edwin.


    Rees''s answer brought a small smile to Edwin''s face. His words were always laid on the line and that was the reason Edwin asked such questions to him.


    It was not that Edwin needed anyone''s views on any matter but it was good to know that the people he trusted shared his thoughts on those particular matters.


    "Should I take a leave now, Master?" Rees asked thinking he was done here.


    After watching the silent Edwin struggling to keep his wolf at bay, Rees knew why his wolf was agitated.


    "Am I allowed to say something, Master?" Rees was not sure if the words he wanted to say would lead him to death or not. But he had made his mind.


    Edwin sensed the gravity in Rees''s question and nodded his head in permission.


    "I don''t know how do you know Ruth and what you think about her. I asked her if she knows you but she denied it. But she is a simple girl who belongs to the human world.


    She has been through a lot and is still having a hard time in her life. She doesn''t deserve more troubles in life. I apologise if I have overstepped the line but that was all I wanted to say. Good night, Master!"


    Rees turned to leave when Edwin''s question stopped him momentarily. "And what length you can go to protect her from troubles?"


    "The lengths that I can go to protect you, Master!"


    Edwin kept staring at the retreating figure of Rees, his words left a deep mark in his mind.

 Chapter 57 - PICKLES AND MEDICINES

    The next day Ruth woke up a little late than usual. She couldn''t fall asleep till late in the night as her mind was clogged with her trouble in the woods and the interaction between her and Rees.


    She couldn''t help but think about Rees''s strange behaviour again and again. After contemplating about a hundred times, she decided to bring this topic with Thea.


    She hurriedly got ready to go to Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop. The man was very strict when it came to his business and didn''t tolerate tardiness.


    She gave Mr and Mrs Payne their parcel safe and secured before going to the shop.


    "May I ask what is there in the parcel?" Ruth asked the question that was eating up her mind.


    "Oh, there are some pickles and medicines, my sister-in-law has sent for us." Mr Payne answered.


    For a moment Ruth thought that she had to go through such trouble and receive Rees''s anger only for some pickles and medicines?!


    But then she thought that if it was Mr Payne in her place then Rees wouldn''t have been there to save him. Only God knew what would have happened with him.


    She felt glad that it was her and not Mr Payne. And now after returning safely to home there was no point in thinking about the worst scenarios.


    "At least have a coffee with us, dear." Mrs Payne requested.


    "I wish I could but I will have to pass it this time. I am already late for work. You know Mr Cooper, he will take my class on punctuality if I get late. See you in the evening!"


    Ruth didn''t wait for their response and rushed down the stairs while adjusting the strap of her bag on the shoulder. Her pace slowed down, her eyes flickered to Florence''s room when she reached her floor.


    She hadn''t seen her for a couple of days. It was not like they had become best friends that tell each other everything. Ruth couldn''t expect Florence to tell her about her whereabouts or any plans.


    But Ruth felt strange to see that the Florence that usually came back in two or three days after visiting her admirers was missing for this long.


    ''I hope she is fine.'' With that thought, Ruth skipped towards the western part of Vincardine.


    "Good morning to you too!" Thea''s sarcastic voice startled Ruth as she didn''t notice her standing near her workstation.


    "Oh, you scared me there! Where is Mr Cooper?" Ruth panted, her breaths came short after almost running to the shop.


    Thea followed Ruth, who rounded the workstation and put her bag on the table while taking her seat.


    "You are lucky today because Mr Cooper had a matter to take care of and he is coming around noon."


    "Thank God!" Ruth exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "Ruth, what''s wrong with you?" Thea''s voice rose with shock.


    That startled Ruth for the second time in the short span of five minutes. "What? What is it?" She asked with wide eyes not knowing what Thea was talking about.


    Other fellow workers also turned their attention to the two women with curiosity.


    "Your eyes."


    "What about my eyes?" Ruth''s hand naturally reached for her eyes.


    "There are bags under them and they are red and puffy. Were you crying or what?"


    "Thea!" Ruth groaned. Her friend always managed to create a fuss over nothing. She gave an awkward smile to other fellow workers and said aloud. "I didn''t get a good sleep last night, that''s all."


    That made the other women lose their interest in their conversation and they began chatting amongst them, leaving these two to carry on with their conversation.


    "Why? And did you get Mr and Mrs Payne''s parcel?" Thea pulled the chair from the adjacent workstation for herself.


    "Yes. I got it. Do you know that there are wolves in the woods of our town? Thank God that Rees came to help otherwise I might have become one of the wolf''s feast." Ruth laughed but Thea didn''t share her humour.


    "Rees?" Thea''s brows scrunched in confusion.


    "Yes. He came at the right time. I was scared to death when I heard the howling of a wolf. And thanks for sending him for my help! You are the best!" Ruth beamed but her smile shrunk slowly after noticing Thea''s serious face.


    "What?"


    "I didn''t tell Rees about your whereabouts. Then how did he got to know?" Thea looked straight into Ruth''s eyes.


    Not believing her friend, Ruth thought that she was just pulling her leg with another of her crazy pranks. "Stop it, Thea. I am not going to fall into your trap." She rolled her eyes.


    "I am serious, Ruth. How can I tell Rees about your whereabouts when I didn''t meet him after our Sunday breakfast?"


    Now that turned Ruth''s casual mood into a pensive one. "You... You didn''t?" She stuttered in shock.


    Thea shook her head.


    "Then...?" Ruth couldn''t understand anything. If it was not Thea then how came Rees got to know that Ruth was stuck into the woods?


    Thea glanced around to make sure that none of their fellow workers was eavesdropping on their conversation. She asked in a hushed tone. "What exactly happened? Tell me the deatils."


    One could have misinterpreted Thea''s urgent voice as jealousy but it was not the case. She trusted both Rees and Ruth with her heart. She knew how much both of them loved and cared for her. She was only worried about Rees and wanted to know what really happened.


    Ruth recounted the last night''s incident with details. Thea listened to everything but with every unfolding fact, her mind started to get more confused and worried.


    After Ruth finished, Thea didn''t say anything right away. Her brain mull over every detail in an attempt to connect the dots.


    But when she failed a groan left her mouth.


    "First of all, there are no wolves in Vincardine. Second, I can''t find a good reason for Rees''s presence in the woods. Even if he somehow got to know that you went into the woods then how did he found you at the right time? The woods are vast!


    Third, I don''t know why he lied about I told him about you when we haven''t met after Sunday. Fourth... are you... are you sure that you saw his strange behaviour again?"


    Thea''s voice came thick with unsaid emotions when she asked the last question. Her worried face made Ruth bit the insides of her cheek.


    She understood what her friend was going through and wanted to help but didn''t know how? She knew that the thing about Rees''s sudden strange behaviour was something that was bothering Thea for quite long and telling her about it would only increase her worries but Ruth had to tell it.


    "I swear that I heard a wolf. It was not my hallucination, Thea. Please believe me! Rees also ignored me saying there are no wolves in Vincardine.


    I didn''t ask him much about his presence in the woods because he told me that you informed him that I was in the woods. He was worried for me because of the misfortunate deaths and hence came to look for me.


    And yes... I am sure that I saw him getting zoned out and the colour of his eyes changed the way it happened on Sunday."


    After that both women fell into silence, their minds trying to come up with some rational reasons but failed. Thea tapped her feet on the ground continuously. Distress was clearly written on her otherwise smiling face.


    Ruth reached for her hand to hold it in hers. "Thea, I am sorry that you have to worry this much. But please don''t."


    "How can I not worry, Ruth? He is going to be my husband, for God''s sake! I love him... so much! He is lying to me, my family and my best friend. He is hiding something from me. He is acting ominous. Then tell me how can I not worry, huh?" Thea''s voice cracked, her eyes fogged up with unshed tears.


    The bell above the door chimed and Mr Cooper stepped into the shop.


    "I knew that you ladies will be busy in chattering, wasting my money and time! If I don''t get today''s orders done in time then..."


    Everyone moved hurriedly to their respective workstations as Mr Cooper went on with his threats. Wiping her eyes, Thea busied herself with the work but her face told that her mind was occupied with other thoughts.


    Ruth felt bad for her friend. With a deep breath, she decided to confront Rees. She couldn''t just sit back and see her one friend getting hurt and another one ruining his relationship with his love of life.


    ''I am going to find out what you are hiding Rees. I just hope you are not in any trouble.. I can''t see both of my friends like this!'' With that thought on her mind, Ruth''s hands started working their wonders on the cream-coloured cloth and colourful threads.

 Chapter 58 - YOU CANT RESIST ME!

    A few miles away from Vincardine was a small house, situated amid the green trees. The wind blew through the open window of the room that was situated on the left section of the house. The warbling sound of the birds woke up the beauty that was sprawled on the bed.


    Her eyes flutter open, slowly adjusting to the bright sunlight that passed through the window. Her vision first settled on the white roof of the house. She blinked a couple of times to leave the slumber behind her brown hazel eyes.


    Her flawless pale skin glistened under the mild sun rays due to the thin layer of perspiration.


    ''I shouldn''t have taken the thick duvet to sleep in.''


    She sat up in the bed then removing the duvet, she walked towards the full mirror that was placed against the white walls. Smiling softly at her reflection she ran her fingers through her curly brunette hairs to untangle the knots.


    It had been three days that Florence was staying in this house, alone if you did not consider a chauffeur who had brought her there and accompanied her, tending to her needs.


    The first two days went by in anticipation but then the wait started growing unbearable.


    A knock resounded on the door that made her walk towards it to open it. That same chauffeur stood in the doorway with a tray in his hand.


    "Good morning!" He bowed with a passive face. But Florence didn''t miss how his eyes momentarily travelled down to look at her chest before coming back in the line of his nose.


    Her black silk gown fitted her hourglass figure perfectly and the front of it was misplaced revealing the pale skin of her chest that she forgot to adjust after waking up.


    She didn''t bother with pleasantries neither she minded the man''s short sinful stare. She was used to that and somewhere her heart craved for that attention from the men and liked it as well.


    She was well aware of the fact that God had taken a good time to carve her every feature in detail. She was blessed with the physic that women die for and men craved for. And after her years of experience, she had learned how to use her sole weapon with skills to her benefit.


    "Any news from, Milord?"


    She asked while crossing her hands over her chest that made the man uncomfortable. Her action had pushed her heavy and round bosoms up making them look bigger and more attractive.


    He gulped down his saliva and with earnest restraints warned his eyes to not get misled. Though temptatious she was out of the limits for him.


    "A messenger came by and handed this letter for you."


    He picked up the letter that he carried in the tray and handed it to Florence.


    She excitedly opened it expecting good news that she was waiting for, her eyes roamed over the words that were written in beautiful handwriting with black ink.


    ''Florence, you may go back. I will not manage to come to visit you.''


    Her eyes hardened after reading the message. It was a simple two-lined message, no use of any endearment nor he mentioned his name. He had just written that he couldn''t come to visit her. That''s it!


    No apology, no fondness, no reason for his absence and no promise of the next meeting!


    She turned the note in hope that he might have written something more somewhere but all her eyes got was a white, blank space.


    She clenched her jaw as the tears of anger threatened to fall from her big eyes. Her hands crumpled the paper, her eyes set on the floor.


    She couldn''t believe this. She was ecstatic when the man she admired the most sent her a letter saying he wanted to spend some time with her. She was trying to contact him for months before that and he agreed to come for the dinner at her place.


    But he didn''t!


    Like always he cancelled the plan at the last minute and didn''t give any reason for it. Florence prepared a special meal for him and was waiting for his arrival in her best attire and jewellery. But that all went into vain. That was the same day when she helped Ruth with her landlord.


    She was angry and hurt. But she tried to be considerate as the man she was waiting for was not some passable personality.


    He was cherished by hundreds of women. It was sheer luck that they crossed each other''s path and since then she started falling for him, slowly and deeply.


    She always forgave him for his indifferent behaviour towards her thinking one day she would win him over. She just had to be patient.


    Her heart blossomed like a garden of tulips bloomed in the spring when she got his invitation. This was the place where they always met and spent some time in each other''s arms. Away from the judgemental sights of the world and away from the responsibilities and constraints that came with his name.


    She was waiting for him. She had cancelled all the other plans that cost her a decent loss. She had travelled miles to reach this place. She had endured three gruesome days with impatience and longing.


    She was waiting to be with him, feel him and touch him. She wanted to talk to him for hours, listen to his heart beating under his chest, smell his masculine fragrance that turned her body hot. She was hopeful that at least this time he would not break her heart but he had proven her wrong.


    Not knowing what to do when Florence didn''t react, the Chauffeur shifted his weight on the other leg uncomfortably.


    "Miss, here is the coffee for you. Do you need anything else?" He asked still trying hard to not let his eyes travelled down from her face that was partially hidden with her brunette hairs.


    "Put that tray on the table." Her voice came void of any emotions.


    He did as he was told and stood straight again in front of her.


    "Do you need anything else, miss?"


    "Yes!"


    And she crossed the distance between them in one stride and crashed her lips on his. Her actions startled the man and he tried to push her away from her. His face morphed into horror at her bold and unexpected action.


    He was the only witness of his master and Florence''s little secret. He had met her many times and was familiar with all her moods. But this was not what he anticipated even in his dreams.


    The more he tried to push her away the more strength she put. His grip on her arms tightened to the point that his nails dug into her skin. His sounds of denial fell on deaf ears.


    Her soft lips felt like heavens on his rough ones. The lust in him was trying to overpower his rationality. For a split moment, his corrupted mind urged him to taste her, to devour the feel of her lips on his.


    His lips started moving along with hers and his heart sighed in bliss at the feeling. Florence smirked inwardly seeing that the man finally complied with her.


    ''Huh... I knew that you can''t resist me!'' But her short-lived satisfaction shattered when the fear of his master''s wrath conquered his mind and actions again. His hold on her arms that was loosened a bit turned tighter than before and his lips stopped matching Florence''s.


    He again used his strength to push her away but Florence put all her weight on his chest and fought back to win over him.


    After struggling for some seconds, he managed to create a little gap in between their faces but Florence had lean her full weight on him so he had to hold her with both of his hands.


    "Miss, please. Stop it!" He sounded alarmed. Both of their breaths turned heavy and their chests heaved up and down to intake the air in their lungs.


    He was well aware of his master''s ire and was scared to death at the thought of he was touching something that his master had claimed as his.


    But Florence was drawn deep into the ardour of hurt and rage. She felt offended by the man''s actions and needed something to calm that fire in her. And the chauffeur that looked pale and shocked by her actions was near to the best chance she had for it.


    "Why?" She whispered while peeking up at his face through her sweeping eyelashes.


    But the chauffeur''s mouth went dry at the look of madness in her brown hazel eyes. She looked like a different person altogether with her teary and red eyes.


    She could see the hesitance prevailed in his eyes. "Master... he will kill me if he got to know this." His voice came raspy and shallow.


    A coquettish grin stretched on her full and glossy lips as she stared straight into his eyes. "And how would he know if no one tells him?"

 Chapter 59 - SATISFY MY THIRST

    WARNING: Mature content ahead!


    ************************************


    "And how would he know if no one tells him?"


    The man was puzzled at Florence''s question then slowly the meaning of her words dripped down in her mind in realisation.


    Now that she had given him the underhand invitation, how a man could resist the burning temptations that he had to hid for months?


    A coy smile emerged on the chauffeur''s lips, his face beamed with the excitement at the thought of having the most praised woman under him. She was not only praised and wanted by many men but she was also admired by his own master. That was what he thought.


    His hands that held Florence with her shoulders slipped down to her slim waist and his face ceased the little distance between them. He hungrily captured her plump lips into his mouth. Florence didn''t waste a time and reacted to his warm touch encircling her hands around his neck.


    He bit her lips hungrily drinking the sweetness of her mouth to lessen the burning passion of his. A moan escaped both of their mouths as they couldn''t let go of each other. Their kiss deepened as their tongues fought over dominance.


    Florence was always the aggressive one when it came to satisfying her sexual desires, unlike the timid and sweet women that were in the same business as hers. And that was what pulled the men towards her like a magnet.


    His hands roamed all over her body from her waist to her back then to her hair. The more he touched her warm body the more fire of desire in him increased.


    The man hoisted her up in his arms and she wrapped her legs around his waist. Without breaking their kiss he carried her to the bed and plopped her down on it.


    Her body bounced on the soft mattress. She sat up and started undoing his clothes that acted as a barrier between them. Her hands worked skillfully with her years of experience.


    She was in dire need of distraction of her mind from the thought of the man who had hurt her again. Anything else, she didn''t care!


    When the man stood in front of her naked, a satisfied grin came to her face. He was not as good as the man of her dreams but he was not that bad either.


    Her brown hazel eyes took in his form from head to toe and though she was satisfied with her choice, it didn''t feel the same as with the man she was waiting for. She pulled him on top of her and he complied like an obedient child.


    Their mouths again slammed onto each other like a tsunami hits the shore. Their lips moved in sync and their wet tongues got busied in a dual.


    After another long and hot kiss, Florence turned to shift above him, switching their positions so that now the man lay under her and she straddled his torso.


    He looked up at her square face through his lust-filled eyes. But Florence... her eyes were filled with some unpredictable emotions.


    She moved her silk gown slowly from her shoulders and the man''s hungry eyes travelled the revealing skin underneath it. She was pleased with the way he was gawking at her body for she knew what shameless thoughts were running in his mind.


    "Tell me, how do I look?" She asked in a composed voice that came in between her shallow breaths.


    The man gulped down his saliva to wet his dried throat. "You look astonishing!" He breathed out.


    She untied the knot of the gown and the silk material fell on the bed. Hovering above him in all her feminine glory, Florence looked nothing less than a playful nymph to the man''s eyes.


    He clenched his eyes shut when she shifted on top of him purposefully, grinding her body on his sensitive part. A hiss left his mouth.


    "Open your eyes and look at me, tell me how do I look now?" Florence coaxed.


    "You are a painful tease, do you know that?" He managed to slip the words out of his mouth in an audible whisper.


    She put her hand on his chest and pressed them a little. "I asked you a question. Answer me!" Her voice came demanding.


    "You look tempting. Like an old brewed beer!"


    A corner of her lips stretched hearing his words. Men will be men, she thought.


    She took his twitching hands in hers and brought them to touch her full bosom. His cold fingers sent a shiver on her warm skin and she purred in pleasure.


    "Tell me how do you feel?"


    The man groped both the lobes in his large hands that couldn''t fit in his palms because of their large size. He squeezed them to make her throw her head back with closed eyes. "aaahhh..."


    "I was waiting for this since the day I first saw you with Master. I always imagined you like this." He told truthfully.


    His hands couldn''t control them anymore and they started roaming all over her bare body. The light pinches on her skin turned it red. Her moans and whispers made him think that he was in charge but he was delusional. It was Florence that was playing with him like a puppet.


    She leaned down and started running her warm tongue over his neck. The man''s hold shifted to grip her hair tightly. His other hand rested on her waist pulling her closer to him.


    "Do you want to satisfy my thirst?" She asked seductively, completely aware of her effect on the man.


    "Yes!" The word came as a bare whisper.


    With another grin, she replied, "Then do it!"


    And that was all the man needed. He again brought her underneath him and pulled the simple piece of cotton aside to reveal her womanhood. And without wasting more time he thrust into her wet opening making her arch her back.


    A gasp left her mouth at the filling of replete that she was craving for the last three days. Another thrust from the man brimmed her eyes with tears.


    "tell me how you like it." She commanded with a passive face.


    "This feels so good, Florence! You feel too go...good!" The man''s voice came during his panting breaths.


    "Faster... go faster!" She screamed tears rolled down her eyes when she couldn''t find that contentedness that she was seeking.


    The man increased his pace, every thrust was deep and rough that jerked her body.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid my eyes on, Florence. You feel so tight and hot. You are..."


    The man''s words fell on her ears, burgeoning her pride. But the ache in her heart... that didn''t cease to exist. The tears that rolled down her eyes felt like a molten iron poured on her soul.


    She needed more... she needed something cold and soothing to cover up her wounds.


    The man had never dreamed of the chance that he was living. He wanted to enjoy every second of it. He wanted to make her scream the way his master did. He peppered her with wet kisses, not leaving any part of her body abandoned.


    It might be his last chance to have her in his arms and thinking about his master''s wrath was not how he wanted to live this moment. And Florence had promised that his master would not get a whiff of it then why worry?!


    The man was chanting time and again how beautiful she was. He didn''t stop praising her body and her beauty. That was what she needed at that time.


    ''How dare you discarded me like that? How dare you insult me in this way? I was waiting for you... only you and you didn''t show up. Is this how you see me... a toy that you play with when you pleased and throw when you get bored?''


    The pace at which the man was filling her insides created pressure in his body and he expected the same for her. But she was too lost in her agony to feel anything.


    "Don''t stop! Faster!" Her loud voice ringed dominating his hisses and grumbles.


    ''If you think me as a toy then you are sadly mistaken! I am Florence! I can have any man at my feet with one look. Just like this one. He is good... good than most of them but not enough as you! But he is right. I am beautiful! I have a body that all women wish for. That is my asset and I will make you see it.


    I will make you beg for me. You will crave for me the way I did for you. You will be mine! And the title and the fortune that will come with you also will be mine!


    That''s my promise, Edwin O''Dell! Mark my words!''


    With a loud grunt, the man came done but before that Florence had already pulled him out of her not awarding him the privilege of painting her insides in his juices.. That she had reserved only for one man since she got to know who he was to the world and what he was to her.

 Chapter 60 - NOT A MIRAGE

    "We are here!"


    The Chauffeur''s voice snapped Florence out of her reverie and she looked outside the window of the carriage.


    ''When did we reach here?'' She glanced around with that thought and made sure that she was indeed on the road that led to the Eastern part of the Vincardine. The hours of the journey felt like minutes to her clouded mind.


    Before she could say anything the door of the carriage was opened and the Chauffeur offered his hand for her to take. He smiled at her with a thought that something might have changed between them after their wonderful time in each others'' arms.


    But Florence didn''t return his smile. She accepted his outstretched hand and the man helped her to step down the carriage.


    It was the time of dawn and the darkness of the previous night still coated the surroundings. The roadside lamps and the faint light coming from the slowly rising sun fell on them.


    "Should I convey any word from you to Master?" He asked.


    She gave it a thought but no words could convey the hurt and humiliation she felt.


    "No need."


    Without any more word she picked her small bag from inside of the carriage and started heading towards her home. But the man held her by elbow halting her in her track.


    Annoyed, Florence clenched her jaw but didn''t turn to face him.


    "When we will be meeting again, Florence? I would like to spend those moments with you again."


    His grip on her elbow tightened as if he was letting her know his desperation. His tone was hopeful.


    The men were always like this. They didn''t get that a moment of passion that she shared with them was nothing but temporary bliss for her. They always craved and begged for more. It was all her choice if she wanted to bless them with another chance.


    And this man... she had used him only to vent out her anger but he didn''t understand. Just because she made him happy he thought that she was his.


    Florence scoffed mentally. ''What a ratbag!''


    Without glancing back she jerked off his hand away from her. "Make sure that your master would not get to know about it or else..." She trailed off letting the gravity of her words sink into that man''s thick head.


    With a smirk plastered on her face, Florence resumed walking towards her home leaving the disappointed man behind who kept staring at her back till she disappeared from his sight.


    By this time the Sun had made an announcement of its appearance with its light brightening the place than before. The port town of Vincardine had early risers, who had stepped outside their homes for various purposes.


    All along the way, people gave her curious glances. Some were full of judgements while some were just to take in her beautiful sight. She didn''t heed any attention to them as her mind was long lost in the thoughts about the man she had set her heart and mind on.


    The day she met Edwin O''Dell in a small meet that his friend, a young son of a Nobel of Western side, had organised was still fresh in her mind.


    The man had requested all the famous courtesans of the Vincardine to be present there to entertain his guests.


    With the number of traders and Nobels that visited or lived in the town, Vincardine had a fair number of courtesans to cater for them. Some of them were well known outside the town and frequently got requested for their presence in the neighbouring towns on various occasions.


    Between those tipsy deviant men, she caught sight of a person who was the least interested in his surroundings trying to disappear in the shadows of his pain.


    The moment her eyes had found him with a glass of wine in his hand and his cerulean blue eyes roaming around lazily, she was bewitched.


    His coffee-brown hair with side-whiskers, his sculpted clean-shaven oval face with sharp and high cheekbones and pointed chin, his bright cerulean blue eyes and straight brows with little arches, everything about him was enticing to her eyes.


    With every sip of wine, his adam''s apple moved up and down and the sight made her gulp down her saliva.


    His tall, muscular built with wide shoulders were proof that he was a trained warrior. The thought of having him for herself crossed her mind that soon became her goal.


    She observed how every woman in the room had their eyes on him and that irked her with jealousy. Before anyone else snatched this precious gem, Florence decided to act fast.


    After a great deal of effort, Florence managed to gain his attention. Was it her stars or his need for a distraction from the chaos of his life, she didn''t care when she got to spend the best night of her life with him.


    He was wild, harsh, dominating. He was better than everything that she had wished for. The lust that born in her soul for him was way different than she had ever experienced in her life.


    At that time she didn''t know who he was. She was only thrilled to have the most handsome man that she had ever laid her eyes on for herself.


    She did everything to please him and he was, that was what she thought. She was surprised when he asked her to meet him again after witnessing his cold behaviour the next morning.


    He didn''t utter a single word to her the whole night. He left her alone the next morning without even giving her his name. His face was passive and his behaviour was rude. She didn''t like it a bit and felt insulted.


    But that every thought flew out of the window when he asked for their second meeting. With the passing time, she managed to squeeze out a little bit of information from him but he was a hard nut to crack.


    The only thing she knew about him now was his name and that was enough for her to know. The O''Dell was a trademark and she didn''t need anything more to know about him.


    Edwin O''Dell didn''t prefer for public appearances was a sweet mystery for people. There were many rumours about him, some were good, some bad and some were overly exaggerated.


    And knowing them, Florence knew that she had caught a golden shark for herself. Now she only needed to lure it and then catch it for once and all for her own good.


    But recently she felt him slipping out of her hands and she didn''t know why.


    Soon she reached her home and headed straight for a long hot bath.


    *


    *


    *


    "Have you delivered the message?"


    Edwin asked without lifting his head from the book he was reading, as soon as Rees stepped inside his office.


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Any message from her?"


    "The man brought her back in Vincardine early in the morning. When he asked if she wanted to convey any message to you, she didn''t say anything." Rees recited everything that the chauffeur who was assigned to look after Florence explained to Rees.


    Hearing that Edwin looked up surprised. It was hard to believe that Florence didn''t have anything to say to him after he didn''t show up to meet her.


    ''This is so not like her'', he thought but kept it to himself. Anyways, he had no time to think about her now.


    He wanted to distract himself from the persistent pressure that he was living under and hence asked her to meet him at their usual place.


    The house belonged to one of his close acquaintances and he believed that no one from the family knew about it. And even if they knew they always turned a blind eye as they didn''t want to interfere in his personal choices.


    "Anything else?"


    "No master!"


    Edwin hummed and ordered Rees to leave him alone.


    Thinking about Florence, she was never the one who caught his mind let alone his heart. She was only desperate for his attention and knew how to use her body well to please him, even though that pleasure was momentary and inefficient.


    The only thing that kept him going back to her was she made him feel worthy and didn''t pry into his personal life. They never talked about themselves or their lives. They just met, do their business and leave.


    He liked it pragmatic.


    Then his mind drifted to the restricted territory of the woman with beautiful hazel eyes.


    The previous time when Edwin promised Florence to visit her over dinner at her place, he cancelled the plan last minute. And the reason was Ruth.


    Even though his body was craving to satisfy its carnal needs his mind didn''t permit him. Somewhere, the thought of laying on a bed with Florence felt like betraying that palpable and transparent feeling that his heart started to shelter.


    But when the things went out of hand and a part of him realised that he was running after a mirage, he invited Florence to distract his mind. But again his efforts didn''t bore any fruits!


    The same longing for that merciless enchantress bound him. And the night when he saw her again in the woods, he realised that she was more than just a mirage and was worth pursuing.


    Florence or any woman for that matter could entice him but the flames of his desires could only be quench by one woman that not only him but also his beast coveted for.


    Ruth!

 Chapter 61 - FIRST PAY

    Ruth woke up a little early the next morning or you could say that she didn''t get any sleep last night. But it was not because of any worry or problem. In the years, she couldn''t sleep because of her excitement.


    She had a sweet smile itched on her face since she woke up. She met Mr and Mrs Payne on her way to work and they were also puzzled why their sweet Ruth was joyous and chirpy today.


    Even Claire was confused at her strange behaviour and before she could poke that little happy bubble of hers with her sharp tongue, Ruth dashed from there.


    Soon Ruth reached Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop and met Thea.


    "Good morning, dear best friend!" She greeted her with a wide smile.


    Thea cocked her brow at her friend who was in a different mood today. "Good morning! Someone''s all sunshine today!" She commented.


    "Of course! And why shouldn''t I? It is the pay day afterall!" Ruth exclaimed that made their coworkers giggle at her enthusiasm.


    "Let her be, Thea. It''s her first salary day. Let the little girl have her moment." A coworker who was in her mid age said with a smile.


    After spending a month working there, Ruth had achieved double success. She had managed to warm up her coworkers towards her and she had proved her capability to be recruited as a permanent worker to Mr Cooper.


    "Ladies! I don''t hear you working instead of your useless chattering. Get back to your work or..." Mr Cooper trailed off with his threat while muttering some incoherent words under his breath.


    Every woman rushed to their respective workstations and started with their task in their hands.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ruth whispered.


    "Oh don''t mind him. Mr Cooper is in an exceptionally bad mood on every month''s payday." Thea answered giving a glance at the old man, who was busy scribbling something in a register.


    His face looked grim, his thick brows knotted in the middle of his forehead.


    "Just wait till he gives us money. His face looks priceless!" Another woman giggled remembering their employer''s habit and how it pained him to pay his employees.


    The day went slower than every day but that was the case only with Ruth. And soon the time came for which she was anticipating for.


    She stood with a smiling face in front of the annoyed-looking Mr Cooper. And she could see what her coworker was talking about his expressions.


    He looked like he was ripping away one of his body parts to give it away. Ruth stifled her giggle when Thea mimicked him.


    "Miss Moore, you have done a decent job these days. The customers are satisfied with your service, especially Mrs Lansdowne. The lady is impressed with you."


    Ruth was delighted to hear this, all her efforts paid well she thought.


    "Does that mean I can work here permanently?" She asked expectantly.


    The man thinned his lips not wanting to answer her but the way his face changed expressions, she knew the answer. But listening to it from his mouth was a different level of satisfaction.


    "Hmm."


    "Hmm as in hmm or hmm as in yes, Ms Moore, you can work here permanently?" She was truly enjoying the old man''s discomfort.


    His eyes hardened. "Yes, Ms Moore, you can work here until I pleased." He said emphasizing the last three words.


    Ruth nodded her head vigorously. She couldn''t contain her happiness anymore.


    "Thank you very much, Mr Cooper! I will not disappoint you!" She beamed with promising words.


    After the work, Ruth and Thea bid goodbyes to their fellow workers and walked towards the direction of the local market instead of their respective homes.


    It was Ruth''s first pay and she wanted to buy something good for dinner. She also decided to buy some fish for Mr and Mrs Payne. Thea''s mother had also instructed her to buy some fruits and vegetables, so she decided to accompany Ruth on her little shopping spree.


    "What are you going to do with your first pay, Ms Moore?" Thea asked.


    "All my pay will be for paying the rent of my house and some for buying the groceries and other essentials. I also have to return the money that I took from Mr and Mrs Payne in the time of need."


    They reached the local market in a few minutes as it was not far from the tailoring shop. Small stalls were set up on both sides of the road. Venders were busy attending to the crowd of customers.


    The market was divided into three parts. In the first part, there were stalls and shops for fresh vegetables and fruits. Most of them displayed the locally grown produce but some of them had the imported produce from neighbouring land too.


    The second part which was adjacent to the first one was a fish market. The fishermen caught the fresh fish and their family members sold them in the market. Some sellers, who couldn''t go fishing themselves, bought an ample amount of fish from the fishermen at a reasonable price and then sold it at a market price.


    The third section was nothing but a place of all delicacies and street food. There were small shacks and stalls with colourful roofs made of paper or cloth, that sold various types of dishes at a lower price than the restaurants.


    And the two women decided to visit all three of them.


    "So you will be left with no savings?" Thea asked while choosing bright red ripened tomatoes that her mother told her to get.


    "Not this month at least. I want to return all the debt first then from the next month I will start saving some money." Ruth replied.


    "Ruth, I am happy that you got a stable job! It was refreshing to see your bright smile back." Thea gave a genuine smile which Ruth returned with hers.


    ''It happened because of you'', Ruth wanted to tell her friend that for the umpteenth time but she knew that Thea would not like it so she didn''t voice out loudly.


    "Please pack one kilogram of these." Thea requested the vendor.


    Ruth watched the bags full of vegetables and fruits with Thea. "Thea, I know that your mother had told you to shop but I think the amount of things you have with you is more than what you need."


    Thea sighed. "I know, but here is the list my mother made for me." She gave a piece of paper to Ruth.


    Ruth curiously glanced at the list and with the little education that her mother had provided her, she read the words written in it.


    Her eyes widened reading the long list. "This is too much!"


    "I know. I told my mother that I can not carry heavy bags to home and she should cancel some of these items but she said that we are having special guest over a dinner."


    Paying the seller the right amount of money, Thea thanked him and then picked her bags from the ground. Her hands indeed couldn''t carry those heavy bags and hence, Ruth offered her help.


    "Let me help you carry them."


    Giving two bags from her, Thea felt relieved. "Thank you, Ruth!"


    After getting all the vegetables that they needed, they both headed to the second section.


    "Who is this special guest?" Ruth was not a person who pry into other''s personal life but Thea had become like her family. And all that awkwardness and formalities seized to exist between them.


    "Oh, I don''t know. My mother didn''t tell me. But looking at the amount of shopping she has made me do, it must be someone special and my mother wants to impress the person with her fantastic cooking skills."


    *


    *


    *


    "Is there any update?" Rees asked the man that came to meet him in the premises of ''the great manor''.


    Both men stood in the garden where they were sure that there were no eyes and ears to pry on their conversation.


    "Yes. The suspect was in his house for days that we began to think that maybe we were misled and were keeping watch on the wrong person. But yesterday, he stepped out of his house and went to buy flowers."


    "Flowers?" Rees asked in confusion.


    "Yes. Why a poor thief like him got fascinated with flowers all of a sudden? And thus we followed him. He bought a bunch of tulips and then returned his home." The man informed.


    After taking a minute to run his brain, Rees asked "Did you inquire to the seller? Where is this flower shop?"


    "It was not a shop. The suspect bought them from a roadside vendor. When we went to inquire to him, he was not there. He disappeared before we got to him."


    "Okay. Don''t make any mistakes and keep a keen eye on the suspect. Also, tell someone to search that seller. We need to study every clue."


    "Yes!"


    With that said, the man walked back to his assigned duty. Rees''s brain was running at a lightning speed. Why the suspect went to buy flowers? Was it pre-planned or just his likeness towards flowers? Or was it some kind of code or signal?


    Whatever that was, they needed to find it before the Vincardine witnessed another death of an innocent.

 Chapter 62 - LOCK UP REES IN THE BATHROOM

    Watching people from both parts of Vincardine at one place was a rare sight. The O''Dells declined the request of the people of the western side about having two different marketplaces for both parts.


    Because the O''Dells were convinced that allowing people from both sides in common places like markets, gardens, etc would keep them bind together as residents of the same town. And after years, their belief became reality except for occasional skirmishes.


    But the people of lower social strata only knew that the outward-looking harmonious town of Vincardine had inside flaws. But they didn''t blame the O''Dells for them as they could only do as much they have already done and still were doing but they couldn''t change people''s mindset.


    Little did the people of the Vincardine knew that there was another face behind that facade of equality and justice when it came to their beloved originators. And for their wellbeing, they didn''t need to know the dark truth.


    The second section of the market in Vincardine was buzzing with people. The sellers were calling attractive offers and how fresh their products are to attract the customers.


    The customers were checking the products before buying them and not forget the endless bargaining.


    The whole place was packed with various seafood like oysters, octopuses, rays, crabs, shrimps, mackerel and what not. Anything that one wished was ready to be served.


    Thea scrunched up her nose when the pungent and salty smell of the fish market entered her nostrils.


    "Oh, God! This smell is aweful!"


    Ruth smiled amusedly. "I can''t believe you are born in a port town and still can not handle the smell of fish which is your favouriye food by the way."


    "I can handle the smell of fish very well. But this is tonnes of seafood. And I can handle a little bit of smell if it meant that I can get to taste the heavenly goodness!" She winked and approached one of the vendors to her right.


    "Welcome, milady! What would you like to buy?" The man smiled at the ladies calculating the equations of how much money he would get from them.


    "Hello! Umm... I would like to get some shrimp." Thea answered while looking at the various types of seafood that was kept in containers for display.


    She picked up a shrimp to check for its firm meat and mild odour which were signs that it was fresh.


    "Very well. It is fresh and has just brought to the market."


    The man started packing the fresh shrimps that had a light pink tint.


    "And what would you like to get, madam?" He asked confused Ruth.


    It had been months, she had come to buy fish. Her mind was calculating and thinking about every penny she had. After doing the maths, she concluded, "I would like to buy some shrimp as well and mackerel. Please pack them separately."


    She gave the man the quantities she needed and let him pack her order.


    "Is the mackerel for Mr and Mrs Payne?" Thea inquired.


    "Yes. Mr Payne is a huge fan of it!" Ruth answered with a smile.


    During years of stay as a neighbour of the old couple, Ruth had learned a lot about them. From their love story to their struggles, their likes and dislikes, she knew everything by heart.


    After getting the seafood they needed, Thea suggested getting some delicious street food after a day of working and treat themselves for surviving a month with Mr Cooper and his endless complaints.


    Ruth was hesitant at first. It was not her nature to pamper herself with such things. She didn''t get any chance after her mother''s demise. But she didn''t want to break Thea''s heart and the temptation to taste those tasty items were strong.


    "What would you like to eat?" Thea asked eyeing every stall and shack.


    Ruth and her mouth watered at the aroma that wafted in the air blanketing their senses and the surroundings.


    "I don''t know. You can choose." Ruth answered absentmindedly, her eyes hungrily taking in the sight of various delicacies.


    After pondering for ten minutes, Thea decided to go for hot eels and ham sandwiches. Ruth agreed to her choice and let her place their order.


    After taking their food and paying the money, they found a good spot to seat on one of the benches that were placed on the other side of the road.


    "Thea, it should be me treating you with food and not the other way around." Ruth complained for Thea didn''t let her pay for their food.


    Ruth wanted to treat Thea because, without her help, she wouldn''t have got the job at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop.


    "It''s fine, Ruth. You have all our lives to treat me. Just because I didn''t let you pay this time doesn''t mean that I will spare you the next time."


    "But-"


    "Now stop talking and start eating. My stomach is screaming at me for making it wait for too long." Her tongue darted out to move on her bottom lip, her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Ummm..." Thea inhaled the aroma that came from the hot food they had.


    Ruth giggled at her friend and her obsession with food. She opened looked at her food and mirrored Thea''s expressions. "It looks appetizing, Thea."


    "Oh, it tastes more delicious than that." Thea had already torn a chunk of her sandwich and was chewing the bite while savouring the taste on her tongue.


    Ruth also followed her friend and the moment her taste buds registered the taste of the food, her mind couldn''t agree more with her friend''s opinion.


    ''It indeed tastes more delicious than it looks,'' she thought.


    They finished half of their food in silence, slowly munching onto it and Ruth realised how hungry she was.


    She had never thought that a day would come when she would enjoy the tasty food with her best friend while watching the beautiful sight of Vincardine and its people without any worry.


    Her eyes travelled to Thea and she couldn''t help but smile at her.


    "What? Is there something on my face?" Thea touched her face consciously when she felt Ruth''s stare.


    Ruth giggled shaking her head lightly. "No. There is nothing on your face."


    "Then why are you staring at me like this? People will get a wrong impression." She stuck her tongue out at Ruth then laughed at her joke.


    Ruth''s face softened and with utmost genuineness, she said, "I know you don''t like when I thank you over and over. But I seriously feel so, Thea. You are the best and the closest person I have after my mother." Her voice became thick with emotions.


    Thea''s face turned serious as she knew that it was not often that her friend opens up to someone. She stopped eating and listened attentively.


    Her heart skipped a bit when she heard that Ruth considered her close to her after her mother. Those words coming from Ruth meant a lot to Thea because she knew the value of Ruth''s mother in her life.


    "I never thought that we could be such close friends and I am grateful that I found you! If it was not for you then I don''t know how I would have survived it."


    "Oh come on, Ruth! You are my friend and I care for you! I did what I did because I wanted to help you. Seeing you in troubles hurt me and I wanted to come to your help in any way. It was you who have proved your skills and earned Mr Cooper''s trust." Thea smiled.


    "Yes, but you were the one who gave me that confidence to put my best self in front of the world. I just... I..."


    "What it is?"


    "I just want to let you know that... That I also care for you. I am not good with expressing myself and I didn''t want to miss the right time to tell you this before you get married.


    I want everything the best in the world for you! And I wish that our friendship will remain the same... stronger and pure forever."


    It was hard for a bashful person like Ruth to open up and spoke up her mind to another person but she had to do it.


    Thea''s eyes flooded with great emotions as she listened to her friend''s kind words.


    She put her hand on her shoulder and said with sincerity.


    "I promise that I will always be with you, Ruth! Don''t ever think that you are alone in this world because now you have me. Our friendship is not an interim and anaemic thing, it is perpetual and robust! And we will keep it that way forever!


    Even after I get married, we will always be like this. Happy and together! And if Rees ever tries to steal our time, we both will lock him up in the bathroom till he learns his lesson." Thea said smiling through her tears.


    "Promise?"


    "Promise!"


    They both smiled widely that turned into a hearty laugh while thinking about Thea''s idea to lock Rees in the bathroom.. Then continued eating their food.

 Chapter 63 - PREGNANT?

    Ruth was bubbling with excitement while ascending the stained and old stairs of her apartment building. She knocked on the door that was on the same floor as hers and within a few seconds, it was opened by Mrs Payne.


    The old woman was surprised to see smiling Ruth on her doorstep.


    "Hello, dear!" She gave a warm smile that Ruth always admired.


    "Hello, Mrs Payne! You are not going to invite me inside?" She asked with a puppy face.


    The old woman''s eyes widened in realisation and she stepped aside to let Ruth enter her house. "Oh my God! I am seriously forgetting my mannerisms with this old age. Come on, come inside my dear."


    Ruth happily got into the small house which had only two rooms. One was a living room come bedroom and the inner one was a small kitchen.


    Hearing their voices Mr Payne, who was laying on an old and shabby mattress, sat up.


    He adjusted his glasses to see the visitor in the dim light of the candles. "Ruth, my child! How come you are here at this time?" He asked with a smile.


    Ruth made a sad face and said, "seems like I am not welcomed here. I must have disturbed you two love birds." She sighed dramatically that made Mrs Payne roll her eyes at her antics.


    But Mr Payne was a gullible person and couldn''t understand the playfulness of Ruth. The lines of worry appeared on his wrinkled face. "What? No.. no. You are getting it wrong, Ruth. I didn''t mean-"


    "Oh hush, Ruth. Don''t play your wicked games on my innocent husband or he may start crying and then I will have to console him the whole night." Mrs Payne winked mischievously at shocked and confused Mr Payne.


    Hearing the last part, Ruth burst out laughing till her cheeks hurt. The sound of her hearty laughter ringed in the small space. She always liked this playful and sassy side of Mrs Payne.


    "Take this." Mrs Payne gave her a glass of water and went to sit beside her brooding husband.


    Ruth watched the cute couple with admiration while drinking the water.


    "Oh honey, it was a joke. Stop acting like a child!" Mrs Payne tried to cheer up her husband who was still not over her previous comment.


    Ruth couldn''t help but think how lucky the couple was to have each other for themselves. They had not much money for Mr Payne worked at the lumber factory and Mrs Payne was a cleaner in one of the office buildings of some trader.


    But with the rising age, both of their health deteriorated gradually and Mrs Payne had to quit her job. That left Mr Payne to bear all the responsibilities on his tired shoulders.


    But Mr Payne couldn''t work as much as he used to do when his body cooperated with his willpower. Ruth was aware that though he couldn''t do many laborious tasks at the lumber factory, he was still allowed to work there because of his years of a healthy relationship with the owner of that factory.


    It was only a matter of time that he too would need to quit his job and then Ruth didn''t want to imagine how the old couple would survive.


    But she had already something on her mind. She had decided to help them to live their life at ease as much as it was possible for her. That was the reason why Ruth was ready to do overtime work if needed.


    But she had decided to not them know about her plans just now. They both were proud people and couldn''t handle putting a burden on Ruth. Hence, she had decided to wait till the right time and try to earn as much money as she could.


    If only their child was alive, Ruth thought that multiple times. But life is a cruel game and she knew it.


    To gain back their attention, she cleared her throat. "I want to share the good news with you two."


    The couple stopped their bickering and turned to look at Ruth.


    "Oh yes! You finally found your prince charming?!" Mrs Payne exclaimed and jumped in delight.


    "Don''t tell me you are pregnant, young lady or I will-"


    "What? NO! Will you please hear me out first? And where those thoughts came from?" Ruth was aghast at their concerns.


    Mrs Payne''s face fell in an instant while Mr Payne''s relaxed a bit.


    "But you said it is a goodnews." Mrs Payne murmured in disappointment.


    "Yes, it is. But no, I haven''t found my prince charming and no, Mr Payne. I can never think about getting pregnant before the marriage. You know me better than that."


    The couple looked at each other and then at Ruth apologetically. "Sorry! The fatherly instincts kicked in!" Mr Payne gave a sheepish smile that brought a smile to Ruth''s face.


    She couldn''t thank heavens more for blessing her with the motherly and fatherly figures like them.


    "Are you going to tell us now?" Mrs Payne asked impatiently.


    "It was my first payday today! And now I have money to give to the landlord and take care of my needs for the month."


    Both Mr and Mrs Payne''s faces brightened hearing this.


    "Congratulations dear!"


    "Congratulations, my child! We are very proud of you! You are a strong willed woman!"


    Ruth noticed both of their moistened eyes and she knew how happy they were for her.


    Before the mood became more sentimental, she showed the bags in her hand. "I have bought some shrimps and mackerel to celebrate tonight."


    Earlier she was planning to have dinner alone but she was bored with that aloneness. Hence she decided to cook for all three of them and enjoy dinner together.


    "Mackerel!" Mr Payne was ecstatic to hear the name of his favourite fish.


    "Yes. Mrs Payne, would you mind if I cook here and have dinner with you? I just... don''t feel like eating alone tonight."


    "Oh, dear! You don''t need to ask it. This is your home too and you are like our daughter. Of course, we would love your company. We also need someone''s presence sometimes." She said the last part looking at her husband.


    "Ok, then. Let me prepare a good dinner for us." Ruth stood up and headed to the kitchen.


    "I will help you!" Mrs Payne joined her.


    Mr Payne sat there with a smile on his face, watching the laughing and carefree Ruth that he missed over the years.


    While busy preparing the dinner, Ruth failed to see a lone tear escaped from Mr Payne''s eyes and his shaky hands joined together praying for her happy life and good health.


    After preparing the dinner in the next hour, all three of them sat around the dishes and bowls of the hot food. Since Ruth came to their home, the silence that usually prevailed and the dullness it brought with it was replaced with smiles and her non-stop chattering.


    Ruth was a shy and quiet woman but she knew how the old couple was living their life in worry. She wanted to involve them in her little moment of happiness and made sure to keep them engage in the conversation.


    Their brightened faces were proof that she had succeeded in her plan.


    "This is delicious! I love mackerel!" Mr Payne enjoyed his food more than the two ladies.


    Ruth smiled at him. "I am glad that you liked it!"


    The atmosphere was light with normal conversations. Ruth made sure to not let the couple know about the strange things that had happened with her in the last months because she didn''t want them to worry about her.


    She even didn''t mention the incident when she went to receive their parcel at the outskirts of the Vincardine.


    "Ruth, you have bought some oranges too?" Mrs Payne''s attention went to another bag that rested at some distance from Ruth.


    "Oh yes. I totally forgot about it! I bought them for... Florence." She studied their reactions as she knew that they were not huge fans of Florence.


    As both of their faces turned serious at the mention of Florence''s name, Ruth felt a need to explain further. "She helped me to pay the money to the landlord. And I wanted to thank her for it." She gave an awkward smile.


    Mrs Payne nodded her head in understanding but chose to not comment on it.


    But Mr Payne voiced out his thoughts. "That is a kind gesture on your part, Ruth. This is the right thing to do. I know that you are a mature person and know the difference between right and wrong."


    He paused for a second and shared a look with his wife then began, "I don''t know why Florence helped you that day but I am glad that she did!


    I am no one to judge her or tell you what to do but keep five feet distance from her. She is not a good influence and you know that. Consider it as fatherly advice."


    Ruth knew that he meant only good for her and understood his concerns.


    "I will keep that in mind.. Don''t worry!" She gave a small smile not wanting to stretch this conversation further.

 Chapter 64 - HELPLESS

    The next morning, Ruth woke up early even though she didn''t need to go to the shop. Mr Cooper had given two days off to his staff because he wanted to do some repairing work in the shop.


    They had already completed most of their orders anyway and could afford to have a small break.


    She dressed in her simple clothes, mentally noting that she needed to buy a pair of dresses to wear at work. Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop was a favourite one among the Nobel and rich families of the western part of the Vincardine.


    All of their customers came from the high-class society and that made it necessary for all the employees to look presentable to attend to those customers. All that shines brighter is easier to bid!


    Ruth''s eyes caught the bag of oranges that she bought yesterday for Florence but she forgot to give it to her. She had spent many hours with Mr and Mrs Payne enjoying her dinner and the time after that.


    Ruth and Mr Payne were so engrossed in their conversation where the old man couldn''t stop telling her the tales of his old days that Mrs Payne had to chid them both to go to bed.


    Of course, Ruth didn''t give up before taking a promise from Mr Payne that they would continue their discussion some other time.


    Ruth''s plan for the day was simple!


    She had decided to go to her landlord''s house to pay him the rent of the month before he came to ask for it. Then she had planned to buy some essentials for herself and Mr and Mrs Payne.


    She recalled how emotional the old couple got when she returned them the money that she took from them in her time of need. They refused to accept it out of courtesy but she knew how much they needed it.


    When they didn''t listen, she told them that she would buy them groceries and other essentials with it and that way they didn''t need to go to the market.


    She had already decided to buy them small things like vegetables or medicines from her salary and share a little bit of their burden. And that way they would not feel uncomfortable accepting her help.


    Ruth decided to give those oranges to Florence on her way to the landlord''s house. After doing everything, she decided to spend her time cleaning her small room and sprawl on her bed leisurely.


    The month had been very tiresome and her mind and body needed some rest before resuming the work.


    With all those thoughts in mind, she picked up her small purse that had her salary in it and the bag of oranges. She didn''t disturb Mr and Mrs Payne as they might be asleep after a long night.


    She went to Florence''s room and before knocking on the door, she placed her ear on it to listen to any sound. She didn''t want to barge into her private time with one of her visitors.


    The thought of the man recking her up and down a few months back made her shudder with repugnance.


    "I don''t want to experience that again." She muttered under her breath.


    After not hearing any sound from the other side of the door, she knocked softly on it. But didn''t get any reply.


    ''May be she is still sleeping. Not everyone is early bird like you, Ruth.'' She decided to give the oranges to Florence after coming back from shopping and left for the landlord''s house.


    Midway, she slowed in her tracks when she heard a commotion to the other side of the road. Curious, she pierced through the small crowd to see what was going on.


    Her eyes went wide when she saw a woman on the ground, crying and begging. And a man, who must be her husband had a beer bottle in one hand and his other hand was ready to hit the woman.


    The woman''s face was drenched in tears and Ruth could spot some blood at the corner of her mouth. A little girl stood near them with a scarred face and teary eyes.


    Ruth''s blood boiled looking at the staggering man, who couldn''t even stand on his two feet properly. "You bitch! Tell me where you hide the money. Tell¡­ me!" He slurred.


    The woman pleaded between her sobs. "Please, I d-don''t have any money. I have already g-given you whatever I h-had."


    But the man was in no state to accept her words and again lifted his hand to strike his helpless wife. The moment his hand made a contact with her skin the sound made Ruth clench her fists tightly.


    The little girl sobbed loudly band wanted to help her mother but was too afraid to utter a word in front of her outrageous father.


    Ruth''s heart pained for that girl. ''What she must be feeling watching her mother''s this state?! Poor soul!"


    She glanced around to the onlookers. They didn''t care that the man was beating his wife for money. They didn''t feel the slightest of pity for the unfortunate woman and neither they condemned the selfish man.


    They only stopped to enjoy the show. The misery of helpless ones was entertainment to these people.


    This was not the rare sight to see in the Eastern part of Vincardine which was known for its poverty and ill-wished people. Ruth had witnessed such incidents many times before, and every time something in her heart made her realise that this was the cruel but real face of the world.


    It was not a task of a single person to bring the change but it needed a collective effort of the whole community. But with the poverty, degrading values, illiteracy and strong willpower it was an impossible task.


    No one amongst the crowd stepped up to help the woman and that fact made Ruth feel outraged. She wanted to run to help the poor woman, her cries were twisting her heart in pain but she couldn''t.


    She was as helpless as that woman and couldn''t stop the man. All these years, she had always made sure to not gain attention towards her. And she intended to live that way because she knew the moment these vultures would find her alone and defenceless, they would not spare her any mercy.


    Notwithstanding the injustice unfolding in front of her, she moved away from the crowd and picked up her pace, trying to block the cries of that innocent woman.


    Soon she reached her landlord''s house and was greeted by his wife.


    "You?" The tone of the woman was brusque but Ruth gulped down that sip of insult.


    Not bothering to smile, she straight came to the point. "I am here to talk about the rent. Is your husband at home?"


    Normally, Ruth wouldn''t have spoken in such a tone but she was already pissed by the incident she witnessed a few minutes before.


    "What about rent? Oh, so you are here to tell that you can not pay it this time too?" The woman''s voice raised by an octave as her face hardened in anger.


    Hearing her loud voice, the landlord came hurriedly outside the house. "What happened?" He asked his wife then he noticed Ruth standing there with a passive face.


    "Ms Moore? What are you doing here?" He asked in confusion. He was surprised to see her at his home because she had never gone there before.


    Before she could respond, the landlord''s wife started with her falsely assumed rant. "She is here to tell that she can not pay this month''s rent. I told you last time to throw her out but you didn''t. Now see-"


    Ruth had had enough of this. Not able to maintain her patience, she pulled out the money that she had already counted last night and looked straight at the landlord.


    "Here is the money of last month''s rent. Thank you for being considerate last time. I assure you again that I will not give you another chance to complaint." She said in a calm voice.


    Both the husband and wife looked peculiarly at Ruth. They couldn''t believe that an orphan and poor woman like her had managed to collect the money before the due date.


    "You are taking it or not?" Ruth asked impatiently when the landlord didn''t move from his place.


    Upon hearing her question, he came back to his senses and slowly took the money from Ruth''s hand. At the very next moment, his wife snatched the money from his hand and watched it carefully.


    "I have already counted it but you can count it again, if you want."


    Ruth didn''t need to tell this because the greedy woman had already started counting the bills. Ruth waited till she finished.


    "Is this from Florence again? Or have you learned a trick to earn money instantly?" The woman''s mocking voice made Ruth clench her jaw.


    She was tired of hearing the same accusation time and again. She was tired of explaining herself to the world when she had done nothing wrong till the date.


    Her sour mood worsened more if that was possible. But instead of arguing with the thick-headed woman, Ruth calmly said, "Think about only what you want. You should only be concerned about your money and not about others'' lives."


    With that said she proceeded towards the market not bothering to wait for their reactions.

 Chapter 65 - WILL YOU TELL ME THE TRUTH?

    "Will you please wait till my helper brings everything you need?" The shopkeeper asked politely.


    "Yes, of course!"


    Hearing Ruth''s response, the shopkeeper turned to attend to another customer. It was early in the morning and that was why there was no rush in the grocery shop. Ruth was thankful for it because she couldn''t handle the suffocating crowd in her current state of mind.


    Ruth had given the list of the groceries and essentials that she and Mr and Mrs Payne needed. By this time, she had made sure to take her mind off of the two incidences that happened since the morning.


    Right now she waited outside a small grocery shop from where she usually bought the things she needed. The shopkeeper was a kind person and had given Ruth groceries when she was short on money.


    She had taken out some money to clear her debt with him from her salary. And the feeling of lessening the burden of debt was satisfying much.


    The churchbell ringed in the distance and the flock of birds flew in the opposite direction because of the loud sound.


    "Have you heard that they are carrying a low-key investigation?" Ruth couldn''t help but perk up her ears when the murmur fell on them.


    "Really? How do you know?" The woman asked in surprise.


    "I saw a team of guards around the woods and they are not letting anyone use the route which goes from the woods."


    The two women, who were there for the shopping forgot about it and started gossiping in hushed voices.


    Ruth was not a gossiper and she didn''t like it either but the topic of their conversation was important, she felt.


    "You know, I have told my husband to come back home before the night. I am very scared because of those five murders."


    A chill ran down Ruth''s spine and she remembered her time in the woods. Thinking about that day made her goosebumps erupt on her skin. The sound of wolves that she heard that night in the woods still scared the daylights out of her.


    ''Where that courage came from that day? Was it courage or my stupidity?'' She questioned her past actions when she decided to go to receive the parcel alone. She was warned by the woodcutter but she still ignored his advice.


    If it was not Rees then only the god knew what would have happened with her.


    "I have heard many things. People say that the bodies were pale and drained of blood. There was not even a single drop left in them. They were torn and bruised. I can''t imagine it, you know! Who could be this cruel to do such a felony?!" The woman said with her hand rested on her thumping chest.


    Ruth shifted her weight uncomfortably on her other foot. She was living in a safe environment and had a fixed schedule. Except for that day when she needed to get Mr Payne''s parcel, it was unlikely for her to go near the woods.


    But she couldn''t slide away from the fear that settled in her heart. She was well aware of the mishappenings in the Vincardine but she always tried to not ponder upon it much. But the denial was not going to change the reality that there was a danger lurking upon the Vincardine.


    "The O''Dells believe that the murders are done by some wild animal." the other woman shared a piece of news that she knew.


    Ruth was sure that she heard a wolf that night while returning to her home but Rees and everyone other that she had talked with had denied it.


    Were they wrong and ignorant or it was her delusion?


    Was it the wolf that had killed people?


    "But what animal leaves the dead body behind? There was not a chunk of flesh missing. I don''t think that it is some animal''s doing." The first woman said.


    The other woman gasped. "Are you not agreeing with the O''Dells? Do you think that they are lying with their people or are hiding something?"


    ''Were they?'' Ruth wondered.


    "Maybe. They are not God, for heaven''s sake! They might be wrong about analysing the situation." The first woman put her honest thoughts.


    "Oh, hush! Lower your voice! You can''t say anything against the O''Dells, or you will put both of us in a trouble. I personally believe in them. If they are investiagting the matter, then they will definitely find the culprit sooner or later. Now stop talk gibberish about them."


    And the two women changed the subject after that and Ruth also lost her interest in their next conversation.


    "Here are your bags, Miss." The shopkeeper''s voice broke her train of thoughts.


    "thank you! Here is the money of today''s order and here is the money that I owe you." Ruth put the bills on his counter.


    Looking at the money in surprise the shopkeeper asked, "Are you sure about this? If you have any problem then I can wait till the next month."


    Ruth smiled at the man. "Thank you for your concern. But I have found a good job for myself and this money is from my salary. I know this is not enough to clear the amount but I will do it next month."


    Giving another surprised glance at Ruth, the shopkeeper took the money then nodded his head. "Very well! Please visit again!"


    Picking up the bags, Ruth started heading back to her home. She kept replaying that conversation of the two women that she heard at the grocery shop in her mind. She thought about asking about this matter Rees. He might give some answers to her.


    Ruth stood in front of Florence''s door again with the three bags of items in her hands. That left her with nothing but using her leg to tap on her door.


    This time the door swung open to reveal a swollen face of Florence. Ruth took in her appearance and cringe visibly looking at the other woman''s dishevelled look.


    "F-Florence?"


    Florence''s fluffy and red eyes steadied on Ruth''s face and after a couple of seconds, recognition appeared in them.


    "Oh, Ruth! My dear friend. How are you?"


    Ruth pursed her lips in a thin line hearing her slurred words. She peered inside her room to see the bottles of alcohol sprawled in the living room. The stench of it was evident in the air.


    "What is wrong with you? Are you unwell?" Ruth asked in concern after making sure that she had no company inside.


    Florence''s face became serious for a moment and the word left in a whisper from her mouth. "No."


    Ruth considered leaving from there but the sad face of Florence compelled her to not move. Not having an idea of how she should respond to that, Ruth cleared her throat and showed the bag of oranges to Florence.


    "I came to give you these."


    Florence lifted her eyes to look at the bag with an inscrutable face. She then gave Ruth a confused look.


    "Yesterday I got my first pay. I bought these oranges for you as a grateful gesture. You helped me with the landlord. So... um..."


    "Oh yes, yes. I helped you. I am a kind person, isn''t I?" Florence gave out squeaky laughter that made Ruth more uncomfortable than before.


    "Come in."


    "Um.. no, thank you but I have some-" Ruth was unable to finish her words as she was pulled into the room by Florence.


    Her grip on Ruth''s wrist was so tight that the poor girl couldn''t escape it.


    "Seat" Florence ordered and Ruth obliged involuntarily.


    She noticed Florence''s appearance that made her confused. During all these years, she had never seen a single hair of Florence''s out of place.


    So watching her in a dress that she probably had not changed in two days, her red and puffy eyes as if she was crying all this time, her messy brunette hair made Ruth wonder what might have happened with her.


    "You got your f-first pay, you said."


    Ruth nodded her head not knowing why she was acting strangely.


    "Con-congratulations, Ruth! I am sooo ha-happy for you!" Florence picked up the glass of alcohol and offered it to Ruth.


    She looked at it with wide eyes then declined the offer politely with an uneasy smile. "No, thank you but I don''t drink."


    Florence blinked then laughed tauntingly. "Of course, you don''t! How could you? H-how could an innocent lady like you have such an f-filthy habit?"


    Ruth noticed the sarcasm dripping from her words but she didn''t retaliate immediately.


    "Florence, would you tell me what is wrong? Did something happen?" Ruth couldn''t help but concern.


    After a minute of silence, Florence asked with a passive face. "Why should I tell you?"


    Her question took Ruth back. She didn''t know what she should answer to that question?


    "Um... maybe I can be some help?" She answered slowly.


    "You want to help me?"


    "yes."


    "Will you tell me the truth i-if I ask you s-something, Ruth?" Florence''s dim brown hazel eyes stared straight into Ruth''s beaming hazel ones.


    "I will!"

 Chapter 66 - ABSURD QUESTION

    Ruth went to Florence''s house to give her the oranges that she had bought the previous day as a thankful gesture. When she said that she would answer truthfully to whatever the question Florence wanted to ask, she had no idea that it would put her in a difficult position.


    "Tell me, Ruth. What is that I lack in me as a woman?"


    Ruth was confused at her question. ''Why would she ask something abrupt like this?'' she thought.


    She kept avoiding Florence''s piercing gaze as she knew that no matter how subtle her words would be, her eyes would give her away.


    "Why such an absurd question suddenly?" Ruth asked slowly.


    But Florence was adamant about getting an answer from the woman in front of her, who was fidgeting uncomfortably the whole time.


    "I want the answer!" Her voice was hard that made Ruth more nervous.


    She was scolding herself mentally for choosing the wrong timing to come here. But how would have she known about Florence''s sour mood?


    Poor woman just wanted to share her happiness and that got her stuck in here.


    Pondering for a few seconds, Ruth said, "You are a good woman."


    But that reply didn''t satisfy Florence. She narrowed her eyes at Ruth as if telling her elaborate her answer.


    Picking up on the hint Ruth began, "You are a beautiful and independent woman. You are not afraid to speak up your mind and I wish to have that trait in me someday. People might think of you as a harsh person because of your tough exterior but I have experienced your kindness and I admire you for that." She told truthfully.


    A part of her wished that Florence would get satisfied with the answer and it must be the same thing that she wanted to listen to.


    Florence gave a long look to Ruth, waiting for her face to give away something but failed. Ruth had answered truthfully and hence didn''t cowered under Florence''s scrutinising eyes.


    "That''s it?"


    ''Was there something I had to say?'' This was not the time to think about it now. The words had left her mouth and she couldn''t call them back.


    Ruth nodded her head in yes.


    "Then why can''t I get what I want? Why I can''t be happy for once, Ruth? Why?" Her voice broke at the end and a loud sob escaped her full lips. Her shoulders shook as warm tears shed from her hazel brown eyes.


    Ruth was torn watching her broken. She wanted to wrap the shawl of care around Florence to save her from the cold winds of a melancholy but didn''t know how and if she was allowed to do so.


    She slid towards Florence and hesitantly touched her shoulder. That touch startled Florence at first, but the warmth that the touch brought with it broke all her dams and she sought refuge in Ruth''s embrace.


    She cried her eyes out not caring that she was showing her vulnerable side to someone for the first time in years. Ruth didn''t mind as Florence''s tears soaked her dress as she kept rubbing her hand up and down on Florence''s back.


    ''If only I had someone to take care of me like this!'', but Ruth was going to do the exact for Florence.


    She knew how it felt to be alone and weep in your misery. She knew how it felt when you don''t have anyone to tell you that it was fine or they are there for you. She knew it all well!


    Giving some moments to calm down Florence, Ruth didn''t disturb the silence that prevailed in the room. She didn''t want to rush her in telling everything. She first wanted Florence to trust her.


    "I-I am s-sorry! I must be l-looking aweful now?!" Florence backed away while wiping her tears with both of her hands. She avoided meeting Ruth''s eyes.


    "No. You don''t." Ruth replied calmly that made Florence snapped her eyes at her.


    "I... don''t?"


    Ruth gave a small smile and shook her head. "No. You don''t. Crying is not always a sign of weakness, Florence. It shows that you are as humane as others and that you have feelings too."


    Florence chuckled darkly at that statement. "Hedge creepers like me are not human. We are just toys that men play with and then discard when they get bored or find a more interesting one.


    We don''t have feelings, Ruth. The day we decide to choose this path, we eradicate those things from our heart turning it into a cold, hard stone!"


    Every word that Florence said pierced Ruth''s soft heart and she thought how much she was ignorant about the world and its dirty ways. She had never thought about this before. She had never paid attention to the perspective of a courtesan.


    ''Everyone has their reasons for their actions.'' Her mother used to tell that her.


    "You shouldn''t say such things, Florence. I know what people think about the women who choose this path and I, myself don''t agree with it. But I also understand from where you came.


    It must be hard for you too. No one wants a life of suffering and choosing a way to get out of it might differ from person to person." Ruth tried to reason.


    A cold smile appeared on Florence''s face and her eyes softened a bit. "People are right when they say that you are a kind and innocent woman. I have always envied you for that. I wish I was just the same then maybe..." She trailed off as tears again welled up in her reddened eyes.


    "Would you like to tell me what happened?" Ruth asked.


    Florence wouldn''t have said any of that if she was in all her senses but the last night''s alcohol still had its effect on her judgement.


    After a minute Florence opened her heart in front of Ruth.


    "Do you remember I told you that I was having a guest for the dinner when I helped you with your landlord?"


    "Yes."


    Ruth recalled how excited and in hurry, Florence was to prepare the dinner for her guest. But when she met her in the night she had not seen anyone in Florence''s house. Instead, Florence was walking in the corridor and even asked Ruth to accompany her for a walk.


    "That guest... he didn''t come that night. Then I g-got his message that he wanted to m-meet me and asked me to go to our usual p-place."


    "Usual place?" Ruth blurted out in confusion.


    "Where we meet every time and-"


    "Yes. I got it now." Ruth didn''t want to know what they did at that place.


    "I waited for him for three days. But he didn''t come, Ruth. He didn''t. He just sent a letter on the fourth-morning telling, I should go back and he couldn''t manage to visit me."


    Florence looked at Ruth''s wide-eyed face through her teary eyes.


    "He didn''t even give me a reason nor he used my name or not a single apology. He just didn''t care. He always does this to me. Once I was the only medicine for his pain and now... I am nothing!" She yelled through her sobs.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek, not knowing what to do. So she asked the first thing that came into her mind.


    "Do you... do you l-love him?"


    *


    *


    *


    "Master!" Rees was in Edwin''s office early in the morning.


    Fannie, Theodora''s personal maid, was already in the office with a cup of tea for Edwin. Rees was confused to see her there because she was assigned to serve Theodora and not Edwin.


    But Edwin didn''t care about that. He didn''t care that Fannie had snatched the tray from the other maid''s hand who was on her way to serve Edwin.


    How could she lose a chance to come near him?


    But Rees''s unannounced arrival had spoiled her mood.


    "What is it, Rees?" Edwin asked while glancing up at him lazily. Rees didn''t answer and kept standing there with a void face.


    Edwin knew everything about his most trusted man and was quick to guess the reason for his silence. "You may go now."


    Edwin ordered while sipping on the hot tea with a cold voice.


    In an attempt to buy some time, Fannie asked, "Do you need anything else, Young Master? I will-"


    "I said get the hell out of my office!" Thundered Edwin''s voice that startled the young maid. Her heart jumped out of her chest for she was not expecting such a rude reaction from Edwin. At least not after what they shared more than a month ago.


    "But-"


    "If you don''t disappear from my sight at this very moment then I will chop your limbs to feed my dogs."


    Edwin''s brutally haunting voice sent chills down her spine. Without wasting any more time she dashed out of the office but not before throwing daggers at Rees with her hate-filled eyes.


    The way she closed the door of Edwin''s office loudly made him clench his fist. ''Someone needs to learn a good lesson it seems..'' The veins in his hands popped up to show their prominent existence.

 Chapter 67 - LOVE OR MADNESS?

    "Do you... do you l-love him?"


    Florence abruptly stopped crying after hearing that question from Ruth. She didn''t answer right away and took some moments to collect her thoughts.


    ''Do I?'' She questioned herself because the possibility had never crossed her mind before.


    After thinking about it for some moments, she answered Ruth. "I do! Since the first time I laid my eyes on him, I was drawn towards him like a moth is attracted to the light."


    "Why?" Ruth was astounded upon hearing that.


    "Have you ever loved someone Ruth?"


    Ruth answered instantly. "yes, my mother!"


    Florence couldn''t help but let out a peal of loud laughter that made Ruth puzzled.


    "Oh, Ruth. You are so naive! I mean romatically. A man? Have you ever liked or loved any man?"


    Ruth''s ears burned and she slowly shook her head. She was in her early twenties and had spent enough life in the world but not once that thought crossed her mind.


    "Thought so. Then you can not understand."


    Ruth''s eyebrows knitted as she didn''t like the plain tone that Florence used.


    "Why should a man have to affect you so much that you have to go through such pain? Why should a man be a reason to make you ask questions that make you doubt your worth?


    If he doesn''t care about you then you shouldn''t too. You can always find a better man for you." Ruth was sure that any one of Florence''s admirers would be more than glad to accept her for her lifetime.


    ''There is always someone destined for everyone, Ruth. God make pairs in heaven. You just have to wait, know and accept the right one.'' Her mother, Bertha Moore once told her that.


    And she believed in it, in her mother. That was one of the reasons that Ruth didn''t reciprocate any man''s feelings till now. She was waiting for that destined one in her life.


    "I told you that you can''t understand. You don''t know him, Ruth. He is the most charming and handsome man that I have ever come across in my life. He has that something about him that keeps one pulling towards him.


    He is dangerous yet irresistible. Every woman would envy me if I have him by my side. He is the only one who can give me my happiness, satisfy my all desires and provide me with a stable and secure life.


    I will have everything money, power, safety and love at my feet. I will be the happiest person alive if I get him by my side, for myself!"


    Ruth was scared for a moment at the passion and desperation that oozed from Florence''s words and eyes. At that moment she looked different... so much different, that for a second Ruth felt like she was talking with someone else.


    ''If she wants this man so badly then she must be really in love with him, right? But what if she couldn''t get him?'' Ruth gulped down her saliva and then asked the question that Florence had never given a thought to.


    "Does he feel the same for you too? Do you think that he will also be happy with you as much as you will be with him?"


    The dreamy look on Florence''s face replaced with a frown in an instant.


    "Are you suggesting that I am incapable of keeping him happy?" Her tone was accusing.


    Ruth''s eyes widened. "No, no. You are getting it wrong, Florence! I am just asking you."


    Florence''s eyes hardened and Ruth felt a chill ran down her spine when she clasped both of her shoulders tightly.


    "Ruth, he is the man that I have set my eyes on and I will be damn if I can''t get him. I know that there is no woman that can give him the fulfilment that he needs in his life. He is a powerful man with the highest social status and only I deserve to stand beside him!


    And about his happiness... then let me tell you one thing, dear. There is not a single man who can not be happy with me in his arms."


    ''Love is not only about what you get from the other person, love is all about giving everything you have to your loved one and sharing everything that you two achieve together.''


    Ruth wanted to say but the way Florence''s brown hazel eyes burned with the determination made Ruth clamp her mouth shut and voice out her concerns.


    Though she didn''t like the way Florence was claiming him without considering his opinions and not knowing if she should call it love or madness, Ruth was no one to judge their relationship.


    She had no clue of what kind of bond they shared and who the man was. All she knew that Florence cared for him and what he did to her was wrong.


    He should have at least give her a reason for his absence but he didn''t. And that was unfair in Ruth''s eyes.


    "tell me, Ruth. What should I do to get him?"


    The pleading and hopeful look in Florence''s eyes churned Ruth''s core. She didn''t want to give her any false hopes but she also didn''t want her to quit on the man she loved.


    "Someone once told me that do what you like and not what others want you to do." Ruth repeated the same thing that once Florence told her when she was confused about accepting Thea''s idea about her job at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop.


    Florence blinked twice, letting her words sink in her heart and soul.


    "You are right! I will get him because I want him!" Florence''s eyes flashed with determination.


    She gave a wide smile to Ruth and pulled her again in her embrace. "Thank you so much, Ruth! I am glad that I helped you that day. If not then I might have failed to get you as my friend. I will always keep this in my mind! Thank-"


    Florence was disturbed when urgent knocks sounded on her door.


    A bit annoyingly she turned to see who it was but a gasp of surprise left Ruth''s mouth when she saw an awkwardly standing woman at the doorstep.


    "Who are you?" Florence asked a bit coldly.


    "Thea?"


    *


    *


    *


    After Fannie left Edwin''s office, his mood was disturbed by the way she acted. Just because of his little attention to the ungrateful woman, she thought that she could stand in front of him?!


    ''Someone needs to learn a good lesson it seems.''


    "Master!" Rees''s voice brought Edwin back from his thoughts.


    Losing a will to drink the tea, Edwin put the white porcelain cup down on the table a bit harshly that made the tea spill on his table. That only infuriated him further but this was not the time to think about it.


    Inhaling a deep breath to control his irritation, Edwin stood up from the chair and walked to the bookshelf on his left.


    "I am listening Rees."


    "We have caught the flower seller that our suspect went to meet that day. It is a young boy." Rees informed.


    The suspect that Rees had his eyes on went to buy tulips one day after not stepping outside of his house for days. His wish to buy flowers out of the blue spiked Rees''s suspicion. And after Edwin''s permission, he instructed his men to find that flower seller.


    And after a couple of days of search, they had finally found him.


    "Have you questioned him?"


    "Yes, Master! The boy told that he was ordered to go to that place at the same time and day. He was told that a man will come and ask for a bunch of flowers but he will not mention which kind of flowers he wants.


    He will only say that give me the flowers that bloom in this season and then the boy should give him a bunch of tulips."


    Edwin''s straight brows scrunched in the middle. "But this is not a season when the tulips blooms."


    "Exactly, Master. It was some kind of a code. He was given tulips in specific because it means something in particular. But we are yet to figure out what it is."


    "Did that boy told anything else? Who instructed him to do the task or has he seen anyone''s face or anything?" Edwin again took his place in the chair, his mind running faster than horses.


    "Unfortunately, he doesn''t know anything. No one came to meet him. He went into the woods with his woodcutter father to help him when someone left a note with instructions, a bunch of tulips and a pouch full of gold coins."


    Edwin cursed loudly in frustration. Whoever this person was behind the five deaths in the woods was always a step ahead of Edwin. The person had everything planned meticulously.


    And even if Edwin had a brief idea about who the culprit was, he needed some solid proof and a strong plan of retaliation. And before all that he had to save his family''s name from getting downgraded in front of the world and the Council.


    "Master, I will take your leave now.. I am sure that we will find this secret code soon and our men are on the suspect''s watch without fail."

 Chapter 68 - I WILL HELP YOU

    Ruth was more than surprised to see Thea at the doorstep of Florence. Ruth tried to recall if they had decided to meet today but they hadn''t. Then what was she doing there?


    "Thea? Your friend from the tailoring shop?" Florence asked Ruth but before she could answer Theat beat her to it.


    "Yes. My name is Thea Green. Ruth''s best friend!" She emphasized the last words tauntingly, her face bore not so friendly expressions.


    "Hello, I am Flore-"


    "I know." Thea didn''t let her complete her sentence cutting her rudely.


    Florence''s eyes narrowed at the woman who was the same age as hers. She didn''t like the way Thea acted arrogantly with her and Florence knew that it was because of her profession.


    Sensing the tension between the two women, Ruth got up and walked in the direction of Thea.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She asked tentatively.


    "What? I can''t visit my friend? Or you were busy?"


    Ruth couldn''t understand why Thea was mad at her. It was very unlikely of her to react in this way. Not wanting to let Thea burst her reason of being upset in front of Florence, Ruth turned to face Florence.


    "Florence, I think you should rest now. Tell me if you need anything." Ruth said politely.


    Choosing not to say more, Florence just nodded her head and watched the two women walking out with narrowed eyes.


    "What was that about?" Ruth asked as soon as they reached her room and then closed the door behind her.


    "You tell me. What was that?"


    Thea crossed her hands over her chest, a look of pure annoyance visible on her round face.


    "W-what? I just went to give her those oranges, Thea. You know that." Ruth said while putting the two bags of the groceries in her kitchen area.


    She brought a glass of water for Thea in hope that it would help her friend''s hot head calm down a bit.


    Without objecting, Thea took the glass and quenched the whole content in one go.


    "Now will you tell me what was that about?" Ruth asked while making her friend sit on the bed then she also sat beside her.


    "I heard some pieces of your conversation and I didn''t like it, Ruth. I never liked that woman. Every person in Vincardine knows how deceiving and self-centred she is." Thea came straight to the point.


    Ruth frowned upon hearing this. "People are not always how they look from outside." She murmured slowly.


    Thea''s eyes widened hearing that. She twisted her body to get a better look at Ruth. "Are you defending her, Ruth? We are talking about a woman who is a reason for numerous tainted marriages, for god''s sake!


    I understand that she helped you and all and I am grateful to her for that. But are you even listening to yourself right now?"


    Thea''s outburst made Ruth keep quiet as she couldn''t exactly deny her words nor she could agree with them completely.


    Thea sighed and then looked at Ruth with softened eyes. "I just don''t want you to get under a bad influence, Ruth! Florence is not someone to be trusted.


    She will use you for her benefit and if the time demands, she would not hesitate to sacrifice you. Just maintain some distance with her, ok?"


    Not wanting to enter into a disagreement with Thea, Ruth just nodded and gave a faint smile. "Ok! But I don''t think that you came here for this. So what braught you here?"


    "Oh yes, that! Ruth, I need your help, please!"


    Thea''s demeanour changed instantly as she turned into a scared lamb from a roaring tigress in a blink of an eye.


    Confused Ruth said, "Of course I will help you, Thea! But first, tell me the problem."


    "My parents have invited Rees over a dinner tomorrow night." Thea said as if she was revealing news about an outbreak of war.


    "Um.. Okay! But I don''t see any problem with that."


    "I... I actually..." Thea avoided meeting Ruth''s eyes and she did that only when she had done something stupid.


    "You what, Thea?" Now Ruth got worried.


    "I had a fight with Rees last night. After we head back home, he came to meet me. And I... I confronted him about his strange behaviour. I asked him all those questions that we both want answers."


    Ruth knew how much that thing troubled Thea and she advised Thea to talk with Rees before jumping to any conclusions. But she had no idea that they both would fight over it.


    "What did he say?" Ruth asked curiously.


    "As expected he brushed everything away saying it was just my and your brain playing tricks. He said he will talk with you but I told him to not drag you into this." Thea''s eyes got misty.


    "Then?"


    "Then one thing led to another and in no time we were fighting like enemies."


    "We?" Ruth asked sceptically.


    Thea groaned at her clever friend. "Fine! It was me who was fighting and scolding him and he... he was trying to calm me down and pleaded to listen to him. But I didn''t. And in a fit of rage, I... "


    "Oh God, stop building the suspense and tell me already Thea. This does not sound good to my ears!" Ruth urged in annoyance.


    "I told him that I don''t want to marry him anymore."


    Ruth''s mouth opened ajar after hearing what blunder her stupid friend had created. Her eyeballs popped out of her skull and her body stilled for some moments.


    "Thea! You didn''t! Just tell me you are pulling my leg. Please!" Hoping against hope Ruth pleaded.


    Thea shook her head as tears rolled down her face.


    Ruth sprang up from her seat with a panicked face. "Oh my God! This is not right. This is so not right. You shouldn''t have said that. What were you thinking?"


    "I know, ok! I know, I messed it up." Thea stood also stood up and held Ruth''s hands in hers.


    "He was so hurt, Ruth. I can''t forget how pained he looked when I said that. But he didn''t try to amend things with me. He didn''t even say another word or even scold me. He just said that my parents have already invited him for dinner and left.


    I am so scared, Ruth! I am sure he will tell my parents that he doesn''t want to marry me. What should I do? Please help me out! I don''t want to lose him, Ruth! I love him so much!"


    Thea covered her face in her palms and her body shook with every sob that left her lips.


    Ruth was by her side, consoling her but her mind was in turmoil. She never expected this turn of events.


    A part of her heart believed that Rees would not do such a thing. He loved Thea as much as she did to him. But what if he couldn''t take that hurt and a feeling that his woman didn''t trust him?


    She blamed herself for it as she was the one who confirmed Thea''s doubts. She shouldn''t have said anything about Rees''s strange behaviour and that his eyes changed their colour to her. But now the damage was already done and they needed to find a solution to this problem.


    Ruth made Thea sat on the bed again. "Thea, please don''t cry. I will go and talk with him." She rubbed her arm soothingly.


    Thea shook her head vigorously. "No! I don''t think that is a wise idea. He must be very upset." Thea clasped Ruth''s hands in hers.


    Both women fell into silence for a minute.


    After failed attempts of coming with any solution, Ruth asked. "Then what do you suggest?"


    But Thea, on the other hand, had something on her mind and that was why she came to meet Ruth as soon as she could.


    "Will you... will you come for the dinner tomorrow night? I will need your support to face what the fate has decided for me."


    Ruth''s heart shattered looking at Thea''s pleading eyes and she could only guess what pain she was going through.


    "I...But..." She hesitated for a moment. She was not ready to face Rees neither she wanted to witness what was bound to happen if Rees decided to cancel the wedding.


    "Please, Ruth! Please!" Thea was desperate.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek then nodded her head in agreement. "I will be there with you!" She couldn''t leave her friend in the middle of the crisis to face everything alone.


    Also, Ruth felt a responsibility to amend the things between Rees and Thea because she considered that she was somewhere to be blamed for their differences.


    Thea hugged Ruth tightly as she let her pain washed away through her tears.


    But Ruth had decided to try one last time to save Rees and Thea''s relationship. She decided to talk with Rees before he does something that the three of them regretted. She needed to tackle this problem with everything in her power.


    It was a question of the lives of the people she loved.

 Chapter 69 - SECRET LOVER

    After an hour when Thea had composed herself by pouring her heart out to Ruth, she left but not before taking a promise from Ruth that she would join her and Rees over dinner the next day.


    By that time it was already late in the afternoon. Ruth gave Mr and Mrs Payne''s bag of groceries and returned to her room. She realised that she hadn''t eaten anything for lunch when her stomach growled loudly in hunger.


    She didn''t feel like eating anything as her mind was clouded with the thoughts of Florence and Thea. But her stomach growled again demanding to be feed and after sighing, she dragged herself to the kitchen area.


    She prepared some potatoes to eat with some bread and after serving it on a plate, she came to sit on her bed.


    While deliberately chewing every morsel of food, her mind drifted again to the two problems at hand.


    There was Florence who was running behind a man for his love and then there was Thea, on the other hand, who was afraid of her man''s love.


    ''Fate is a twisted thing!'' For a second she considered her lucky that she had not been in such a complicated situation yet. But then again, she had no experience in love.


    ''Does love do this to people? Change them into a whole new person?''


    She couldn''t imagine why the love had to be so complex. ''Why can''t a man and a woman have it easy? Why fate have to be cruel to make them go through the pain?''


    ''Will I also need to go through pain if I ever fall in love with someone?'' The very thought made her shudder. She knew that emotions were her weakness and them getting exploited by a man was something she didn''t want for herself.


    But this was not a time to think about all this. She needed to prepare what she wanted to say to Rees and how to convince him to continue with the wedding plan. She couldn''t just go there and order him to do as she wished.


    No matter how much she gave it a thought, all she could get in the end was a dead end. Sighing in defeat she decided to think about it the next day when her mind was not tired.


    The day went by and came a cold night. Ruth was about to go to the bed when she heard a knock on her door.


    ''Who might be this late at the door?'' She thought and opened it to reveal Florence.


    She looked well than in the morning.


    "Were you asleep?" Florence asked calmly.


    "No. I was about to. But what are you doing here at this hour of night?" Ruth asked while rubbing her arms when she was attacked with a gust of cold wind.


    "You only told me to tell you if I need something." Florence had an eccentric calm on her face that made Ruth shudder.


    Gulping her saliva down her throat, Ruth eyed Florence for a second. "Y-Yes. How can I help you?" She asked warily.


    "You need to come with me somewhere in the morning. Will you do that for me?"


    Though Florence questioned, her eyes and tone had put an exclamation mark at the end and Ruth understood that she had no choice but to agree. She couldn''t say NO to her for she was indebted to her.


    "Where?" She asked in a hope of getting at least a clue of what was going inside Florence''s head but her attempt turned out to be fruitless.


    A cold grin stretched on Florence''s face. "You will get to know it in the morning. Get ready by 9 o''clock. Good night!"


    Without waiting for Ruth''s answer she descended the stairs and Ruth could only watch her retreating figure disappearing in the shadows.


    ''What is she up to?''


    *


    *


    *


    The next morning, Florence was already at Ruth''s door before the given time of 9 o''clock. Ruth was unsure if she should go with Florence to an unknown place or not.


    "At least have something for breakfast." Ruth insisted but little did she knew that the quench that Florence had discovered couldn''t be satisfied with anything else but Edwin O''Dell.


    After a couple of failed attempts, Ruth gave up. She also didn''t eat anything as she thought it would look rude if she ate alone.


    "Hurry up, Ruth! I have no time." Florence said impatiently.


    Ruth sighed dejectedly and prayed to God that she would not land in any trouble. Half-heartedly she followed Florence, who looked like her mind was set on a mission.


    While walking on the streets of Vincardine, they received many curious glances and Ruth couldn''t help but cower under their judgemental stares. She deliberately let her toffee brown hair loose around her shoulder with the front half pinned securely to not let the fringes fell on her face.


    Whenever she felt people''s hot gazes on her, she covered her face with her loose hair as much as possible.


    If not before this day, then now Ruth was cognizant of Florence''s status in society. People were in utter shock seeing an innocent woman like Ruth walking beside a hussy woman like Florence.


    Ruth felt the heat of chagrin creeping on her features and she wished she would have not agreed to go with Florence. But it was too late for now as they left behind the Eastern part of Vincardine and marched towards the western part.


    Ruth''s mind was too occupied to be aware of her changing surroundings and her head hung low to avoid people''s scorching gazes that she failed to notice that they were in front of a huge manor in a matter of a few minutes.


    "Miss, who- oh Florence?" The guard standing beside the entrance was surprised to see her.


    "Hello! I need to go inside." Florence said calmly.


    By this time, Ruth had dared to lift her head to see who was the person who talked to Florence. She blinked puzzled looking at his uniform and slowly her eyes registered her surroundings.


    For some reason, the various trees, less crowded place and the vibe of it felt familiar to her.


    Slowly her confused eyes faced to her front and her jaw hit the floor, her eyes went saucer-shaped when her brain recognized the place.


    It was the same place that she had been at a couple of months ago. It was nighttime and she used the secret way to enter the property but still, she was cent per cent sure of where she was.


    Her heart started beating frantically against her chest that she thought that, it would tear her chest open and came out running screaming for help.


    Unaware of her state, Florence asked for permission to enter ''the great manor'' from the guard.


    "What business you might have in the great manor?" The guard was too obvious when his lustful gaze lingered on Florence''s square face.


    Proud of her womanly assets, Florence puffed up her chest a little and her already fitted corset looked like it would be ripped if she inhaled even a single breath more.


    The man ran his tongue over his lips as his eyes widened in excitement.


    "What business do you think I have?" Her voice came sultry as she peered at him through her sweeping eyelashes.


    "I-I don''t know."


    Florence gave her best smile that every man in the Vincardine was obsessed with.


    "What if I tell you it when you are not on a duty, hmm? Will you then let me go inside?" She asked in a sugar-coated voice, batting her eyelashes innocently and that did the trick.


    The man''s face illuminated like tens of bulbs were lit up at the same time. "Don''t turn on your words, Florence. It''s been a while that we got a time for ourselves."


    "Of course, I will keep my word! Don''t you trust me?" She again batted her eyelashes innocently.


    "Fine, you can go. I will see you soon!" The guard winked suggestively.


    Florence smiled again and took a step ahead.


    "Who is she?"


    She glanced at the pale face of Ruth who was lost in her own thoughts and didn''t pay attention to the conversation that was happening around her.


    "She is friend!"


    With that said, she dragged Ruth along with her through the grand entrance of the property of ''the great manor''. That action snapped Ruth from her worried thoughts and she heard Florence mutter, "Such a flapdoodle!"


    Ruth chose to not comment on it as she had a more persisting matter in her mind. She wanted to scream at Florence and freed herself from her hold and run to her home but she couldn''t.


    The events of the night of celebrations started flooding her mind and the particular one haunted her till this date.


    She cursed her stars and herself that she agreed to accompany Florence. But then a thought crossed her mind.


    ''Is this secret lover of Florence belonged to the O''Dell family?'' But she discarded that idea thinking how could it be possible for the family had only two men. And there was no way that they would associate with Florence in that way.


    Her legs shook and her insides churned with every step she took towards the superstructure that stood smugly to witness her helplessness.

 Chapter 70 - UNFINISHED BUSINESS-1

    Ruth felt her eyes getting murky as she neared the manor but she couldn''t let that know to anyone while Florence kept dragging her mercilessly towards the front door of ''the great manor''.


    ''Oh God! Please protect me!'' Her heart intoned the pray repeatedly.


    Florence took a right turn instead of entering the front door of ''the great manor'' and after walking through the green landscape they reached an intersection of stone-paved paths where the garden was situated.


    Florence paused when she saw a servant named Fannie walking by.


    "Fannie!"


    Fannie was surprised to see Florence in the heart of ''the great manor''. Her eyes instinctively searched around for any observers.


    "Florence? What are you doing here?"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes when she felt that her voice was familiar to her ears. She tried to think where she had heard it.


    "I am here to meet Young Master!"


    Florence''s straightforward words made Ruth''s heart stop for a moment.


    She gasped dramatically. ''Young Master? As in Edwin O''Dell? How does Florence know him and what business she is having with him?'' Ruth tried to ponder over it but her brain couldn''t help but come up with only one possibility.


    ''Is he the same man that Florence... oh no!''


    Fannie''s face changed so did her mood when she heard Florence.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for you to meet him, right now." The tone that Fannie used made Ruth shot up her eyebrows.


    She clearly heard an underlined jealousy in the maid''s voice but couldn''t understand why a mere servant would act this way.


    "It is urgent, Fannie! I can''t wait. If it was not then I wouldn''t have come here in the first place." Florence was not ready to give up.


    "Why do you want to meet him, Florence? Isn''t it enough that you have him whenever you want?" Fannie cast away the pretence of courtesy, her eyes glared at Florence.


    Ruth felt disgusted at the fact that these two women were fighting over a man who might have dozens of others at his fingertips.


    She just wanted to disappear in the thin air and not be a part of whatever was bound to happen with Florence''s adamant nature. She only knew how her heart yearned for Thea.


    -"Just maintain some distance with her, ok?"- Thea had warned her only yesterday and Ruth only prayed that Thea''s other words to not came true.


    If Thea was here then she would have definitely saved Ruth from the clutches of her misfortune. Alas!


    "I want to settle some unfinished business with him. Now, are you going to tell me where he is or should I take it upon myself to find him?" Florence challenged that made Fannie pursed her lips.


    After a minute of a staredown between the two, Fannie answered, "Young Master is in the meeting with the lord. I don''t know how much time they will take. It''s better if you leave right now before anyone from the family notices you or-"


    "I will face the consequences if anyone sees me. You don''t have to worry yourself about that. Just tell me where should I wait for him."


    With a clenched jaw, Fannie called another maid and told her to take Florence to the guest chamber of the office building where the meeting was occurring.


    "Come on, Ruth!"


    Ruth held Florence making her halt in her step. "Florence, I- I think you should go alone and I will wait here till you finish."


    Florence was about to argue but then thought otherwise and giving a nod she left to follow the other maid.


    Fannie threw daggers at Florence''s back, unable to contain her resentment for the woman who had stuck to her Young Master like a leech.


    Then she realised that she had another company there. "Ruth? Who are you? New in the business? I haven''t seen you before."


    Ruth fisted her palms at her sides trying her best to control her anger.


    "I am Florence''s neighbour and... friend. And NO, I am not involved in the business!" Irritation dripped from her every word no matter how polite she tried to sound.


    "Then why are you here with her?"


    "I just came because she asked me to. And I don''t have any idea what unfinished business she has with... him." Ruth answered Fannie''s unrevealed question.


    Sparing another curious glance at Ruth, the maid left not bothering to tell her where she could wait for Florence.


    Ruth didn''t mind her impolite behaviour as she didn''t expect anything less from the arrogant servant of the arrogant family.


    She had deliberately avoided going with Florence for two reasons. First, she didn''t want to be an awkward spectator of whatever Florence had in her mind. And second, she didn''t want to face her tormentor.


    ''What if he recognised me? Will I be punished? Did he saw my face that night?'' Her hand slowly raised to touch her shoulder as she remembered how Edwin tried to pull her by her dress and the poor fabric ripped.


    She shut her eyes tightly to get rid of that memory and breathed slowly. Deciding not to entertain such fearful thoughts, she scanned her surroundings curiously.


    That night she couldn''t get a chance to discover this place properly and thus failed to admire its beauty. But now she had a chance to observe her surroundings keenly.


    The intersection of paths where she stood led to various quarters and buildings of ''the great manor''.


    The central area where all the paths met had a large fountain with a statue of a woman. The white marvel was carved out in such a details that it felt like the statue would bring to life and the woman would step out of the fountain in any minute.


    The clear water that gushed out of the fountain and then fell into the pond had a soothing sound that she could hear for hours.


    The large pond around the fountain had lotuses floating on the water. The area around the fountain had a beautifully landscaped garden with various trees and plants of fruits, flowers and some were only for the sake of aesthetics.


    To the left of her side was a separate section where two maids were busy watering the various kinds of vegetables.


    She saw a team of gardeners working on shaping the row of Buxus and cloud trees with various tools. Watching at their skilful hands doing wonders on the trees, she was fascinated as she had never seen something like that before.


    Curious little thing that she was, Ruth walked in that direction.


    "Excuse me!"


    One of the men turned to look at her face. "Yes?" He was confused to see an unfamiliar face.


    "Umm... I am just curious about your work. If you don''t mind then can you tell me more about it?"


    The man looked surprised at the woman. This was not a common sight for him when someone would take interest in his work.


    He was about to open his mouth when another voice interrupted him.


    "The technique is called Topiary."


    Shocked, Ruth looked up at the owner of the voice and she sucked a deep breath to see no one other than Rees.


    "R-Rees?"


    "I didn''t know that you are this much interested in learning about Topiary that you would come all the way to ''the great manor''."


    Ruth cringed visibly at his sarcastic tone. She didn''t expect to meet him, rather the fact that he worked as a personal bodyguard of Edwin O''Dell slipped from her mind when she was brought here unexpectedly and unwillingly.


    Rees''s brown eyes bored into her hazel ones and she felt like shrinking under their intensity.


    "Have nothing to say, I see!" He commented while walking towards her.


    She fidgeted with her dress while gathering her turbulent thoughts.


    "I- I ..." She stuttered.


    As soon as Rees came to stand in front of her, the man who was working on the trees, bowed his head in respect to which Rees acknowledged by a curt nod.


    Ruth didn''t know that Rees had such a respectable position in ''the great manor''.


    ''Maybe working as a personal bodyguard of a O''Dell family member was a more prestigious job than what I thought.'' Ruth thought while watching everyone in their near surroundings acknowledging Rees''s presence.


    In his uniform, he looked nothing less than a true warrior. The uniform hugged his body well to show his muscles prominently. The aura around him was way different from the friendly one that he held when he was not on the duty.


    He looked powerful and intimidating.


    "Come with me!"


    It was not a polite request. It was an order that she obediently followed. Rees didn''t wait to look if she followed him or not because he knew that she had no other choice.


    They walked a few feet away from the gardners and stopped. After making sure that they had privacy, Rees turned towards her crossing his arms over his broad and wide chest.


    The look on his face was an indication that it was a calm before the storm. All that Ruth could do was to wait patiently to let Rees open his mouth while avoiding his narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 71 - UNFINISHED BUSINESS-2

    "We are not getting any clue through the investigation. And the council has its eyes and ears everywhere. This is getting more complex each day."


    Augustus banged his fist in frustration on the table that made the objects placed on it shook like a lone leaf in midst of a storm.


    "Lord Augustus, please! Anger is not going to help our situation here. We should approach this problem with a cool mind." Mr Wright tried to talk some sense into the hot-headed man.


    "What do you suggest Edwin?" Lester glanced at him cautiously gauging his reaction.


    Since the start of this meeting some half an hour ago, he hadn''t spoken a single word. All he did was stare at the table in front of him with furrowed brows and a passive face.


    "Don''t ask him anything Lester. I know what he is going to say. His answer must be let''s kill them all. That is only what he is capable of. If it was not for his stupidity then we wouldn''t have been in this problem."


    Augustus''s outburst was frightening as he glowered at his nephew with fury burning in his grey eyes.


    "Lord Augustus, please, calm down. It was not his fault!" Lester was irritated with the old man''s tantrums from the beginning.


    Now Augustus''s fury directed at Lester and he scoffed. "It was not his fault, you say? Did you hear your son Mr Wright? Of course, it was his fault, Lester. It was all because of him!


    If only he had controlled his beast then nothing of this would have happened!" His voice boomed in the room.


    Mr Wright wanted to defend his son and Edwin as he understood the reasoning behind Edwin''s actions that day but he didn''t want to infuriate Augustus more than he already was. Hence, he chose to keep quiet.


    "You know why he did that!" The usually calm and polite Lester had had enough of these accusations on his friend.


    "And do you know why I do what I do? Have you ever given it a thought? Only I know what it took me to negotiate that peace treaty with them after... after my brother and his wife''s death."


    Augustus''s voice became thick with emotions when he mentioned his brother and sister-in-law''s deaths.


    "I buried my pain and anger deep in my heart for all these years. Why? Because I wanted to protect my family, my land, my people and... him!" He pointed at Edwin.


    "It is not only him who is suffering because of that loss. He was my brother for heaven''s sake! Do you think it was easy for me, Lester? No! It was not! But I had to endure it all alone. I had no choice! And now this imbecile man is set on destroying everything that I have built and protected over the years!"


    Augustus''s chest heaved up and down with every ragged breath he took. He was a cold and cunning man and thus it was rare to see him all riled up. But the severity of this problem and thinking about the aftermath if they failed to solve it was making him go insane.


    He took a deep breath and now his voice came calmer than before. "Do you have the slightest idea what will happen if the council or the people of Vincardine gets to know that they are living under the shadows of werewolves? Supernatural creatures? What do you think they will do if our secret will be revealed?"


    The mere thought made Mr Wright shudder. Lester gulped down nervously as he understood the gravity of the situation.


    Their existence was hidden for many decades for a reason. They had vowed to not reveal themselves in front of the humans and live in harmony with them. The werewolf race was known for keeping their word unlike the other party, their arch-nemesis.


    Augustus slumped down into his chair after exhaling a shaky breath. He grabbed his head in both of his hands and hung it low.


    Edwin''s heart became restless watching their worried faces, especially his uncle''s. They might not have shared a healthy bond but he was his family after all.


    After a minute of excruciating silence, Lester spoke. "Father, I think you should take Lord Augustus to his chamber. He needs some rest. We will discuss this again tomorrow."


    "Hmm... I think it is beneficial if we use this time to cool off and come up with a solution. Lord Augustus, we shall go to your chamber and have a drink." Mr Wright stood up and with a sympathetic glance to Edwin, he left with brooding Augustus.


    Lester also got up to retire to his chamber but halted when he heard Edwin say, "You are mad at me!"


    Lester sighed but answered anyway. "I am not mad at you, Edwin. I told you that I am with you through every thick and thin. I am just worried and frustrated with everything that is happening. I need some rest. I will see you later."


    With that said, Lester also left the room leaving behind hurt and angry Edwin alone.


    Only Edwin knew what he was feeling right at that moment. His beast was on the verge of losing itself into the hands of blind rage but with every ounce of a refrain, he restrained it.


    Sighing loudly he got up to leave the room. He was greeted by a servant as soon as he stepped outside the room.


    "Young Master, you have a guest waiting for your time in the guest room."


    "Tell that person that I don''t have time." Edwin kept walking dismissing the servant.


    "But the lady is saying that it is an urgent matter. She is waiting from last twenty minutes for you and is refusing to leave without meeting you." The servant tried again.


    "Lady?" That puzzled Edwin. "What is her name?"


    "Forgive me, milord but she didn''t tell me. But she said that she is a very important person for you." The servant said the last part hesitantly.


    ''Important person? Lady?''


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Edwin thought, ''if it is one of those clingy women then god help me to not colour my hands in red.''


    "Where is the lady waiting?"


    "She is waiting in the guest chamber of this building, milord."


    The servant replied pointing in the direction of the mentioned chamber.


    Edwin wanted some peace for his mind but it looked like it was not going to happen anytime soon.


    He was on his way to see the lady that was waiting for him when Fannie came to stand in front of him.


    "Master!" Her word came with a panting voice.


    Since Florence told her that she wanted to meet Edwin she became restless. She was waiting for the meeting to be finished and to meet Edwin when he was alone.


    But her duties kept her busy but her eyes were glued to the door of the meeting room. When she spotted Agustus and Mr Wright coming out of the room followed by Lester, she hurriedly completed the task in her hand and ran to reach Edwin.


    Edwin halted in his pace when the maid blocked his way. Not opening his mouth to talk he just gave her a questioning glare.


    "I-I want to talk to you."


    "Not now."


    "Master, please. It is important." Fannie pleaded.


    She didn''t have anything important to discuss with Edwin. She just wanted to prevent him from meeting Florence. Edwin was avoiding her as if she didn''t exist at all and that hurt her.


    And now that Florence was there she wanted to clearly tell Edwin about her feelings before it was too late.


    "Later..." He trailed off when he didn''t recollect her name from his memory.


    Through clenched jaw, she replied, "Fannie! My name is Fannie!"


    The fact that Edwin didn''t even remember her name had hurt her self esteem. Gulping down her saliva while keeping the hot tears of anger at bay, she looked up at his indifferent face.


    Yes, whatever your name is. I have a guest waiting for me." Edwin was already in the worst state of mind and everything that was happening only worsened his state.


    "Master, please! Will you not spare me five minutes at least for the sake of the night that we spent on the night of celebrations?" Her voice came broke and begging. She was too desperate that she didn''t mind his cold behaviour towards her.


    But her words snapped the thin string of patience in Edwin. In a blink of an eye, his hand reached to her throat that made her eyes widen in fright.


    "M-master..."


    "Listen and listen carefully, you worthless human. I have tolerated you more than you deserve. Let me put you in your place for once and all. If you ever try to claim any right over me, my time or anything that is related to me only because of that night, then you are sadly mistaken.


    If you ever again try to cross my path then I will burn you alive to listen to your pleads of help. And one more thing, you were no better than those hundreds of women I had slept with."


    He pushed shocked and terrified Fannie and with another sigh, Edwin''s legs started marching in the direction of the waiting room oblivious to what was bound to happen.

 Chapter 72 - A LOW LIFE?!

    "Ruth, I am asking you something. Stop trying to come with some lame excuse and start spilling the truth."


    By the look on Rees''s face, it was clear that Ruth had no choice but to tell him what she was doing in ''the great manor''.


    She was currently trapped under his hard gaze in the garden of ''the great manor''. This was the place that she never wished to visit again but was dragged to by Florence.


    And now the consequences were inexorable.


    "I... I am actually here with a... friend."


    Ruth had no idea if she should call Florence her friend. ''If Rees know who Florence is then will his opinion change about me just like others?'' Ruth felt uncomfortable with this thought and didn''t want it to happen.


    "Friend? Who friend?" Rees''s voice came surprised.


    "Umm... I don''t think you know her." Ruth mumbled.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. "Ruth, you don''t have any friends other than Thea and me." Rees said in a deadpan.


    Ruth frowned, "Hey! I can have friends other than you two!" She huffed but soon gave up after watching his blank stare.


    "Okay, fine! I only have one friend other than you two. To be honest, I don''t even know if I should call her one."


    Rees furrowed his eyebrows after hearing it. "Ruth, I don''t know what you are talking about. But one thing I want to say to you is that you shouldn''t be here."


    "Why?" Ruth was confused at his statement.


    Rees''s brown eyes looked around as if he was searching for someone, distress was painted all over his features. "Don''t ask me questions. You should go now."


    "Rees!" Ruth hissed irritated with his odd behaviour. "What''s wrong with you? Why I shouldn''t be here?"


    "I told you to not ask me any questions, Ruth. Just go right now. This place is not for a person like you, who-"


    "is a low life!" Hurt was clearly written on her face as she stared at his brown eyes.


    Rees froze in his spot, his eyes wide open. "Ruth..." he whispered unbelievingly.


    Ruth''s hazel eyes hardened and her face morphed into hurt. "Tell me, Rees. Is that what you think of me? Is that why you don''t want anyone to see me with you? Are you... are you ashamed of me?"


    "It is not what you think, Ruth. Just listen to me once." He tried to reach for her hand but she backed away from him with tears brimmed her eyes.


    "Stop! I think I get it loud and clear! You don''t need to explain anything to me."


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin stepped inside the guest-chamber with heavy breaths. He was still pissed off with the meeting with his uncle, Lester and Lester''s father.


    No matter how much they tried, they couldn''t find any link to reach their goal. The council was pressurising them with constant reminders and notices about the investigation. And the whole situation was baffling him.


    And then there was that annoyingly pestering maid. Moon Goddess must be very upset with him to let him face such a rough day.


    "Miss, who-" Edwin''s words stuck in his throat, his eyes widened a bit in shock.


    "Florence?" He couldn''t believe that she dared to come straight to his home. She had never come there before then why now?


    "Hello, milord! How are you?" She got up from her seat and deliberately swaying her hips rhythmically walked in his way, she halted at a hand''s distance from him.


    If Edwin''s mood was bad before then now his anger escalated above the heights of mountains.


    "What the hell are you doing here? How dare you step a foot inside my house?" His voice boomed in the silence of the chamber, startling Florence a little but she composed herself immediately.


    "No hello for me, milord? That''s sad!" She pouted her full and plump rosy lips with a sad face.


    Not getting any response from Edwin, she crossed the distance between them and slowly encircled her arms around his neck. "Aren''t you happy to see me, milord? Since you couldn''t come to visit me, I thought I should take efforts to come to see you myself. Don''t you like my surprise?"


    She was always bold with her words and bolder with her actions. She didn''t care that she was dealing with not any other man but Edwin O''Dell and they were not anywhere else but in ''the great manor''.


    The adrenaline rush that she experienced at his handsome sight pushed her limits higher than before.


    Her voice was seductive, teasing. Her eyes batted innocently trying to cast her charm over the person who stood like a solid rock.


    The playful smile on her full and plump lips twitched and slowly turned into pain when Edwin held her hand in his tight grip and slowly pulled it away from his neck. His face was set in anger.


    His other hand, held Florence with her neck and with his blazing eyes he stared right in her brown hazel ones.


    "Stop playing games, Florence. You know I don''t like to waste my time on such foolish things. Now if you are done with it, I want clear answers to my questions or you will be responsible for the conswequences."


    Edwin''s voice was calm yet dangerous. His words were sharp like razors, ready to slice her up in an instant.


    Florence knew that she was playing with fire. Edwin was not like those men with only talks and no deeds. He held that precarious aura around him and believed in actions rather than words.


    He could eradicate a person with a snap of his fingers without leaving a trace behind and no one could question him. He was that storm trapped inside a glass jar, ready to plunder and destroy everything around him. And she was nothing but a mere plant in its way.


    Mustering all the courage, Florence matched his heated gaze with hers. "You promised to come meet me, but you didn''t." Her words came out steadily.


    Edwin''s lips twitched and an arrogant grin formed on his face. "I don''t do promises, Florence, and you know that! I didn''t come because I didn''t want to."


    With that said, he pushed her away from him and she staggered back holding her bruised neck and tears in the eyes.


    "Why?"


    "Since when I owe you any explanation?" He crossed his arms over his wide chest and cocked his brow.


    "You have to give me an explanation. I deserve it after warming your bed for nights!" The bund of patience broke and modesty was never Florence''s forte.


    Her chest heaved up and down, her every being heated up in fury. She tried hard to encompass that hurt in the corner of her heart but it was too much to bear for even a minute. And that made her came here to daringly match her tormentor''s stare.


    Edwin''s jaw ticked hearing her tone of speech. "You are crossing your line, Florence! Don''t forget who you are talking with. Why should I answer a slut like you? Warming my bed for nights doesn''t give you any right over me. The sooner you wrap up your mind around it the better."


    A loud sob escaped her lips. Her ears burned with the insults that he threw her way. His words prickled her skin like thorns drawing blood out of it in the form of her hot tears.


    She kneeled down in front of him and looked up at him through pleading eyes. "Please, don''t do this to me, milord! At least show me some mercy for the times we have spent in each other''s embrace."


    "Florence!"


    "I will do everything that you say. Anything. Just please push me away from you. I need you, milord!" She literally begged while putting her self esteem under the wraps.


    She didn''t care that she had to kneel in front of him and ask for his time. Because she knew that everything that she would need to go through to please this man was worth for. It was only a matter of time that she would get everything that she had ever desired.


    When Edwin didn''t spare her another glance, she wrapped her hands around his long legs like a vice. "Please, milord. Please! I only need your time and attention. That''s all I am asking for."


    Not able to bear her drama anymore, Edwin freed himself out of her hold by pushing her away from him.


    "You think you deserve my time and attention, Florence?! There are hundreds of women if not thousands at my beck and call. And you think that I will prefer you over them?"


    Gripping the back of her head in his tight fist, he made her stand up on her feet. Her face scrunched up in pain that was caused by his tight grip on her hair.


    "Look at me and hear carefully. You are nothing but a blunter in my eyes! Yes, that''s who you are. Don''t ever try to come in my way again or-"


    His further words remained unsaid when the venom in his cold voice made a person suck a deep breath. And to his utter shock, that person was not Florence.


    It was someone else that Edwin had not imagined meeting in such a situation even in his wildest dreams.

 Chapter 73 - A MAZE OF GREED

    Edwin turned in irritation when he heard someone suck a deep breath out of shock. He was ready to lash out at the intruder when he had strictly commanded that no one disturbed him but as soon as his cerulean blue eyes noticed who the person was his words remained stuck in his throat.


    He was aghast, shaken to his core looking at the round face that screamed nothing but hatred.


    "Ruth..." The bare whisper went unnoticed by the very person as she ran towards Florence and cocooned her in her arms.


    Florence was broken and couldn''t control a loud sob that escaped her mouth and she let the stream of her pain flow boundlessly in Ruth''s arms.


    After misunderstanding Rees, Ruth felt ashamed to stand in front of him. She wanted to run from there without wasting a moment but she remembered about Florence. She couldn''t abandon her in this place.


    Not able to withstand the presence of a person who had insulted her in a very degrading way, she ran towards the guest chamber where Florence was earlier escorted by a maid.


    But she didn''t expect what her eyes would witness once she reached there. She saw how Edwin held Florence by her throat and his spiteful words stung her deeply as if she was at the receiving end of them instead of Florence.


    Rees was hot on Ruth''s tail and when he saw the unfoldings of the event, he was speechless. His fear had turned true. It was the very reason that he didn''t want Ruth to stay in ''the great manor''.


    His eyes darted to his Master and his insides churned in fear as he noticed that look in his eyes. He had witnessed it multiple times before and it didn''t bother him until the night in the woods.


    Edwin was transfixed in his spot, unable to move even by an inch. His eyes were trained on Ruth as if he was in a stupor.


    Edwin''s every reaction towards Ruth made Rees''s doubt clearer and he prayed to the moon goddess that it was all in his head and nothing of it was true. But he had no proof and neither he could ask his master. Only time would be the enlightening light!


    "Florence, please. Calm down! Let me see your bruise first." Ruth pulled away from Florence and after moving her brunette hair out of the way, she saw reddish markings of fingers on Florence''s pale and flawless skin.


    Anger surged inside Ruth, her face hardened. She was already upset with her fight with Rees and now seeing Florence get hurt and humiliated broke her dam of politeness and patience.


    She lifted her gaze to look at Edwin and he was taken aback by the amount of hostility she held for him.


    "I can''t believe that the young blood of O''Dells has such low morals to assault a woman like this! Just because of your family''s position, you rich and spoiled men think that you can walk all over everyone. But that''s not the case, Mr O''Dell!


    Even if we are not filthy rich like you and don''t have obeisance of servants at our beck and call, we still are more human than you could ever be!"


    Rees was shocked to see her outburst as he had never seen Ruth this angry. His panicked eyes glanced towards Edwin who stood like a rock with a void face.


    Before anyone could react, Ruth cast a condemning look towards Edwin and then towards Rees then dragged crying Florence along with her.


    She was so infuriated that she didn''t realise what she had done by disrespecting Edwin O''Dell. For her misconduct, she could have been thrown behind the bars or starve till death in the darkroom of the dungeons but she didn''t care.


    She had had enough of the wealthy one belittling the poor.


    Five minutes of excruciating silence after Ruth left felt like ages to Rees. Edwin still stood in his place like a statue.


    "Master?"


    Rees called him cautiously, waiting for a volcano to erupt.


    Edwin didn''t reply. Rees''s word fell on his ears but it reflected not reaching his brain.


    Ever so slowly, his hand lifted to reach his chest. The thumping of his heart reminded him of his aliveness. It was beating hard against his chest, his mind was still wrapped around the image of her face and voice.


    He turned to look at Rees and the man knew what was the upcoming question from his master''s mouth.


    "She is friends with Florence, Master."


    Edwin shut his eyes tightly, cursing his stars.


    *


    *


    *


    "Ruth, Ruth! Please slow down!" Florence called from behind with laboured breaths.


    Ruth''s steps halted as she realised that Florence was far behind her. She didn''t realise the fast pace of her walking for she was too furious to notice anything.


    Florence caught up with Ruth and by this time her tears were replaced by beads of sweat due to all the half running to match Ruth''s pace.


    "This was the first time I ever saw you this angry. What had gotten into you?" Florence asked after catching her breath and making sure that Ruth had calmed down a bit.


    But she was wrong. Ruth gave an incredulous look to Florence. "Seriously, Florence? You are asking me that? Aren''t you hurt and angry at his cruel behaviour towards you? Didn''t you feel anything?"


    Florence pursed her lips as she didn''t like Ruth''s tone of speech but she kept quiet for a minute. She let Ruth calm down.


    "I know. I felt that anger and hurt as much as you did rather more than that. But that is fine. If I want to make him mine then I have to take slow steps." She said calmly.


    But that reply didn''t sit well with righteous Ruth. "After this, you still want him? Are you that dense or have you lost all the self respect and morals over the years in your business?" Ruth spat, unable to contain herself.


    For a woman like Ruth, who had fought every breath to preserve her honour, it was hard to digest Florence''s words.


    "Ruth! I would prefer it if you mind your words. Don''t forget who you are talking with." Florence glared at Ruth.


    She didn''t think that Ruth would say something like that to her. She had heard it multiple times from people, but coming it from Ruth, who was indebted to her generosity dampened her ego.


    Ruth realised the harshness of her words but she meant it. Her face softened a bit and before she could mend her words, Florence beat her to it.


    "I thought you are different but I guess I misjudged."


    Ruth''s mouth left half-open, her brows scrunched in the middle.


    "People like you who have spent their life in the puddle of misery and hardships can never understand the sense of power. I will gulp down every sip of insult and humiliation if it means I can be a wife of Edwin O''Dell.


    Has the thought ever cross your mind that how much power and fortune I will have in my hands then?"


    Ruth blinked and thought it was not Florence who misjudged, it was her that hastily jumped to conclusion that Florence might be a not as bad person as the world thought.


    But hearing her words at that moment made Ruth wonder if that was what happened with people when they got addicted to an easy life.


    "Suits you! You are right that people like me can never understand the importance of power because we hold morals above anything else. And I can never be able to walk in your shoes. Never!"


    Tears of pain clouded her vision.


    A cold smile appeared on Florence''s face and she took a step closer to Ruth. The look in her hazel brown eyes was enough to freeze Ruth in her place.


    Nearing her face close to Ruths'' Florence said in a low and dangerous voice, "Humans are greedy creatures, Ruth! And power has this sweet taste that once you have it, you can not get enough of it. There is no turning back on the path of discovering the power.


    Your greed for it will not let you live peacefully until you get what your heart desires. This path is not smooth and straight. There are hundreds of obstacles and pits of everything that you consider unethical.


    This maze of greed draws you to the extents of sacrifices that you think you are not capable of. It will break you, shake you, make you forget your values and will turn you into a whole new person that one day when you face your reflection, you are looking at a stranger.


    Only those whose desires are stronger than their limits can solve this maze of greed and when you do it, you are above everyone else at the enormous heights of success and power."


    Ruth was shaken to her core. Her legs felt weak and her heart beat faster assailing her chest.


    Mercilessly, Florence didn''t let their eye contact break and whispered in a low voice.


    "You will understand it one day but I am not sure if you will make it successfully out of your maze of greed!"

 Chapter 74 - DRAMA LOVERS

    With every passing moment, her tears kept flowing relentlessly to the point that she didn''t feel them in her anymore. Her heart sank slowly with the rising weight on her chest.


    Her hand reached to her chest while she breathed heavily trying to suck in as much oxygen as her lungs could.


    She was all happy till yesterday. Her life was finally felt like running on the right tracks and suddenly it got hit by a hurricane that derailed her life from its tracks.


    Ruth was too scared and shaken to her core listening to those venomous words from Florence''s lips. She couldn''t believe that the person she considered as her reliable ally had turned into a foe.


    And what was her fault? She tried to fight back for that person''s rights as a human.


    Another disturbing part of Ruth''s day was her conversation with Rees.


    ''Does he thinks so low of me? Is Thea aware of Rees''s perception of me? Does... does she also feel the same as Rees?''


    Those thoughts were infecting her peace of mind. Ruth didn''t move out of her bed after she came running to her room and flung herself on it to cry her heart out.


    Losing the sense of time she kept sulking in the pain and when she regained it, it was already time for her to leave for Thea''s home for dinner.


    Ruth was not in a mood to go there and wanted to cocoon herself in the warmth of her bed. And the fact that she would have to face Rees again made it more difficult for her.


    But she had to because she had already promised Thea to be present there. Half-heartedly, Ruth dragged herself out of the bed and decided to get ready for dinner.


    She tried to looking at the bright side of the situation as she would get to meet Thea. She wanted to narrate every single detail to her and ask her if she was right or wrong in the whole situation.


    She needed Thea''s comfort and support very badly at that moment.


    After putting on her best dress, she combed her long toffee brown hair into an elegant braid that rested on her right shoulder. Ruth was never into makeup, neither did she had a chance to live that luxury.


    So putting only some powder on her face and a single pair of earrings that she possessed, she was all ready to go.


    The longer she stared at her reflection, the more panic started gripping her heart. Between her fights with Rees and Florence, she forgot about her main act of cretinous.


    -"I can''t believe that the young blood of O''Dells has such low morals to assault a woman like this! Just because of your family''s position, you rich and spoiled men think that you can walk all over everyone. But that''s not the case, Mr O''Dell!


    Even if we are not filthy rich like you and don''t have obeisance of servants at our beck and call, we still are more human than you could ever be!"-


    Then her words seemed right to her brain. But reciting them over and over made her realise that it was not important only for the words to be right but the other person also needed to be understanding enough.


    And Edwin O''Dell was far from that. He was known for his cold actions and sharp speech. But when Ruth exploded in front of him, not worrying about the conventions to be followed while talking with a member of the O''Dell family, he kept quiet.


    Edwin didn''t even utter a word and now that she thought, he didn''t even bore any hard expression on his face.


    He looked like a statue who had no heart and no life in it. But Ruth knew that he was not someone to sit back and forget about his insult out of a big heart. He would strike back and when he would, she was not sure how she was going to face it.


    Keeping those thoughts aside, for the time being, Ruth left her home for Thea''s.


    But before going to her destination, she stopped by Mr and Mrs Payne''s room. She knocked on the door and Mrs Payne opened it after some seconds.


    "Ruth, dear!"


    "Hello, Mrs Payne!"


    The old lady took in her appearance from head to toe and a smile formed on her face. "Oh, honey you look very pretty today. Are you going somewhere?"


    "Ruth, I didn''t know that you have found someone to get all dressed up for!" Before Ruth could reply to Mrs Payne, Claire poked her nose in their conversation.


    The corner of lips of Mrs Payne turned down in distaste when she saw Claire, recking up Ruth with jealous eyes.


    "Mr Payne, I came to inform you that I am going to Thea''s place for dinner now. She had invited me yesterday. I might return home late and I didn''t want you to worry about me."


    "Oh my child, that is very thoughtful of you, unlike some people of your generation." Casting a condescending glance in Claire''s way Mrs Payne said.


    "It is good that you informed me or my husband might have gone crazy in worry thinking about your disappearance."


    Ruth smiled at her words then asked her to take care and turned to leave. Not having anything to say, Claire only looked at Ruth''s retreating figure with narrowed eyes.


    On her way to Thea''s home, Ruth stopped by a flower seller to buy some flowers for Mrs Green. Ruth knew how much the lady liked gardening and had prepared a beautiful garden around her house.


    "Please visit again!" Smiling at the seller, she nodded her head.


    Paying the money for flowers, she grabbed them in her hands and resumed her walk.


    Passing through the narrow and dirty lanes of the Eastern part of the Vincardine, she soon reached the cleaner and well-kept area of it. Ruth liked this part better than both Eastern and Western parts of Vincardine.


    It was like an area of transition between the two opposite poles. In this part lived the people who were not exactly poor and not richer either. Here lived the ones who could be considered as middle class based on their economic and social status in the societal hierarchy.


    Ruth wished that one day she would get a house in this place for herself. She had already everything planned in her head, from the colour of the walls to the decoration of the rooms.


    Thinking about Mr and Mrs Green, Ruth had met them a couple of times but she had never been to their home. It was not that they didn''t invite her but Ruth shied away every time. They were kind-hearted people just like their daughter.


    Thea had her mother''s bubbliness and her father''s morals. The couple was proud of their daughter and so did Ruth.


    Soon she reached Thea''s house and crossing the small iron gate she gently knocked on the door. She scanned around and couldn''t help but praise Mrs Green for maintaining a beautiful small garden around their house.


    One look at the various plants and a smile shone on her previously gloomy face.


    The door was opened by Mr Green and as soon as he noticed nervous Ruth, he smiled to welcome her.


    "Ruth! You are finally here. Welcome, come inside."


    "Thank you, Mr Green! It is nice to meet you after many days." Ruth went inside the medium-sized house. She was wafted by the aroma that clouded all over the place and she inhaled deeply.


    "It''s good, right?! The mother-daughter duo is busy since the evening and is still not finished with the cooking. Thea should have called you earlier for aid."


    Pointing to the kitchen Mr Green chuckled that abruptly turned into fake coughing when Mrs Green came out of the kitchen.


    "Ruth, dear! How are you, sweety?" Mrs Green always admired Ruth and thought that she was a good influence for her beloved daughter.


    During the past months as Thea and Ruth''s friendship bloomed, Ruth''s relations with Thea''s parents also grew stronger.


    Ruth gladly accepted Mrs Green''s warm invitation for a motherly hug.


    "I am fine, Mrs Green. Thank you for asking! How are you? By the way, this is for you." She pulled away from the hug and presented flowers that she had bought on her way there.


    Mrs Green''s eyes twinkled in joy. "Oh, dear! Honey, look she brought flowers for me. Isn''t she a sweetheart?" She cooed sweetly and rushed to place those flowers in a nearby vase.


    "Yes. Ruth is a good kid!" Mr Green agreed.


    "But not better than me!" Came a screeching voice from the other side f the living room and soon Ruth was engulfed in another tight hug.


    "Thea! L-loose your h-hold. I c-can''t b-breath." Ruth''s eyes watered and Mr Green rushed to separate his daughter to prevent her from choking poor Ruth to death.


    Thea pouted with a sad face looking at her father''s reprimanding stare.


    "Don''t be dramatic, Ruth and stop whinning." She rolled her eyes and pulled Ruth towards the kitchen.


    "Let the girl live, Thea! Or I am not going to save you from going behind the bars." Mr Green called after them to which Thea only scoffed with an annoyed look.


    "I swear I live with drama lovers!" She muttered under her breath.


    Ruth, on the other hand, thanked the lords above that she came back tasting the death and prayed to ship through the night safely.

 Chapter 75 - A GUEST

    "Thea, I want to tell you something. I have done something bad... no... worst!" Ruth said as soon as Thea dragged her inside the kitchen.


    Mrs Green wanted to join them but Thea told her to get ready for the dinner as everything else was almost done. Agreeing with her daughter Mrs Green went to her bedroom to change into a good dress and do her hair.


    She was working relentlessly since the afternoon preparing various dishes for Rees, her soon to be son-in-law. All of those dishes were Rees''s favourites. She wanted to do everything in her power to please him because soon her beloved daughter was going to be his life partner.


    Her lifetime''s treasure was going to be his to protect and cherish.


    "What? You too? Ohh no! Uggghhh! I guess my influence is getting on you too. What happened?"


    Thea groaned thinking she had already acted stupid to put her soon to be wedding in a critical state that she didn''t know if Rees would break it tonight in front of her parents.


    And now God knows what bravery Ruth had committed.


    Since the morning Ruth was dying to tell everything to Thea and ask for her help. But now when the time to tell the truth came, she stuttered worrying about Thea''s reaction.


    "I...I..."


    "Ruth! Stop wasting time and tell me. You are making me worried here."


    Ruth couldn''t hide it anymore. She inhaled deeply and said in a single breath. "I insulted Edwin O''Dell in ''the great manor''."


    Thea blinked... once, twice but next her eyes widened in shock, popping out of her eye sockets.


    "You what?"


    "Thea? Is there any problem,dear?" Mr Green called from the living room after hearing his daughter screeched loudly. He was about to run to her when he heard Ruth''s voice.


    "Shhh... Thea!" Ruth placed her first finger on her lips to shush Thea.


    "Nothing, Mr Green. I am here to help her." She tried to sound convincing and after hearing ''okay'' from Mr Green she sighed in relief.


    Now she couldn''t tell anyone that she had insulted the heir of the O''Dell family in his home and in front of others. She didn''t even want to imagine people''s reactions if they got to know about her stunt.


    Who knew that even Mr Green might have thrown her out of his house upon hearing it.


    Thea grabbed Ruth''s shoulders tightly and shook her, making the poor girl feel dizzy.


    "Why would you do that? And why the hell you were in ''the great manor''? We decided to never step a foot in there again!"


    Ruth recollected everything that happened since yesterday. Her conversation with Florence, how heartbroken Florence was, Florence''s secret affair with Edwin O''Dell, how and why she went to ''the great manor'', her upsetting conversation with Rees, how Edwin humiliated Florence and then her big act of bravado by disrespecting Edwin O''Dell.


    Ruth told Thea all of it not leaving anything behind.


    After a moment of silence from Ruth''s side Thea asked, "There is more, isn''t it?"


    She narrowed her eyes that made Ruth fidget nervously. Thea knew her friend very well. She knew that Ruth avoided eye contact whenever she tried hide anything.


    Ruth slowly nodded her head and told Thea about her fight with Florence and every word that the woman said to her after that.


    Thea slumped down in a chair, her head held in both her hands.


    "Thea, please say something!" Ruth pleaded on the verge of bursting out in tears for the umpteenth time in a single day.


    ''Is Thea also angry at me for my mistakes?'' That thought hovered in Ruth''s mind.


    Thea shook her head while mumbling, "This is bad... very very bad. No.. no.. no!" She suddenly lifted her head to see Ruth''s worried face.


    "Why? WHY? One day! I left you alone only for one day and you got yourself into a drama of a lifetime!


    I told you that Florence is a bad influence and you should maintain your distance from that selfish woman. But you didn''t listen to anything I said. And now see where she has hauled you!"


    The guilt that sprouted in Ruth''s heart blossomed into a garden of Amaryllis at Thea''s outburst. She should have listened to Thea. Her heart only knew how many times she had scolded and blamed herself for getting too close to Florence.


    She thought that Florence was different. She only wanted to help the heartbroken woman. But when she saw Florence sacrificing her self esteem and basic human rights, Ruth couldn''t take it.


    She was ready to defend her. But she had no idea that the same woman would spat venom through her stinging words in such an amount that it would crush her heart into pieces at the mere thought of it.


    Yes, she should have heard Thea. But now was not the time to cry over the past. She had to find a way to shied herself from the wrath of the dragon called Edwin O''Dell.


    "I am sorry! But what should I do now? I-" Her words remained unsaid because of the knock on the front door.


    Suddenly all the anger vapourised in thin air and Thea became aware of the reality. "It must be Rees. Ruth, you were supposed to talk with him on my behalf and instead you fought with him. Now who is going to present my case to him?"


    Thea was nervous. Her eyes became foggy and her heart felt like it would stop working at any moment.


    Watching her in that miserable state Ruth felt bad for her friend and sighed dejectedly hoping for some miracle.


    Mr Green opened the door and with a bright smile and welcomed Rees.


    "Good evening, sir!" Thea''s heart fluttered at the mere voice of his and she stood up from the chair to peek secretly outside the kitchen.


    Ruth followed her and both women watched silently while Rees and Mr Green exchanged pleasantries.


    "Good evening, Rees! Please, Come in!"


    But to everyone''s surprise, another figure followed Rees inside the Green''s home. But due to the shadow that fell on the person, the two women could only figure that it was a man, unable to see his face.


    "Was Rees''s father also invited?" Ruth asked in a whisper.


    "No. But if he has brought his father with him then he just be here to cancel the wedding! Ruth, what now?" Thea panicked, her hands shook visibly in tenstion.


    Before Ruth said anything they heard. "Who are we having today as a guest with us?" Mr Green enquired while examining the man who was taller than Rees by a couple of inches.


    Rees cleared his throat to answer. "I apologise for bringing my friend here unnoticed." There was weird tension in his voice.


    "Hello, Mr Green. I am Edwin Berrycloth, Rees''s childhood friend. I hope you don''t mind my unexpected presence tonight." The man stretched his hands for Mr Green to shake.


    At the same time, Mrs Green entered the living room and her husband introduced her to their guest.


    Thea and Ruth were relieved that the man was not Rees''s father.


    "Edwin Berrycloth?" Thea mumbled the name again and again trying to recall if Rees had ever mentioned him to her before.


    "Do you know this friend of Rees''s?" Ruth asked to which Thea shook her head in no.


    "Why his name is Edwin? That name alone gives me chills!" Ruth grumbled thinking about another person that she knew who had the same name.


    "No... Mr Berrycloth. We don''t mind it at all. You are welcome to our little abode." Mrs Green giggled. By the look on her face, Thea understood that she was smitten by their guest and that picked up her curiosity.


    Mr Green directed the two men towards the sitting and that made the two women in the kitchen gasp in utter shock.


    Ruth staggered back, unable to tame the surges of fear that rose to great heights and came crashing down on the shore of her heart. Her hazel eyes filled with the dark clouds of panic and she felt like someone had sucked the life out of her.


    Thea was also as shocked as Ruth but soon regained her senses and held Ruth by her elbows to support her to stand on her feet.


    Before she could call for Ruth, her mother called her. "Thea, darling! Our guests are here. Bring some water for them."


    Rees''s body tensed considerably listening to Thea''s name. Since their fight, he was constantly on the verge. His mind didn''t fall at rest for even a second and neither did his heart.


    He could listen to her frantically beating heart even though they were in different rooms. That was one of the perks of being a werewolf. But on the other hand, that very thing, his identity, had led him to the point where the love of his life, his mate, had refused to marry him.


    A hand subtly came to rest on Rees''s knee and he instantly snapped his eyes to look at a smiling face with serious cerulean blue eyes.


    ~"Calm down, Rees! Your wolf is too tensed. Now you don''t want to frighten your future in-laws to death, do you?"~


    ~"Yes, master!"~

 Chapter 76 - A PROMISE OF REVENGE

    Edwin''s wolf was upset with the day''s events more than Edwin himself. He was roaring and howling, craving for her. He was also furious that Ruth misunderstood him. But Edwin, though a werewolf, had been grown up as a human in the human world.


    Ruth''s every single word was a slap to his ego. He couldn''t get a chance to react when she threw insults at his face. At that time not only he but his wolf was also trying to announce his appearance.


    It took him a lot of effort to control his beast and not let him out. Only the Moon goddess knew what would have happened if he had failed.


    As soon as he came back to his senses, he rushed to his office chamber and Rees followed his trail.


    "Speak!" His thunderous voice was enough to let Rees knew what kind of state his master was in.


    Rees was hesitant at first, but then knowing there was no way to escape, he informed Edwin about every detail of Ruth that he knew. From her family background to her friendship with Florence, Rees didn''t hold back and spilt everything.


    "Aaaggghhh!" Edwin punched on his table that rattled with the impact.


    Rees cringed inwardly but maintained his composure.


    "Why she had to be Florence''s friend? You knew about it then why didn''t you talk some sense into her?" Edwin gave a murderous glare to Rees.


    "I... I didn''t know that the neighbour who helped Ruth to pay her rent was the same Florence as this. I got to know about it just before our... misunderstanding."


    Nervousness was evident in Rees''s voice. He didn''t know what was bound to happen.


    Edwin kept staring at Rees for some moments then asked, "Is she right? Ruth? Do you think lowly of her because, of her social status and thus don''t want the world to know that she is your friend?"


    Rees''s eyes widened. He knew if he gave a wrong answer then he was done for good. But it was not Edwin''s fear but his affection for Ruth that made Rees answer truthfully.


    "No, Master. I would never think that way about anyone let alone Ruth. I met her only recently but I have heard enough about her and her life that it feels like I know her for years.


    She is a strong-willed woman with high morals and a kind heart. And that is the reason I wanted to be her friend. Growing up as a supernatural in the human world was not easy. My parents had to keep me away from people''s eyes for my safety.


    And that didn''t let me have any friend or any close person to rely upon. And then one day I found my mate, Thea. I thought my world was complete with her.


    She dotes on Ruth and listening to Thea''s non-stop praises for her friend, somehow I ended up harbouring a soft corner for Ruth. And the day I met her for the first time, I knew that she was the perfect friend that I was looking for all my life.


    Hence, there is no way that I want to hide my friendship with her because of her social status. Because irrespective of that I know Ruth is a much better person than most of the high-class nobles."


    Rees didn''t lie completely but neither he revealed another reason why he desperately tried to be Ruth''s friend. Edwin didn''t need to know that, not yet!


    Edwin was astonished hearing Rees. His wolf was angry to hear his feelings for Ruth but his human side was relieved that she had someone to take care of her.


    ''How much this little spitfire influence everyone!'' Edwin smiled gently remembering her angry face.


    Soon he noticed something and asked, "What is that bothering your mind?"


    His question caught Rees off guard. He opened his mouth to answer but Edwin showed his palm to him.


    "Don''t think of lying, Rees. You are too disturbed that you forgot to lock your mindlink."


    Rees cursed himself silently but only after making sure that he had locked his mind link.


    "Master, it is personal. I don''t want to bother you with it."


    "Rees, you are my most trusted man after Lester. You only said how difficult it is to grow as a supernatural being in the human world. I have been through the same and now I think I also have someone to rely upon.


    Do you trust me?"


    Rees looked at Edwin dumbfoundedly and thought how fast his master''s mood changes. He nodded his head in affirmation. "Yes, Master! I trust you with my life!"


    "Then don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Without giving another thought, Rees told Edwin about his fight with Thea and how she told him that she didn''t want to marry him anymore. He also told Edwin about the reasons behind Thea''s outburst and Ruth''s suspicion of him.


    Edwin sensed how hurt Rees was. ''Is that what happens when we find our mate only to realise that our very existence damages the foundations of our relationship?'' Edwin wondered and for some reason, Ruth''s face resurfaced in his mind bringing back the painful memories of their fight.


    "Hmm... you know what, Rees. The Green family will host two guests tonight."


    The smirk on Edwin''s face suggested that he had a plan and Rees didn''t have any choice other than to agree with his master.


    While leaving Edwin''s chamber, Rees prayed the Moon Goddess to not bequeaththeir lives with more troubles. But he had no idea that his prayers were bound to go into vain.


    *


    *


    *


    "aaaaggghhh!"


    A loud sound of the metal hitting the ground and the glass shattering into thousands of shreds echoed in a room.


    "How dare he? How dare he insult me that way? It was humiliating. It was disrespectful! HOW?"


    Florence''s face was red in anger. Not only her ears but all her insides burned in fury. Her body experienced the shallow waves of shock that made it shook in vibrations.


    Her room was devastated. The furniture was thrown upside down. The curtains were torn. The glasses and other utensils were scattered all over the floor. Everything in her home, from her jewellery to her clothes was dispersed in every direction.


    She couldn''t control her anger, she needed something to cool down her burning insides. But she was helpless. There was no means to calm her down. There was nothing that could satisfy her.


    Her mind screamed only one word- revenge!


    She wanted to make him pay for every hurtful word that he spat on her face. She wanted to teach him a lesson for underestimating her. She wanted to punish him for every drop of tear that her eyes shaded.


    She wanted to take revenge on Edwin O''Dell for rejecting her.


    -"Why should I answer a slut like you? Warming my bed for nights doesn''t give you any right over me."- He had said.


    How could he say that to her?


    It was her arms that he sought solace in. It was her body that he adored for hours and hours. It was her company that he asked time and again.


    She was once the most beautiful woman in his eyes and now he had called her slut?!


    -"You think you deserve my time and attention, Florence?! There are hundreds of women if not thousands at my beck and call. And you think that I will prefer you over them?"-


    "It was me whom you chose every time over those hundreds of bitches. It was me who have bore losses by denying my other men. It is only me who deserves to stand by your side, rule by your side. It is ME... ONLY ME!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    It was so loud that an ache started growing in her throat. But the tears... they were nowhere near to stop. Her heart was not only paining it was bleeding blood and that she couldn''t handle anymore.


    When it became impossible to breathe through her nose her pink and dry lips parted to suck the air inside her body.


    Her mind for a moment wandered to Ruth.


    -"After this, you still want him? Are you that dense or have you lost all the self respect and morals over the years in your business?"-


    Florence scoffed through her tears. That ungrateful woman could never understand what Florence felt, what she wanted in life. Ruth was not capable of understanding any of it.


    "But you will realise one day that I was right! I will see where your morals will lead you and where my greed will lead me. Then you will realise that you were wrong and only I was right!"


    In the surge of fury, Florence picked up a vase from the ground to throw it at the full-length mirror that was in front of her. The mirror cracked, numerous lines spreading from the central circle in all directions.


    Florence''s red and puffy eyes with ruined mascara watched at the cracks. Her face hardened more when her brown hazel eyes caught the red finger marks on her neck.


    -"You are nothing but a blunter in my eyes! Yes, that''s who you are."-


    Edwin''s words burned her heart as if someone had pierced hot iron rods into it.


    Clenching her fists at her sides, Florence promised. "I will show you what this bunter can do to get what she wants and deserves. You will be mine one day and no one... not even the God above can stop me from claiming my right over your body, your soul, your name and your fortune!"


    A wicked smile started creeping up on her face. The residents of the apartment building heard sounds of crashes, and Florence''s yelling and cursing that made them curious.


    But the cold laughter now that fell on their ears sent chills down their spine and they hurriedly retreated from near her door.

 Chapter 77 - LIGHT TINGLES

    "Thea, what is taking you so long? Our guests are waiting here." Mr Green called for Thea when she didn''t come with glasses of water for their guests for the night.


    Mrs Green''s lips twitched in irritation and that action didn''t go unnoticed by Mr Green''s eyes. He always had to play a role of a pacifier between his dear wife and beloved daughter.


    Mrs Green always blamed Mr Green for spoiling their daughter with excessive love when she also needed some discipline. But what that poor man could do? Thea was an apple of his eyes.


    "Oh no, what should I do?" Thea looked with panicked eyes to Ruth, who had managed to compose herself after getting hit by a shock that the other guest with Rees was no one but Edwin O''Dell.


    "You are nervous to meet Rees?"


    Thea groaned at her friend. "No... I mean yes. After the stunt I pulled I am very nervous to face him. But I am scared to face Edwin O''Dell. What if he recognises me?" Her eyes widened thinking about the possibility.


    "Please Ruth. Help me and go instead of me. My mother would come any minute to drag me outside." Thea pleaded.


    Ruth gave an incredulous look to Thea. "Have you already forgotten what I told you just now? I have INSULTED that man, Thea. He might slice my throat as soon as I get in front of him. And if Mrs Green comes into the kitchen then not only you but I will also be at the receiving end of her earful."


    Realising that Thea''s hopes were crushed into dust. "Oh, God! This is the worst night of my life!"


    Mrs Green''s lips twitched again with irritation because of the delay to bring water. Her daughter was set on damaging their image in front of their guests.


    ''But then what is Ruth doing? She is the more mature one amongst them. She should have sent Thea by now.''


    With that thought, she excused herself with a polite smile and stomped towards the kitchen with a plan to give an earful to her daughter.


    Mr Green sensed his wife''s changed mood and to not make the atmosphere any more awkward than it already was, he initiated a light conversation with Edwin.


    "Mr Berrycloth, I haven''t seen you around Vincardine."


    Edwin gave a polite smile to the man that made Rees look at him in surprise. Edwin was not a man who was used to social touch, except the small circle he mingled with or behave like a gentleman. Watching him doing something that everyone thought he was incapable of, made Rees surprised.


    "Please, Mr Green, don''t do these formalities. You can call me Edwin."


    Mr Green nodded with a smile. "Edwin it is!"


    Then Edwin continued telling the host a fake story that he had just made.


    "I am Rees''s childhood friend but had to shift to my father''s native place to help my grandparents with their farm and other things. I was young when we went there. I came back in Vincardine only two days ago." He told calmly.


    Rees cleared his throat and put his share of input in the lie that Edwin had spun. "I invited him for dinner because I wanted to introduce him to Thea and her family."


    "You did a good thing by inviting him, Rees. Otherwise, we would have missed a chance to meet such a fine gentleman."


    Mr Green smiled. He was always fond and proud of Rees and considered himself lucky that his daughter would be in responsible hands.


    So far he was impressed with Edwin Berrycloth. He was a fine man with not only good looks but also good mannerisms. The way he spoke, the way his angelic face held a comforting smile, the way he acted... everything made Mr Green believe that his parents and family had raised him well.


    After that, the three of them got engaged in another conversation where Mr Green told Edwin about his work and everything. He also asked Rees about his family''s health and suggested having lunch together someday.


    Edwin listened to Mr Green''s every word carefully but the beating of the heart that he heard since he had stepped inside the Green''s home kept distracting him. He first tried to tell his heart that it was not who his wolf wanted to see.


    It must be Thea, who was nervous to face Rees after their fight.


    But then he paid close attention to the rhythm while Mr and Mrs Green called for their daughter. He heard it right. Two distinctive hearts were beating rhythmically and both were nervous.


    ''Could it be her? I can''t mistake her heartbeat to anyone else''s.'' But he had to wait in anticipation as neither Thea nor the other person came out of the kitchen to greet them.


    In the kitchen, Thea jumped out of her skin when she heard her mother''s hard voice. "Thea! What are you doing? Rees and Mr Berrycloth are waiting for a glass of water for the last ten minutes." Mrs Green scolded her daughter trying her best to not be loud.


    She was already embarrassed enough in front of her guests and letting them hear her loud voice would put her face down in shame.


    "I- I am sorry, mother. I was tasting everything for the last time. I didn''t want any mistake to happen. Can you take-"


    "No! I am not taking the water for them. It''s you who have to do it. Now I want to see you there in the next minute. That''s final!" Mrs Green was a calm person but her daughter always succeed in bringing the worst out of her.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs Green. You go and sit with the guests. Thea will be out in a minute." Ruth came to aid sensing the tension between the mother and daughter.


    Nodding her head, Mrs Green left the kitchen but not before exhaling through her mouth and putting a warm smile again on her face.


    "Ruth, what now?" Thea turned to Ruth with alarmed eyes.


    Thinking for a moment, Ruth placed her hands on Thea''s shoulders assuringly.


    "Listen to me carefully, Thea. I don''t think he has seen our faces that night because of the dark. You were running far ahead of me and if he had seen my face, then he would have reacted in some way in the morning when he had a good chance. But he didn''t."


    "What are suggesting then?" Thea asked impatiently.


    "I am suggesting that we will act as if that night didn''t happen at all."


    Still not convinced with Ruth''s idea, Thea asked. "But what if he recognises us somehow or-"


    "Thea, I don''t think he would do that. Not at least in front of your parents. Didn''t you hear what he said? He told them his fake name and identity. It points out that he doesn''t want them to know who he is.


    If he reacts after recognising you or me, he will blow his cover too. And I don''t think he will risk that."


    Thea''s face reflected understanding but she still had one question on her mind. "But then what he is doing here?"


    Ruth''s eyes darted in the direction of the living room where the man in the discussion sat talking with Thea''s parents.


    "That we have to find out."


    After a good pep talk of a minute, Thea entered the living room with a tray in her hands where her parents, Rees and Edwin were busy in a conversation.


    Her legs were wobbly so did her hands. A bead of sweat rolled down from her face and she kept her eyes away from the two faces in the room.


    "Oh, finally she is here! Thea, Rees must be eager to see you and here you took so long to come out." Mrs Green teased her daughter.


    Rees''s brown eyes couldn''t move away from Thea''s face since she walked into the room. He kept staring at her unblinkingly that Thea felt like his eyes were boring holes in her face.


    Her nervousness skyrocketed but she maintained calm so as not to embarrass herself in front of her parents.


    She offered the water to both the men but avoided looking at them. But from the corner of her eyes, she watched Edwin smirking at her that made goosebumps rise on her skin.


    ''Has he recognised me?'' She gulped her saliva in fear.


    Accidentally or maybe intentionally, Rees''s fingertips brushed her hand lightly and she felt light tingles rise on her skin. Her eyes snapped at his face instantly and her breath hitched looking at the intense look in Rees''s brown orbs.


    She wanted to look away from them but she was held captive by the surge of emotions behind those intense eyes. Holding her breath she stared back at Rees''s face as if someone had commanded her to do so.


    Ruth silently watched everything curiously from the kitchen, but hide well behind the wall when suddenly Edwin looked in her direction as if he knew that she was there. She had not expected to meet Edwin twice on the same day and that too in such an unexpected situation.


    She placed her hand on her chest, right above where her heart was, only to feel how fast it was beating. Ruth realised that this was going to be a long night!

 Chapter 78 - NYMPH FROM HEAVEN

    The tension in the living room of Thea''s home was so thick that it could be cut by a sharp knife. Oblivious to the impending swarm of stress, Thea''s parents were engaged in the conversation with their guests.


    Both Edwin and Rees drank the water that Thea had brought after getting scold by her mother. Both of their eyes were trained on nervous Thea.


    Her eyes darted towards the kitchen now and then as if she was silently asking Ruth''s assuring presence beside her.


    "Thea, where is Ruth?"


    As if reading her mind Mr Green asked. His question alerted both men. One became more nervous than before while the other one grinned, for his guess was right.


    She was here!


    "R-Ruth, she... um... she is busy in the kitchen." Thea stuttered, sneaking a peek through her worried eyes at Edwin''s calm face.


    He was all composed and cool as if he didn''t know who Ruth was.


    "Ruth is also here?" Rees couldn''t help but ask and Edwin didn''t miss a slight ripple of worry in his voice.


    "Yes, she is. Thea invited her yesterday. Thea has told us how you and Ruth became friends with each other. I am very happy and wanted to see you three together." Mrs Green answered ecstatically.


    Rees''s eyes again shifted towards Thea but this time they held disapproval clearly written in them that Thea couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    ~"Why didn''t she tell me this?"~


    Edwin heard him loud and clear through the mind link that Rees was ordered to not close tonight.


    ~"Sometimes I wonder if you are interested in Ruth or the Moon Goddess has blessed you with two mates by breaking the natural law."~


    Rees''s neck snapped in Edwin''s direction, his eyes open wide. His actions startled not only Mr and Mrs Green but also Thea.


    "Is there something wrong, Rees?" Mr Green asked to which Rees only shook his head then cleared his throat. Embarrassment was evident on his face that made Thea narrow her eyes at him.


    ''He is again acting wierd.'' She scoffed unbelievably.


    ~"It is not what you think, Master. I care for her because she is my friend and I want to keep her safe."~


    Edwin''s hand that rested on the hand rest of the sitting clenched into a fist but his face didn''t give away anything.


    Before anyone said something more, Thea announced, "I and Ruth will set the plates and serve the food. Please go and wash your hands."


    She stood up from her chair then turning to look at her father, she said "Father, why don''t you go and grab that special wine that your friend gifted you a month ago? You said you will use it only on a special occassion."


    Not waiting to hear his reply, Thea rushed to the kitchen and as soon as she made sure that she was out of the eyesight of the people in the living room, she exhaled a shaky breath and slumped down on the chair.


    She placed her shaky hand on her heart to feel it thudding loudly against her ribcage. Ruth was instantly by her side and placed her hand on Thea''s tensed shoulder to calm her down.


    Thea looked up at her. "I am sorry, Ruth. But there is no escape. You can''t avoid him. I have tried everything possible for me.


    I wouldn''t have invited you if I had slightest of the idea that Rees would bring Edwin O''Dell with him for the dinner." She gave an apologetic look.


    Ruth sighed. "It''s not your mistake, Thea. Don''t feel sorry. You didn''t know about what happened this morning until I told you.


    I was supposed to help you with your and Rees''s relationship but I messed it up by fighting with him. And now I am dragging you into another blunder that I created. But don''t worry, I am ready to face him."


    Thea knew that her friend was feigning confidence for her sake but from inside she was a nervous mess.


    Thea touched her hand assuringly. "Hey, I will always be there with you! You didn''t leave me alone that night of celebrations and now I will not leave you alone in any situation. We are together into this!"


    Ruth felt a different sense of affection hearing those words coming out of Thea''s mouth and she returned her wide smile with her bright one.


    "Let''s set up the table then."


    The table was set up and the steaming food was served on the plates in the next five minutes. Mrs Green guided Rees and Edwin towards the dining table and Mr Green followed them with a glass bottle of honey-coloured liquid in his hand.


    The desperate search of Edwin''s eyes ceased when they found Ruth standing near the chair on the other side of the table. She looked beautiful in that blue dress with her toffee brown hair resting on her right shoulder in a simple braid.


    She had no makeup on her face neither she had adorned herself with any piece of jewellery except her simple earrings that complemented her look well.


    She was nothing like those women who reeked of money and arrogance. She looked way divine in her simple appearance that in Edwine''s eyes, she was nothing less than a nymph from heaven.


    Ruth had her eyes cast to the ground and her rapid heartbeat gave away her nervousness.


    Edwin deliberately took a long way to sit on the chair beside her. Rees heard his master''s heart racing against his chest as soon as he reached near Ruth.


    Ruth was taken aback by Edwin''s action but cursed her stars because she had not enough space to step away to avoid his nearness. She was caged between the wall behind and his giant body from the front.


    Her mind rebelled against her heart to take a glance at his face to see if she could get anything from his expressions. But the very next moment her fear won over her mind and she didn''t lift up her head to look at him.


    Edwin lingered beside her momentarily with a space of only a few inches between their bodies. He couldn''t stop himself from inhaling and indulging his senses in her intoxicating smell.


    It was so pure and exhilarating that he wanted to take more and more of it. He reckoned his brain but couldn''t come up with a single time when he had smelled anything like her fragrance before.


    Ruth turned her face away from his, finding his actions offending. Her heart was beating faster than before and goosebumps formed on her skin. All she wanted to do was disappear in thin air away from this obnoxious man''s eyes.


    Edwin pulled out a chair and sat on it, his eyes still staring at her taking in every inch of her.


    Rees watched the uncomfortable exchange between the two with clenched jaws but he restrained his mind from thinking anything, for the mind link was open all the time as per Edwin''s orders.


    He then sat on Edwin''s right side and Mr Green sat on Edwin''s left side.


    "Come on, ladies. Join us." Mr Green patted the chair beside him while looking at his wife, who happily granted her husband''s wish.


    Hesitantly Thea sat beside Rees and that left only one position for Ruth to sit. And that was exactly opposite to Edwin.


    "Sit down, Ruth." Mrs Green said with a smile and Ruth reluctantly followed, her fingers fidgeted with each other in nervousness.


    "Would you mind, if I ask who this lovely lady is?" Edwin''s eyes had not left Ruth''s sight even for a second.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek to control her bubbling anger. He very well knew who she was and yet was trying to get on her nerves. There was no way for him to forget probably the only woman who had put him into his place.


    "Oh, this lovely lady here is Ruth Moore. She is Thea''s best friend and co-worker and a part of the family. And now she is also Rees''s good friend, isn''t that right Rees?" Mrs Green said fondly.


    Rees''s brown eyes shifted to Ruth''s face. They didn''t waver neither he avoided looking at her hazel ones. "Yes, Mrs Green. She has indeed became my very good friend in a short time span."


    Ruth couldn''t help but search his brown eyes for a lie but all she got was pure sincerity. But then she recalled the incident that happened this morning.


    But before her mind could run another mile, Mrs Green whispered into Ruth'' ear. "Say hello to Mr Berrycloth, Ruth!"


    Inhaling a deep breath to calm her down, Ruth opened her mouth. "Hello, Mr Berrycloth." The sarcasm in her voice didn''t go unnoticed by Edwin but he smiled sweetly.


    "It is nice to meet you. Ms Moore!"


    Thea cleared her throat to stop the other two from engaging in another staring competition. "Let''s start eating. The food will get cold."


    After a prayer, they all began eating dinner. Mr Green poured his special wine for everyone.


    "Erm... Mr Green, I don''t drink. So, please don''t pour it in my glass." Ruth told in a low voice.


    "What? At least try once, Ruth. This one is specially made by-"


    "Father, she doesn''t like alcohol. Please don''t force her." Thea requested.


    Mr Green retreated his hand in understanding but teased Ruth. "You are missing on a gem, Ruth. Its test is exquisite. Don''t ask me afterwards for it because it will be finished in no time." His laughter was joined by only his wife.


    Ruth only smiled in response but unintentionally her eyes met a pair of cerulean blue ones, that were looking at her intensely. She hurriedly turned hers down to save her poor heart from their assault.

 Chapter 79 - DEVELOPING INTEREST

    The food was delicious and the night was pleasant. Mr and Mrs Green were the ones talking relentlessly through the dinner with occasional contributions by Edwin.


    But Thea and Ruth were constantly on the verge of running out of the room. The palpable tension and uncomfortableness were overwhelming. They didn''t miss a chance to look at each other through the corner of their eyes.


    They were supporting each other to bear the night through their silent conversations.


    Rees didn''t spare a glance towards Thea since she sat beside him and that crushed poor woman''s heart. She was expecting at least a glare or disappointed look from him but there was nothing.


    Rees could feel Thea''s body heat because of the closeness due to the small size of the table. That warmth always made him go insane, his wolf wished to touch her, pull her closer to him and nuzzle his nose in the crook of her neck.


    But the hurt inside his heart was unbearable. He was in a very critical position for he couldn''t hide that pain neither he could show it in front of Thea''s parents. He was trying his best to control his beast that just wanted to grab and kiss her senseless.


    The hurt in his heart and the cry of his soul went unheard when he tried to make Thea understand him but she didn''t. He wanted her to trust him but she didn''t. And the cost that he had to pay for hiding the truth was his life.


    The pain of rejection by a mate of a werewolf was so absolute that it was like losing a part of themselves. There were examples in the history of their breed where the rejection led some of them to the way of destruction, either others'' or their own.


    He knew some of the examples where the werewolves went out of control losing their sanity and couldn''t cope with the pain of rejection by their mates that they chose the simplest way of escaping the misery. Death!


    Thinking about all this made Rees lose his mind but he couldn''t let it all out. Not in front of Thea. He had no idea what the Moon Goddess had planned for him in the future but he couldn''t hurt his mate.


    Not anymore!


    Edwin''s eyes glanced in Rees''s way and though Rees had disobeyed his order of keeping his mind link open throughout the night, Edwin didn''t mind his action. He knew what a werewolf had to go through after the rejection and he felt sad for Rees.


    His eyes caught the ductile metal of a spoon in Rees''s hand. His fingers gripped the metal tightly to the point that it was bent in the middle. His jaw was clenched tightly and his body visibly shook in anger.


    Edwin''s brows scrunched in confusion but soon he realised the reason behind Rees''s behaviour. Thea''s shoulder had accidentally brushed with Rees''s when she leaned ahead to get a plate of steak that her mother had prepared for Rees.


    On her mother''s insistence, Thea took the plate near to her and filled Rees''s plate with the aromatic food.


    "Shall I fill your plate more?" She asked slowly while stealing a glance at him. But he didn''t turn his face in her way and just shook his head in no.


    His indifferent behaviour stung her heart but gulping down her saliva and biting back the tears that threatened to fall, she only nodded her head then focused on her food.


    Understanding what Rees might have been going through, Edwin put his hand on Rees''s knee under the table to tell him that he was there for him. Rees was not only his personal bodyguard but had become his loyal companion just like Lester.


    Rees''s eyes snapped towards Edwin that held confusion and the concoction of emotions from which Edwin was aloof until a few days back.


    ~"Master! I ... I apologise for..."~


    ~"No need to apologise Rees. Just throw that spoon under the table before anyone notices."~


    Rees looked at the spoon in his hand and his eyes widened in realisation. He was so lost in his misery that he didn''t realise when he crushed the piece of metal using his strength.


    Werewolves were the pinnacle of power but their human form was also stronger and powerful than the average human. He subtly there the spoon under the table making sure that no one noticed.


    ~"Thank you master!"~


    Edwin might not feel Rees''s pain but he could understand it very well now. And then his cerulean blue eyes darted towards the woman in front of her who was consciously avoiding lifting her head up from her plate.


    "Edwin, do you mind me asking about your family? I mean who are there in your family?" Mrs Green asked.


    With a gentle smile and polite tone, he replied. "I have some relatives but my parents died years ago after we left Vincardine to my grandparent''s town."


    "Ohh, I am sorry!" Mrs Green looked at Rees as if silently asking him if she had stepped onto the wrong territory but his passive face didn''t answer her silent question.


    Edwin smiled. "It''s fine Mrs Green. It was a long time ago."


    Ruth watched his face and for some reason, she thought that she saw a flicker of emotions in his bright eyes but he masked it immediately. As if he had sensed her thoughts, his eyes darted to capture her hazel ones.


    Ruth wanted to look away from his eyes but it took her a lot of effort and time to do so.


    Feeling a bit relieved after hearing Edwin''s casual response, Mrs Green decided to continue on the path that she had in her mind. "Does that mean you are not married yet?"


    "No, I am not."


    "Any love interest or-"


    "Mother! You can''t ask such personal questions to anyone." Thea hissed.


    "Oh come on, dear. I am just trying to know our Rees''s best friend better. Is that okay with you, Edwin?"


    "It''s okay with me, Mrs Green. I don''t mind it. And the answer to your previous question is I think I am developing interest in someone but I am not sure if it is love or not."


    Ruth choked on the morsel of food that she was about to swallow as Edwin answered Mrs Green with his eyes trained straight at Ruth''s face.


    Her face burned in uneasiness and her hand immediately reached for a glass of water while she coughed loudly with teary eyes.


    Rees''s shoulder tensed hearing Edwin''s response but he knew that any small reaction from him would not go unnoticed by his master. So he kept quiet.


    Unaware of any of this, Mrs Green got excited for some reason.


    "Our Ruth is also an orphan like you. At least you have relatives but she is all alone. But she is an independent and strong woman. I just pray that one day she will also find her perfect life partner the way Thea has done and make a happy future for her."


    Mrs Green had moisture at the corner of her eyes and Ruth felt an overwhelming feeling spreading in her heart.


    Mrs Green put her hand on Ruth''s and patted it lightly. Her kind action formed a lump in Ruth''s throat.


    "She is a kind-hearted woman and deserves so much great in her life. She is like our daughter." Mr Green had a proud look in his eyes for Ruth and so did Thea.


    Ruth looked at their faces and thanked the almighty that she got such caring and loving people whom she could call hers.


    Rees gulped, a soft look in his eyes. "You are right, Mr Green. She deserves nothing less than best!"


    Ruth''s eyes turned towards Rees. She couldn''t figure out him. He was insulting her in the morning and now he had a tender look on his face as if he meant every word he said.


    Edwin was stunned. His focus was solely on the woman in front of him. Her round face had a charm of innocence and her rhythmically beating heart held so much pain and emptiness that he fought the urge to scoop up her in his arms.


    He wanted to ask her everything about her life. He wanted to know what ups and downs she had gone to. He wanted her to share her every thought, every desire, every pain with him. He wanted to hear it all... every single detail that she was willing to share.


    He wanted to hold her and tell her that now she was not alone and he was there for her.


    But was he? Why should Ruth tell him anything persona;? Why should she trust him and rely upon him?


    He didn''t know!


    The only thing he knew was that his wolf longed to feel her or touch her.


    "Thank you, Mr and Mrs Green. Your words mean a lot to me." Ruth squeezed Mrs Green''s hand gently trying to convey her love and respect for those strangers who had now turned as her family through that single action.

 Chapter 80 - BEST MAN

    The remaining dinner at the Green''s home went smoothly if you exclude Edwin''s not so subtle gazes at Ruth and the palpable strain between Thea and Rees.


    "So, Rees have you two decided the date of the wedding? How much more time you two love birds need?" Mr Green came to the point and then only the other people on the table realised the esoteric motto of this dinner.


    Rees''s hand stopped mid-air, for he was about to take another bite of his steak. The sudden chillness in the room might have been gone unnoticed by Mr and Mrs Green but the other four people could feel it in their bones.


    Ruth gave a sympathetic look to Thea, who kept avoiding looking at anyone, finding the glass of wine more interesting than the conversation.


    Seeing that both Rees and Thea were not ready to open their mouth, Mr Green said, "Rees, please don''t get us wrong but we are parents of a girl. Everyone is aware of your relationship with her. You know how hurtful and badmouthed people can be."


    After giving a glance at her husband she continued, "And taking more time is giving people an excuse to talk behind our backs. Are you understanding what we are trying to say, dear?"


    Mrs Green''s voice held concern and it made its appearance on her face after the silence that Rees provided them with.


    Sensing the uneasiness, Ruth jumped into the conversation before things go wrong.


    "They, actually, wanted to discuss the date but, you know, Thea is very busy these days at the shop and... and Rees also couldn''t take out time from his busy schedule. His master must be very cruel for make him work every day that he couldn''t get time for himself."


    She glared at Edwin while saying the last part to which Edwin rosed his left eyebrow in surprise.


    ''Hmm... interesting!'' A Cheshire grin came on his lips and Ruth wondered if he found this situation amusing in some way.


    ''Of course, other''s pain is a means of amusement for him. He has done it twice before. He has hurt that maid after spending private moments with her and then this morning. This man is an incarnation of evil!''


    Her anger bubbled inside her but she had to maintain her composure in front of Mr and Mrs Green because for them Edwin was Rees''s childhood friend and not the sole heir of the O''Dell legacy.


    Mr Green sensed something was not right. The man had not greyed his hair in sunlight. "Are you two sure? Is that so, Thea?"


    Her husband''s question made Mrs Green worried and she kept looking at Rees and Thea expectantly.


    "Shouldn''t you be asking them if they still want to get married or not, Mr Green?"


    Every pair of an eye turned to Edwin who leaned into his chair with a calm face and the same grin was still present on his face.


    Thea and Rees looked at him alarmed but Ruth... she was ready to tell him to not stuck his nose into the matter. If he could guess her thoughts like the other times then she wished him to do the same at that moment too.


    To her surprise, he didn''t look at her, instead rested his eyes on Mr and Mrs Green''s confused faces.


    "Wh-what do you mean?" Mrs Green mumbled.


    Edwin leaned forward and rested both his hands on the table. "I know that I don''t have a right to intrude in your family matter but Mr and Mrs Green, Rees is more than just a friend to me and I want to see him happy.


    I understand your concern, Mrs Green. Being the parents of a young woman is not as easy as it seems. I am impressed that you let your daughter have the freedom of deciding for her life and gave her time to understand her future life partner.


    But have you ever wondered if she has really understood him or not?"


    His simple question made other''s more confused. "We- we have, I think." Mrs Green said unsurely.


    "How have you let her get him know more? And how much time you have given them?" Came Edwin''s next question.


    ~"Master-"~


    Rees was nervous about the unexpected twist in the conversation.


    But before he could say more, Edwin cut him in the middle while keeping his eyes focused on Mr and Mrs Green.


    ~"Just trust me, Rees."~


    That made Rees keep silent and be a mute spectator.


    "We- we let them meet three, no, four times over the family dinners and I think they have met a few times without the elders around." Mrs Green answered.


    "It''s been three months, Edwin. How much time do they need? At our times we didn''t have any say in such decisions. Neither we used to get time to know our partner. It was all decided by our families and elders.


    We are being open-minded here and has accepted their request to allow them some time to know each other better. Then tell me where we went wrong?" Mr Green asked and everyone could sense the sudden change in his mood.


    "Do you think a few meets are enough to understand a person?"


    That left Mr and Mrs Green pondering.


    "I know how it must have been at your times, Mr Green but the time has changed and so has the perception of the life of the young generation. There is a faint line between knowing a person and understanding a person, Mrs Green.


    We know our neighbours, every little detail about them but does that mean we understand them that well too?


    Marriage is not a hobby that we enjoy for a few days or months and when we find another one or get bored with it, we just slid it aside and get interested in the new one. Marriage is like a passion we keep giving our everything to, unremittingly and relentlessly."


    "But-"


    "Mrs Green, I know you have done more than many of the parents out there could do to give your daughter that freedom to decide but time is not what matters in this case. Sometimes a moment is enough to understand a person and on other an eternity is not enough." Edwin''s eyes shifted towards Ruth for a moment and she felt something unfamiliar burning inside her.


    "All I am trying to say is, they have just known each other till now but let them understand each other now. The world will talk because that is what it is good at. I am sure that you have raised your daughter better to understand what is right and wrong by her judgement.


    She is a strong woman and needs a partner who will share the same enthusiasm and an optimistic outlook of life just like hers. I request you to not rush things and let them decide their pace. I am sure when they will be ready, you will be the first people to know."


    The five people around Edwin were awestruck at his little speech. Rees had heard his master talk this long for the first time since he started working for him. Thea was mesmerised by his maturity. Mr and Mrs Green were looking at him as if he was some saint.


    But Ruth looked at him sceptically trying to figure out what he said was something that he believed in or he just wanted to put Rees''s strange behaviour under the rug.


    Sensing the awkwardness lingering in the air, Edwin chuckled to brighten up the mood and commented, "By the way, I am the most excited one here for their wedding, because who doesn''t like free delicious food and drinks for a whole night?"


    Mr Green joined him so did Mrs Green.


    "You are such a charming man, Edwin. You are handsome, smart and mature than most men of your age." Mr Green patted his arm while praising him.


    He was happy that Edwin gave him another insight about the matter or he might have rushed the things against his daughter''s will.


    Thea silently nodded her head mouthing ''thank you'' to Edwin. Her gesture was returned by him with a small smile.


    Thea was grateful that she had such understanding parents and they agreed with Edwin. Rees was also relieved that things didn''t go wrong. But then how could they go wrong when Edwin was there by his side?


    ~"Thank you very much, Master! I will never forget this in my lifetime!"~


    This was the reason why he held a huge respect for Edwin. Edwin O''Dell was anything but a patient man. But the way he convinced Thea''s parents and handled the situation without losing his cool was commendable. It was completely out of his league but he did it for Rees.


    Between the lighter mood, everyone heard Mrs Green speak. "Edwin, I am sure that whoever woman will choose to hold your hand for a lifetime will be the luckiest one. You are the best man a woman could ask for!" She deliberately gave a meaningful look to him then to Ruth.

 Chapter 81 - TREACHEROUS TEARS

    After the dinner, everyone devoured the special pie that Mrs Green had made as a dessert. Now the previous thick tension had thinned considerably.


    Thea sighed in relief that Rees had not brought up the topic of their fight. Yes, he was adamant about ignoring her the whole time but he had made sure that her parents didn''t notice it.


    Ruth was glad that now she had got some time to talk with Rees. She was sure that she would convince him somehow and clear all the misunderstandings between Thea and Rees.


    Edwin, on the other hand, was experiencing a weird mixture of emotions. He was sure that he would manage to convince Mr and Mrs Green for allowing Rees and Thea more time. He could be very persuasive if he wanted.


    But apart from that, he was thrilled to meet Ruth again. This was only the fourth time that he had met her and the first time that they had a normal time with each other.


    Everything about that woman intrigued him but confused him also. His mind and heart were engaged in a dual and he couldn''t decide who amongst them should win. During his entire existence, he had never faced such a situation.


    It was all unfamiliar yet exciting for him.


    Watching the smiling faces of Mr and Mrs Green with their daughter and Rees had made him realise what a family meant. Tonight had opened up his old wounds stitches by stitches.


    He couldn''t recall a single time when someone had asked him if he liked the food or filled his plate till his stomach was about to explode.


    He had the finest cooks at his fingertips to prepare anything that was palatable to his tongue but even then he always felt something missing in it. He had never complimented his cooks for their cooking because though the food tasted like heaven... it was not!


    A pang of pain crossed his chest when Mr Green patted his arm or back during the conversations when Mrs Green couldn''t stop praising him for not his wealth, name or power but for who he was as a person.


    The way both of them welcomed a stranger like him in their house wholeheartedly was something that he had never experienced before.


    ''Would they have done the same if then knew my identity?'' He had asked that question to himself at the beginning of the night.


    But as the night proceeded, the clouds of all his doubts cleared. They would have done the same even if they knew his true identity. He had got his answer eventually.


    Edwin had not met Rees''s parents personally but he was sure that they were as good as Thea''s parents. Because they had raised their only son into a loyal, brave and compassionate fine young man.


    Rees was a lucky man!


    The time flew by and it was already time to take a leave. But Mrs Green suggested that it was not that late in the night and the young ones should go for a walk.


    Maybe it was an aftereffect of Edwin''s magical words.


    Rees was about to protest but one warning from Edwin through the mind link made him shut his mouth. With confused minds and emotional hearts, the two young pairs stepped outside into a cold night.


    Before that, both Ruth and Edwin had to promise Mr and Mrs Green about their next visit.


    "Edwin, please come again to meet us. You are just like Rees for us. And Ruth, how many times I have told you to come to spend your weekly holiday here?! You can''t always keep yourself locked up in that room. God only knows how you spend your time alone!" Mrs Green said to both of them.


    Edwin watched how Ruth''s face morphed into trouble hearing it. But she soon put a smile on her face and said, "I will, Mrs Green. Thank you!"


    "Next time when you come, we will do some gardening together and I will teach you to prepare my special pie that you loved." Mrs Green was excited.


    Giving the lady her genuine smile, Ruth promised. "Yes, I would love that!"


    "And Edwin, next time when you will come, we will have some good men''s time together. Right Rees?" Mr Green looked at both men expectantly.


    "Of course, Mr Green. Now we should take a leave. Good night!" Edwin waved at Mrs Green who looked sad seeing him go.


    The crisp cold wind hit Ruth''s face and the hairs on her body stood up. After giving a meaningful look to Thea, she picked up her pace to match it with Rees''s.


    Rees was aware of her futile attempts of striking a conversation with him so to save her from the efforts, he asked, "Are you cold?"


    Ruth looked up at his face expectantly, but disappointment greeted her as he walked facing straight.


    ''Does he hate me so much that he doesn''t want to even look at me?'' The thought dampened her mood and her fight with him that happened in the morning resurfaced in her mind.


    But this was not the time to think about that. "No... I am... fine. Are you?" She mentally facepalmed her for asking such a lame question. But she had to say something to keep the conversation going.


    "No" Came his monosyllable answer.


    After a minute of silence, Ruth tried again. "So, about what Mr and Mrs Green asked. Erm... Thea... she didn''t mean it, you know about not marrying-?" The words remained stuck in her throat and her eyes widened in fear.


    The fierce look on Rees''s face caught her by shock.


    Rees halted in his steps and turned to Ruth with stern eyes. "Are you here to present a case of your best friend? Because if you are then I don''t want to hear a word from you."


    His loud voice made Thea worried and she was about to run to stand by Ruth''s side when a warm hand caught her by the elbow.


    Edwin shook his head and that made Thea rooted to her spot.


    "Why? Is it because you don''t think a low life like me don''t have any right to say anything in your personal matter?" Ruth glared at Rees but the slight tremble of her voice gave away the pain that she harboured in her chest.


    Rees gave her an unbelieving look. "You are still not over the morning''s misunderstanding?"


    "It was not a misunderstanding. And I am not here to talk about that. I want to talk about you and Thea. She is my best friend and I-"


    "And what about me?"


    Ruth stopped talking looking at him in confusion. "What?"


    "What about me? What am I to you?" Rees''s brown orbs stared directly into her hazel ones under the light from the street lamp on the roadside.


    "I- you... um..." Ruth was caught off-guard with his question and hence stuttered with her answer.


    Rees scoffed. "Don''t bother answering that. It''s always about you and your best friend, isn''t it? Has either of you ever thought about me? Have you ever imagined yourself in my shoes?"


    Ignoring the hurt in Rees''s voice, Ruth said, "Rees, don''t put blame on us. You are the one who acts weird. You are hiding something from Thea. We both have seen you changing the colour of your eyes. You suddenly get lost in some strange trance that scares her, us.


    And when she tried to question you, you always use the trust card. Is this fair to her?"


    Rees gave a long look to Ruth and she couldn''t bear the vulnerability in his brown orbs. With every passing moment, her heart ached for the man who considered her as his friend.


    But she continued, "Why did you lie then Rees. You told me in the woods that you came looking for me because Thea informed you about my whereabouts. But she didn''t! Then why did you lie to me? What was you doing in the woods that night? Do you have any answers?"


    Rees clenched his fists for he knew that Ruth would ask this sooner or later. "I... can''t tell you anything."


    Giving an incredulous look to him, she pointed her finger at him. "This is it! This is what you always do Rees... to Thea, to me and maybe to everyone around you. If you think that you are not wrong and we should understand you then answer these questions first."


    Her chest heaved up and down, her heart thudding fast against her chest. Edwin and Thea stood on their spot watching them taking it all out.


    After some moments of stare down between Rees and Ruth, Rees opened his mouth.


    "You are also like them. Maybe I made a mistake by trusting you and thinking that you will accept me as your friend. But clearly it didn''t happen at all. You can''t understand me. Never!"


    With that said he stormed out of there not before giving a broken yet angry look at Thea.


    "Rees!" Thea cried but he didn''t stop. Helplessly she turned to see Edwin who had a passive face.


    "Please let me go after him." She pleaded.


    He slowly turned his face to look at her and then said, "you should be walking along with him hand in hand and not running behind him, Thea!" He released her from his hold.


    Thea looked at Edwin a moment longer and the gravity of his words slowly seeped into her mind and soul.


    "You are right! I should walk along with him hand in hand."


    Without wasting more time, Thea ran in the same direction in which Rees had walked away leaving only stunned Ruth and mysterious Edwin behind.


    Ruth staggered back, treacherous tears rolled down her eyes. But before Edwin''s hand tried to catch her, she stopped him showing her palm. There was no chance that she was letting such a squalid minded man touch her even in her vulnerable state.


    His outstretched hand turned into a fist, so tight that his knuckles turned white. Seeing that she was too distracted to notice anything, he immediately contacted Rees through the mind link. His eyes stared in nothingness and turned darker from his natural cerulean blue to dark blue.


    ~"Talk to her and this time, don''t lie. I will handle everything else. I am taking Ruth home."~


    After that, he closed his mind link and turned towards Ruth.


    "Allow me to get you home, Ms Moore."

 Chapter 82 - YOU INTRIGUE ME

    "Rees¡­ Rees! Listen to me once, please!" Thea ran behind fuming Rees, who took long strides in an unknown direction.


    Ruth''s words and the distrust in her eyes had sliced his heart deeply. He was very upset and didn''t know what to do.


    ~"Talk to her and this time, don''t lie."~ Edwin reached to him through the mind link that they shared and then Rees sensed Edwin blocking his mind link.


    Rees was not sure what he wanted to do at that moment but he trusted his master wholeheartedly.


    After reaching a secluded place, he abruptly stopped. Thea panted loudly to catch her breath but was relieved that at least he stopped.


    After a couple of deep breaths, Thea wiped her eyes with the back of her hand then gulped down her saliva. She slowly approached Rees tasting the waters.


    "Will you¡­ will you believe me if I say I am sorry and I didn''t mean what I said that day?"


    Rees heard her heart pounding loudly in her chest and he could feel the turmoil of emotions that she had in her heart.


    "Why should I believe you?" He didn''t face her yet.


    "B-because that is what the lovers do. They believe in each other." Came Thea''s natural reply.


    That made Rees turn around to face her with an enigmatic expression on his face. "Doesn''t that rule apply to you too, Thea?" Hostility was still evident in his voice.


    "Then tell me the truth. If you want me to believe you then tell me the truth." She said earnestly.


    He clenched his jaw and fists. "I can''t!"


    Edwin had told him to not lie anymore but he didn''t know how to tell Thea his secret. This was the very reason that he was trying to postpone the wedding date as much as possible. Before the marriage, he wanted to reveal everything to her but his wolf was afraid of losing her.


    Rees''s parents had told him that Thea was his mate and she should understand everything. With the passing time, she would accept him for who he was but still, Rees''s insecurities couldn''t let him make a brave move.


    He couldn''t muster up the courage to tell her... not even now when Edwin had willingly taken the responsibility to handle the aftermath.


    Thea suppressed the pang of hurt that awoke because of Rees''s nonchalant reply because she knew what she had to do after tonight''s events.


    "I know how much you love me Rees and if you are not telling me something then there is only one possibility that comes to my mind. And that is you are hiding a secret to protect me."


    His eyes snapped at hers with a shock. Did Edwin tell her anything? No, that''s remotely possible as he was not the kind of person to get involved in other''s matters without their permission.


    Sensing his confusion, Thea clarified. "Don''t think too much. No one has said anything to me. Neither Ruth nor Edwin O''Dell. I came to you because that was what my heart told me to do."


    "What? How?" Rees couldn''t believe that Thea knew that the person he introduced as his childhood friend was, in fact, his master.


    Not addressing his concern at that time, Thea continued with the main topic of discussion.


    "I am truly sorry Rees. Not only for all the fights but also because I also kept a secret from you. I was scared and wanted to protect you. But now only I realised how wrong I was when I tasted my own medicine.


    Keeping secrets from our loved one''s only damages the relationship even if you are trying to protect them by doing so.


    I am ready to trust you with my secret and I know that you will understand it. But¡­ are you ready to put that same trust in me?" While maintaining eye contact with him, she decreased the distance between them until she was a hand''s distance from him.


    "I love you and I have realised that my insecurities can not overpower my love for you. I want to spend my whole life with you, Rees. Would you give me one chance to prove you that I mean every word that I said?"


    The billow of emotions in her eyes was potent enough to coerce Rees into agreeing.


    -"Talk to her and this time, don''t lie."-


    His master''s words encouraged him further. He had a chance to let his mate know his secret and she was willing to believe him.


    He gingerly touched Thea''s face and ran his thumb below her eye to wipe her tears. His brown orbs tried to convey his sincere feelings as he took a step ahead.


    A breeze passed by making strands of her hair fall on her face. Under the moonlight and starry sky, she looked beautiful.


    "Are you sure about this, Thea? Because once you know my secret, there is no way for you to turn back." Rees''s gaze pierced through her soul in an attempt to know her thoughts.


    A resolve flashed in her teary eyes. "I am sure about this because I don''t want to turn back anymore!" With that said, she rose on her tiptoes and captured his lips into hers, sealing her promise for once and all!


    *


    *


    *


    "Will you please stop following me?" Ruth said exasperatedly for the fourth time.


    But as if he was a deaf man, Edwin didn''t listen to her. He kept walking at a hand''s distance from her without uttering a word.


    Ruth''s mental state was too disordered to keep her tone of speech in control not giving a dime that she was talking with none other than Edwin O''Dell himself.


    Groaning at his indifferent and adamant behaviour, she decided to ignore him and kept walking towards her home. All she wanted to do was get away from this obnoxious man as soon as possible. Today''s day had taken a great emotional toll on her.


    She missed her mother, Bertha Moore and thought if she had her mother''s shoulder to cry on. She was in a dire need of someone to lean on, to share her feelings and that person to tell her where she went wrong with the people she cared for.


    Alas! There was no one for her.


    "There are two kinds of women in the world." Edwin finally broke the silence but kept walking matching her pace.


    She first considered ignoring his words but what she had heard tonight from him over the dinner made her decide otherwise. In addition to that, she wanted a distraction and the distance to reach her home felt unbelievingly long.


    "One, who are very easy to understand and another ones are¡­ unpredictable. They are hard to crack and tough to handle. You can never guess what goes in their head." He said as if he was telling some universal truth.


    "And both types interests you." Came Ruth''s reply with a flavour of sarcasm.


    Edwin chuckled at her response. "Woman is a woman. Whichever kind, she interests men anytime."


    Ruth rolled her eyes thinking he was a pervert and she shouldn''t have opened her mouth to entertain him. ''So it was all just a sham,'' She thought bitterly because somewhere a tiny part of her heart started changing her opinion about him after he talked with Mr and Mrs Green.


    Suddenly turning serious, Edwin asked, "But do you know which kind intrigues me?"


    "I don''t-"


    "It''s you!"


    Ruth halted in her tracks and turned at him with a puzzled face. She blinked in confusion. "Pardon?"


    "It''s you Ms Moore, you intrigue me."


    Taming her haywire nerves, she gulped down nervously. His cerulean blue eyes spoke a million things that she didn''t understand rather she didn''t want to understand.


    "But... I don''t belong to those both kinds."


    "Yes, you don''t. Because you are one of a kind!" The sincerity in his voice sent the ripples to her soul and body. For a flitting moment, she lost the sense of reality as she walked towards the restricted path through his eyes.


    But the reality is a cruel thing. It bites you to bring back to your senses when you start believing in illusions.


    She wanted to yell at him to stop with his amorous tactics but she was already in trouble with him by insulting him in the morning. It was a miracle that Edwin O''Dell let her breathe after that. And Ruth was in no mood to test her lady luck more than once in a day neither she could let him had his way.


    "By whatever experience I have earned till now, I figured that there are two kinds of men. One, who are capable of loving their woman selflessly and are loyal to her. And the second are those who are selfish and self-centered and can never be loyal to their woman."


    She looked at him innocently. "And do you know which kind repulses me?"


    "Ms Moore-"


    "It''s you! It''s you who repulses me, the kind I loathed!" She spat, jabbing her finger at his chest.


    Edwin''s calm composure crumbled down to ashes at her act of mocking. He gripped her wrist tightly. "Think twice before you talk with me, Ms Moore. Being lenient once does not mean that it is one of my virtues." He hissed deadly.


    Ruth wriggled her hand and he let her go. "Don''t think that I am afraid of you, Mr O''Dell." She glared at him with her hazel eyes.


    "You are no better than those filthy rich spoiled men of the western part of the Vincardine with the corrupted mind. And if you expect me to show you some respect because of your family name then let me clear it to you.


    Bearing a respectable family name does not make you eligible to be respect-worthy. You have to earn it!"


    Not waiting for his reaction, Ruth ran out of there, away from him. And all that he could do was watch her running away from him, her abhorrent words still burning in his ears and mind.

 Chapter 83 - ACCEPTANCE

    Sun rose up in the blue sky, scintillating its light upon the earth. The terns and black-headed gulls were noisy and ready to fight for the fresh food near the port. The siren of ships was loud enough to send the ringing sensation through the ears but the fishermen were used to this loud noise.


    It was their life and served bread on their tables. The group that was assigned to unload the ships, ran to their position when a ship came to rest at the harbour.


    Between this early morning chaos, a man with sunflower blonde hairs that were styled immaculately and a full beard with moustaches took confident and long strides in the direction of one of the buildings near the port.


    He was a well-known and respectable man and those who looked in his way didn''t advance a single step without greeting him. He neither replied nor his emerald eyes paid any heed to them. He had his mind settled on something so did his body.


    Power oozed out of his every feature and that was what mattered in his life at the end.


    "Inform me about the details, and arrange another meeting with-"


    The door of Harold Davies''s office suddenly opened and stepped inside his least favourite person in the Vincardine.


    "Can we have a word?"


    Harold''s body became alert at the sight of the unannounced appearance but he didn''t mind it.


    Giving the person another blank look, Harold dismissed his assistant and instructed him to not disturb the two men for the next twenty minutes.


    The assistant scurried out of the room but not before greeting the other person but got no response in return.


    Harold''s fist clenched in irritation at the act of his assistant and he made a mental note to fire the fool the first chance he got.


    Harold composed himself sensing the man''s eyes focused on him.


    "Well, good morning to you too, Mr Douglas Morgan." Harold leaned back in his huge chair and pointed Douglas to take the seat in front of him on the other side of the table.


    "I am sure that you must be aware that I am not here to exchange pleasantries." Douglas Morgan was always clear with his words. Time... that was his asset and power... that was his goal.


    Harold chuckled dryly. "And here I thought I owe your presence because my day was lucky."


    Douglas''s face hardened. "Let''s not beat around the bush, Davies. You know why I am here."


    "No, I don''t Mr Morgan. Please do me a favour and tell by yourself." Harold was clearly enjoying the situation.


    "You again tricked him, didn''t you?" Douglas narrowed his emerald eyes in accusation.


    "What are you talking, Mr Morgan?"


    "Don''t pull the act, Davies! We both know how you work. You again tricked Lord Augustus in granting you the ownership of the land that is in the central square of the town.


    You knew I was eyeing that property for a long time and I would have got it if you hadn''t played your dirty tactics." Douglas glared at Harold''s face that now had lost all its humour and turned serious.


    He scoffed. "Don''t try to hide your failures behind my name, Mr Morgan. I didn''t do anything to trick Lord Augustus. I proposed him a good deal and he agreed, that''s all. Isn''t this the way business works?!"


    Harold''s words were as hollow as his morals.


    Douglas stared at him for a moment longer, then his expressions suddenly changed.


    "Why are you doing this, Davies?"


    Deciding to play safe, Harold asked. "What am I doing, Mr Morgan?"


    "You are playing a very dangerous game, Davies. Do you think that I am not aware of what happens in my company?" Douglas cocked his brow at him.


    Harold maintained silence with a passive face though he knew what was about to come.


    "I know you have planted your men in not only my but other companies too for the cause of espionage. And before you deny that let me inform you that I have already caught your man yesterday and now he is in my custody."


    Harold''s hands fisted tightly under the table that turned his knuckles white. He didn''t expect this news, he thought his plan was perfect. Then where did it went wrong?


    Satisfied with the turn of tables, Douglas''s lips stretched in a taunting smile. "If you think that your loyal dog will not open his mouth then you are wrong. There are certain ways to deal with such things and I am well knowledgable about them.


    Now tell me, Davies. What will happen if I bring your real face in front of the O''Dells? What if I disclose your whole espionage set up in all the companies?"


    "Douglas Morgan!" Harold yelled his name in a warning.


    How could he threaten him in his own office? He first barged into his office without Harold''s permission and now the threats.


    ''If only I could put my hands on you!'' Harold had now quit his pretence of calm.


    Douglas leaned on the table and looked straight into Harold''s eyes. "I wouldn''t have used that tone if I were in your shoes, Davies. I heard over a breeze of wind that you have planted your spies in the King''s business too?!" His face held a cunning smirk and his emerald eyes looked nothing less than the eyes of a fox.


    Glaring at Harold, Douglas continued, "We both are in the same business, Davies but you are no match to me. Don''t try to fly higher than your capabilities or you will fall on the ground and break your wings. I am ready to forgive you for this time but the next time, I can''t say."


    Harold was at a loss for words. He couldn''t understand how Douglas found out about his men espionage in King''s business. Who told him?


    "You belong to a puddle so don''t mess with the shark of the ocean, Davies. This is my last warning to you, STOP with your foul tricks."


    With another heated glare towards Harold, Douglas stood up from the chair and turned to leave but stopped in his tracks when he heard the other man talk.


    How could Harold let Douglas leave without throwing some bombs of affront in his way?!


    "I don''t need to use dirty tricks, Mr Morgan. I know my capabilities and I know how high I am able to fly. May be it is only you, who need to use a woman to get what he wants. Now that we can''t consider as a symbol of manliness, can we?"


    Harold smirked devilishly because he knew that he had hit the right nerve. Douglas and Theodora''s amour was a well-kept secret over the years. But Douglas had underestimated this snake as a worm.


    Harold was a man with no morals and values. He was a self-seeking man who could stoop down to any level to get what he wanted. He was not someone to be trusted. He would not hesitate even for a moment before using this weapon to his benefit and Douglas knew it.


    Without turning back Douglas clenched his jaws. Not allowing to let Harold enjoy the satisfaction, he pulled out a triumph card from his pockets to use on him. His emerald eyes darken and a pain shot through his gums but he didn''t allow his beast to take control.


    "No matter how much you try but you can never be par with us Davies. You have just proved that by yourself. You came from that lower strata and you will always belong to that mud just like your family."


    Seconds turned into minutes and by this time Douglas was long gone to his destination. But Harold stood rooted to his place, his eyes fixated on the closed door through which Douglas had stepped out minutes ago.


    -"No matter how much you try but you can never be par with us. You came from that lower strata and you will always belong to that mud just like your family."-


    No matter how much he tried, the world was not ready to accept him with open arms. It kept reminding him of his roots. Throughout his life, Harold had worked hard to achieve what no one from his strata had ever dreamed of.


    After years of sweat and blood, he had achieved great things except for one, ACCEPTANCE!


    "I will show you my capabilities and prove to this world that I belong here. On the top of the mountains. I am not like my family. I am NOT like my family!"


    His scream echoed in the room followed by a thunderous growl that shook the windowpanes. He exhaled hot breaths, beads of sweat covered his forehead and his eyes, they were a shade darker than his natural ones.


    Long canines grew in his mouth and so did sharp claws on his fingers. And when his eyes caught his reflection in the window glass, a furious creature stared back at him in a form of a werewolf!

 Chapter 84 - STRAINED FRIENDSHIP

    "Good morning, dear! Are you ready to go to the shop?" Mrs Payne watched Ruth locking her door.


    Startled by her voice, Ruth fumbled with the key and dropped it on the ground. "Y-Yes. Erm.. g-good morning!"


    "Ruth, are you unwell?" Mrs Payne asked in a worried voice.


    She had noticed that something was not right with Ruth. Since she had returned from Thea''s home, she locked herself in her room. She only went to the shop in the morning and returned in the evening. But didn''t talk with anyone.


    She didn''t smile nor paid attention to her surroundings. Whenever Mrs Payne tried to talk with her, she avoided the topic and looked lost.


    Even now after getting ready to leave for work, she looked awful. Her long toffee brown hair had lost its shine as if she hadn''t wash them these days. Her face looked pale with bags under her eyes.


    She was barely a moving body without its soul. And this state of hers worried Mrs Payne to great lengths. She wanted to know if something happened to her or she had a fight with Thea but Ruth''s lips were sealed tightly.


    "I am fine, Mrs Payne."


    "You don''t look like one. Ruth, dear, if you have any problem then you know that you can share it with me. I am like a mother figure to you." Mrs Payne stared at her with concerned eyes.


    Ruth took a shaky breath then tried to put up a fake smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "I am just tired, that''s all. Now I am getting late. See you in the evening. Take care!"


    She didn''t give Mrs Payne a chance to say more and hurried to get out of there. Unable to help, she peeked at Florence''s door that was shut. It had been a week after those unexpected events. And during this time, Ruth had not seen Florence even once.


    She was not sure about what she felt for Florence was a pity or concern, especially after their fight. But as a kind soul, she hoped that the other woman was fine.


    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t realise that she was in front of Mr Cooper''s shop already. Her heart didn''t want to go inside and face Thea. But her mind knew better than that.


    Overpowering her erratic heart, her mind won the battle and after a minute of encouraging silence, she opened the door.


    "Good morning, Ruth!"


    "Good morning!" Ruth gave a small smile to her coworker and greeted all of them except one.


    Placing her bag on her workstation, Ruth glanced at Thea who was lost in her world of thoughts.


    "Good morning, Thea" Ruth tried to gain her attention with hesitance.


    Thea looked at Ruth dumbfoundedly. "What?"


    "I said good morning." Ruth repeated.


    "Oh, yes. Good morning." she mumbled. Ruth felt her heart sank at Thea''s behaviour.


    For the past week, their friendship became strained. They didn''t talk much. Ruth wanted to know what happened after Thea went following Rees but didn''t dare to ask. She thought that Thea needed some time and she would tell her everything eventually. But she had no idea that the wait would be this long.


    "Umm... Are you... are you okay, Thea? Can we talk-"


    "Ruth. I don''t want to talk right now. I hope you... understand." Thea''s words came monotonously.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek to control her tears. This tension between them was unbearable for her. She felt as if Thea was avoiding her and somewhere blamed her for whatever happened between her and Rees.


    And after all this time, Ruth also started to think the same. She started blaming herself for if she had not mentioned Rees''s strange behaviour to Thea then she might have shrugged it off. If she had tried to do something to clear the misunderstandings between them then this day would not have risen.


    If only she had not fought with Rees that day then...


    The possibilities of if''s were huge but the time was gone now. Now Ruth was left with nothing but that unfathomable pit of guilt and pain.


    "I am sorry, Thea. I truly am. I hope... I hope that one day... you will be able to forgive me and then we can start afresh. You, me and... Rees. I hope!" Ruth mumbled in a low voice as a tear dropped on her hand.


    She instantly hid her face away from her coworkers while they were busy with their works and chattering.


    Wiping her eyes she busied herself in the work, unaware of the fact that even she didn''t mean her words to get heard by anyone, Thea had already heard them clearly.


    The humdrum days felt better than the torturous nights. At least her work and the world made sure to keep Ruth busy and that helped to take her mind away from the things, temporarily. But as soon as she opened the door of her room, the harsh reality hit straight in the face.


    That cold feeling of aloneness bit her every cell till she either wailed in pain or turned numb when it grew unbearable. Ruth couldn''t believe that a single day turned her world upside down and before she knew it, she had lost every person that she started to consider as hers.


    *


    *


    *


    ***A little girl of eight years came running to find her mother in the kitchen. Her pretty face was soaked in hot tears.


    "Ruth, what happened? Why are you crying my darling?" The woman was surprised to see her little angel with red eyes, hugging her waist.


    "Mother, they are bad. They all are bad." She cried burying her face in her mother''s dress.


    Bertha Moore pulled a little away from her daughter then made her sit. She gave her some water. While Ruth chugged it down, her mother ran her fingers through Ruth''s hair with a fond smile on her face.


    "Now tell me. Who are the bad people?"


    Ruth hiccuped. "They all are. All the kids." She pointed her finger to where the children from their neighbourhood were playing.


    Bertha was confused. "Why?"


    "Because they don''t want me to play with them. I don''t like them, mother. I will make new friends when I will grow. But I don''t want to play with them." Ruth complained as fresh tears gathered in her hazel eyes.


    "Hmm... come with me." Bertha held Ruth''s hand and took her outside their small house where the other kids were playing.


    The kids stopped running and laughing when they saw the mother and daughter.


    Bertha called the kids and asked them. "Is it true that you don''t want Ruth to play with you?"


    "Yes. We don''t want her to play with us." A boy replied.


    Turning her face to her daughter she asked, "Did you asked them about the reason?"


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek then shook her head in negation.


    "Then ask now."


    Hesitantly Ruth asked, "Why d-don''t you want to play with me?" Her hazel eyes stared at the kid''s faces in curiosity.


    "Because you are a slow runner. It is very easy to catch you but then you cry and don''t take your turn." Another girl replied.


    "But-but, mother, I don''t take my turn because they all cheat. They all run faster than me and catch me in no time. They are bad! You all are BAD!" She screamed at the other kids.


    Smiling at her daughter''s reasoning, Bertha took her hands in hers. "Ruth, don''t say that. They are your friends. Now listen to me carefully. If they are at fault then you also are. They are your friends and you should have to trust them. You should have asked them about the reason.


    But you didn''t. Darling, everyone has their reasons for their actions. Some might feel right to you and some might not. But your understanding of right and wrong is not bound on others.


    If you think that someone is wrong then instead of blaming them and calling them bad, first try to understand the reasons for their actions.


    Always remember this Ruth, the most difficult yet crucial part of any relationship is trusting that person. Even if you get into a fight with that person don''t give up on them easily. Understood?"


    "yes, mother." Ruth gave a toothy grin to her mother who ruffled her hair and returned her smile.


    Turning to face the kids, Ruth apologised for her behaviour. "I am sorry to call you bad. You all are my friends. I know that I am a slow runner but I will try to run faster and if I get caught then I will take my turn."


    "We are also sorry Ruth. We will run slower when we chase you."***


    Her mother''s absence ate her up more than ever. Ruth missed her mother''s kind words, her praises, her touch, her smell, everything. All her heart craved for was to run into her mother''s safe arms. But her ill-fated luck didn''t allow her.


    Suddenly a thought crossed her mind.


    ''Why didn''t I think about that before?''


    It had been three years that she had went to visit her mother''s grave. Respecting Bertha Moore''s request, she was buried in her hometown where she used to live with Ruth.


    After her mother''s demise, Ruth came to Vincardine on her request and settled here. She kept visiting her mother''s grave for some years but then she got engaged in the battle of life and couldn''t get enough time and money to visit her mother.


    But now that she had a job with a decent income, she decided to ask Mr Cooper for a short leave and go to visit her mother''s grave. Maybe her mother''s blessings would guide her through the future.

 Chapter 85 - LOSING A FOOT

    The chirping of birds and the fresh morning breeze made a figure lying in the bed stirred in sleep. The person turned to the other side pulling the duvet up to the chin. An incoherent mumble left unheard in the silence of the room.


    Unaware of the fast-approaching footsteps that person again got lost into the sweet sleep. Last night had drained that person''s energy turning him exhausted.


    A loud sound of the opening of the door startled the other person in the bed whom the man had forgotten about.


    A feminine shriek resonated in the room that disturbed the man''s sleep.


    "Shut up! Why are you-" Before he completed his sentence, someone pulled the duvet away from his body.


    In an instant, the drowsiness got replaced with anger, and the man was about to snap at the person who dared to intrude his private space without his permission. But as soon as he saw the familiar face, the man only groaned in annoyance.


    "Go away, Lester. Let me sleep!" Edwin was about to go back to his sleep but Lester had something else on his mind.


    He pulled Edwin by his hand and made him sit upright in the bed. Edwin''s huge form was not easy to handle but Lester had no problem dealing with it because of his werewolf powers.


    Edwin''s bare body and the half-naked woman beside him gave away about their last night''s business.


    "Do you need to be told to get out?" Lester threw a glare in the woman''s way who was embarrassed with the situation.


    She had a bedsheet covered up her body as much as possible to save her modesty when last night she was everything but modest.


    Edwin lazily turned to look at who Lester was talking with. He had totally forgotten about the presence of the woman beside him.


    When he noticed her with her body trembling lightly, his face hardened in anger. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to get lost after fornicating?"


    The coldness and anger in his voice made the poor woman shudder in fear.


    "But- I-I thought..."


    Edwin grabbed her by her hair and boring his cerulean blue eyes in hers, he seethed, "Don''t show me your face again or I will kill you then and there. Now get out!"


    The woman clambered out of the bed and not daring to lift her eyes again ran out of the room with a loud sob that left her mouth. But that didn''t affect Edwin in the slightest. After all, it was not the first time that he was witnessing such a thing.


    Edwin ran his fingers through his tousled hair and cursed loudly. He was in no good mood recently. The night a week before was eating him from inside. His ego was daunted badly by a mere human. And all he was seeking was revenge.


    But his wolf was not ready for that. He was not letting him take out his fury on the person with hazel eyes. And to release the pent up frustration he grabbed one of the maids and dragged her to this room.


    He didn''t even bother to see who she was or what her name was. He just wanted to distract his mind from that vile vixen. And the maid... when Edwin dragged her to the room she couldn''t contain her joy.


    Edwin O''Dell was not someone who spared a mere glance in anyone''s way if he didn''t found the person worthy of his attention. But little did the poor woman knew that he needed her not because she was worthy of his attention but because he needed something to rest his relentlessly working mind.


    "You didn''t need to be that rude." Lester commented after the maid left.


    "I was not rude. I don''t like when the women stay in my bed after I am done with them." Edwin stretched his hands above his head flexing his toned muscles that glistened in the sunlight that entered through the half-opened window.


    After a yawn, he asked, "How did you know where I was?"


    "I went to your chamber but you were not there. Lady Theodora''s personal maid Fannie told me about your whereabouts."


    Edwin removed the duvet from his lower body and Lester felt relieved that it was not stark naked, as his upper body.


    "Were you expecting another scenario, Lester?" Edwin smirked devilishly after gauging Lester''s expressions. But Lester was in no mood to give him a befitting reply.


    "Can we have a word?"


    "Isn''t that why you bestowed me with your presence this early in the morning?"


    Sighing in defeat Lester said, "Go freshen up first. I will wait for you here. But please hurry up and don''t waste time gawking yourself in the mirror. That''s spooky."


    Rolling his eyes at his friend, Edwin went into the bathroom to freshen up only to come out after ten minutes. And this time he had covered his body with a simple white shirt. His hair was in better condition than before and his face looked fresh without the previous torpor.


    Sobering up from his sleepiness, Edwin now could sense the serious demeanour of his friend who had his brows furrowed in worry.


    Taking a seat in front of Lester, Edwin was about to call a maid to bring the breakfast for both of them but Lester stopped him.


    "Edwin, can we go to your chamber to talk?"


    Edwin never allowed any woman other than his family to step inside his private chamber. Not even the maids were allowed to go there for cleaning without his permission. And the current room was where he usually brought his interests whenever he felt like it.


    "Very well..."


    In no time they both went to Edwin''s chamber and a servant brought tea for both of them. After the servant left, Edwin poured the tea for both of them and gave the cup to Lester.


    "What is that''s bothering you?" Edwin asked while sipping his tea. The hot liquid felt good while passing through his throat.


    "I got a letter from my mother this morning."


    The seriousness of Lester''s voice made Edwin curious. "What is written in it? Is she well?"


    Lester took a sip of hot tea. "Not really. I and father are in Vincardine for many days now and my mother had to look after the business alone. When we came here we didn''t know that it would take this long to resolve the issue of the deaths.


    But it seems that the stress has taken a toll on her health."


    "What happened to Mrs Wright?" Edwin asked in worry.


    He was fond of her as she was like a mother figure to him even closer than Theodora could ever be. He had spent his vacations at Lester''s home while devouring her cookies and listening to her bedtime stories when he was a kid.


    Lester sighed. "She fainted two days ago and fell from the stairs. Her ankle is hurt pretty bad. She needs two weeks'' bedrest. So..."


    "So you are leaving." Edwin said monotonously.


    "I have to. It''s not like I am leaving you alone in between this mess but I have to go to my mother. But I promise I will come back as soon as possible. I-"


    "It''s fine. I understand."


    Edwin''s face didn''t give out his thoughts and Lester was worried that he would misunderstand him. He couldn''t reach through his mind link and thus had no idea what thought were playing in Edwin''s head.


    "Edwin, I-"


    "Have you told this to Elsie?"


    His sudden question caught Lester off guard. "W-what?"


    "Lester, Elsie is not my younger cousin but more like a real sister. I know her very well. I know that you both have feelings for each other and I am more than happy that she likes a man like you. Fortunately the Moon Goddess has bestowed you with a bond of eternity with her."


    Lester was too shocked to say anything immediately. He had made sure that no one would know about this before the right time comes. But Edwin was too smart and a good observer. There was nothing that could go missing from his sharp eyes.


    "Edwin, how do you know-"


    "Looking at your face, I assume that you haven''t told her. Please go and talk to her, Lester. We will talk about the other things later."


    Lester was bewildered. He never expected Edwin to say it out loud and easily. He wanted to tell Edwin about his feelings for his sister but was afraid that the fact might affect their friendship but after hearing those encouraging words from Edwin, Lester''s heart fell at ease.


    "I will. You get ready. We are leaving in an hour."


    After Lester left in search of Elsie, Edwin was left alone in the room to deal with his untamed thoughts.


    The news of Lester returning to his home was unexpected for Edwin. He felt as if he was losing a foot of the ladder that he was relying upon. The feeling of aloneness suddenly felt overwhelming and his yearning for an anchor rose to its heights.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and for some reason, the image that ran in front of his eyes was something that he didn''t expect.


    When he thought of seeking comfort from someone, he saw the person with a round face and gleaming hazel eyes.

 Chapter 86 - IN LOVE WITH YOU FOR YEARS

    Elsie was brushing her hair in her chamber, sitting in front of the long mirror with a wooden brush. It was about time for breakfast and she didn''t want to get late for that.


    These mornings were her favourites. They made her excited to start her day. She was more than happy these days. These days she wanted to take efforts to get ready. She wanted to look pretty and attractive. And the reason was certain someone with green eyes.


    She felt butterflies in her stomach at the mere thought of that person. She giggled at her berserk mind and her childish heart.


    Humming a melody, she set her hair the way she wanted and smiled satisfyingly at the way she looked. She then put on her stone studded earrings that matched with her olive green coloured dress.


    Green had become her most favourite colour!


    Her attention was caught by a soft knock on the door. Thinking that it was a servant, she permitted the person to enter the room without turning to look back.


    The person silently entered the room closing the door behind him.


    "Can you get my shoes from the top shelf, the black ones?" Elsie ordered while she searched for the hairpin in her drawer of the vanity.


    A strand of hair had come loose from her hairstyle due to the wind that passed through the open window.


    "Where did I put it? Oh God, I can''t find a single thing in this mess." Oblivious to the person who watched her mumbling with amusement, she rummaged through the drawer.


    The person without saying a word got the shoes that she requested from the shelf that was situated at the other end of the room. Walking towards her distracted form, he put them near her feet.


    The gentle touch of the calloused skin startled the daylights out of her and she gasped loudly in shock to see that the person was not any servant.


    The person who got her shoes and was kneeling at her feet was no one but Lester. Surprised by his action, Elsie was about to get up from her seat but when Lester slowly lifted his head to look at her face, she felt that something was odd.


    "Lester, what are you doing? I apologise. I thought it was a servant and I-" Her panicked ramble was stopped by Lester''s calm voice.


    "I don''t mind it, Elsie. May I?" He asked for her permission to put the shoes on her feet.


    "But-" Elsie was not only hesitant but was mortified at the fact that she had mistaken Lester for a servant.


    "Please allow me!" The distinct emotion in his voice sent goosebumps on her skin.


    Falteringly Elsie allowed him by nodding her head. She sucked a deep breath when Lester again touched the heel of her left foot to put it in the shoe. Her heart drummed hard against her chest, a blush crept her neck to reach her ears.


    His single touch set her body in some anonymous paradise from where she didn''t want to return back to the earth. Breathing heavily she gathered every bit of his woody scent that belonged only to him.


    Lester took his sweet time to do a simple job of putting on her shoes as if he was planning a warfare strategy in great detail. He wanted to savour this moment in his heart when he went back to his home.


    The mere thought of leaving her pained him to the lengths that not any wound that he had got was capable of.


    Elsie waited patiently trying hard to control her erratic thoughts. When Lester was finished, his eyes again searched for Elsie''s face.


    Sensing his peculiar mood Elsie chose to break the silence between them.


    "Lester you shouldn''t have done that. It is... it is not right for a man like you to kneel in front of a woman." Though she tried to be normal about the situation, she couldn''t hide the shyness and excitement of her heart.


    Lester could hear it all.


    "Elsie, you know that I can hear the loud beating of your heart." He commented amused at her reaction when her eyes widened and the blush on her face turned a shade darker.


    "I- I... Why were you here?" She decided to avoid further embarrassment by changing the course of their conversation.


    "Am I not allowed to come here?"


    His spontaneous reaction was shaking her head vigorously. "No...no. I didn''t mean it like that. I was just... I mean..."


    "I came because I wanted to see you. Is that enough good reason, my Elsie?"


    ''My Elsie'', no words could describe the state of her heart upon hearing those words coming from his mouth.


    Unbale to look at him, she turned her face away with a broad smile on her face. Lester took a step closer and put his first finger under her chin then turned her face towards him.


    "Elsie... I want to say something to you." His voice came earnestly and all Elsie could do was just nod her head to tell him to continue.


    "These days in your presence, they were the most beautiful memories of my life. They felt the same as our childhood."


    "Yes. That''s true!" She agreed with him immediately.


    "Can I ask you something, Elsie? For once, can you answer me truthfully without thinking about anything else? Can you tell me what lies in your heart?"


    Suddenly Elsie got aware of the vulnerability in his voice. She couldn''t understand what he was trying to do but in some corner of her heart, the unsettling feeling had started to spread like dark ivy.


    "Lester, now you are scaring me. What is it? I promise I will answer truthfully!"


    Her watery eyes stared deep into his tender green ones. Both of their hearts beating rhythmically on the same beat.


    Mustering all the courage and the encouragement he got from Edwin, Lester finally opened his heart in front of her after years of wait.


    "Elsie, do you... do you love me?"


    This question... she was dying to hear it coming from Lester for years now. Since their childhood, when she met him for the first time, she felt an invisible pull towards him. But it was just her little crush on him.


    He was smart, handsome, polite and gentle. He used to tease Elsie to always get her attention towards him because he also felt the same pull towards her.


    As they grew up over the years they both thought that what they felt would get over their childhood crush on each other. But on the contrary, that pull also grew into something strong and irresistible.


    During these past days, they both realised the fact that the pull they considered as childhood crush was something that the Moon Goddess had written in their destiny. She had bounded their souls by an adamantine and perpetual bond that only death could do them apart.


    Peering through her long lashes with tears of joy in her eyes, Elsie replied earnestly in a hope that her words would convey her feelings.


    "Yes... I love you so much, Lester! I have been in love with you for years."


    Lester''s eyes held a surprise. "You did? Then why didn''t you say anything before, Elsie?"


    Elsie''s eyes waver from his face to look down, her face fell a little. "I thought that you... you liked sister Eloise and-"


    "Elsie! How can I like another woman when the Moon Goddess has destined us to be mates?" Lester was annoyed that Elsie thought he had feelings for her elder sister.


    "What? Mates?" Elsie''s eyes widened in shock.


    Wrapping his hands around her waist, Lester stared down at her with a small smile on his lips. She was conscious of his action and surprised too but she didn''t react because she didn''t want to ruin the moment.


    "Yes, my dear Elsie. We are mates! Have you ever felt it, here?" He kept his hand on his chest.


    Elsie nodded still trying to wrap her mind around the shock that she got just now. She had this idea in her mind but the way Eloise and Lester behaved with each other and Eloise''s words always made her discard that possibility.


    Holding her again by both his hands he pulled her closer to him. His action made Elsie blush furiously.


    "You do know what it means right? You know who mate is and-"


    Frowning at his teasing Elsie glared at him. "Stop making fun of me. I know what mate is. I am a werewolf, of course, I know everything about it!" She defended herself.


    She had read many romantic stories all her life. Although most of them were bout human love, there were some fantasy-romance stories about werewolves too. Besides, there were numerous romantic novels about their breed in the collection of the O''Dells.


    While reading those stories, Elsie had always got butterflies in her stomach at the thought that one day she would also find her mate. The person who was bounded to be hers by the Moon Goddess.


    And every time when she thought that, only one face came to her mind. Lester!


    And today, her fairytale had turned true!


    "Then why do you look this shocked?"


    "Because... I knew I had feelings for you but I was not sure if we were mates or not and I didn''t want to say it out loud to you because if we weren''t mates then it would have been wrong to love you." A tear rolled down her eyes that made Lester''s face softened.


    "I know that our werewolf powers are suppressed over the years and it sometimes makes it harder to understand the obvious. But I always knew that you are my mate." He ran the back of his fingers on the side of her face.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me before?"

 Chapter 87 - SHOCKS OF PASSION

    "Then why didn''t you tell me it before?" Elsie asked in confusion.


    Sighing he answered, "You are too sweet and naive Elsie. You are too precious for me that I wanted to protect you all the time. I was afraid that if... if you reject me then..." He couldn''t complete his sentence as the possibility of getting rejected by his mate made his heart shatter.


    The Moon Goddess, who had created these supernatural creatures, the werewolves, ages ago, had bounded every one of them with a special soul by an unbreakable bond. And that special someone was known as ''mate''.


    In many cases, the mate of a werewolf was another werewolf. But there were some examples where the Moon Goddess had changed her mind to bound a werewolf with a human or another supernatural creature.


    Rees was among those special cases, he was bounded with Thea as she was his fated mate.


    If the mate rejects a werewolf then he or she couldn''t bear the pain of the rejection and it drives them to the boundary of insanity. Some turned into rouges and some even embraced death.


    There were ample examples over the ages of the history of werewolves where fate had tricked some unfortunate ones with this evil trick. And that was why no werewolf wanted to go through that pain of rejection and Lester was no exception to that.


    Putting her hands slowly on his barrel chest, Elsie closed the gap between them till their bodies touched. The brave move was a total contrast to her timid nature. But for once she wanted to act brave and on the command of her heart because this time it was about her mate.


    "I would have never made you go through the pain of rejection, Lester. Never! I love you and I want to be with you till death do us apart."


    Her sincere words stirred his beast uncontrollably as his eyes turned a darker shade of green. His wolf was making his presence known to her and so did hers. Elsie''s eyes also turned darker as her wolf purred in delight at the fact that she had finally had her mate with her.


    "Oh, Elsie..."


    Lester dipped down and instantly caught her lips in his when the overwhelming surge of suppressed emotions broke the dam of patience. He was already on the verge of losing control and her sweet voice, intoxicating fragrance, her watery eyes, everything about her served a push that he needed.


    Elsie''s hand on his chest clutched the fabric of his shirt into fists as the sudden touch of his lips ignited the raw passion into hers. She was shy and timid but her wolf was a total contrast to that.


    Her wolf was confident and strong. As soon as Lester''s lips touched hers, she took partial control of Elsie''s human form.


    Lester moved his lips slowly and tenderly with every ounce of control to keep his wolf at bay. He felt Elsie''s wolf had made her appearance. But he didn''t want to frighten her with the hunger and lust that his heart had harboured for her all these years.


    Elsie matched his pace moving her lips with his in sync. Her wolf demanded more from her mate and was ready to accept whatever he was willing to offer.


    Even in that exhilarating situation, her conscious tried to suppress her wolf because she knew that Lester was doing the same. But her wolf was not ready for that. It was not every day that she got to make an appearance and do whatever she pleased.


    Unable to control her wolf anymore, Elsie let her take control for this time and deepened the kiss. She opened her mouth invitingly and that was where the last thread of constraint broke for Lester.


    His wolf growled in victory and his warm tongue darted inside her little mouth hungrily moving to explore every corner of it. Her sweet taste drove him crazy and his hold around her waist tightened that she felt his elongated nails digging into her skin through the fabric of her dress.


    They both could feel each other''s every feeling, every memory and every thought through their mind links. Their wolves purred in delight knowing that the other one shared the same feelings as theirs.


    The feeling of acceptance by the mate was indescribable and felt unearthly. It was a grace bestowed upon them by their goddess and they would respect it with their lives.


    The tension started building in Elsie''s body. Lester''s hand twitched to run as if they had their mind. A sweet moan left Elsie''s throat bringing back Lester from the depths of passion and he suddenly got aware of the situation.


    Before they could step onto the new and anonymous territory, Lester pulled away unwillingly.


    A whimper mixed with protest and disappointment left Elsie''s mouth as she opened her eyes to look at him. It took her some moments to stable her vision by clearing the clouds of need.


    ''Did he not like it?'' An instant thought crossed her mind and Lester heard it loud and clear.


    Lester didn''t let go of her instead pulled her, even more, closer to him if that was possible. He rested his forehead on hers, their breaths came out ragged and hot then got mixed in each other to be one.


    "We should stop, for now, Elsie or I would not be able to control myself." His words came out in a breathy whisper.


    "But-"


    "Shhh... I know what you want, my darling! I can hear your heartbeats and smell your sweet arousal, my dear mate."


    "Lester!" Her cheeks turned crimson as she was not used to hearing such words. And them coming from Lester affected her in a different way.


    "Trust me when I say that I want to mark you as mine right now and here. You drive me crazy, Elsie. Only you can make me and my wolf go this crazy!"


    Shocks of passion electrocuted her heart upon hearing him say that. And suddenly she felt as confident as her wolf.


    Lester brought his hands up to hold her face in his palms and pulled back to look into her beautiful eyes.


    "I promise I won''t give you a chance to complain next time!" There was a hidden commitment in his words that made Elsie suck a deep breath, her eyes fluttered in nervousness.


    But soon she realised something. "Next time? What does it suppose to mean?"


    The way he pried his eyes away from her face made her gulp nervously.


    "Answer me, Lester. Please!" Her voice shook in fear at his silence.


    After a moment, he said, "Elsie, my mother fell down the stairs and needs me and my father. I... I am leaving for my home today."


    A minute passed in silence for Lester didn''t dare to say another word and let Elsie have a moment for herself.


    He could imagine how hard it must be for her to accept that he was leaving her when they have just admitted their feelings to each other because it was not easy for him too.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "In half an hour to be precise." He answered while gauging her face because she had closed her mind link and he couldn''t read her thoughts anymore.


    "Okay."


    "Okay?" Lester looked at her again with narrowed eyes.


    But he was met by a smile on Elsie''s face. "Yes. I understand that you have your responsibilities at your home. And your mother needs you right now. Don''t worry about me. I will be waiting for you."


    Lester was too stunned that he didn''t expect her to take the news this maturely. In his eyes, she was like a small girl who cries and throws tantrums when she didn''t get something and Elsie knew that. But he didn''t mind that though!


    "Are you sure, Elsie?" He asked still not believing her words and that somewhere hurt her but she masked it with a smile and nodded her head.


    "Yes! I now have enough memories of us to let me peacefully sleep at night and now that I know that we are mates, it will make things easier for me. And I know that you will come back soon because there is no way that you would let brother Edwin deal with all of the problems alone."


    "Oh, Elsie!" Lester pulled her into a tight embrace and Elsie''s heart sighed in bliss hearing his wildly beating heart.


    "I promise I will come back as soon as possible. Till then miss me!"


    Elsie giggled at his words. "I will! And same goes for you, Mr Wright." She wrapped her hands around his torso and closed her eyes to relish that moment in her mate''s warm embrace.


    "Yes, my dear mate. Every day without you is going to torture me painfully. I love you, Elsie and I can''t ask more than this to the Moon Goddess. I love you!" He chanted the last words repeatedly as he buried his face in her silky hair.


    And they stood in each other''s arms losing the knowledge of time till the time for Lester''s departure came.

 Chapter 88 - HAD TO FORGET HER

    -"I can''t believe that the young blood of O''Dells has such low morals to assault a woman like this! Just because of your family''s position, you rich and spoiled men think that you can walk all over everyone. But that''s not the case, Mr O''Dell!


    Even if we are not filthy rich like you and don''t have obeisance of servants at our beck and call, we still are more human than you could ever be!"-


    That was the first time that Edwin got a chance where the woman in his imagination talked to him. He didn''t know how he expected that precious time to be but it was definitely not how it happened.


    He didn''t need to justify himself or put a clean image of him in front of anyone neither he cared but she was different. For some reason, it pained his wolf when he saw animosity and revulsion clouded in her hazel eyes instead of his reflection.


    -"It''s you! It''s you who repulses me, the kind I loathed!"-


    He was shocked to see the hatred she harboured for him in her heart. He didn''t know what wrong he had ever done to her and why she had such a strong opinion about him when they were nearly strangers.


    He had tried to recollect his mistakes to see where he had wronged her or caused her any kind of distress but his mind came with none. Apart from his rude behaviour with Florence, he couldn''t understand where he was wrong.


    Thinking of Florence, Edwin had never imagined in his wildest dreams that the tender and pure-hearted woman like Ruth was friends with Florence. The way she defended her that day in front of Edwin made their relationship was as clear as water in front of him.


    He didn''t regret the way he treated that needy woman... not even a bit. But he regretted the timing of it. It was so wrong... so wrong!


    ''Is she friends with Florence because... Are that innocence and chastity just a facade? Rees told me that she lives a hard life. Has she chosen the easy way?'' These thoughts had kept him awake for the nights.


    When he first saw her standing in the Green''s house, all these thoughts made no sense to him. She looked like an epitome of innocence and pure beauty that he cursed his mind for thinking so lowly of her.


    How could it be just a facade to fool the world?


    Edwin wanted to go straight to her and ask these questions that were tormenting him but he couldn''t. He contemplated asking Rees but then he didn''t want to show his desperation.


    And why should he think about her so much? He shared no bond with her. She was a nobody to him. Yes, she was beautiful... way beautiful than the women he had been with. There was something about her that appealed to him.


    -"You are no better than those filthy rich spoiled men with corrupted mind of the western part of the Vincardine. And if you expect me to show you some respect because of your family name then let me clear it to you. Bearing a respectable family name does not make you eligible to be respect worthy. You have to earn it!"-


    The more he tried to distance himself from her the more she conquered his mind. After pondering for months since he first saw her in ''the great manor'' on the night of celebrations, finally, his mind pinpointed a possible reason for why she affected him so much.


    But the moment his mind came up with that thought his heart dropped in his chest. His wolf whimpered at that worrying thought. That couldn''t happen, that was not possible was the only mantra he chanted to keep his mind from going insane.


    The Moon Goddess punish him like this. It couldn''t be his fate. He had decided to write his own destiny with his hands a long time ago and he had lived up to his pledge till this date. He couldn''t diminish the world he had built for himself.


    He had to forget about her. He had to!


    "Master!"


    Edwin was brought back to the reality from his world of thoughts by Rees''s voice.


    Clearing his throat and taking a moment to pull himself together, Edwin faced him. "What is it?"


    "Master, after weeks of investigation we have an important clue." The excitement in his voice made Edwin''s mind stand in alert mode.


    "What clue?"


    "We have a suspect! He is locked up in the dungeons... our dungeons."


    Edwin had ordered Rees to run a secret investigation independent of his uncle''s. The five blood deprived dead bodies that they had found in the northern woods of the Vincardine had set a turmoil in the political world of the whole region.


    The commoners of Vincardine couldn''t step outside their houses at night. People avoided using the routes that led to the neighbouring towns which passed through the woods. The whole town of Vincardine was covered in a blanket of fear.


    People trusted the O''Dells and believed in their ability to protect their people. But they were clueless that the danger that was approaching them was not something that they had faced for over a century.


    Augustus was set on clearing this problem from its roots. He desperately wanted to clear his family''s name from the suspicions of the Council. And the most important reason was he was ready to keep the secret of his family and his race from the rest of the world at any cost.


    And Edwin... he not only cared for his people but somewhere he blamed himself for these misfortunate events. He didn''t expect the things to turn in such a grave way when he acted on his impulse and a fit of rage.


    Since that day he was carrying the load of five innocent lives on his chest.


    "Are you sure, Rees?"


    "Yes, master. I got the connection about a few weeks before but I needed confirmation and that was why I didn''t inform you then. But today we got our hands on that person and now he is ready to get interrogated by you."


    "Does anyone know about it?"


    "No, master. Not even Lord Augustus."


    "Good. Now tell me everything again from the beginning. We need to study every detail before interrogating him."


    Edwin was always particular with his actions. He always had everything set in his mind before doing anything and that was the reason that he had never failed in his life. Never!


    Nodding his head, Rees started describing the whole investigation to Edwin.


    "During our investigation, we secured some facts that pointed towards this man. So, our team kept a watch on his home. For days, he didn''t make any move. He didn''t even step a foot outside his house.


    But one day, he came out of his house and went straight to the market road where he met a flower seller and bought a bunch of tulips. When we caught that flower seller, the boy told us that when he went into the woods with his woodcutter father, someone had put a pouch of gold coins and a letter for him.


    He was directed to wait with flowers on the market road. He was told that a man would come and ask for the flowers that bloomed in this season then he had to give that man a bunch of tulips.


    But we have already figured out that tulips are not common in this season and thus it was some kind of a code.


    And soon we solved that code."


    Edwin walked towards Rees and placed his right hand on his right shoulder.


    "Well done, Rees! Now let''s see where his information takes us."


    Rees nodded his head then bowed in respect. Every employee wants to listen to those words of appreciation from their employer and Rees was glad that he came to some help to lessen his master''s worries.


    "Master, am I allowed to suggest something?"


    Edwin only hummed in response.


    "It will be better if you start the interrogation after the dinner. We don''t want Lord Augustus to question about your absence."


    Giving thought to Rees''s suggestion, Edwin concluded that he was right.


    "Very well."


    "And master, there is one more thing."


    Edwin only looked at Rees silently permitting him to continue.


    "Douglas Morgan went to meet Harold Davies at his office." Rees informed with a serious face.


    "Hmm... I was expecting that. Douglas must be furious that my uncle granted the property in the main square of Vincardine to Harold. He was eyeing that property for quite some time but Harold is a sleek bastard." There was a tinge of anger at Edwin''s words.


    For the world, Edwin was nothing but a spoiled, selfish, arrogant and irresponsible heir of the O''Dell family. And to some extent, all those adjectives fitted him well except he had his eyes and ears alert all the time.


    He was well informed of the happenings around him but still, he faked blindness and deafness to that everything. He was going to put up that facade until the things didn''t turn troubling for him.


    This was one of the secretive and dangerous traits of Edwin O''Dell. He liked to act naive when he knew everything. He liked to fool the world by letting them think that he was harmless when in reality, he always kept his control on everything.


    "But I don''t understand one thing, master. How did Harold managed to get his hands on that property from Lord Augustus?" Rees mused.


    Going towards the window of his office, Edwin put his hands behind his back. Staring into the dark in the distance he replied, "I wonder the same, Rees. I wonder the same. What is it that he has over my uncle that uncle Augustus has still kept that cunning fox around him?!"

 Chapter 89 - DIVINE TASTE

    The wooden dining table was covered with various utensils full of delicious dishes. All the family members were eating their food in silence but Elsie''s eyes darted to an empty chair beside her mother time and again.


    The food didn''t taste palatable to her taste buds because she was craving for the divine taste of her mate''s mouth that she had tasted in the same morning. She tried to devour it to her heart''s content but barely twelve hours later she had already started yearning for it.


    "Is your health fine, little sister? You are not eating your food."


    Eloise was disappointed when she got to know that Lester had to leave because of his mother''s accident. But while bidding him goodbye, that disappointment turned into raw jealousy when she watched him giving longing gazes to her younger sister.


    She tried to pry in their minds but they had closed their mind links to not allow anyone to intrude their personal thoughts.


    She sensed that something had changed between them and to confirm her suspicions, she went to meet Elsie in her chamber in the afternoon.


    Elsie was always the gullible one and it took Eloise not much efforts to squeeze any information out of her. Eloise had always made sure to keep Elsie under her thumb.


    Elsie was sweet, kind hearted and everybody loved her dearly. But Eloise was not like her, in fact, she was exact opposite of Elsie.


    But that was not the only reason why Eloise was bitter towards her younger sister. When their mother, Agatha O''Dell, died, Eloise felt like she had lost her anchor in life. She was never too close with her father. It was her mother that she loved dearly, even more than herself.


    She was too young to understand that her mother had left her forever, she was not coming back ever. And in addition to that, she had a younger sister to take care of.


    Agatha had given birth To Elsie six months ago, and everyone in ''the great manor'' was teasing little Eloise that now she had to share her toys and tea set with her little sister. And Eloise didn''t like it a bit.


    She cried alone in her room because now Agatha couldn''t give her much time like before. All her day went while taking care of her little princes. Eloise tried everything to gain Agatha''s attention and had thrown tantrums when she didn''t get any.


    Agatha was not oblivious to her elder daughter''s sadness. And being a mother, she understood it very well. For her both her daughters were on the same line and she had told Eloise that time to time. She had told Eloise that just like her, Elsie also held a part of her and Eloise had to love her wholeheartedly the way she loved her mother.


    Finally, little Eloise started warming up towards Elsie, but when Agatha died, someone put the blame of that unfortunate event on innocent Elsie. When Augustus heard about it, he put that person behind the bars for throwing grey shades on his six months old daughter.


    But little did anyone noticed that little Eloise had heard it all. Her brain had accepted that person''s accusations as truth.


    And the last impact came when Augustus married Theodora. Eloise couldn''t believe that her father had given her mother''s place to someone else. And Elsie... when she grew up she accepted Theodora as her mother even though she knew the truth.


    Eloise couldn''t take all of it. She just couldn''t forgive any of them for forgetting her mother as a long lost memory. And since then she had started harbouring resentment and jealousy for her younger sister.


    When Eloise entered Elsie''s chamber, contrary to her expectations Elsie was not weeping in a corner of her chamber after Lester had left. Instead, she was lost in her dreamland with a pink tinge gracing her face, making it radiant than ever.


    ''What is wrong with her?'' With that thought in mind, Eloise glared at Elsie.


    "Elsie, what are you doing sitting alone in your chamber?" Eloise walked to where her sister was.


    But as soon as she neared her sister a familiar scent entered her nostrils. She sniffed around the room and found out the same scent lingered in the air even after hours.


    "Elsie!" Her raised voice drew Elsie''s attention towards her and the younger sister hurriedly stood up. In a hast, a book in her hands fell down on the ground with a thud.


    "What is this smell?" Eloise didn''t beat around the bush and directed the question with narrowed eyes.


    And then she heard it.


    The loud and fast thumping of Elsie''s heart and the pink tinge on her pale face turned a shade darker.


    "Lester... he was here, wasn''t he?"


    Elsie shied away from her elder sister, she didn''t know if it was the right time to inform her family that she had finally found her mate and it was no one but Lester.


    But she didn''t get a chance to discuss it with Lester, for whatever the little time they had they wanted to live it to their heart''s content.


    Lester had told Elsie that Edwin knew about them and he supports their relationship. It was not the case that if anyone objected to their relationship then it would be of any use. Because this mate bond that the Moon Goddess herself had created was unbreakable and no one could object against it.


    But both Elsie and Lester were aware of Eloise''s feelings for him and they didn''t want her to get hurt in any way.


    "Sister, he..."


    "Was he here or not, Elsie?" Eloise was too shocked to know it because she was expecting Lester to go meet her before he left but he didn''t.


    She found out about his departure from Mr Wright. She frantically searched for Lester everywhere in the manor but couldn''t find him. And finally, when they met, it was already time to say goodbye.


    "y-yes." Elsie whispered while avoiding to look at her elder sister''s furious face.


    What Eloise felt at that moment was more than mere jealousy. She was enraged. She had always liked Lester, since their childhood. He was her best friend then. They used to spent most of their time together and eventually the feeling that he belonged to her arose in Eloise''s heart.


    She knew that she couldn''t have him if she was not his chosen mate but she slid that thought aside. After losing everything in life, she was confident that the Moon Goddess would never break her heart again. Only she was deserving to be his mate and not anyone else.


    Looking at her younger sister with envy and malice, the words left her mouth on their own accord. Neither she wanted to stop them though.


    "Sometimes I wonder why he keeps doting on you? I mean look at you. You are not bold or confident. You are not the most beautiful woman out there. You can''t even stand up for yourself, Elsie. You can''t even look into a person''s eyes and speak your mind.


    And then I realise that maybe this is the very reason that he tries to protect you like a small kid. I know that you like him but let me clear it to you, dear sister. One day he will find his mate and then he will be all hers."


    The taunting words of her pierced through Elsie''s fragile heart. She knew that what her sister was saying was true.


    But unaware of the fact that the said mate of Lester was her own sister, Eloise continued, "I am your elder sister and I care for you, Elsie. Stop fooling your heart and accept the truth that he can never be yours. He deserves someone way better than you.


    He deserves a mate who is confident, strong, commanding and who can be his perfect partner to help him run his business, and to grow his wealth. He deserves someone beautiful.


    And do you know what else a man needs the most from his wife?"


    Satisfied with the changed expressions and teary eyes of Elsie, Eloise knew that she was hitting the right spot. She was well aware of her younger sister''s insecurities and knew very well how to exploit them to her own advantage.


    Taking a step closer to her and caging her with her daunting eyes, Eloise''s lips held a wicked smirk.


    "A strong wolf, like Lester needs a strong mate who can satisfy his all desires... his sexual desires."


    Chuckling she patted her sister''s head like she was a small kid, Eloise taunted.


    "You don''t have any idea how strong the woman should be to take strong and demanding wolf like him."


    Elsie''s eyes moistened hearing those words and all of her insecurities started crawling upon her heart''s surface. Withholding the sob that threatened to escape her throat, she stood rooted to her spot afraid of moving an inch.


    Smiling in victory by watching Elsie''s shaken form, Eloise knew that she had succeeded in her mission.


    "Anyways, have some rest little sister." Eloise left with rage in her eyes and a smile of satisfaction on her lips leaving a broken Elsie behind to get lost in the rivers of tears.

 Chapter 90 - TUG OF WAR

    Since her unpleasant conversation with Elosie in the afternoon, Elsie''s mind was crowded with billions of thoughts and she started questioning her worth. That was the effect her elder sister had on her all of her life.


    Elsie was happy that finally, she had someone other than her brother who was there to love her unconditionally.


    But the seeds of self-doubt that Eloise had planted in her mind were spreading rapidly.


    ''Oh Lester, how much I miss you!'' Her heart cried for her mate but he was long gone to his home leaving her behind to deal with the pain.


    Edwin watched the whole exchange between his sisters and the way both of their hearts beaten and the energies their wolves were radiating gave him an idea of what would have happened between the two.


    Though werewolves needed mind links to sneak into other werewolf''s minds, Edwin was different. Even if a werewolf closed his or her mind link, Edwin was able to analyse the energies their wolves radiate and guess their thoughts with the help of it.


    This was his distinct power for which he didn''t know the reason. He didn''t know why he had this power when other werewolves had not. Not even his uncle had such kind of power. He first tried to search for the reason but when he didn''t find any, he gave up.


    This power of his had never put him in any problem instead it had come useful on many times. Hence he had kept it a secret.


    Elsie avoided any conversation and finished the food on her plate hurriedly.


    "I am done! I would take my leave now."


    "Elsie, dear, isn''t it very early to call a night? Are you tired?" Theodora eyes her keenly.


    Clearing her throat, Elsie replied, "No mother. It is just that I feel sleepy."


    "Are you sure, Elsie? If there is anything you can tell me." Agustus said.


    Eloise''s fingers curled up in fists watching both her parents getting worried for Elsie. They had never shown such concern for her in all these years but Elsie... she always managed to get into the limelight in this family.


    ''She is not dying for God''s sake!'' Eloise wanted to scream that in her parent''s faces but she restrained her outburst.


    Smiling genuinely at her father, Elsie replied, "There is nothing to mention father. Don''t worry. I couldn''t sleep last night because I was lost in reading a book. That is why I am feeling drowsy now." She managed to come up with a lame excuse.


    "Well if you say so." Theodora replied.


    "Good night!"


    After that Elsie started walking towards her chamber to embrace the faint scent of Lester that still lingered in the air when Edwin called her name.


    He soon was in front of her with a warm smile on his face. No matter how much he got stressed he never failed to show his genuine smile to his little cousin. She was the only family of his who believed in him and supported his every deed.


    Of course, there were some things that she didn''t want Edwin to continue on doing but he couldn''t blame her for it. She always wished him good and nothing else.


    "Are you okay, kid?"


    "Brother Edwin, I am not a kid anymore. Stop calling me that." Edwin didn''t miss the irritation in her voice and wondered why she acted that way.


    He always called her a kid when they had a personal conversation. Then why suddenly she didn''t like it? She never complained about it before then why now?


    His scrutinising cerulean blue eyes gauzed for anything that her face would give away about her thoughts. During the dinner, he had tried to peek into her mind through the mind link.


    Edwin was one of the strongest werewolves and Elsie''s humble werewolf was no match to his. She was always the shy and gullible one that she didn''t practice well in the training that every werewolf received in their childhood and teenage.


    That was the reason that breaking the door that she locked in her mind was an easy task for Edwin.


    He knew that something happened between Eloise and Elsie by sensing the energies their wolves radiated. He decided to not intrude into Elsie''s mind but the longer he observed her in distress the rapidly his resolve melted and he finally broke into her mind link.


    He had picked up on her memories of the day and knew what was bothering her.


    He was ecstatic to know that Elsie and Lester were not only in love with each other but they were also each other''s mate. He couldn''t have found a better person than Lester for his naive sister.


    He could blindly trust Lester with Elsie. Not pressurising them to reveal their relationship in front of both families, Edwin decided to let them take their time.


    But what Eloise did was not something that he appreciated. He knew how much resentment his other sister held for Elsie in her heart. And the reasons were unknown to him neither he tried to pry deeper.


    But right now he needed to clear Elsie''s mind of the wrong thoughts.


    "Hey... if you do not want to talk then it''s okay. I am not going to bombard you with unwanted questions. Just know that you are the most beautiful and kind woman, little sister. Lester is a lucky man that the Moon Goddess has blessed him with you."


    "Brother Edwin!" Elsie''s shocked eyes snapped at Edwin''s face.


    Lester had already told Elsie that Edwin knew about their mate bond and had blessed them happily. But covering the topic face to face with her brother made her a little shy.


    A bright smile formed on his handsome oval face resulting in forming a dimple on his right cheek that highlighted his handsome features.


    "I know everything, Elsie. Do you think there can be a thing about my dear sister that I am not aware of?"


    Elsie blushed furiously then gasped at a thought that crossed her mind. ''Does brother know about the ki-''


    "And I also know how much you enjoyed that kiss. Who knew that our little Elsie was hiding this naughty side of hers?!" Edwin winked and teased enjoying his little sister''s red face.


    Gasping in surprise, Elsie shrieked his name and ran behind him yelling at him to stop teasing her. But the smile on her face made Edwin continue with the fun as the duo of brother and sister ran in the hallways of ''the great manor'' while laughing and screaming.


    "Brother, stop teasing me! Please!"


    "Why? What will you do if I don''t stop? Will little Elsie go to complain to her mate?"


    "Brother, please!"


    Rees stood near the corner of the hallway watching them in awe. Watching his master who was feared and distasted by many running and playing with his sister like a ten-year-old boy was a rare sight.


    Seeing a smile on his face was something that people couldn''t imagine for them he was the cruel and heartless man. There was no way that people could imagine the sight in front of Rees.


    He had seen his master''s face covered up in a taunting smirk or sinister grin but a genuine broad smile... this was the first time that he got to witness it.


    He was glad to see his Master without carrying the cloak of worries and troubles for once. ''If only Ruth could understand Master the way I can!'' He sighed at the thought.


    All the past incidences ran in his mind and he couldn''t understand how did things turn out the way they did. What kind of game the Moon Goddess was playing, he couldn''t understand. He also didn''t understand what his role was in that game.


    But all he knew was his loyalty rested with only one person, Edwin O''Dell. He had already devoted his life to the man and he was determined to protect him from every blade that would choose its way towards him.


    Rees''s sour mood because of what he had to do just a few minutes before recovered a bit after watching Edwin laugh heartily. But soon the disgusting memories flooded Rees''s mind and his whole body trembled in anger.


    He couldn''t believe he had to did that. If it was not his Master''s order then he wouldn''t have done that in his wildest dreams.


    He was shocked and furious when Edwin told him to do the forbidden but he understood his master. It was only him that his Master trusted and he had pledged to remain loyal to him and by his side through every thick and thin and Rees intended to fulfil that pledge.


    Thinking about it, his mind drifted to his mate, his love, Thea. And the guilt started clasping his heart. The feeling that he had betrayed his mate was torturous enough that he wanted to rip his heart apart.


    And tonight, Thea had asked him to meet her. He didn''t know how he was going to face her but he was torn between his duty and his feelings.


    And in this tug of war in which he was playing opposite to his own heart, they both were losers.

 Chapter 91 - HUNGRY PREDATOR

    "Master, everything is ready!" Rees informed Edwin.


    After making sure that Elsie''s mood was elevated after her tussle with Eloise, Edwin returned to his office. He was waiting for his family to go to sleep so that when he would go to the dungeons no one amongst them question him.


    He knew that Augustus was also running his investigation but now with much success. To save his uncle the hassle, he could have told him about his findings but he wanted to keep the things under the blanket till he found out the solution to this problem.


    It all started with him and now he wanted to end it on his own.


    Only nodding his head, Edwin marched out of his office into the direction of the dungeons followed by Rees.


    Edwin was aware of his uncle''s eyes and ears who kept a watch on his every movement like hawks. Making sure to not draw their attention towards them, Edwin and Rees took the backside route to leave the main complex of ''the great manor'' and reach to the dungeons that were in the old building in the property once was used as a quarter for their army.


    The old building was situated at the far end of the property. The O''Dell family stopped using it a decade ago when the King ordered all his allies to send their troops in his service when the neighbouring country attacked them.


    Unwillingly Lord Augustus O''Dell had to decrease his fleet of an army to be in the Council''s and the royal family''s good books. Since then this old two-storeyed structure left abandoned without a human touch. Or that was what everyone believed in Vincardine.


    But Edwin had different plans. This building was added to the property by his father at a young age. Edwin had lost both of his parents when he was a year old. After that, he was taken care of by his grandfather who loved him dearly. But lady luck always had resentment against Edwin O''Dell.


    When Edwin turned six, he lost his grandfather too that left him with only his uncle Augustus. After losing the people he loved, this building was the place of solace for his grim soul.


    Edwin used to spend hours and hours roaming inside and around the building in a hope of a miracle that would bring his parents back to him. But the little boy didn''t know that the rules of nature couldn''t be changed or averted, no matter what.


    Since then the building became his little possession, his territory, his own little kingdom. Augustus was aware of Edwin''s attachment to the building and hence he left the building untouched as per Edwin''s wish when others suggested to either demolish the structure or renovate it to put it to some good use.


    Since then people stopped using it or rarely one stepped a foot inside the wire fencing around the building.


    That was the reason why Edwin decided to do his secret work there. And as everyone knew that Edwin liked to visit this building regularly, no one doubted that he had turned the interiors into his base from where he worked in his discretion.


    While turning at a corner of the last hallway of the ground floor, Edwin suddenly pulled Rees harshly and they both hide behind the stone wall.


    Edwin placed his first finger on his lips then cocked his head to the side. Following his master''s command, Rees slowly peeked from behind the wall to where Edwin directed with his head.


    Two guards were stationed at the only exit.


    ~"What are they doing here?"~ Edwin opened his mind link only for Rees.


    ~"I don''t know, master. We do not usually appoint any guards at this door. But they are Lord Augustus''s guards."~


    ~"I think my uncle is either suspicious about us or he might have tightened the security around the manor."~


    Rees only nodded his head in understanding.


    Edwin then sniffed into the air and strained his ears. Rees followed the same and soon a relief crossed their tensed features.


    ~"They are humans, master."~


    ~"You are right. They shouldn''t be any trouble for us."~


    With that said, a smirk appeared on Edwin''s face and Rees knew what he had to do. He slipped out of their hiding place and with a puffed up chest walked towards the two humans.


    As soon as they spotted Rees walking towards them, their figures straightened a bit.


    "Good evening!" Both of them greeted him when he reached near them.


    Nodding his head with face void of any expressions, Rees''s brown orbs stared right back at the two humans.


    "I came to check if everything is well or not."


    "Don''t worry, We are doing our duty very well." First guard replied.


    One thing led to another and soon, both the guards stared at Rees falling into his trap. Unblinkngly Rees held their gazes captive with his own. His brown orbs slowly turned a shade darker but the two guards couldn''t waver their gazes from his.


    "Now tell me, what you are suppose to do now?" Without breaking his eye contact he asked slowly.


    "We... we..." The first guard stuttered.


    "We are doing our duty and we didn''t notice anything suspicious." The second guard colpeted his fellow guard''s sentence.


    Both of their faces were passive and their eyes glued to Rees''s without blinking. Rees smiled inwardly in satisfaction for he knew that now the two humans were in his complete control.


    Edwin who was watching his bodyguard work efficiently from behind the wall, walked towards them hurriedly.


    "Good job, Rees. Now let''s go. Your power of hypnotism will not last for long."


    "Yes, master!" And the two werewolves stepped out of the exit easily to march towards their destination leaving the two humans behind who came to their senses after five minutes.


    Both of their heads felt heavy and the memories of last five minutes were lost from their brains. Not having any idea of what had happened with them, they ignored the weirdness and resumed their duties.


    Leaving the office building behind, Edwin walked silently on a narrow stone path that led to his possession. Rees was hot on his tail. Both of their wolves were alert and they didn''t need torches to look into the dark as their wolves were well capable of doing so.


    The tall birch trees to both the side of the path cast dark shadows on the ground. A soothing and calm breeze ran past them now and then. They could hear the crickets rubbing their leathery front wings together creating the chirping sounds that were the only thing that disturbed the serenity of the night.


    Walking the distance of a few meters, they left the world behind and took a turn to their destination that was hidden behind the rows of trees and in the darkness of night. Crossing the wire fence, they ascended the wide steps that led them to the large closed door.


    Rees was quick to knock on the door on a specific beat which was a code that only Edwin''s most trustable guards were aware of. After a second, the door creaked cutting through the silence and was opened by a man just enough to let the men enter through it.


    "Young Master!" The guard bowed his head as Edwin stepped inside.


    Nodding his head in acknowledgement Edwin walked straight towards the stairs that led to the dungeons that were built underground. After instructing the guard at the door to keep his eyes and ears on alert, Rees followed his master.


    The old building was made up of large boulders and stones. Anyone could tell that it was built to stand for the next many decades to come. The torches were lit along the way and placed in the metal stands that were fixed on the walls.


    The air in there was mixed with an unusual smell that was rusty and ancient. The loud thumps of their shoes against the cold stone stairs echoed in the confined space. If it was a normal human to enter the building late in the night, he would have pissed his pants by the overwhelming feeling of eeriness that filled the place.


    After descending a good thirty steps, Edwin stopped at the bottom of the staircase. A guard bowed his head then straightened to look at his master.


    "Young Master, he is locked up in the cell." He pointed to his right side.


    "Bring him to the hall." Edwin ordered then turned in the left direction and walked through a corridor that led him to a large dark room.


    As soon as he reached the door, the putrid and metallic smell overpowered his senses. He deeply inhaled the familiar smell.


    "Hmm¡­ I like this smell." With a crooked smile on his handsome face, he went to sit on the chair that was placed at the wall of the room.


    His silhouette disappeared in the darkness making it impossible to distinguish him against that darkness. Soon the sound of metal hitting the ground resonated in the space and the two guards dragged a debilitated body of a man.


    The man was not unconscious as per Edwin''s order. The putrid metallic smell burnt the hairs in his nose and he scrunched up his face in disgust.


    ''What kind of foul smell is this?'' He questioned trying to guess the answer but got none. But the smell was too strong that he wanted to run from there while covering his nose.


    Edwin''s wolf watched his prey cautiously from behind the curtains of the dark to which the man was oblivious.


    The guards freed the man''s hands and legs from the shackles and a short sigh of relief escaped through his mouth. But his relief was short-lived as the guards tied his hands in line with his face horizontally and his legs were stretched apart then tied to the wall.


    The room was still covered with the darkness and the man could barely make out the moving silhouettes against the dark. But he had no idea that a hungry predator was ready instantly to pounce on him and was enjoying his accelerated heartbeats and a smell of fear with a wicked grin on his face.

 Chapter 92 - SKILLS OF PURSUANCE-1

    WARNING: This chapter contains some violent stuff, including torture and pain. Reader''s discretion recommended. If you are not a fan of violence, then kindly skip this part.


    *********************************


    The sound of ragged breathing through the nose of the man pierced through the chilly silence in the old dungeons. For the last four months, the O''Dells were trying their best to find any clue about the mysterious five deaths in the northern woods of the Vincardine.


    And the regularly failed attempts were covering their name with the blotch of weakness. But after their consistent efforts, Edwin finally got his hands on the link that could be useful to reach his target.


    Rees had spread his network of spies in and around the Vincardine. After weeks of patience, he got a tip from one of his men that they had a suspect.


    This man that was now tied on the dirty wall of ''the great manor'', was on their radar. He was the same man who went to buy tulips from the son of a woodcutter.


    Rees and Edwin had spent days figuring out the code represented by those tulips. Soon their question was answered when the man slipped out of his house secretively in the shadows of the night.


    Little did he know that Edwin''s men were following him discreetly. He was out of Vincardine to visit someone. Rees''s men wanted to launch a surprise attack and captivate him and his allies, but Rees knew better than that.


    Rees knew that this filthy man was not capable of committing such a gruesome crime. He was just a pawn in this game. And he wanted to wait till he gets a big catch.


    He ordered his men to keep an eye on the man''s all activities, where he went, whom did he meet, what did he do, everything. And after gathering all the information, he let his prey enter his territory where the fool couldn''t get any help from his allies.


    The man was wasted after spending a night in the local bar drinking bottles of alcohol, and it was the right time to capture him. Before any nose got a whiff of their plan, Rees cautiously carried the man to the dungeons, where his master would squeeze out every bit of information from the man''s mouth.


    Since they brought the man to the dungeons, they didn''t give him any food or water. They didn''t let him close his eyes even for a second. They made him kneel on both of his knees with his hands tied behind his back.


    After more than fifteen hours, he was not near to break. But it was not a problem, because they knew well that there was not a single soul that couldn''t be break by their Young Master.


    Edwin O''Dell was not only known as an arrogant, irresponsible, spoiled brat but also as a demon that could inflict terror even in the heavens of God.


    After the guards finished tying the man in an X shape, they stepped away. The man blinked his eyes frequently to adjust his vision in the darkness. But the after effect of alcohol still lingered in his senses that made his attempts go into vain.


    After a minute of eerie silence, the torches were lit, which illuminated the dark place in its yellowish-orange hue instantly. The man hissed as the bright light burned his puffy and red eyes, making them water with an irritation. Another braid of hisses left his mouth till the irritation in his eyes pacified.


    It took him some time to adjust his vision, and the first thing that he noticed in the room was a silhouette of a man sitting in a chair with one leg kept on the knee of the other. He was leaning back in the chair leisurely as if he was enjoying an opera.


    The man''s accelerated beating of the heart and his irregular breaths were a melody to his ears, and the smell of his fear was a scent of thousand roses to his nose.


    By the demeanour of the man in the shadows, the culprit got an idea that he was in great trouble. But as adamant as he was, he decided to play hard, and Edwin O''Dell never liked an easy play.


    The three guards stood alert in a line. While Rees stood in between the man and Edwin, with his hands crossed behind his back, but ready to snap the shivering body in front of him in two if his master ordered so.


    With every passing moment in silence, the man''s heart started running faster. When the intangible pressure turned unendurable, the man''s dam of patience broke.


    "Kill me if you want. Stop wasting time. But I am not going to open my mouth!" He shouted while looking at the shadow of the man in the chair.


    A crooked smirk stretched on Edwin''s sculpted face hearing the man wailed. He had him where he wanted him to be, and now it was a time for a spectacular show of his skills of pursuance.


    The man kept his eyes glued to Edwin as his gut feeling warned him against the man of vengeance.


    Lazily Edwin unfolded his legs then got up from the chair, rising to his full height. The man''s curious eyes followed his every move, and he gulped down his saliva nervously at the sight of Edwin''s huge and strong built with wide shoulders.


    Taking slow yet firm steps in the direction of his prey, the beast had his mind composed and had planned every way to enjoy his feast tonight.


    The shadows overpowered by the bright light from the torches, and the man''s eyes widened at the sight of his tormentor.


    "E-Edwin O''Dell!" The words left in exclamation from his stuttering mouth, that went dry in fear.


    The man expected Augustus or any official of the O''Dells to interrogate him. But never in his wildest dreams, he had thought of standing opposite to Edwin O''Dell. His body went stiff, and his heart rate accelerated even further as if he was under the paws of a tiger.


    And a part of his heart accepted the fact that he was indeed under the paws of a creature, that was more dangerous and ruthless than a tiger.


    "Welcome to my cave!" Edwin''s voice was deadly, like a viper ready to bite. His cerulean blue eyes were cold and empty but had an evil glint in them.


    The man shook his head and thrashed his body to get free. "Leave me. I said leave me."


    "Oh, sure! You see, I am a kind-hearted man, and it hurts me to see others in pain. Of course, I will release you from this pain."


    The man gawked at the incarnation of satan with uncertainty. "You... will?" He asked, still not believing the man''s words.


    The smirk on Edwin''s face widened. "I promise!" He then suddenly disappeared from his face as if he was never present there in the first place. "But first, I need some answers."


    A chill ran down the man''s spine at the sudden change in Edwin''s demeanour.


    "Wh-what do you want to know? I- I don''t know anything. Just leave me!"


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes!"


    Rubbing his pointed chin, Edwin hummed in response. "But my man here has something contrary to say."


    Edwin pointed at Rees, who had a stoic face.


    "This scumbag knows nothing! I swear I don''t know anything." The man yelled, thrashing his body vigorously.


    His body stilled instantly, and a grunt left his mouth along with the drops of blood from his torn lips when a loud slap fell on his face.


    Edwin grabbed him by his hair, and turning his head to face him, he hissed in a deathly tone. "Watch your filthy mouth when you talk about my people!"


    The man quivered under his thunderous gaze. He nodded his head in understanding when the metallic taste of his blood spread inside his mouth.


    Stepping back, Edwin clapped his hand as if he had just got an amazing idea to entertain him. "The night is still alive, and I can not sleep peacefully without getting what I want. So, let''s play a game. Rees?"


    "Yes, Master. Your wish is our command!"


    Content with his loyal man''s reply, Edwin again turned to the toy that he had found to play with tonight.


    "The rules are simple. I will ask a question, and you will answer it truthfully. One mistake, one punishment. No fouls, no escape! Is that clear?"


    "Do what you want, but my lips are sealed. You will not get anything from me, and even if I want to tell you anything, I can''t!" The man tried to match Edwin''s stare, but deep down he knew that it was a lost bait.


    "Let me be the judge of that."


    The two guards immediately ran to both sides of the man, one on each side. And the helpless man could do nothing but watch everything with fear-stricken eyes.


    "Shall we start?"


    "Yes, Master!" The three guards and Rees said in unison, their eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Question number 1. Who are you?" Edwin stood with his chest puffed up a little and his chin high.


    "I told you my name. What else do you want- Aaaaaaarrrrrghhhh!"


    The words dissolved in his throat instead, a piercing scream left his mouth when he felt a large amount of stress on his limbs. His eyes watered at the pain, and he realised why the two guards ran to stand on both sides of him.


    An evil smile spread on Edwin''s face at the deplorable state of his prey. The currents of joy spread throughout his body at the sound of the pain-filled scream.


    This game was turning better than he thought!

 Chapter 93 - SKILLS OF PURSUANCE-2

    WARNING: This chapter contains some violent stuff, including torture and pain. Reader''s discretion recommended. If you are not a fan of violence, then kindly skip this part.


    *********************************??


    "Question number 1. Who are you?" Edwin stood with his chest puffed up a little and his chin high.


    "I told you my name. What else do you want- Aaaaaaarrrrrghhhh!"


    The man who was tied to the wall and was a source of the predatory animal''s entertainment for the night burst into screams. The two guards that stood at both sides turned the metallic handles.


    With each turn of these handles, the man''s limbs, which were tied in four directions in the shape of ''X'', stretched by some distance. The white pain shot through his limbs, and he felt as if someone was pulling his limbs to tear them apart from his body.


    "Why?" The man quivered, still adjusting to the pain in his limbs.


    "I told you. One mistake earns you one punishment. I didn''t ask your name. I asked, WHO are you?" Edwin''s voice was demanding.


    "I-I am just a normal resident of Vincardine. Please, let me go! Aaaagghhh.... my hands!" He screamed in agony when the guards turned the handle once again, stretching the man''s hands to the maximum extent.


    Edwin was not satisfied with the answer, and a rational part of him told him to get done with this piece of shit. But his beast was enjoying. He was enjoying that every scream that left the man''s mouth. He was enjoying the smell of his fear and the way his heart constricted in terror.


    The werewolves were known for their hunger for power and greed for dominance. They were natural predators created by the Moon Goddess to hunt. They were brutal to the extent that no other supernatural creature wanted to get on their bad side. And no human wanted them to came alive from the folklores and the world of myths.


    But not everything that seems to the eyes is true. There are things beyond the understanding of the human race. And in this game of survival of the fittest, these ruthless creatures had successfully managed to win the race.


    "Fine! Question number 2. What were you doing in the far land of Kinsville?" Edwin asked the next question.


    The man took a moment before answering. "I-I was there to... erm... visit my relatives. Yes."


    For a flit second, the man thought that Edwin believed his lie, but he soon realised that he was sadly mistaken.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Edwin stretched his right hand to his side, palm facing upwards. The third guard brought something covered under a cloth.


    The man''s heart leapt up in his mouth at the sight of a shining knife that appeared from under the cloth. It was not a long knife but was a size of a throwing knife. Its metal blade glinted under the yellowish-orange flames of the torches.


    The guard put the knife on Edwin''s stretched palm. Encircling his long fingers around the wooden handle of the knife, Edwin took threatening steps towards the man.


    The scared man started flailing his body, but every move he made caused him so much pain that he felt like his limbs would soon be separated from his body.


    The five men in front of him looked like the messengers of the death, but the one amongst them was no less than the death himself.


    "Tskk... tsskk... tsskk.... new mistake, new punishment." Edwin looked like he was possessed by a demon.


    Looking straight into the moistened eyes of the man and coming to nose to nose with him, Edwin lifted the knife and placed the tip of it on the man''s face.


    Applying some pressure he slowly slid the knife downwards from the length of the man''s face, drawing a trail of blood that oozed from his torn skin.


    "Though I enjoy this game, you must know that I am a very impatient man, you bastard! I am asking you again, what were you doing in Kinsville?"


    With every word, Edwin kept increasing the pressure on the man''s skin with the knife. He kept dragging the knife from the side of his face down to his neck then on his chest and finally resting the tip at the place below his navel.


    The front of his body got covered in his blood and sobs escaped his chapped lips. His body shook like a paper in the winds at the sensation of the knife resting just above his family jewel.


    "No...no! Please! I- I will tell you. Please, stop!" The man pleads stopped Edwin''s hand but he didn''t remove it. He kept the knife at the same place as a threat.


    Taking deep breaths, the man answered, "S-someone called me to meet there."


    Piercing the tip of the knife inside the man''s body an inch above his family jewel, Edwin watched him thrashing in acute pain.


    "I don''t like incomplete answers." Edwin hissed and pulled out the knife that was rooted by an inch inside the man''s body in one swift motion.


    Not giving him time to breathe again, Edwin thurst the knife again but with more force making the man scream loudly.


    "I don''t know. I - I swear. Believe me!" He just wanted Edwin to stop with this torture.


    His shoulders were in great strain and he feared that they would dislocate in no time unable to cope with the pull. His legs ached and his ankles were hurt because of the tightly tied ropes around them.


    Leaving the knife inside his body, Edwin took a couple of steps back from the man. His cerulean blue eyes watched his state from top to bottom with aglint of excitement playing behind his beautiful orbs.


    Every drop of blood that seeped out of the man''s open wounds stirred his beast making him purr in delight. He wanted to get on the surface and take control. He wanted to play with his toy, lick his blood and run his rough tongue on his open wounds.


    But not only his beast but his human form was also cruel and wanted to enjoy this game a little more.


    "Question number 3. Why did they want to meet you? I am sure whoever the people are, they obviously didn''t want to have a dinner with you in a far away land, now did they?"


    The man''s breaths turned shallow, his eyes were foggy with the tears. His whole body was covered in blood, tears and sweat. He didn''t know how far this game was going to be and how far his body was able to take.


    Exhaling a shaky breath through his mouth, the man croaked out the words. "Th-they didn''t m-mention it. they... they only t-told me to m-meet them i-in K-Kinsville."


    Some of his words came out in bare whisper but with the ability to hear the sound of low frequencies with their sharp ears, the men in the room had no problem hearing them clearly.


    "Hmm" Edwin kept tapping his foot on the cold and dirty ground. That tapping sound mixed with the drops of blood that dripped from the man''s body turned out to be a different melody to Edwin''s ears.


    "Next question-"


    "Stop with your foolish game already. If you want then kill me at once. Stop this tortu-" Before he could complete his sentence, a cracking noise fell on the ears of the onlookers and the man''s head flew to his left.


    Edwin''s punch had broken the man''s nose with a cracking sound and his blood was smeared on Edwin''s fist.


    "Don''t"


    Punch!


    "fucking"


    Punch!


    "interrupt"


    Punch!


    "me!"


    With the last blow, the man''s face was smothered with blood and nasty bruises. Edwin''s every punch landed on various parts of his face. His left eye, nose and lips were damaged badly.


    After the first three punches, his throat went dry to the point that he couldn''t even whimper audibly. His body was under a tremendous amount of stress and with every muscle fibre in his limbs breaking, his will to fight back also broke.


    Through his right eye that had a blurry vision, he saw the most terrifying sight that he had ever seen in his life.


    The incarnation of Satan in front of him, who just beat the daylights out of him for interrupting him, had turned to his real self.


    All the resolve melted down into the fluid of terror when he saw the dark blue eyes burning in a white rage. Edwin''s eyes had turned a shade darker. The dark blue lens of his eyes had a black rim around them.


    They held an unspoken promise of destruction and the numerous tales of killings. For a fantasy lover, they were the most alluring thing that they could imagine with the capability to freeze the person in their spot, captivating them the way they want.


    The man shuddered, every cell of his body shrank in alarm. He cursed himself for saying those words a few moments before and interrupting the tormentor that awoke the beast in him.


    His skin crawled in horror and after gathering every ounce of his will to scream at the top of his lungs, no sound escaped his parched throat. Soon the already unbearable smell in the room intensified when the yellow liquid dripped down from in between the legs of the man, drenching the inner side of his thighs.


    The pungent odored acidic liquid fell on the ground to form a puddle mixed with the man''s blood. And the sight of his fear-stricken state made the beast in front of him growl in satisfaction.

 Chapter 94 - THE UNCONTROLLED BEAST

    A loud growl erupted from the throat of the powerful animal that rumbled between the confines of the old stone walls. Rees instantly got alarmed and took a cautionary stance, his wolf on the hold to rise if needed.


    The three other guards stiffened in tension as no one expected their master to lose control of his beast.??


    Edwin''s eyes were completely changed from their natural cerulean blue colour to the dark blue orbs with black rims. His canines elongated to the point that they drew out drops of blood from his lower lip when they penetrated through the skin.


    His hands got covered with dense black fur, his claws on the show ready to tear anything they wished. His ragged breaths echoed in the room with periodic rumbling in his chest, that heaved up and down with his every breath.


    "Enough with this game!" And Edwin, who was half human and half wolf form, jumped towards his prey to strangle him by the throat.


    His claws pierced through the man''s throat to make the blood gushed out of the wounds. The warm blood covered Edwin''s hairy hands, and its metallic smell made his beast hungry than before.


    His wolf wanted to take complete control. He wanted to kill. He wanted to feel powerful and victorious. He wanted to prove his dominance. All he could see at that moment was a loaf of meat that was ready to be devoured and the blood that was enticing him to taste it till the last drop.


    His hot breaths fanned the man''s bruised face, hitting it hard. The man''s futile attempt to get free seized the moment he saw the face of death. Finally, after enduring all the pain and the torture, he had accepted his fate.


    "Start talking, or I will rip every part of your body to break it into pieces and feed them to the dogs." He sounded like the evil of hell, commanding the poor souls to grant his wishes.


    The man''s breaths turned shallower with every drop of blood oozing out of his body, exuding the life out of him slowly and painstakingly.


    Breathing through his injured mouth that dripped the blood mixed with his saliva, the man spoke.


    "I-I know that... you... you are going to k-kill me anyway. B-but listen to me c-carefully, they... they are c-coming."


    His lips stretched into a crooked grin, but his one uninjured eye held seriousness. His demeanour changed suddenly, losing the knowledge of his pain. He was warning Edwin by uttering his last words.


    "Why? What they want?" Edwin growled viciously.


    Gulping his saliva down his throat and exhaling a shaky breath, the man answered. "T-They are hungry. They want e-everything. They will not s-settle for a-anything less this... this time. And you, Edwin O''Dell... you can not s-stop them!"


    A sinister laugh rumbled in his chest that made Edwin''s claws go deeper into the man''s skin. But the man was now numb from all the pain. His body and mind had given up on the desire to live anymore.


    "S-save your... people, if you can. B-but they will h-hunt you down. They will... kill the people y-you love. They will kill e-everyone you cared for. Th-they will not s-spare anyone. Haahaahaa.... agghhhhhh"


    His laughter dies down in an instant, his eye widened and bulged out of his skull. The streams of red blood gushed out of his mouth and neck when Edwin pulled his hand harshly from the man''s throat.


    The man''s body withered like a fish in the absence of the water. And the men in the room kept watching the man''s soul slowly, leaving his mortal body behind to travel in the next world.


    But the beast was too focused on looking at his bloody hands that held a large chunk of the man''s throat that he had clawed out of his body. His beast was vehemently enraged fighting to break free.


    Edwin fought his best to not let his wolf win over his self-control because he knew that if he loses this fight then there was nothing that could stop his beast from breaking the hell loose.


    His palms clenched the piece of meat into his fists and his mouth opened wide into a loud blare.


    "Master... master" Rees was by Edwin''s side instantly. The three guards gathered around the animal that was fuming in rage.


    Rees was anxious that his master was about to lose his fight with his wolf. He couldn''t let it happen. Never!


    He took a small step towards the shaking body of Edwin but he roared in danger telling everyone to stay away from him. The deathly look on his face and his stormy blue eyes were so dangerous that it made Rees staggered back a little in fright.


    He looked up at one of the guards and signalled him by his eyes. The guard understood what Rees tried to convey and he slipped out of the room then ran towards another room.


    He stopped in front of a shelf then opened the glass doors of it with the metal handles on them. The numerous bottles of various shapes, sizes and colours were placed neatly inside them.


    He frantically searched for an amber coloured bottle with his heart about to jump out of his chest. The guard was working with the O''Dell family for two years and was a member of Edwin''s most trusted guards.


    He had heard and witnessed on many occasions how dangerous his master was. But the sight that he saw tonight, the strength his master and his wolf possessed was something beyond his expectations.


    Before the Young Master harms anyone or loses his full control over his body, the guard had to rush there with that specific bottle.


    Finally, after some moments he found the right bottle and without wasting time in closing the door of the shelf, he ran again to the previous room.


    But as soon as he reached there, his legs halted. The sight in front of him made the bile rose in his throat. He was also a werewolf and had fought battles and had ended many lives in both his human as well as wolf form.


    But when he saw the completely mutilated body of their captive, his limbs thrown away in all directions, his head broken completely off his torso and the blood splashed all over the floor and the dark walls, his whole being shuddered in disgust and fear.


    The thought of running away crossed his mind for a fleet second but when Edwin''s blazing dark blue eyes landed on him, his body froze on his spot.


    And when Edwin turned his attention on him, the bottle in his hand was about to drop on the floor. But Rees was quick to act. He leapt to his side and took the bottle from the guard''s hands.


    The other two guards were sweating profusely and their frantic heartbeats fell on their ears like the loud beating of drums.


    They were scared... maybe more than they had been in their life before. But they also knew that their master had not lost the battle with his beast, yet. He was still fighting to take control.


    And their trust that their master would never allow any harm to befall his people provided them with the guts to stand firmly in front of the monster.


    Edwin''s sole attention was on the guard who had brought the bottle. And taking advantage of this, Rees let his wolf take half control over his body because he knew that although he was one of the strongest warriors in the region, he was no match to his master''s strength.


    With a resolve, Rees leapt onto Edwin and put the cloth that was dipped into the contents of the amber coloured bottle on Edwin''s nose.


    Another thunderous growl from Edwin quaked the air around. With a cry of war, the two guards forwarded to grab Edwin''s hands and legs. With the three werewolves trying to tame the beast, Edwin was nowhere near to be tamed.


    He was so strong that he overpowered the three men giving them hard time. In between the struggle, Edwin roared loudly and twisted his body that made Rees drop the cloth on the ground.


    "Hold him tight. Hold him!"


    "He... he is too strong."


    The three men fought too hard but the beast was uncontrollable.


    Rees looked at the guard who was still in shock and hadn''t moved an inch.


    "What are you doing there, you fool? Take that cloth. Take that cloth you bastard!" He yelled while holding Edwin in his arms with all his might.


    "Hurry up, you fucking moron!" Another guard screamed in anger.


    That shook the guard bringing him back to reality. He scurried towards the cloth on wobbly legs and picked it up from the ground.


    "Cover his nose! Cover his nose!" Rees ordered.


    The man''s hands shook, he was too frightened to get near the unshackled monster in front of him.


    "Cover his nose or I will fucking kill you with my bare hands!" Rees''s threat worked wonders and the guard ran towards them.


    Tears streamed down on his face and the adrenaline boosted his braveness. He immediately covered Edwin''s nose with a cloth.


    After some more struggles finally, Edwin''s body weakened and gradually went limp in his guards'' hands.


    All that remained behind were his murmurs and the stench odour of blood, piss, sweat and death!

 Chapter 95 - ARE YOU SCARED?

    The three guards relaxed visibly, and so did Rees. They had turned back to their human form. Rees stared at his master, who lay on the dirty floor with blood all over his body and clothes.


    Wiping the beads of sweat from the forehead, Rees ordered the other guards. "Destroy this body. And make sure that no one finds what happened tonight."??


    "Yes!"


    "And you... help me to get the master at some better place."


    Nodding their heads, everyone rushed to their assigned jobs.


    The guard who had brought the amber coloured bottle helped Rees to lift Edwin''s heavy body from the ground.


    Rees put the bottle in his pocket, and with the help of the guard, dragged unconscious Edwin to the first floor of the building. Edwin was a tall and muscular man. He was as light as a feather when it came to fighting swiftly with the enemies.


    But now that he was unconscious, his body felt heavy to drag with efforts. After reaching the room on the first floor. Rees and the guard stopped. The guard opened the door of the room, and they dragged Edwin inside.


    This room was meant for taking rest for the guards. But whenever Edwin felt the need to isolate himself from the rest of the world, he lived in this room.


    The room was simple, but unlike the ground floor, it was clean and neat with no foul smell of blood, sweat and other unspeakable things.


    Rees and the guard lay Edwin on the bed, their breaths still had not come to normal.


    "How are we going to get Young Master into ''the great manor'' in this state?" The guard asked in worry.


    Rees exhaled a long breath. "We can''t. That is why it is better if he stays here tonight."


    "But-but what if he wakes up and..."


    Rees was aware of the guard''s concern. "Don''t worry. He will not harm any of us. You know that!"


    With a glance at his master''s disoriented figure, the guard nodded in understanding.


    "I will get him some food and water. Also, he needs to be cleaned."


    Not waiting for Rees''s reply, the guard rushed out of the room. But Rees stood by the bed looking at his master with furrowed brows.


    He expected Edwin''s torturous ways to deal with the suspect, but he had not expected him to lose control of his wolf, like that. He shuddered at the thought that if anyone else had witnessed Edwin''s dark side.


    First, he didn''t understand what made Edwin lose his control. It was not the first time that someone had threatened Edwin with his family, but he had never reacted in such a brutal way before. Then why now?


    But the answer was presented to Rees when Edwin''s wolf almost took over his mind and body. In between that chaos, Rees didn''t miss the word that left Edwin''s wolf''s mind.


    ''Ruth!''


    Clenching his fists and eyes, Rees tried to tame his wild thoughts. The mention of Ruth made him remember that he had promised Thea to meet at her place as her parents were out of town.


    But his mind and heart called him to complete his duty. He couldn''t leave Edwin in such a state. But he couldn''t also miss the chance he had got tonight. The full-moon night was nearing, and he had to make sure to control everything before that.


    He was brought back from his thoughts when the guard came with food, water and a set of clean clothes. He started unbuttoning Edwin''s blood-soaked shirt to clean his body with water.


    Contemplating for some more minutes, Rees came to the decision. Edwin would not wake up before the morning because of the solution that he inhaled.


    "Listen, I have important work to attend to. Keep your eyes and ears open all the time. No one should get a whiff of tonight''s events. Take care of master. I will be back in the morning."


    "Okay!"


    Rees pulled out the amber coloured bottle from his pocket. He put it on the side table. "When he wakes up, prepare him a drink. He needs to control his beast."


    After giving some more instructions to the guard, Rees started walking in the direction of the main door of the building.


    Rees had decided to spend this night with Thea. He knew that Edwin would not mind his absence because he was the one who advised Rees to do what he had to do.


    Within the next half an hour and making sure that Augustus''s guards had not seen him, Rees slipped out of ''the great manor'' to disappear into the dark. His mind was buzzing with many thoughts. He didn''t realise when his feet halted outside Thea''s home.


    It was past midnight, and the neighbourhood was fast asleep with no lights and in peaceful silence. Rees knocked on the door twice, but when the door didn''t open for long, he thought of using a window to enter the house.


    ''Maybe Thea has fallen asleep while waiting for me.''


    Suddenly the door creaked, and Thea''s sleepy figure appeared in the doorway. Rees''s eyes took her in from top to bottom and something stirred in his heart.


    Her hair was tousled, eyes looked sleepy. She was wearing a simple white cotton dress. And even in that half-awoken state, she looked beautiful under the mild light of the moon, and the candle, that she was holding in her one hand.


    "Are you not coming inside?" Thea asked while rubbing her eyes.


    Rees realised that he was lost in watching his mate. He cleared his throat awkwardly, then followed Thea into the house.


    "Sit, I will get you some water." Rees obeyed her command silently.


    "Here. I thought you were not coming." Rees heard relief and hurt in her tone.


    He drank the water then placed the glass on the table. Looking into her eyes, he asked, "You were waiting for me?''


    The intensity of his look and the overwhelming emotions in his voice threw Thea''s sleepiness out of the window. She suddenly got aware of the situation. She only nodded her head in affirmation while avoiding his intense gaze.


    After a minute of silence, she asked. "Have you eaten dinner? Do you want something to eat?" She bent over to pick the glass that Rees had put on the table, but he grabbed her stretched hand and pulled her towards him.


    Thea gasped in surprise, her head collided with his hard chest. Before she could struggle to get up or say something, Rees captured her soft lips into his. Another gasp that was about to escape from her mouth left unheard.


    Rees encircled his hands around her waist to pull her near him if that was even possible. Slowly Thea picked up his pace and relaxed her stiff body in his arms.


    The kiss that was initially started as a soft one soon turned rough and demanding. Rees bit on her lower lip and slipped his warm tongue inside her mouth. Thea''s body shuddered with the bolts of currents that went through all over her insides.


    A satisfied moan escaped from her while her hands clutched Rees''s shirt tightly. Now that Rees had revealed his secret to Thea, she understood his possessiveness and demanding actions.


    She didn''t mind the way his lips, teeth and tongue assaulted her mouth. She enjoyed every bit of it. She wanted to get more of it.


    When Rees didn''t come even after midnight, Thea''s heart sank in her chest with sadness. She was excited to meet him and spend some time with him. Also, they had planned something, and this was the perfect time they had to execute that plan.


    Thea kept waiting for him and didn''t realise when she drifted into the slumber. But when she heard the knocks on the door, she immediately ran to open it. She couldn''t describe how ecstatic she felt after watching Rees at her doorstep. He had kept his word!


    Reluctantly Thea managed to pull away from him a little when she came with short breaths. As a werewolf, Rees could have gone long kissing his mate, but Thea was a human and didn''t have that stamina to cope with his.


    Her face was flushed, her lips looked red and a little swollen. Her eyes dilated as the fire of passion had ignited in her with that kiss.


    Taking deep breaths to fill her lungs with ample oxygen, she didn''t lose her hold on Rees. Thea closed her eyes, reliving the moments that just happened, and Rees felt greedy to taste more of her.


    The loud thumping of her heart soothed his eccentric nerves. He smiled warmly while tucking the strands of her hair behind her ear.


    Thea slowly opened her eyes to peer deep into his warm brown ones, but she was taken back to see their changed colour. Rees''s eyes had turned a shade darker, indicating that his wolf was also present to meet his mate.


    "Are you scared?" Rees noticed the way Thea''s eyes glued to his. He knew that it was all happening too fast, and Thea had yet to get used to the fact that her fiancee was not a human but a supernatural creature.


    He didn''t blame her, and how could he? She was not even aware of it''s existence a few days before, and suddenly out of the blue, she was informed about the most shocking truth of her life. It was too much to take for her.


    "no. I am not!" Thea whispered with a smile on her lips. She glided her one hand through his hairs affectionately, and her eyes followed the movement.


    But suddenly, her face got covered in shock, her eyes wide open.


    "What-" The words didn''t come out when Rees looked down at his shirt that had bloodstains on it.


    And his face paled at that.

 Chapter 96 - TRUST ME-1

    The romantic mood that had settled in Green''s house had turned into tense one in an instant when Thea noticed the bloodstains on Rees''s shirt. Her hand that was encircled around his neck slowly slipped away from him and her body turned stiff as rock.


    Her face was set in shell shock but her eyes... her eyes were clouded with worry and fear.??


    "Thea..." Rees slowly called her name but she didn''t react, her eyes were glued to the crimson patches on Rees''s shirt.


    "Thea, love... listen to m-"


    Suddenly she startled and hurried to get out of Rees''s lap.


    Rees watched with hurt and was about to take her hand in his, but she stepped away from him, leaving his hand outstretched in midair.


    His jaws clenched, and he reluctantly pulled his hand down to his side.


    He cursed himself for not paying attention, for not being cautious. How could he walk all the way to meet his mate with a blood-soaked shirt on his body?


    How was he going to explain now? How was he going to answer her questions now?


    How could he tell Thea that what a cruel monster his master hide under him?


    "I..it''s bl...blood..." Thea''s body shook in horror, for she had never seen such a large amount of blood before.


    Her eyes turned misty at the thought that Rees might have been injured. But before she could ask him that question, he answered it.


    "Thea... it is not my blood, love. Look, I am totally fine! Don''t be scared, please!" He got up from the couch and took a step towards her, but she reacted by taking a step back from him.


    Her actions spoke her thoughts loud and clear because her voice got stuck in her throat at the frightening sight.


    "Thea, listen to me, please!" Rees tried again, but she was shaken to the core. She didn''t know what to do or say to the man in front of her.


    Rees''s heart ached at her resistance, but first, he had to do something to calm her down.


    Without saying another word, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt and then removed that bloodied cloth from his body.


    Thea averted her eyes from the sight of his bare chest. It was not because of embarrassment, but she was afraid that her eyes would meet gruesome wounds on his body.


    She couldn''t have tolerated that sight, and to protect her fragile heart from that, she closed her eyes tightly, her breaths became ragged, and her heart beat faster.


    "Thea, look at me." Rees said slowly.


    But she was too afraid to open her eyes and look at him.


    "Thea, I said look at me!" This time his voice came demanding and firm.


    But she didn''t.


    Inhaling deeply, Rees crossed the distance between them and gently put his finger under her chin to turn her head towards him.


    "Open your eyes."


    "I... I d-don''t want to." Thea stuttered as tears rolled down from her closed eyes.


    "You have to, Thea. Trust me, and open your eyes for me. Please, love!"


    Believing in his words, Thea slowly opened her eyes to meet Rees''s brown ones. They had changed back to their original colour.


    Rees''s face softened after watching the vulnerability in her doe-like eyes that were now clouded with fear.


    "See... I am not hurt anywhere. That blood is not mine, Thea."


    Her watery eyes slowly descended down to meet his bare chest and then his abdomen which held no marks of any injury.


    Her heart felt relieved that Rees was not hurt and the blood on his shirt was indeed not his.


    "Then who''s blood was that?" The question left her mouth that made Rees''s face hardened.


    Soon her eyes widened in shock when a thought crossed her mind. "Did you... did you kill-"


    "NO!" His voice boomed in the small room that made Thea jumped in fright.


    Her body trembled at the sudden change in his behaviour and now that his eyes had again turned a shade darker, she knew that she had messed up.


    Rees''s body shook in anger. He was not angry at her but he was angry at himself. Tonight had been a tough night for him.


    First, he had to do something at his master''s command that he never thought he would do. That guilt was eating up him from inside.


    Then like a fool, he came to meet Thea with a blood-stained shirt. The fear in her eyes tore his heart into pieces.


    And now, she was thinking that he had come to stand in front of her after murdering someone.


    -"Thea can not understand until you make her understand it."- Edwin had said that to him after he revealed his secret to Thea.


    Taking deep breaths to calm his wolf, Rees passed a minute without saying anything. He had shut his eyes closed to keep his wolf at bay.


    Thea watched the way the waves of anger radiated from his body, how taut his body had become and how pained his face looked.


    She wanted to do something or say something but didn''t know how to. She couldn''t get over the thought that Rees had someone else''s blood on his shirt.


    And the amount of blood indicated clearly that whoever the victim was must have been walking the road to death. That sole thought shuddered her but she kept quiet to give Rees some time to cool down.


    She straightened up her body when she heard him say, "I am going to take a shower."


    He didn''t wait for her reaction and marched straight to her bedroom and all Thea could do was just to stare at his naked back with a frenzied mind.


    She heard the sound of closing the door of her bathroom and then she slumped down in a chair with more tears in her eyes.


    She covered her mouth with her hands when a loud sob threatened to escape. She didn''t want to upset Rees anymore.


    While Rees cleaned his body of the stains of blood and his mind from all the thoughts, Thea''s mind took her back to the night when Rees and Edwin came to had dinner with her family.


    After Rees''s argument with Ruth, he walked away from there. Thea chased after him and asked him to give her another chance. She had told Rees that she didn''t want to marry him because she thought that he was hiding something.


    But she soon realised her mistake and asked Rees to trust her one more time. She told him that she was ready to listen to him, to understand him and to accept his truth because she loved him wholeheartedly.


    And the unfolding of truth after the kiss that they shared which was full of sincerity, her whole world turned upside down.


    *** "Are you sure about this, Thea? Because once you know my secret, there is no way for you to turn back." Rees''s gaze pierced through her soul in an attempt to know her thoughts.


    A resolve flashed in her teary eyes. "I am sure about this because I don''t want to turn back anymore!" With that said, she rose on her tiptoes and captured his lips into hers, sealing her promise for once and all!


    After pulling away from each other, Thea looked into Rees''s eyes and to her shock, they had already turned a shade darker. They had changed their natural brown colour to a brownish-black one with the black rim of his iris.


    "Rees... y-your eyes."


    "Come with me!" Rees didn''t let her protest and held her hand into his tightly.


    Not questioning him and after deciding to be patient, Thea walked by his side while peeking to look at his eyes time and again.


    "You don''t need to steal glances at my eyes. I know they have changed and you can watch them for all your life if you want." He had not turned to look at her. His strides were long with his gaze focused ahead on the path.


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to. It''s just that.. it''s..." Thea trailed off knowing that it was useless to lie.


    She was shocked to see his eyes changing their colour and that only warned her that whatever Rees''s secret was would blow her mind away for sure.


    Soon they left the houses of Vincardine behind and walked into the north.


    "Rees!" Thea''s steps halted at the sight in front of them.


    This time Rees turned to look at her and she gulped down nervously because his eyes were still brownish-black in colour.


    But not pointing out that, she gave a sceptical look to her surroundings. "Why are we here at this time? You know that no one is suppose to enter the woods especially in night."


    Rees picked up the fear in her voice. But to reveal his secret to her, he had no other place better than the woods even though they were dangerous.


    "I know. But you don''t have to be scared because I am with you."


    Looking at Rees felt like she was looking at a different person altogether but the way his eyes bore into hers, the way his touch sent tingles all over her body felt familiar.


    "But-"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Shaking her head, she replied. "It''s not about that Rees. I just don''t want you to get hurt."


    A small smile crept his lips hearing her sincere words.


    He suddenly lifted his face to stare into nothingness. It was like he was present there physically but not mentally.


    Thea had witnessed this strange behaviour of his before and Ruth also had mentioned it to her.


    "What did you do?" She asked slowly after he relaxed a bit and was out of his trance.


    "I informed my men that I am entering into the woods and be ready if I need help."


    Thea blinked in puzzlement. "What? But how? You didn''t even say a word. Is there someone else here? I-"


    "Thea, look at me. I will explain everything now. I will not let any harm come into your way, my love! Just trust me!"***

 Chapter 97 - TRUST ME-2

    *** "Thea, look at me. I will explain everything now. I will not let any harm come into your way, my love! Just trust me!"


    Thea''s mind and heart were in battle. Her mind was hesitant and scared, but her heart screamed at her to trust the man she was in love with. Her gut feeling told her that he would not break her trust... not anymore.??


    "Okay!" She nodded her head silently, then again, after holding Rees''s hand, she walked inside the woods.


    The eerieness of the place was tangible. The silence of the night was interrupted only by the chirping of crickets and rustling of leaves.


    She had a problem in looking the path in the dark, but Rees had none. He walked confidently without tumbling or losing a step as if he was walking on the smooth road in daylight.


    Thea''s confused mind was now distracted with her scary surroundings while she tried hard to match Rees''s pace.


    A sound of an animal sent chills down her spine. Due to her distracted mind, she didn''t notice where her feet were stepping. And stumbled upon a protruding branch of a tree.


    "Aaaa..." Before she hit the ground, she felt her body lifting in the air.


    When she opened her eyes, she realised that Rees had held her bridal style in his arms.


    "Rees! Put me down, please." Heat crept up her neck as this was the first time that they were sharing such a moment.


    Ignoring her words, Rees''s darker eyes stared at her face. "Why did you not tell me that you are having a trouble looking into the dark?"


    "I...I..." She couldn''t complete her sentence because she didn''t know what to tell him.


    Sensing her thoughts, Rees again said, "You will tell me everything that comes into your mind from now on."


    Thea''s heart skipped a beat hearing his words, and before she recovered from that, Rees started walking again with her in his arms.


    After a minute, Thea squirmed in his hands. "Rees, enough. Please put me down! You can''t carry me like this all the way. Your hands will pain."


    But he didn''t reply neither did he put her down. After more failed attempts to talk sense into him, Thea gave up and enjoyed the sight of his handsome face while relishing in his masculine scent.


    After walking some more distance, finally, Rees stopped. That made Thea look around her and in the dim lights of the moon and the stars, she figured that they were now deep into the woods.


    Rees gently placed Thea down on her two feet.


    "Rees, why are we here? And what is this place?"


    Thea had never been into the woods before and had a picture in her mind that the whole area was covered with trees and bushes. But the place where they stood was cleared of any trees, only grass and small shrubs scattered on the ground here and there.


    Holding her by her elbow, Rees turned her body to face him. For some seconds he didn''t say anything and just stared into her eyes.


    By this time, Thea had got used to his darkened eyes. And while observing them nearly, she could see how dangerous yet attractive they looked.


    "Thea, I am now going to reveal my truth to you. I was supposed to do this before but I was afraid that I will lose you. My parents advised me to tell you this secret after marriage but I felt it was unjust for you.


    I didn''t want to build our relationship on the foundation of lies. But I also had no courage to tell you the truth. And that led to these tensions between us.


    I was devastated when you told me that you don''t want to marry me anymore. If you have not changed your mind then I would have died-"


    Suddenly Thea placed her palm on his mouth with wide eyes. "Don''t say such a thing, Rees."


    Holding her hand that was covering his mouth, he placed a gentle kiss into her palm. He then held it in his large fingers and placed it on his chest where his heart was beating.


    "I mean it, Thea. I would have either turned into a rogue or would have ended up my life when the pain of rejection became unbearable."


    "Rees... what are saying? Rogue? What is rougue? I... I don''t understand anything. Please stop scaring me!" Her eyes teared up instantly and an unsettling feeling rose in her pit.


    "I will tell you everything tonight. No more secrets! But you have to promise me one thing."


    "What is it?" She didn''t like the sound of it but she had decided to accept what destiny and her heart had decided for her.


    Staring deep into her eyes, he said. "You have to promise me that whatever you will see and hear tonight, you will not get scared. You will be patient and not react in hast. And..."


    "And?"


    "And you will not hate me. Do you... do you promise me that?"


    -"I love you and I have realised that my insecurities can not overpower my love for you. I want to spend my whole life with you, Rees."- She had told him that about an hour ago.


    Taking a deep breath, she answered determinedly. "Yes, I promise you that I will do what you expect from me and I can never hate you, no matter what!"


    Hearing those words, elated Rees and his wolf, and suddenly they both felt confident than before. Their mate was ready to accept them and they couldn''t ask more than that from the Moon Goddess.


    Not saying another word, he stepped back from Thea by some distance. Thea watched him with a confused mind but she had to be patient.


    When there was enough distance between them, Rees looked up into the dark sky and muttered something under his breath that Thea couldn''t hear. But he prayed to the Moon Goddess to give him the strength to show his real self to his mate and let his mate accept him for who he was.


    He then slowly looked at Thea who was waiting in anticipation for him to do or say something. She looked beautiful standing there with her hands clasped together near her chest and her big doe-like eyes staring back at him.


    "I love you, Thea! Don''t ever forget that!" He said and Thea couldn''t understand the intention behind his words.


    She was too engrossed in watching him that she didn''t reply to him with words but her presence and willingness to understand him gave away her love for him.


    Rees closed his eyes tightly, his body stiffened considerably. His hands curled up into fists. With every passing moment, his face morphed into agony, all the veins in his neck and hands popped up under his skin.


    Thea didn''t understand what was happening but from the look on Rees''s face, she knew that he was in pain.


    "Rees... what is happening? Why are you in pain?" She cried unable to watch him in that state.


    She was about to run to him when the sound of tearing of clothes fell on her ears. Her watery eyes travelled down from his face to his torso where his shirt had started to get torn into shreds and so did his pants.


    With her ragged breaths, she watched with wide eyes how his body had started changing its form.


    A loud growl that escaped from Rees''s mouth shook her to the core. And her eyes bulged out of their sockets when the layer of hairs started growing on his skin.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and his fists that made Thea stumble back in shock. If she thought that his eyes were a shade darker before then now they had turned brownish-black with black pupils and golden streaks in them.


    Long and sharp black claws replaced the nails of both limbs and his face had started to elongate. A fury tail grew from his posterior and gradually his body transformed into a terrifying creature with long canines.


    Thea wanted to run from there but she was transfixed at her spot. She couldn''t even move her finger, her body was frozen in hysteria.


    And before she knew it, there stood a giant grey wolf right where her fiancee was a minute ago. A loud howl escaped his mouth when he thrust his muzzle in the air in an upward direction.


    That loud sound broke her trance and suddenly the heavyweight of reality started falling down upon her. The creature continued howling loudly as if it was letting every soul in its periphery aware of its presence.


    And when it stopped, its dark and dangerous eyes came to rest on Thea''s face.


    She sucked a deep breath and felt as if her heart had stopped beating. The intensity in the wolf''s eyes was too much for her to bore.


    She wanted to scream or make any kind of noise but her senses had forgotten how to function. She was watching a nightmare... it must be a nightmare.


    How could her Rees turn into a cruel predator in front of her eyes?***

 Chapter 98 - THEIR BOND

    *** The grey wolf watched Thea silently. Beads of sweat had lined her forehead, and her breathing came out in short and quick pants.


    In the middle of the woods of Vincardine, Thea stood facing the most dangerous creature that her mind could imagine. And that creature, that grey wolf with brownish-black eyes, was no one but Rees, her fiancee.??


    The wolf growled in anger showing his sharp and long teeth when Thea tried to take a step back from her spot. He slowly walked in her direction on his four legs, waggling his furry tail in the air.


    The more distance he covered, the more Thea tried to increase it. But she was no match to this giant creature who crossed the distance between them in long strides.


    Thea''s heart was beating too fast as if it was trying to leap out of her chest. Her body trembled when the wolf was barely a few inches away from her. She again tried to step away from him but lost her foot and fell on her butt.


    She still dragged her body away from the wolf, but soon she realised there was no escape left for her. The wolf stopped only when his forelegs were on both sides of her body. She was trapped between his legs that had long claws. And if she dared to move even by an inch, then she feared that they would rip her body open in one swift motion.


    She shuddered in fear when the wolf drew his dark muzzle near her face. The waves of shock rippled in her mind and body when his hot breaths fanned her entire face, and she could smell his wild and predatory scent overpowering Rees''s natural masculine one.


    Not able to control the fear gripping her heart, she closed her eyes tightly. But her actions didn''t settle well with the wolf in front of her. He made a disapproving sound at the back of his throat that made her snap her eyes open again.


    She couldn''t waver her gaze from his animalistic eyes. She had never seen anything like that before. She had never even seen any real wolf before let alone a werewolf.


    The more she stared deep into his eyes, the more they drew her into those fathomless pits. They held still in that position for some minutes, and slowly Rees''s wolf heard her heart rates falling towards the normal.


    He had not expected her to remain calm and accept him instantly. Because he knew that any human would get a heart attack after watching a man transforming into a deathly creature.


    But Thea, his mate, she had done well. It was better than what he had expected from her. He was proud of her for that. And to show his feelings, he slowly neared his muzzle to her face.


    She was still hesitant but Rees was ready to give her the time she needed. He wanted her to not get afraid of him. He wanted her to calm down and know that though, in an animal form, he was still the same man who loved her wholeheartedly.


    Her unique scent that entered his nostrils made him purred in delight. Rees''s wolf had never been so close with his mate and he wanted to let her know how much he was happy at that moment.


    Thea held her breath when the wolf nuzzled her neck, inhaling her smell deeply. The touch of his snout and the hotness of his breath sent bolts of electricity through her body. Her hands and toes curled up at that overbearing sensation that she had never experienced before.


    Her frantically beating heart slowed down when the wolf darted his rough and wet tongue out and licked the delicate skin of her neck.


    The hairs on her body stood up like arrows at the roughness of his warm tongue. But the feeling was out of this world and a gentle moan left her lips.


    Rees''s wolf liked the way her body reacted to his proximity and touch. And the moan that escaped through her mouth only encouraged him further.


    He started licking the length of her neck as well as her face leaving behind trails of his saliva. But Thea didn''t mind it. Her back fell on the ground and the grey wolf dipped his neck to not lose the taste of her skin.


    "Stop! Stop!..." She tried to make him stop but the wolf was too busy enjoying the taste of his mate.


    A giggle left her mouth when the wolf kept licking her face and neck while making purring sounds of pleasure.


    "Rees! Please, let me breath!" She managed to say through her laugh and this time the wolf stopped.


    After taking deep breaths to calm down, Thea stared back into his dark eyes. They looked dangerous but she could also see the happiness bubbling behind them.


    Her hand slowly rose from her side to touch his snout. Her gentle touch was a whiff of bliss for the grey wolf and he again howled loudly.


    "Rees... is this really you? Or am I watching a dream?" She still had a sliver of doubt in her mind.


    To confirm her first question the wolf moved his head in affirmation then rubbed his snout against her soft palm.


    The fear and shock in Thea''s eyes were now replaced by awe and excitement. She didn''t know if this was reality or her fantasy but all she knew was that if it was Rees in question, she didn''t mind either of them.


    "I can''t believe it!" She whispered in wonder.


    The giant grey wolf slowly stepped away from her but only enough to let her stood up again on her feet. She slowly got up from the ground then dusted her dress to get rid of the soil and dirt.


    The wolf couldn''t take his eyes away from his mate, and the same went for Thea.


    She had billions of questions running in her mind. She wanted to bombard him with every one of them, but the wolf had something else on his mind.


    He was aware of her state, but before answering her questions, he wanted her to start trusting his wolf just like she trusted his human form.


    The grey wolf started circling her while wiggling his furry tail. Thea''s brows scrunched up in confusion because she didn''t understand what he wanted her to do.


    "What is it?" She asked.


    But the giant wolf rubbed his neck on her waist that made her giggle again.


    This grey wolf was large and tall than the average wolf that he reached near to her shoulder. His mere size was intimidating, but Thea now had no fears in her heart.


    He was her mate after all, and he would die than hurting even a strand of her hair.


    She ran her fingers gently through his grey and silky fur that the animal liked. The more she touched him, the more she felt connected with him.


    The wolf caught the side of her dress in his mouth and tugged at it little.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Thea tried to comprehend what he was trying to tell through his actions.


    He again tugged at her dress and moved his head to the side.


    Through the narrowed eyes, she asked, "Do you want me to get on your back?"


    The wolf again moved his head and made a sound that confirmed her answer.


    Thea''s eyes went wide at his request. "But how can I? I mean... I... what if I fall?" She didn''t know if it was a good idea to get on his back.


    She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that her fiancee could turn into a giant wolf and then riding him, which was something that was not on the top of her priorities.


    She wanted answers to innumerable questions of hers, but the grey wolf was not ready to give up on his request.


    Sighing in defeat, she decided to do as he requested. She had already seen enough and now nothing could catch her off guard. At least that was what she thought.


    She nodded her head and whispered. "Just don''t let me fall."


    The wolf again rubbed his head on her waist then crouched down to let her get on his back.


    Thea bit her lower lip in between her teeth and after gathering the hem of her dress in one hand, she slowly placed her other hand on the wolf.


    She lifted her left leg in the air and slid over the wolf''s soft furry back. She adjusted to sit in a comfortable position but the heat that radiated from his body hit her between her legs and that made her blush furiously.


    The wolf slowly rose to his full height and now Thea''s heart again started beating fast in her chest. The wolf turned his neck to look at her as if he was asking her if she was ready and comfortable.


    Giving him a small smile, Thea nodded her head. "I am ready! Just be careful. I don''t want to break any bones before my wedding."


    Another loud howl escaped the wolf''s mouth after hearing his mate''s reply.


    And before she knew it, he had started running against the wind through the woods of the Vincardine.


    She shrieked in fear at his fast pace that threw her body back a little but she instantly held his long fur tightly in her hands and after some more trying, she got a hold of it.


    The fear was kicked out of her mind and all that she could feel in her system was an adrenaline rush and the sense of a different kind of freedom.


    Rees''s grey wolf picked up his speed after making sure that his mate was not afraid anymore. He purred loudly now and then and Thea laughed to her heart''s content as the wind whipped her face.


    This night was theirs. This moment was theirs. And now this bond was theirs. An unbreakable bond between Thea, Rees and his grey giant wolf!

 Chapter 99 - I WANT YOU BOTH

    WARNING: A STEAMY CONTENT AHEAD


    ***************************************??


    Thea was lost in remembering the night when she first witnessed Rees in his wolf form. But the sound of the door opening brought her back into reality.


    Startled at the sound, she hurriedly stood up. The shirt drenched in blood lay on the ground unattended till now. She hesitantly picked it with shaky hands, and her face scrunched into discomfort.


    "It is useless now."


    Rees''s voice made her turn to look at him, but he was still in her bedroom, and she could only hear his voice. Her eyes again drifted to the red cloth in her hand, and she thought that it was indeed useless now.


    "I... I will burn it early in the morning." She mumbled then went into the kitchen to fetch some water for herself.


    Suddenly she felt thirsty.


    "Rees... do you need anything? I mean, you must be hungry and-" the words left stuck in her throat, and a gasp left her lips when she felt strong arms encircling her torso from behind.


    "Rees..."


    His after shower-fresh scent lulled her senses. The moment, her back touched his warm bare chest, her eyes closed in bliss.


    Rees had managed to not only clean the bloodstains from his body but also the frustrating thoughts from his mind. And now, all he wanted to do was just live these moments with his mate.


    He pulled her hard against his chest, and his hold tightened on her body. Her flowery fragrance drove him and his beast crazy, but he wanted more of it. He dipped down his head in the side of her slender neck and inhaled deeply.


    His hot breath spread tingles on Thea''s skin.


    "hmmm... you smell so good, my dear mate!" He admired her while rubbing his nose on the length of her neck.


    Biting back the moan, that was threatening to escape, Thea tried to pry his hands away from her.


    "Rees... I... you... I mean..." Words came jumbled, her hands shook with the overwhelming presence of his.


    Not letting her gather her thoughts, Rees planted a peppery kiss on her left ear. He then trailed down to her neck while leaving hot kisses on her soft skin.


    He enjoyed the way her body shuddered with his every touch, the way her chest moved up and down while she breathed, the way her heart was beating frantically inside her chest. He enjoyed every little reaction of her body to the torment he was bequeathing upon her.


    "Rees... I..."


    "You what, love?"


    She didn''t know what to say. She wanted him to stop, but she couldn''t say a word. Her mind was confused, but her body was responding to Rees''s every action in ways that she hadn''t imagine ever.


    A loud gasp left her lips when his teeth bit her left earlobe, and her previously closed eyes flew open wide. By this time, Rees''s hands had travelled upwards towards the deep valley on her chest.


    His mouth again latched on to her silky skin, and his right palm flexed to take her left bosom into it. Thea got snapped out of the haze at the foreign feeling, but before she could fight him for her freedom, he bucked his hip forward to press her to the kitchen table.


    An unknown fear started drawing its head above the surface in her heart, but she was trapped. Part of her wanted to fight back, but the other one told her to let the beast do whatever he pleased.


    A moan of approval rumbled in his chest when Rees''s wolf sensed his mate''s state of mind. She was struggling, but she was near to give in.


    His hand around her left bosom tightened when he felt the pointed tip of it against his palm. His other hand clutched her left shoulder, his warmth seeping through the thin material of her dress.


    But soon, the cool air hit her skin when Rees harshly pull down her dress from her shoulder, leaving it bare. But that coldness didn''t last long as Rees''s hot mouth got into contact with her skin, and he started assaulting the area with his breathy and wet kisses.


    Thea''s hands moved towards his to stop him but to no avail. His right hand showed mercy to her left bosom for some time and moved to hold her throat. His other hand slowly moved to the strictly restricted southernmost part of her body.


    "Rees! Stop, please!" Thea literally choked on her saliva when she felt his large hand on the place between her legs.


    The feeling was too strong that made her legs trembled. But she had rock-hard support to not let her fall.


    Again teasing her earlobe with his wet tongue, Rees whispered dangerously against her skin.


    "I told you that night that when you learn my secret, there is no way to turn back for you. And my dear mate, you gladly accepted it, didn''t you?"


    Words couldn''t sprout from her mouth because she was too afraid to speak, but Rees didn''t like it.


    "Answer me, Thea." There was a hint of anger in his voice that was enough to open Thea''s mouth.


    "Y-yes! But-"


    His palm that rested on her womanhood increased its pressure that left poor woman panting with open mouth.


    "What but? Don''t you like this? Don''t you want this, love?"


    The Rees she had known was way different from the man she was with now. Her Rees was gentle, caring and considerate, but the man with her was harsh, demanding and dominating.


    But she knew the reason behind this change. It was not only Rees who was eager to spend time with his mate but also his wolf that wanted to mark his mate to let the world know to whom she belonged.


    When Rees told her that every werewolf marks their mate to strengthen the mate bond, Thea got so excited that she requested him to do so. She wanted their love to grow deeper and stronger like the fairytales.


    Rees was not sure if Thea was ready for it, but she was too adamant and excited to listen to anything that he said.


    You can not win over a woman in an argument when she sets her mind on something!


    Rees was no exception to this universal law and had to give in to her request. It was not like he didn''t want to mark her. Only he and his wolf knew how much self-restraint they had to put to not mark their mate the first time they looked in her way.


    That was why Thea planned this night in the absence of her parents.


    With every torturous second, she started scolding herself for her impatience. But as Rees said, now there was no turning back for her.


    Rees''s fingers started massaging her womanhood from above her dress while his mouth kept nibbling and licking the skin on her neck and shoulder. His other hand had found a way to keep itself busy with her right bosom by kneading it sensually.


    The ache arose in between her legs, and she tried to press them together while both her hands gripped the edge of the table tightly.


    "Aaahhh..." Rees bit onto her shoulder a bit harder, telling her, to not obstruct his hand movements on her womanhood.


    "Thea... say you want this." Rees''s breaths came ragged, and the temperature of his body had risen considerably.


    "Rees..."


    "Say you want to get mark by your mate. Say it, love. Say it!"


    His body was taut, and his hands had picked up their pace to assail her body in ways that she had never experienced before.


    The unfamiliar and overbearing ache between her legs kept growing with his every movement and the pressure that he applied.


    Another scream left her mouth, and it started getting harder to breathe. She needed something to channel out the overwhelming feelings, but she didn''t know how to.


    She wanted to scream to tell him to stop, but she was not sure if that would calm her senses. That was unknown and unexplored territory for her, but the newfound side of her wanted to explore it to all its corners.


    "Say it, Thea. Say it! Say that you want your mate. Say that you want to get mark by your mate!"


    She was shocked to hear the sudden change in his voice. It had turned deeper and animalistic. Something poked her from behind, and she squirmed her hips at that weird sensation.


    Suddenly Rees grabbed her throat, applying the pressure that made her eyes water at the brim. "Stop doing that, or I will not wait for your permission, my little mate." He hissed darkly, a bone-chilling warning evident in his words.


    And then it dawned upon Thea that the thing that poked her from behind was nothing but his hardened member that was demanding her permission.


    Her eyes went wide with shock, and she felt her ears set on fire.


    Rees moved his hand from her throat to touch her lips and slowly slipped his thumb into her wet mouth. His other hand picked its pace again to rub her womanhood with more pressure.


    A growl rumbled in his chest when the heavenly scent of Thea''s arousal hit his nose that made his wolf more excited and impatient.


    "Darling, I don''t know how long I can control my beast anymore. If you don''t want to get on his bad side, you should give your answer right now."


    An extraordinary tornado rose in her pit, and all her senses got clouded with lust and need. Her whole body was on fire, and Rees presented a way to get the release that she was begging for.


    "Yes! I want you, Rees. I want my mate to mark me. I want you both... I want you both!"

 Chapter 100 - ABODE OF ULTIMATE PLEASURE-1

    WARNING: A STEAMY CONTENT AHEAD.


    *****************************??


    An unfamiliar tornado rose in Thea''s pit, and all her senses got clouded with lust and need. Her whole body was on fire, and Rees presented a way to get the release she was begging for!


    "Yes! I want you, Rees. I want my mate to mark me. I want you both... I want you both!" She screamed breathily when the pressure inside of her crossed the limits of bearing.


    That was all Rees needed. He growled in excitement and with a single swift motion, picked Thea up from the ground. This time she was not surprised because she was too lost in untangling the mesh of her haywire thoughts that she didn''t mind anything that Rees had in his mind.


    His feet padded on the ground in the direction of Thea''s bedroom, where he had previously taken a shower to wash the bloodstains from his body.


    The room was dimly lightened by the lamps on both sides of her bed. The small window in her room was closed with a curtain drawn to obstruct the inner view from the outsiders.


    The wooden bed was not too large, but it was enough to accommodate their entangled bodies.


    Rees had picked Thea bridal style, and during that time, his hands had left the touch of her sensitive spot. Instead of getting temporary relief, Thea felt frustrated at the loss of his warm touch down there.


    She wanted him to touch her or do something to get her the release, or else she thought she would scream her lungs out in frustration or go insane.


    Rees was well aware of his mate''s thoughts, and the sweet scent of her arousal had ignited his carnal feelings more than ever. His wolf wanted to take complete control and show her who she belonged.


    But Rees''s human form was still not ready to put down his weapon. He was still fighting with his beast for the sake of his mate. He didn''t want to scare or hurt her, and he was ready to fight his inner demon to protect her.


    As soon as Rees neared the bed, he threw Thea''s breathless figure on the soft bed. Peeking through her hooded eyes, she saw a thin layer of perspiration on Rees''s wide forehead.


    His body was tensed to the point that every vein in his body had made its appearance under his skin. His breaths were laboured, and Thea could never guess how much effort he had to put in to keep his wolf under control.


    Rees''s brownish-black eyes took in Thea''s form from head to toe greedily. Her hair sprawled on the pale blue bedsheet of her bed. Her eyes hooded with passion burning behind her orbs.


    Her round face was flushed in a pretty shade of pink as if she had put on a paste of pink rose petals on her pale skin. The skin of her left shoulder was on a display that was covered with red marks of his skilled mouth.


    Her white dress had ridden up to her knees, showing her smooth legs. And at that moment, she looked no less than a goddess to Rees''s eyes.


    And this beautiful woman was his mate!


    Without wasting more time, he bent down to capture her soft lips in his. Thea parted her mouth, welcoming the hungry beast. This kiss was nothing like the ones they had shared before. It was passionate and demanding that soon turned into a brutal one.


    No matter how much Rees tried, his wolf snatched the control for some time. He bit down onto her lower lip, drawing little blood from the wound that tasted as sweet as an elixir.


    His wolf hummed in bliss while Thea had lost her senses to react to the slight pain. She hungrily devoured the taste of her mate''s mouth by exploring every corner of it with her tongue. The pace of the kiss was insane, and the adrenaline that rushed into her system was something that she had never experienced before.


    Was this how the kiss of want felt? If yes, then the romantic stories that she had read in her teenage years didn''t lie at all.


    Rees''s hand slipped into her long hair, and he tugged them from the back of her head to make her arch her head. Leaving her mouth for a while, he travelled down on her throat while sucking and licking her delicate skin.


    Thea closed her eyes, her hands gripped his hair tightly. She bent backwards to offer him more space to perform his mastery. Smiling against her skin, Rees bit on her collarbone that made Thea hiss.


    "Oh, Rees!"


    She gasped when Rees tore her dress, leaving her completely naked in his arms. His darkened eyes stared down at the most enchanting sight that he had ever seen.


    But when Thea opened her eyes to see his intense gaze on her chest, she realised how vulnerable her state was. Her hands instantly came to rescue her from his intensive stare.


    Not able to meet his eyes in embarrassment, she turned her head to the other side.


    "Don''t hide yourself from me!" Goosebumps formed on her skin after hearing that animalistic voice of his.


    Thea wanted to cover her body with something, but she was trapped in between Rees''s strong thighs. Even if she tried to get free, it would not take him even a second to react and cage her again.


    She knew that being a werewolf, he had sharper reflexes than an average human.


    Rees''s wolf was angry at her for hiding herself from him, but Rees''s human form was still there to coax her.


    "Thea, please. You don''t have to hide your body from me, love. I am your mate."


    His normal voice made her look back at him, but Rees could see the uncertainty in her eyes.


    "I... I..."


    Placing a soft kiss on her forehead, Rees asked, "What is it?"


    Gulping down her saliva to moisten her dried throat, Thea answered. "I... am feeling shy!"


    Rees smiled at her words. "I know that you are feeling shy and this is the first time a man is watching you in this state. But let me tell you one thing, love... I consider myself lucky to be that first and the only man."


    "Rees..." Thea was stunned at his gentle words.


    "Yes, Thea. I am not saying this only to convince you, but I am saying the words that come from my heart. There are millions of women in the world, but the Moon Goddess has blessed me with the most beautiful and loving woman.


    If you still do not feel comfortable with this then we can stop-"


    "No!" She was quick to respond with wide eyes. "I mean, It may take me some time to get comfortable but I don''t want you to stop." She mumbled with a tinge of red on her face.


    Rees gave her a long look. "Are you sure about this, Thea? I don''t want to mark you without or half-hearted consent of yours."


    They had talked about this over the days. Thea was nervous and confused. She was lost in her thoughts all the time that she didn''t realise the happenings around her. She became quiet and couldn''t share this with anyone... not even with Ruth.


    She knew that Rees would not take a step ahead without her consent, and she was glad that she had got such an understanding partner. But she was also aware that the marking should have to be done sooner or later.


    And after everything that she had witnessed over these past days, she knew that it was no turning back for her.


    "I am sure about this Rees. I want you to mark me tonight!"


    The sincerity in her eyes removed the doubt from Rees''s mind. He held both of her hands in his and slowly moved them away from her chest. His eyes were stuck to Thea''s face to watch her reaction.


    When she didn''t protest, his eyes slowly trailed down to her chest but they soon widened in amazement. His lips parted a little and he couldn''t move his eyes from the two mountains of flesh with a deep, narrow valley between them.


    Thea waited patiently to let him say something with shyness still lingering in her mind.


    Rees slowly ran the back of his hand from her collarbone to her chest to the side of her left globe. A shiver ran down Thea''s spine at his featherlike touch but she was not the only one with such an extraordinary effect.


    Still in his daze, Rees covered the two globes of flesh gently in his palms as if they were made up of glass. But as soon as the cushiony bosoms felt soft in his hold, he couldn''t help but squeeze them tightly.


    "Aaahhhh...."


    The scream from Thea''s mouth encouraged him further and he continued kneading and squeezing her globes in his large palms.


    When he had touched them in the kitchen a few minutes ago, he had not expected that they would feel more amazing without any barrier of clothes.


    Not able to control anymore, his mouth hungrily captured her right bouncy breast in his hot mouth and started sucking on to her erected nipple. His tongue rolled around the needle-like pointed tip that made Thea throw her head back with heavy breaths.


    "Oh God!"


    Not hiding any attention to her cries, Rees kept sucking and biting on her flesh and his hand kept torturing her other breast.


    The feeling was unfamiliar, the pleasure was undeniable and Thea wanted more and more of it.

 Chapter 101 - [Bonus ]ABODE OF ULTIMATE PLEASURE-2

    WARNING: STEAMY CONTENT AHEAD.


    ***********************************? ?


    The warmth that Rees''s mouth emitted on Thea''s left bosom, created an unquenchable burn inside her. Her breath again hitched when Rees turned his focus to her left breast to not let it stay unattended by his mouth.


    Thea withered under his hold and he was very much aware of it. He was enjoying her gasping in need.


    His teeth grazed the darker round around her pointed tip, leaving her as a gasping mess. He chewed the tip between his teeth then sucked harshly. He continued that again and again and all Thea could do was scream his name like a chant.


    A throaty growl left him and he again started peppering her skin with wet and hot open-mouthed kisses. The ache in between Thea''s legs had increased by ten folds but Rees was no near to get satisfied.


    He grabbed her head from the back and kissed her deeper and brutally than before. His other hand slowly moved down to her southern region where she needed him since the beginning.


    His fingers grazed the hemline of her white cotton panty, seducing her till she begged for more. When Thea felt his fingers moving down inside her panty, she held onto his wrist, but she was no match to the power of a werewolf.


    The moment Rees''s fingers touched the delicate skin on her southern region, she yelped in shock, leaving his mouth abandoned.


    "Oh... love... you are so wet!" He groaned in her mouth.


    Thea tried to clamp her thighs shut to prevent Rees from exploring more of her restricted region but he was hard to defeat.


    He lightly pinched her lower lips that drew out a scream from her. "Don''t do that, my dear mate or I will make sure to make you regret it."


    Werewolves were not only dangerous and predatory but were also possessive and demanding especially it was about their right over their mate.


    His deathly words made Thea comply with his order and slowly she parted her legs a little. But the space that she had allowed him was not enough. His other hand held her left knee and pushed it to the side. He adjusted his body in between her legs and the pain shot in her legs due to all the stretching.


    But she endured it while biting her lower lip and shutting her eyes close. Rees''s longs fingers rubbed the delicate wet skin of her lower lips that shot trembles through her body. He kept teasing and rubbing the soft flesh while inhaling the intoxicating scent of her arousal.


    Thea was getting adjusted to this foreign touch when she felt Rees''s fingers moving southward. The tease was unbearable and the heat in their bodies was scorching.


    Without any warning, Rees pushed his middle finger in the slippery hole of Thea that made her eyes bulge out of their sockets. A scream left her mouth and she felt like dying right then and there.


    The circumference of his finger was too much for her tight walls to adjust. She didn''t even know that anything like this would happen tonight. Everything that Rees was doing with her mind and body was unimaginable for her innocent heart.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to object and stop him because she had started getting excited to venture through the undiscovered lands.


    She exhaled loudly when Rees pulled out his finger but the relief was interim because Rees again pushed his middle finger inside her hole. He could feel her walls clamping around his finger suffocatingly.


    "Oh... darling. You are so tight. Relax a little." He whispered in her ear.


    Thea''s eyes were brimmed with tears. "It... it hurts." She managed to breathe out.


    "It is okay. I know it must be painful but trust me that you will get used to this. I will make you enjoy this as much as I do."


    Rees''s finger kept moving in and out of her warm hole but with every passing second, he increased his pace.


    Screams filled with pain and pleasure filled the small room. The more Thea started to enjoy his actions, the more his wolf demanded control.


    "Rees... Rees... I-I can''t bear it anymore. Please! D-do something, Rees. P-please make this pain go away. Aaaahhhhh...."


    Rees''s member was as hard as a rock, proudly holding its head high. Thea felt something wet dripping on her inner thighs and she looked down to see the watery precum flushing out of Rees''s member.


    Her face burned as if it was set on fire. She was so lost in her world that she failed to notice that at some point Rees had discarded all his clothes, leaving him naked in all his masculine glory.


    Her eyes went saucer-shaped at the size of his hard and veiny member that had turned a light shade of purple due to all the blood clogged in there.


    "Do you like it, Thea?"


    She snapped her eyes to meet his brownish-black ones. The walls of patience were cracking fast by the way Thea observed him through her teary eyes. He didn''t miss her reaction when she noticed his hard member.


    Thea tried to say something but just kept opening and closing her mouth like a gaping fish. She was at a loss for words.


    "Yes, darling... my huge member is going to replace my fingers inside you." He confirmed her fear.


    A dark chuckle left his mouth and Thea realised that it was not only Rees with her but also his wolf. Her throat went dry in fright. Her face scrunched up in pain when Rees''s claws dipped into her skin.


    His eyes turned more like the way she had seen in his wolf form. The ache in his gums made him grind his jaws.


    Before Thea could utter a word, Rees pushed her down on the bed that made her soft breasts bounced at the impact, his both hands held onto her both thighs. He pulled her down a little.


    Thea watched him with fear-stricken eyes while he tried to ravish her with his own. He growled loudly while looking up but when he again moved his head down, Thea''s heart jumped out of her chest.


    Rees''s wolf''s longs and sharp canines were on full display and it didn''t take Thea a second to realise that his wolf had appeared on the surface.


    The creature that was half human and half wolf stared down at her for a moment and in the next, she felt something poking at her entrance.


    "Ree-" His name was left incomplete because what followed was a scream filled with shock and pain.


    Rees''s member was already inside Thea''s gate of a dark alley that led to the abode of her ultimate pleasure.


    The impact and the pain it brought with it was so absolute that she felt like nothing could be more severe than this. Tears flooded out of her eyes and all she wanted to do was throw Rees out and away from her.


    Not letting her take another breath, Rees pulled out his member out of her tight cunt to only pushed it again inside.


    Thea''s back arched while loud grunts left her mouth. She felt like she had committed some gruesome sin in her past life and now the devil had taken birth to punish her in the cruellest way possible.


    She needed the sweet words of Rees but all she got were loud growls and grunts. She craved his comforting scent but what she got was an unfamiliar and different scent that her mind couldn''t compare with anything she was known.


    She prayed the creature to show her some mercy but the ruthless as he was kept thrusting deeper and deeper.


    Rees''s wolf grunted in pain for the walls inside Thea''s cunt were tight for him to move swiftly. He again pounded inside her with such a force that made Thea''s eyes roll back in her head.


    She thought that it was her last day as Rees kept moving his hips to pound deeper and deeper as if he wanted to reach that abode of her pleasure at any cost.


    He increased her pace when he felt her cunt adjusting to his girth.


    Screams left Thea''s mouth while a string of curses played in Rees''s mind. Her whole body bolted out of shock with his every thrust. Their bodies were drenched in sweat but the temperature of them and in the room kept on rising.


    A coil started forming in Thea''s lower abdomen but along with it, she felt the presence of another energy budding in her mind and body. Small tingles started forming in and around her, which lessened her pain a little.


    She felt like a spell was cast on her mind and soul that had made her feel more connected to the man who was adamant about sucking the life out of her.


    She was living in two parallel universes, one was made up of chaos and pain while the other one was made up of tranquillity and power. But the only common thread between the two was the immense pleasure by which her body was getting hit.


    ~"Oh, Thea...! I am sorry... I am sorry for


    this pain. But I can''t stop. I just can''t!"~


    Thea was confused hearing those words. She thought that Rees''s human form might have taken control back in his hand but when she peeked through her hooded eyes, he saw the same terror unfolding creature pounding and violating her.


    ~''Rees?''~


    Before she could ponder more, the mushroom head of Rees''s member broke through her defences and hit hard on the door of her abode of ultimate pleasure.


    She cried out loudly and for a moment she saw a galaxy of stars in front of her eyes. She begged the devil to stop for she was no sure how long she could sustain but he didn''t.


    He increased pace more than before, and she felt his body trembling under her palms. The large tsunami waves of pleasure hit the shore of their mind, body and soul that left both of them withering in need.


    Thea screamed again while Rees growled loudly when they both fell on the top of the mountains of their pleasure. Rees''s seeds sprouted in Thea''s womb, colouring her inside out in his own colour.


    Another shock came when suddenly, Rees pierced his sharp teeth into her neck mercilessly. Thea''s body burned in the fore of agony, unable to tolerate the dual misery.


    But her soul... her soul had finally found its incomplete half to hold on for eternity.

 Chapter 102 - ENTANGLED BODIES

    Two sweaty entangled bodies lay in the bed with Heavy breaths late in the night. The wind that passed through the crack of the window made the lamps flutter.


    Rees had covered his and Thea''s body with a blanket. Currently, her head rested on his chest while he lay on his back. Their hot breaths were the only sound in the otherwise quiet room.??


    "Rees..." Thea called his name in a low voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think that the neighbours have heard us, while we... um...?"


    The corner of his lips stretched a little at her innocent question.


    "Maybe."


    Thea''s eyes widened at that. "What will they think now?" There was a hint of worry in her voice.


    "They will think how great you must be in bed!" He planted a kiss on her head, making her blush.


    "Rees!" She hissed then hit him on the chest. She needed some time to get used to his naughty side.


    Tonight had shattered all her previous evaluations about him. She had witnessed his wild and passionate side. And he had also helped her discover her own different side that she was unaware of till now. She had enjoyed every moment of this night with him.


    Not only their bodies but their souls were also now connected with an unyielding bond.


    They again fell into a comfortable silence while savouring each other''s presence. Thea was exhausted with all the hard work she had to do tonight. Her eyes felt heavy as well as her head.


    But Rees was another story. He was as charged up as the beginning of the night that he could have gone making her scream, lifting her to the peaks of ecstasy the whole night.


    Being a werewolf had its perks!


    But he knew that Thea was not a werewolf. She was a human, and humans had limitations. That was the first time of hers to get intimate, and he didn''t want her to get uncomfortable than she already was.


    And why he should rush when now he had her with him all of her life?!


    Thea snuggled close to him while exhaling a long breath. Rees kept rubbing his thumb on her shoulder in small circles. She heard how fast yet rhythmically his heart was beating against his chest. It was a lullaby to her ears.


    She kept on recollecting every moment of the night and wondered how all that happened. Where she found that courage to do all those unspeakable things with Rees and let him do the things to her body and soul that she had never imagined?


    Where did she found that strength to let him enter her dark alley to break the doors of her abode of ultimate pleasure?


    ~"He is huge! I had not expected him to be that large!"~


    "Then what did you expected, love?" Rees''s question caught her attention.


    "What?" She asked in confusion.


    "You said that you had not expected me to be that large. Then what did you expected?" He explained his question casually as if he was talking about the weather.


    Thea''s face turned crimson, and she moved her head to look at him with wide eyes.


    "But- I- how do you know what I was thinking? Did I say it out loud?"


    Rees sighed, for the time had come to make Thea aware more about the werewolf world. They had not gotten much time to talk after he had revealed his secret to her. And now, after finally completing the process of mating, she needed to know some things.


    "Rees?"


    Not answering immediately, he removed his hand from around her and asked her if she was comfortable sitting upright. He knew that she must be sore down there after four rounds.


    No matter how much he tried, his wolf had overpowered his human side for some time, and his wolf was everything but gentle.


    Thea was confused, she thought that if it was something that he didn''t like, but she sat as he asked nonetheless.


    When she adjusted her weight on her derriere, she hissed, for she felt the soreness and slight pain in her private part.


    "If you are not comfortable then lay down."


    "No, it''s fine! It will take time to get better anyway."


    Nodding his head, Rees offered her some water that she gladly accepted. During that time, he not only gathered his thoughts but also listened to everything that was running inside her head.


    Putting the glass aside, she looked at him expectantly. But Rees''s eyes set trained on her wet and swollen lips. When she realised it, she was about to wipe her lips which had gotten wet while drinking water, but Rees beat her to it.


    Leaning down near her face, he didn''t let his gaze waver from her tempting lips and darted his tongue out to ran it over them from one corner to the other.


    Her hands that rested on her lap over the blanket curled into tight fists. The hair on her body raised at his sensual touch.


    Her eyes closed on their own accord, and a moan left her throat when he captured her mouth into his. He was on the verge of losing the self-restraints, but she was tired and needed time to get used to him and his sweetly torturous ways.


    Parting away from her, he looked deep into her eyes, which she had opened at the loss of his touch.


    "I can go on and on, Thea. But first, we need to have a conversation here. I can see that you have many interesting questions to ask."


    Nodding her head, Thea again asked. "How do you know what I was thinking?"


    "Because we are mates!"


    "Does that mean you can read my mind?" She wondered with wide eyes.


    "Yes."


    Perplexed at this, Thea tried to recollect every thought of hers since the first day she had met Rees with a speed of light. She wanted to know what kind of embarrassing thoughts her mind had come up with since then.


    Little did she knew that the things that Rees was not aware of before, were now presented in front of him like an open book.


    A peal of laughter bubbled inside him while he learned all her thoughts, her face was puzzled.


    "Oh my dear mate, I know now that you always sniff around me to gather my scent."


    "What?" Thea''s face paled hearing this, and her shriek made Rees''s ears ring.


    "I don''t know if your neighbours have heard us before but they definitely have heard you now!" He commented.


    Thea tried to come up with a befitting reply, but all she could do was keep gaping at him, speechless and flustered.


    "Thea, now let me answer your questions one by one. You know who mates are, right?"


    Thea managed to nod her head in affirmation.


    Rees then continued, "When a werewolf finds their mate, who can be a human, a werewolf, a witch, a vam..." He didn''t complete the sentence and decided to go on.


    "they declare their love to their mates. It is usually easy when the two persons are supernatural creatures. Our senses are sharper and stronger than the humans and that is why we can easily recognise our mates."


    "But I didn''t recognise you as my mate. And how do you know who is your mate? What if you love someone else and not your mate? And what-"


    "Easy, Thea. I know you have dozens of questions and I promise that I will answer them truthfully. I once have made a mistake by keeping you in the dark but I am not going to repeat it now."


    The memory of their recent fight when Thea told Rees that, she didn''t want to marry him was still fresh like a degrading wound.


    "Okay!" She said meekly.


    "We feel a certain kind of pull towards the person. Their scent, their presence, their touch... everything feels different. Our heart starts beating in a certain rhythm that matches our mate, not beat by beat, as our heart rate is greater than the humans. But there is a certain connection that we feel with the person.


    Their nearness makes our beasts feel alive, and they are the first to recognise their mates. And the confirmation comes after a touch."


    "Touch?"


    "Do you remember when I first touched you?"


    Thea pondered over it but couldn''t remember the day. She shook her head slightly.


    "It was the day when you were about to fall from the carriage and I instinctively helped you by holding you." Rees told while smiling at the memory.


    But Thea''s fingers fidgeted with each other. She distinctively remembered that day, and since then, she was carrying a load of guilt that she felt needed to be relieved from her chest. And no time could be perfect than this.


    "Rees... I wanted to bring this topic again but felt too ashamed to do so. I... I want to apologise for my behaviour that day. You helped me then and in return, instead of thanking you, I accused you of bad intentions.


    I said many hurtful things and threw insults in your face but even then you always cared for me and now..."


    "We are partners for our whole lives!"


    Her eyes snapped up at him and his heart twisted sensing her pain. She was truly sorry for her behaviour that day but he didn''t blame her even a bit. He never did!


    "That is a past, Thea and I don''t have any hard feelings for you because of that. Your reaction was natural concerning the circumstances in which we first met.


    But trust me when I say that the moment I first laid my eyes on you, I felt that special pull towards you and that was the time I got a slight idea that you are my mate."


    Thea''s eyes widened again for the umpteenth time in a single night. "You... are in love with me since then?"


    It was a long time ago.


    "No!"

 Chapter 103 - A STORY FROM THE PAST-1

    "No!" Rees answered with a straight face.


    Thea''s fidgety fingers stopped for a moment, and her heart missed a beat hearing his answer.??


    Her mind was about to go into a frenzy when Rees elaborated further, "Feeling that special pull is not always equal to love at first sight. It is... um... more like an instant interest in someone.


    It takes time to fall in love with the mate. Some even fight for months or even a time longer than that, but in their heart, they crave each other''s attention and acceptance. But for us, the supernaturals, it is easier to love our mate because we know that it is destined by the Moon Goddess. She is our mother, mother of the werewolf breed.


    No one can disrespect her wish by not accepting the mate bond. But then there is a feeling called love. Sometimes, rarely, to be honest, the people who belong to different races, especially humans, reject their mates."


    "What? I wish I knew this before then I also might have rejected you!" Thea teased Rees with a small frown on her face to convince him.


    But the next second, she realised her mistake when Rees''s eyes darkened in an instant, and he bared his long teeth at her. His wolf was furious at her joke.


    His hand darted towards her in a blink of an eye to grab her by the throat. He pushed her into the headrest of the bed harshly, and the impact caused a mild pain shot in the back of her head when it bumped onto the hard surface.


    He looked murderous.


    "Say that again and you will be at the receiving end of my evil side!" He hissed dangerously on her face.


    Thea''s blood had run cold, and her face paled like white paper. She just teased him. She had done that before, and Rees''s reactions were not anywhere near to the one right now.


    Whenever she teased him like that, he either excused himself for some time to go to the washroom or something or just kept quiet for some time only to change the topic afterwards.


    ~"Is this how he always felt when I teased him?"~


    "Yes! This is how you make me feel every time you say that you would have chosen someone else over me or have rejected me. I didn''t react then because you didn''t know my truth. But now... think ten times before uttering such foul words again!"


    He was dangerously close to her face that made her body shiver but not in excitement. To not make him angrier, she nodded her head in understanding to pacify this monster.


    "I...I will... not say such a thing again." She croaked out the words that made him lessen his grip on her throat then to pulled his hand away.


    Thea was too afraid to even touch her hurt neck, so she focused on her breathing.


    Minutes passed in silence, and she didn''t dare to lift her head. Rees had calmed down by now, and as soon as he regained complete control from his wolf, he realised what he had done.


    Searching through the jumbled mess of words, he finally picked some to begin again. "I... am sorry, Thea. I shouldn''t have done that. But that is how my wolf is. That is how I am!


    We supernatural creatures, especially werewolves, are very possessive and aggressive by nature. I didn''t mean to hurt you, but when you said that you would have rejected me if you had a choice, I and my wolf couldn''t take it.


    That was the reason I couldn''t bring myself to tell you my real identity sooner."


    Rees stopped talking when Thea didn''t make any move to let him know what she wanted. He tried to rummage through her mind, but now that she had a fair idea that he could read her thoughts somehow, she tried hard to not think about anything in particular.


    But the mate bond was not only useful to peek through the other person''s mind, but it also meant that they could feel each other''s feelings.


    "When the mate rejects, cheats or leaves a werewolf, there is no gruesome pain greater than that. A few years ago, a small village to the North-West of Vincardine witnessed massive bloodshed. Entire village had transformed into a graveyard overnight."


    "My father told me about it." Thea''s curiosity overpowered her fear and anger that she decided to let Rees continue the conversation.


    "They declared that it was an attack of a skulk of foxes and only a handful of people had become their prey, not the entire village."


    Thea listened attentively to Rees''s serious voice with anticipation. She was aware of this incidence because the news had spread like wildfire in the entire country. Everyone had their side of the story, but no one knew the truth.


    "It was not an animal attack, Thea. It was a werewolf who was rejected by her mate."


    "Oh my God!" She covered her mouth, ghastly expressions on her face.


    "How can she be so cruel, Rees? There were children and elderly people amongst the deads. How can anyone be so ruthless?" Her heart pained for those innocent lives that had to leave this world early than they were supposed to.


    "She was my friend, Thea."


    Her body froze at his words. Out of all the possibilities, her mind had not considered this one. She didn''t know what to feel anymore.


    Suddenly a pang of heart rose in her heart, but she didn''t know why. She was supposed to be angry at that she-wolf, and a part of her was, but then this sudden appearance of pain confused her at great lengths.


    "We were together during our training years at the academy. She was this kind and sweet girl, beautiful inside and out."


    Thea''s lips twitched upon hearing those words of appreciation from Rees for another woman, but it was not the right time to point it out.


    "She was a dreamer, a passionate believer in the mate bond. When she turned twenty, that is the age when the supernatural creatures become able to recognise their mate, she was bursting with excitement.


    I will dedicate everything that belongs to me to my mate, even my life, she once told me. I used to make fun of her for her hopelessly romantic nature but prayed for her dreams to come true from my heart."


    The pang of hurt that had sprouted in a part of Thea overshadowed her other emotions like the dark clouds overshadow the light before the rainfall.


    With great efforts, he continued, "Her mate belonged to another breed of supernatural creatures, and he rejected her without a second thought. It was a rare case when someone rejects their mate and thus this incidence created great turmoil in our world."


    "Which breed he belonged to?" Thea couldn''t help but ask.


    Rees clenched his fists in anger and gritted the words out. "You don''t need to know about them. All you need to know is that don''t ever ask me about them."


    She placed her hand on his tightened fist, wrapping his white knuckles under her slender fingers. Her small gesture helped him to calm a bit, and he was grateful to her for that.


    "She was heartbroken, Thea. She had finally got something that she had dreamed of all her life. Within a moment, all her happiness got snatched away from her, brutally."


    The level of shock kept on increasing with every piece of new information. "What happened to her?" She asked slowly.


    The hurt inside her kept sprouting more and more that made her touch her chest over her heart with her other hand.


    "Suddenly, the most likeable girl turned a topic of mockery. Some pitied her while some felt ashamed of her. Her pack... they disbanded her to turn her into a rogue."


    "Pack? Rogue? Sorry but I don''t understand it."


    Thea felt like she was interrupting him frequently and he couldn''t even spill his heart out. But she needed to know these things to understand the gravity of the situation.


    Rees sighed in understanding that he had to be more elaborative while talking about his world in front of her.


    "We werewolves live in a group, a tightly bonded family known as a pack. About a few decades ago, we used to live in separate and isolated territories in a single township. Other supernaturals used to do the same.


    But... things changed after some... misfortunate events. And now all the supernaturals have to cohabitate with the humans by keeping our identities secret."


    "Ohh... and what is rogue?"


    "When a werewolf gets disbanded or abandoned by the pack members, they turn into a rogue. A werewolf, though dangerous, can never harm any innocent. But the rogues are not like us.


    When their bond with the pack and its members gets broken, their human side loses control and their wolves takes the charge. And wolves are predators, so when a werewolf turns into a rogue, they lost their sense of right and wrong. All they understand is blood and hunt."


    That sent chills to her bones and the tremble in her heart didn''t go unnoticed by Rees. He intertwined his large fingers with her sender ones and started rubbing her knuckles.


    "This is too much to take in. But what happened to your friend?"


    Thea asked while looking at Rees''s pained face and embraced herself for the worst to come.

 Chapter 104 - A STORY FROM THE PAST-2

    Rees had finally opened his heart to his mate. He knew that all the information he was giving to Thea, was overwhelming for her, and she couldn''t digest it all at the same time.


    Hence, he decided to skip some information and told only the necessary things.??


    "She was shattered. Her family felt ashamed of her, her friends suddenly turned strangers and her mate... he was unbothered, living his life as if nothing happened." Anger radiated out of his body in waves that hit the shores of Thea''s heart.


    "When her bond with her pack and its members broke, her beast got unshackled. She had lost the hope to live, and all she needed was some way to let it all out. She was blind in rage, and that burned down the whole village in a single night.


    She had lost herself in the pits of agony to understand that those were innocent people, unaware of the existence of the supernaturals. She didn''t show mercy on anyone and killed every living soul that came into her way."


    Thea''s heart clenched tightly to see Rees in pain. She understood how hard it must be for him to tell that to her.


    "What happened with her after that?"


    After a brief pause, he opened his mouth to answer. "We will talk about that some other time."


    Rees was exhausted, mentally and emotionally. But more than that, he left the topic incomplete because he knew that Thea was not ready to listen to the aftermath.


    Thea didn''t push him further to talk. But the sky was still dark, and the sleep was nowhere in sight. So she decided to turn the course of their conversation to some lighter subjects.


    "You mean there are more werewolves in Vincardine?"


    "Yes."


    "Should I be afraid of them? Are there any more supernatural creatures here? How can I recognise them?"


    Pulling her in his arms, he made her rest her head on his shoulder.


    "Yes, there are many werewolves in Vincardine. And do not worry about the other supernatural creatures as we all have marked our territories long ago, and we do not cross them without the respective leader''s permission.


    And about recognising a werewolf, it is quite difficult for humans because, after years and years of survival struggle, we have turned skilled to keep our identity well hidden. If you suspect someone as a werewolf, you can directly ask me and, of course, not that person."


    "Okay. Now tell me about the marking. And for your knowledge, my neck hurts more than my southern region. Your wolf sank his sharp teeth in my neck. I know that the blood came out because it was there on his canines."


    Instinctively her hand reached to the sore spot on her neck where Rees''s wolf had bitten her. Her fingers traced the marks of his teeth on her neck.


    Rees moved to his side to get a good look at Thea''s neck. He removed her hair away then ran his callous fingers on the puncture marks with a proud smile.


    "This is what marking is! My mark looks very beautiful on you, mate!" He commented with a husky voice.


    "What? If this is marking then why did we-"


    "We did the basket making, because it was a way to connect my human form with you and this marking was for the connection between you and my wolf."


    Thea made an ''o'' with her mouth. Her action made her look like a kid who had got new erudition.


    "What does this connection do? And how do you know my thoughts? Do you also know magic?" She asked in excitement.


    Rees shook his head, still running his fingers on his mark on her neck. "No, I can''t do magic. That is the power of witches and other breeds but not us. This connection binds your soul with mine till eternity.


    Even when the mate dies, a part of them remains alive in our hearts. This connection between the mates is unbreakable and non-extinguishable. And knowing about your thoughts, there is a thing called mind link."


    "Mind link?"


    "That is a medium through which we communicate with each other while in our wolf form. There are two parts to it. One is called a ''pack link'' that we share with our pack members. The other is called a ''mate link'' that we share with our mates only.


    No one can hear what we think or communicate with the other person. We can use it even in our human form but it is stronger while we are in our wolf form."


    "Doesn''t that count as an invasion of privacy? You can''t just intrude in someone''s mind!"


    "Are you afraid that I might read naughty thoughts that run in your head?" Rees teased her by pinching her cheek lightly.


    Thea swatted his hand away with a serious face. "I am serious, Rees. This is no joke."


    "After years of training and practising, we learn to control the mechanism of our mind. When we feel like we don''t want to share either of our links, we just close the doors of our minds to block anyone to reach it."


    Thea took good two minutes to wrap her head around the pile of information that she had received in a single night. Rees sensed her state.


    "Enough of your questions now. You have a lifetime to learn about my world because soon you are going to be a part of it. Now let''s take some rest. You are tired!"


    A yawn as if on cue left her mouth and she yawned like a cat. "Hmm.."


    Rees pulled her down and adjusted his body in a way that she snuggled close to him and his hand patted her back to lull her to sleep.


    Five minutes passed and Rees thought that his curious cat was now asleep when he heard her say something.


    "Rees... you said that every breed has a leader. Who is a leader of your breed, the werewolves?"


    Thea''s mind had already started its journey towards a peaceful sleep so when Rees answered her question, it only caught up with the name but didn''t find time to react.


    "Edwin O''Dell!"


    That was the last thing that she heard before she drifted into a deep slumber.


    *


    *


    *


    The broad-shouldered man looked like a giant on a kid''s bed. He was asleep peacefully but his kneaded brows were speaking another story.


    The two guards who were assigned to take care of unconscious Edwin by Rees, stood by the bedside.


    One of them was still not over the trauma of witnessing the dark side of his master.


    "Look... look, he is moving." He stuttered with a worried face when a grunt rumbled in Edwin''s chest.


    "I think we should put him back to sleep." He suggested while taking out the amber coloured bottle from his uniform pocket.


    "No. Don''t act like a fool! Rees has told us to not do it." The other guard chided the first one.


    The man''s lips turned down. "Yes, but he is not here to face master if he wakes up. Where did he go?"


    Shrugging his shoulder the other guard replied. "I don''t know. He only said that he had some important work to do. Who can question the mighty Rees?!" There was a hint of sarcasm in his words.


    "Sometimes I envy him, you know."


    "Why?"


    "He has everything. A position that we dream of, trust of the Young Master, and now he has found his mate." He sighed sadly.


    The other guard laughed at the first one. "If anyone hears you say such things about Rees then you know where that will put you. And how can you be Young Master''s shadow when you are scared like a rabbit even when he is asleep?"


    Their conversation was interrupted when Edwin again made a grunting voice. His face was contorted into distress and his lips moved to push out some incoherent mumble.


    The humour left from the faces of the guards and they watched their master in an alert.


    "What should we do now? Even the potion has no power to bind him for some hours!" The guard who was already bounding on the balls of his heels due to worry whispered in his partner''s ear.


    With every passing second, Edwin''s movements turned wild and aggressive. He was yet to regain consciousness but it looked as if he was watching a bad dream.


    Cold sweat broke on his forehead, the beads trickled down the side of his face. The veins in his body popped out trying to tear his skin. His palms fisted tightly at his sides and his body turned taut with the coiled tension.


    The two guards were now scared to take a step closer to him. They tried to reach Rees through their pack link only to met with the closed door. They tried again and again but to no avail.


    Rees had closed his pack link for some time to spend it with Thea. Tonight was special for both of them and he didn''t want any disturbance.


    He had made sure to put enough potion on the cloth with which he had covered Edwin''s nose to make him inhale it. He was sure that Edwin would not wake up before the morning but this time he misjudged it.

 Chapter 105 - BEAST WOKE UP

    The two guards gulped down nervously, unable to think what to do when Edwin started gaining consciousness. Only Rees had enough guts to face their Young Master and was able to control him.


    But Rees was not there, and he had blocked his pack link. There was no way to reach him, and their master, who had lost his control to his dark side, was about to wake up.??


    Unable to come up with an idea, they decided to cling to the last resort. The hand that held the amber coloured bottle shook violently, so did the owner of the hand. He was about to piss in his pants.


    The other guard pulled himself together and decided to take charge of the situation. If Edwin woke up with his wolf in control, he might do something reckless and destructive that would blow the cover of their secret investigation in front of Lord Augustus and the Council.


    There was no way they would put their Young Master in shame!


    The other guard snatched the amber coloured bottle from the other one then opened its lid with shaky hands. His hands shook violently, which caused some of the content of the bottle to spill on his hand, but he didn''t pay any heed to it.


    "You try to hold his hands, and I will hold the bottle in front of his nose to make him inhale it."


    The first guard gave the other an incredulous look as if he had grown two heads. "Now you are acting like a fool! Look at him! His wolf is clearly in control. Do you think we have strengths to control him?" He yelled.


    The other guard''s voice also rose in frustration. "Then what do you suggest to do? We can''t let him wake up, or he will destroy everything around. Do you want to put Young Master in a troubled place with Lord Augustus?"


    That caught the first guard with worry. "But-"


    "No one knows about the Young MAster working of the case of five deaths secretly. If someone gets even a whiff of what we do here, then Master will be in danger."


    He was right. If anyone got to know about this investigation, then his disguise of irresponsibility and non-care would be blown.


    Wordlessly, he agreed.


    With a determined look in their eyes, they were about to take a step towards Edwin when suddenly his eyes snapped open.


    The two guards froze in their tracks, holding their breaths.


    Instead of pretty cerulean blue, Edwin''s eyes were sparkling in black with light blue streaks.


    His wolf was in control, and he was furious!


    Ever so slowly, he turned his head in the guards'' way, his ferine eyes locked with the two pairs of frightened ones. The moment his eyes locked with theirs, a chill ran down their spines.


    Seconds after seconds passed, and suddenly Edwin growled loudly, sending the ringing sensation through their ears. The bottle in the guard''s hand slipped and crashed down on the ground to shatter loudly in tiny pieces.


    Everything after that happened in a blur, and before they could comprehend anything, Edwin had disappeared from the window of the room.


    The guard, who was holding the bottle, gathered his senses back hurriedly and ran to the window to only see that Edwin had already partially transformed into his wolf form and sprinted out of there after getting up from the ground, unharmed and untamed.


    The guard cursed loudly and turned to look at the other man. Before he opened his mouth, he saw a wet patch in front of the man''s pants, and then his eyes trailed down to see a puddle of liquid on the ground between his legs.


    *


    *


    *


    It was early in the dawn. The lamps had exhausted like Rees and Thea''s minds and bodies. Thea had fast asleep on Rees''s chest while his fingers kept playing with the tendrils of her hair.


    The newly formed mate bond was still tingling in his cells. He felt like he had been reborn. His spirits were touching the roof of the sky. His heart was full and appeased.


    His wolf purred inside his mind, begging to drag Thea again under him and claim her again and again till the whole world got to know. His fingers twitched to touch her sensitive downward petal-like lips and rub against the soft skin there.


    But he had to restrain his wolf from doing so. Thea''s steady heartbeats were notes of a satisfying composition by a great musician. He could lay there for eternity with her in his arms and her heart beating only for him.


    He had finally claimed his mate!


    Edwin was right when he advised Rees to talk to Thea and speak only the truth. If it was not for Edwin they might have been drifted far away from each other.


    The thought of Edwin took him back to the beginning of the night. That was when he remembered that he had closed his pack link.


    Now that Thea was asleep, he thought to contact the guards to ask them about Edwin.


    He slowly removed his hand from around Thea''s sleeping form then planted a tender kiss on her cheek. He got out of the bed quietly to not disturb her sleep to walk into the kitchen to get some water.


    When he reached into the kitchen he decided to open his pack link. He stared in his nose''s line, his eyes turned a shade darker, his body taut.


    ~"How is mas-"~


    ~"Rees... Rees... thanks to the Moon Goddess that you opened your mind link! Where are you? Why the hell you closed your mind link?"~


    Rees was instantly alert after hearing one of his pack member''s panicked voice.


    ~"What happened? Is Master alright?"~


    The first thought that crossed his mind was about Edwin.


    ~"Master... Young Master... he..."~


    ~"What happened to him? Speak right now or I will slice your throat the first chance I get."~ He thundered.


    ~"Young Master... he woke up and... his wolf is uncontrollable. He escaped before we could do something to stop him."~


    ~"WHAT?"~ Rees growled loudly, his body shook with anger, heart beat in worry.


    ~"He ran towards woods. We are searching for him but he is nowhere. Please Rees come as soon as possible."~ The guard almost pleaded on the verge of having a panic attack.


    Rees was shocked and puzzled. He was angry at his men but mostly at himself. He was not there to take care of his master. He left Edwin in that unstable state to be with his mate.


    If he was there then things might not have turned this way. But this was not the time to waste in thinking.


    Taking deep breaths, he asked through the mind link.


    ~"Does anyone know about this? Lord Augustus or Lady Theodora?"~ He prayed that the answer would come in negation.


    "Not yet. But if we couldn''t find Young Master before the Sun rises, then..."~


    He didn''t need to fill in the blanks.


    ~"Nothing will happen like that. I am coming to the woods. You keep searching and if needed call for more men but don''t let this news crack through the walls."~


    The man on the other side listened to Rees''s instructions and sighed in relief that Rees would be with them soon.


    Rees couldn''t control himself anymore and to take the pent up anger out, he punched on the wall that caused cracks to appear on it.


    When he realised the damage he had caused he cursed again. He didn''t expect this night to end like this.


    His body tensed again when he heard the loud beating of a heart. And it didn''t take him even a moment to know who the owner of that heart was.


    "Thea... was I too loud?"


    He turned to look at the woman who had worn her nightgown again to cover her body, standing under the doorframe with her hands wrapped around her torso. Her brows scrunched in the middle of her forehead.


    "Not until you damaged my mother''s kitchen."


    Guilt crossed Rees''s face. "I apologise for this. I just... I was-"


    "Angry and worried!" He completed his sentence.


    Rees looked at her with raised brows.


    "I can feel your emotions now, remember?"


    Realisation dawned upon him and he sighed. "Thea... I... I have to go. It''s an emergency."


    "It is about Edwin O''Dell, isn''t it?"


    He couldn''t decipher anything from her facial expressions so he was about to peek into her mind but Thea stopped him.


    "You don''t always need to read my mind to know what I think. You can always ask me and I will not lie."


    "Thea..." Rees breathed.


    "It was just a guess. There is nothing that can make you leave me on our special night if it is not your Master." She spoke with a straight face.


    "He is not in the manor, Thea. We can not find him. I was supposed to be with him. I am his bodyguard and yet..."


    Crossing the distance between them, Thea halted right in front of him. She raised both her hands to hold his face in between them.


    Looking at him with softened eyes, she said, "you go, Rees. He is your master, and the person who united us again. He needs you, and I can''t bring myself to hold you back."


    Thea''s sincerity and understanding awed Rees. He couldn''t help but thinking how lucky he was to get destined with a woman like her.


    They stared into each other''s eyes, conveying their feelings through them. Rees dipped his head down to kiss Thea on her lips, that kiss was not hungry or speedy. It was slow and flowing with emotions. It was not meant to claim her but to devour her taste again.


    "I love you, Thea!" He mumbled against her lips.


    "I love you too, Rees!" She sealed her promise by again locking her lips with his.

 Chapter 106 - BLOOD CURDLED IN ALARM

    Beads of sweat flew all over her body. Her face was a reflection of fear. Inaudible words escaped her lips, but they were incoherent, impossible to understand.


    Her heart drummed in anticipation, her breaths shallow.??


    "M-mother..." That was the first audible word that came from her mouth.


    She was tired of walking in the dark tunnel. Her ankles screamed at her to stop.


    But she kept dragging her feet with every ounce of energy that had remained inside her because her eyes had caught a sliver of light at the end of the tunnel.


    "Mother!" The word came louder and clear this time.


    Pain shot through her right calf that travelled straight to the back of her thigh, and she staggered, exhaling air through her mouth. Her mind screamed at her to give up, that she could not make it, but her heart... it sang the song of hope and after contemplating for some moments, she decided to follow that melody.


    With a loud grunt, she pulled herself together and resumed walking in the direction of the faint light at the end of the dark tunnel.


    "Ruth, my child!"


    She heard her mother'' comforting sweet voice calling her. Tears of joy streamed down her face, her eyes impatient to see her mother''s sweet face again.


    Ignoring the gruesome pain in her legs, she kept on pushing her body forward, but the faint light seemed distant and non-approachable.


    She screamed, loud and frequently, till her throat ran dry. The tears were nowhere near stopping. She kept calling for her mother again and again, but she didn''t reply.


    "Mother... wait for me, please! I am coming... I am coming to you. Please don''t go. I-I beg you, please don''t go!" Her loud sobs echoed around the enclosed structure but to no avail.


    Her body was about to give up. Her heart shattered. But the yearning to see her mother once again conquered over everything. And she lounged again in the direction of that faint light. But instead of landing her feet on the ground, she found herself falling into the depths.


    An ear-piercing scream echoed around as she kept falling into the great depths with no promise of survival.


    "gggghhhhhaaaaaahhh...."


    Ruth''s body jolted with shock, and snapping out of her nightmare, she woke up as if she was electrocuted. Her heart was ready to bounce out of her chest, her vision murky.


    Her body rocked back and forth while trembling in a cold sweat. Soon the ghastly expressions on her face turned into the tottering one.


    Events of the recent days passed in front of her eyes in a flash. She had lost everyone dear to her, Thea, Rees and Florence.


    ''Now even mother is also drifting away from me.''


    That thought collapsed her world, and she cried her heart out throughout the lonely night.


    *


    *


    *


    A wolf growled in frustration, his voice ringed in the silence of the dawn. Another wolf that was running with him, barred his teeth at him in a warning.


    ~"It is not nighttime. You are too loud."~


    ~"What else should I do then? Young Master is nowhere in the woods. We have searched everywhere. Are you sure that he ran here from ''the great manor''?"~


    Before the wolf replied, a grey wolf came to halt beside them.


    ~"Any clues?"~ He asked in an authoritative voice.


    The two wolves put their head down while making small sounds as if they were ashamed of answering. And they were!


    ~"Rees, the Sun is about to rise. Soon everyone in the manor will wake up. What should we do now?"~ Another wolf asked from Rees''s left side.


    As per Rees''s directions, Edwin''s men had divided themselves into groups to cover parts of the vast expanse of woods to search Edwin. They sniffed, ran and searched every corner of the woods but Edwin was nowhere. He had disappeared into thin air without a trace.


    ~"I think you should go back to the manor and handle Lord Augustus and the family members. No one amongst us can deal with the situation with them, except you. We will keep looking for Young Master."~


    Rees''s wolf made a rumbling sound at the back of his throat which clearly showed his disapproval of the suggestion.


    ~"NO! I can''t go back without Master. I am responsible for his safety and here I don''t know his whereabouts. He is not even hiding, I can feel it and yet we are not able to trace him."~ His loud voice boomed in every wolf''s pack link around him.


    Those who were at different parts of the woods, stilled at their places to let their second in command decide the further course of action.


    ~"But Rees, the family-"~


    ~"I don''t care about anything else than Master''s safety. You go and handle the situation there. Make any kind of excuse or tell any lie, I don''t care! But I am not resting until I find Young Master!"~ He was determined like a solid rock.


    Everyone was aware of Rees''s dedication and loyalty towards Edwin. They had witnessed it before in critical situations. And they knew that it was pointless to argue with Rees when it was about their Young Master.


    A minute passed in silence and Rees tried hard to not growl loudly that could make the sky tremble.


    The wolf who had suggested Rees going back to ''the great manor'' took a step ahead.


    ~"Fine. I will take care of the situation back at manor and I will keep you informed about all the details. But if Lord Augustus gets suspicious, then I will call for you, and you have to come."~


    Lord Augustus was a cunning man who didn''t trust easily. Only one person could stand in front of him, eye to eye. And that very person was missing for the last three hours.


    Agreeing to him and after giving instructions to other wolves, Rees decided to go to a place that his mind was pointing at for quite some time.


    ''Why didn''t I think about it before?''


    His legs carried his body in rapidly against the winds. The Sun would have appeared from behind the horizon anytime and he had to hurry before that happened.


    The pads of his four legs landed on the ground below heavily but they moved as light as a feather. His tail shimmied with his advancing steps.


    Soon he reached the place where he thought he would find Edwin. It was the same place deep in the woods where the first dead body was found. Since that day Edwin''s life had turned the directions.


    Rees''s grey wolf slowed down, his heavy breaths audible against the eeriness of the place. Lord Augustus and the Council had strictly warned everyone to not go near the places where the five dead bodies had been found.


    All these five places were not far from each other. In fact, they were situated in close circumference.


    The grey wolf padded ahead, his ears and tail straight in the air like arrows to sense any movement. His brownish-black eyes with gold streaks scanned the area in the dark keenly.


    He sniffed the air around him and the familiar scent of his master entered his nostrils. His wolf purred in the hope to find Edwin there but his hope crushed down in the next minutes.


    There was Edwin''s scent only but not him.


    Again Rees was met with failure and that annoyed him to great lengths. His wolf circled around the place where Edwin''s scent was stronger.


    ~"Where are you, Master? Please tell me, please!"~ Rees tried to reach Edwin through the mind link in another futile attempt.


    Edwin had mastery in controlling his senses, his wolf and his mind. That was why he was destined and deserving to be a leader of the werewolf breed. An alpha of all the alphas of every werewolf pack!


    Rees felt dejected, but his heart was not ready to accept the defeat. He had to find Edwin before anyone got the news of his disappearance.


    If only he had not gone to meet Thea then this might have not happened. Edwin and his wolf were too disturbed and livid after hearing the man who was an important link in the case of five deaths and who was brutally killed by Edwin for threatening Edwin with the life of his loved ones.


    Rees shouldn''t have left him in that state even though he was unconscious then.


    Suddenly, a bulb went off in his head when he recalled that incident of tonight.


    Was it possible for Edwin to go there?


    That questioned turned his blood cold and without wasting more time he decided to go to the place he had in his mind. But before that, he needed to transform into his human form and find clothes to cover his naked body.


    Rees was too lost in his thought to notice the sudden coldness in the air. It was uncomfortable and eerie. He was about to go in search of clothes when his ears stood up on the guard when they caught a rustling sound.


    He sniffed around lifting his muzzle in the air. The coldness in the air increased considerably and the feeling of another presence made the grey wolf tensed.


    He roamed his eyes in all directions, his body was ready to launch an attack. He was quiet, analysing the situation.


    He turned at a lightning speed when someone ran over the leaves and twigs. He bared his canines in that direction, his streamlined body ready to jump in that direction.


    Not hearing any movement again for some time, he slowly walked on all his fours on alert. He parted the thick branches of the trees with his head but there was no one.


    The only strange scent lingered in the air that curdled his blood in alarm.

 Chapter 107 - FOUND HIM

    The Sun was yet to show up in the sky, was still painted in the remnants of the night. The early morning chilled air caused the sleepy heads to nestle deep into the warmth of their bed.


    Any moment, some workaholics souls under the control of luck''s treacherous hands would wake up to live the same old routine. Work... work... work... earn a little and then repeat.??


    In the narrowed unlit alleys of the Eastern part of Vincardine, his hurried steps ventured their way through the garbage and sewage water. His mind was too distracted to scrunch his nose in disgust after that putrid smell violated his sharp and heightened smelling senses.


    He rarely visited this part of town, and in any other situation, he might have avoided stepping his foot there at all costs, but this time was critical.


    His body was taut, and worried lines decorated his forehead. Manoeuvring through the narrow lanes, he finally slowed down when a building apartment came into his view.


    He searched for the lights, but there were none. It indicated that the residents were still asleep. A gentle wave of relief washed over his features, but then his brown eyes searched the neighbourhood impatiently.


    His supernatural power of seeing clearly in the dark helped him to locate a silhouette well hidden under the shadow of a house. His scent was familiar and powerful.


    Rees''s shoulders relaxed slowly, but he didn''t let his guard down. He walked towards the man obsessed with living in the shadows on light feet. He soon realised that even if he had announced his arrival, the man was too lost in the world of his thoughts to acknowledge it.


    Rees stopped a couple of footsteps away from him to watch him, observe him and try to peek into his mind to know what turmoil was going there inside.


    Edwin stood under the shadow, his back against the dusty wall of the house. His hands stuffed into his pant pockets, his coffee brown hair unruly as if his hands had assaulted them again and again by raking through them.


    His oval face was void of any emotions, and his bright eyes were hidden under the fringes of his hair. The shadows of his high cheekbones gave him the lethal aura like a predator ready to pounce on his prey.


    His face was raised a little in the direction of the apartment building. His eyes were set on the window of the third floor.


    ~"Master?"~ Rees tried to reach Edwin through the mind link for one more time but got no response.


    He was hesitant to approach him, the sleeping lion. But he had to. Sighing again, he cautiously stepped near Edwin, gauging his reaction.


    "Master..." He called.


    "Master..." This time he called louder.


    As if broken from a trance Edwin''s eyes snapped to Rees, uncertainty and confusion clearly written in them. But as soon as Rees got a good look at Edwin''s eyes when his hair glided along with the breeze, he sucked a breath subtly.


    Edwin''s eyes were still dark, obsidian pupils with electric blue streaks. His beast was still awake, only calmer than before.


    "It''s... It''s not safe for you to be here. The Sun is about to rise. We should return back to the manor before Lord Agustus, or anyone gets to know about... your absence." Rees said in a low and gentle tone, not to offend or irk the beast.


    The words fell on Edwin''s ears, clear and loud enough but he didn''t move. He couldn''t.


    When he first reached there, his wolf was raging and fuming with frustration and anger. He did not know where to go or what to do to get back his sanity. But a corner of his heart led him through the dirty alleys of the Eastern part of Vincardine to this apartment building.


    He followed his instincts blindly like a sheep follows the flock.


    When he reached there, he tried to assess the surroundings, his heightened senses were at aid. In between those tens of hearts beating and the scents mingling in the air, his wolf finally recognised the familiarity.


    He followed the pull that was buzzing with a strange energy. Any other werewolf might have had a little difficulty in recognising the familiarity but Edwin had not. He was the strongest one, the alpha of all the alphas and thus naturally, his senses were more sharp and powerful than any other werewolf.


    The rhythm in which that heart was beating, the scent that the owner of the heart possessed, the pull that became stronger than ever, had the strength to bring Edwin and his wolf on their knees.


    As soon as he got as much close to that person as he could, after a few minutes, his wolf soothed. All the aggression, the coiled tension and... the fear slowly subdued as he kept inhaling and feeling, after submission to the energy of the pull.


    He didn''t realise the speed of time, he enjoyed and relaxed in the circumference of his solace.


    And when he weighed the option of breaking into the apartment building to reach that room on the third floor, Rees came asking him to leave.


    "Master, everyone is worried. Our men are worried for you, your safety. We were searching for you through the woods for hours now. Please, we have to leave before-"


    Before Rees completed his sentence they heard some movement inside a nearby house followed by the lamp that was lit. Someone had woken up.


    A rooster crowed nearby, the Sun began to rise from behind the horizon over the calm sea waters of Vincardine.


    Edwin, unaffected by these things, stood staring at the window again. Minutes passed by and slowly the lamps lit in various houses along with the hustle and bustle of the morning.


    Rees''s eyes kept darting to the surrounding, then to his master time and again. Frustrated, he dared to hold Edwin''s arm and started dragging the statue of a man before anyone see them.


    Edwin didn''t protest nor complied. He just let Rees do what he was doing. Before leaving the alley, just before turning around the corner, his eyes, at last, caught the sight he was dying to see since he first arrived there.


    The window on the third floor opened, its wooden flaps pushed from inside the room. And like a full moon after the fifteen days cycle, her face came into his view, beautiful and innocent.


    Unaware of the two creatures, Ruth scanned the outside while rubbing her palms together. Her toffee brown hair danced gently around her round face, her hazel eyes oblivious yet sad.


    A yawn escaped her mouth, her hand came to cover it, palm outside.


    In that short moment, Edwin''s wolf finally relaxed, satisfied and carefree.


    Rees somehow managed to get Edwin to his private chamber without catching anyone''s attention and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    His men nodded at him sharing his relief, proudly. He had fulfilled his promise of bringing their master back home unharmed and in time.


    After talking with his men, he assigned them their jobs and they scampered away to do them. Not wanting to take a risk, he decided to stay stationed outside Edwin''s chamber.


    Edwin was awfully quiet and cooperative till now, contrary to Rees''s expectations. And he knew the reason but he still chided his mind to not think of that possibility.


    ''No, it can not happen!'' He told himself over and over, bombarding it on his mind.


    Werewolves had great stamina and they could go without sleep for many hours. Hence, not getting any sleep in the last twenty-six hours didn''t bother him but the measure of emotional and mental stress that he had gone through during that time started taking a toll on his body.


    He slumped down on a chair in the corridor, near Edwin''s chamber, his head in his hands. His heart beat in a rhythm but the pounding in his head had multiplied than before.


    And even during that stressful state, his mind drifted to his mate, Thea. He had not expected their mating night to turn out the way it did. He felt it was unfair to her. He wished if he could tell Thea everything that went in his mind.


    Although after the mating bond had been established and their souls have united with the bond, he couldn''t refuse the urge to be closer to her, to feel her one more time, to have her under him to scream his name.


    His erection was uncomfortable in his pants which he had found in the woods after shifting to his human form. They were a size less than his but he had no time to search for another pair.


    The woods reminded him of the incident that happened not some hours ago. That distinct and uncommon scent had curdled his blood in his veins. He could never mistake it for anything else.


    His mind, now that was not distracted, again started spinning the threads of possibilities and with every guess, the worried lines on his face got accentuated.


    He hadn''t shared his experience in the woods with anyone yet. He had not got a chance to do that. And the only person he could tell that was not in the right state of mind at that moment.


    So, he decided to wait, wait until the devil calls for him.

 Chapter 108 - SHE IS MY MATE!

    An hour had passed, and yet there was no call from Edwin. Rees waited patiently outside Edwin''s private chamber with wheels turning in his mind.


    By this time, everyone in ''the great manor'' had woken up to begin another day.


    A thought of knocking on the door had crossed Rees''s mind but he decided to not disturb Edwin and let him have the time he needed.


    Steady footsteps clinked on the marble floor of the corridor and Rees saw Augustus walking in his way. Rees was confused to see him there in the morning, his senses alert and mind link blocked.


    Rees hurriedly stood up then bowed down as Augustus neared him.


    "Good morning, milord!" Rees said in a polite manner, his eyes cast downwards.


    "Good morning! Is my nephew still sleeping?" Augustus''s tone was accusing.


    As if he knew that his words were right and there was no chance that the case might be otherwise.


    "No, milord. Young Master is awake but he is not feeling well today." Rees maintained his face straight and his voice steady.


    Narrowing his grey eyes, Augustus asked, "What happened to him? Couldn''t get a right woman last night?!"


    Rees''s body stiffened but he knew Augustus well. He was a good observer, his eyes didn''t miss the details. Thus Rees tried his best to not let anything out to his grey eyes through his features.


    "He is having a headache. He has not shifted into his wolf form for quite some time and thus his body is worn out." It was the most logical reason he could come up with.


    And as per Augustus''s knowledge, it was true. He didn''t know what Edwin did behind his back and thought that for once his nephew had listened to him and had not shifted into his wolf form for days.


    His face softened a little, his grey eyes darted to the closed door of Edwin''s chamber for a second then found Rees''s face again.


    "Let him rest then."


    "Milord, is there any message to convey to Young Master?" Rees asked.


    Augustus paused for a brief moment thinking about something but then his face turned serious again and he spoke, "No. There is no message and... don''t tell him that I came here." Then he left.


    Rees was puzzled. Lord Augustus was a mystery to him. One moment he acted as if he despised his nephew and then the next, he cared about him discreetly.


    Rees had clear opinions about every member of the O''Dell family but this man, the leader of the family, was still a puzzle. Confounding and perilous.


    Rees sighed, at least he managed Lord Augustus barring him from chewing his nephew''s brains.


    Another fifteen minutes passed and still, there was not a single sound from behind the doors. Rees grew impatient and was thinking about an excuse to check on his master when the opportunity came.


    He saw Theodora walking his way along with her trusted maid Fannie.


    "Good morning, milady!"


    "Good morning Rees. Lord Augustus told me that Edwin is not feeling well?"


    She was dressed impeccably as usual. Her hazel eyes were harmless yet scrutinising.


    "Yes, milady! He just needs some rest that''s all."


    Nodding her head slightly she glanced once to the door. "I will check up on him and see if he needs anything."


    Rees alarmingly stepped between her and the door, broad and tall. Theodora arched her brows, her already thin lips thinned further to form a straight line.


    Rees was quick to mask his gall action with a polite bow. "Forgive me, milady but Young Master has ordered to not let anyone disturb him. He is not in his... best state of mind right now."


    His eyes shifted to the excited Fannie behind Theodora while speaking the last sentence. It didn''t take Theodora long to understand what Rees meant.


    Fannie was a human. Although she was Theodora''s secret keeper, she was kept away from the biggest secret of the O''Dell family, their true identity.


    Theodora was very careful when it came to that sensitive topic and didn''t trust anyone outside their pack. Yes, she was also a human but she was the wife of Lord Augustus, one of the most respected werewolves and uncle of the leader of the entire breed.


    She had learned that secret on the very first night of their wedding. Augustus himself had revealed it to her and she accepted everything gladly. She was always supportive of everything he did, everything he was and everything he wanted.


    That was what helped her to keep Augustus wrapped around her finger even after years of their marriage.


    "Very well. I have brought his breakfast. Fannie?" She looked to the maid through the corner of her eyes.


    Fannie''s face had brightened up again, which had fallen after Rees told that Edwin didn''t want to meet anyone. When Theodora called her name, she thought she would order her to go inside the chamber and put the breakfast for Edwin.


    She had not seen Edwin after their unpleasant encounter on the day when Florence came to meet him in ''the great manor''.


    She was restless to meet him, to catch a sight of him. Over the years, she had been crushing on him secretly. And the night of celebrations was a dream come true for her.


    Edwin had dragged her to the isolated part of ''the great manor'', and had blessed her with his presence, and touch. That was the most beautiful night of her life, but after that, he had changed.


    He didn''t look at her the way he did that night. He was distracted and disinterested. And after facing his anger some days ago, she was certain that something was bothering him, and that was nothing but that slut Florence.


    Rees''s brown eyes held hostility as he watched Fannie.


    "I will take care of that." Saying that Rees stepped ahead and took the tray of breakfast out of her hands.


    Fannie had not expected this. She was angry. She wanted to scream at Rees for coming in between Edwin and her. He always did that. He always made sure to not let her come near Edwin.


    She threw daggers at him through her narrowed eyes, fuming inside.


    "Okay then. Inform me if Edwin needs something." Theodora said, then turned to leave.


    Fannie followed her wordlessly, her fists tightly clutching the side of her dress.


    Now Rees had a good excuse to go inside Edwin''s chamber and see if he was alright.


    Inhaling a deep breath, he lightly knocked on the large door. There was no response from the other side, and reluctantly Rees had to use his supernatural powers to hear Edwin''s steadily beating heart.


    Taking his best chances, Rees slowly opened the door to find Edwin looking out of the balcony of his chamber, his back faced towards Rees. He didn''t turn, nor did any sound. But Rees knew that Edwin was aware of his arrival after hearing the change in the rhythm of his heartbeats.


    Rees stepped ahead then put the breakfast tray on a nearby table. He opened his mouth to call Edwin when he saw the small wooden box opened on the nearby chair.


    His body instantly tensed.


    "You knew it, didn''t you?" Edwin''s voice was calm, but the words held the sharpness of a sword. He was yet to turn around.


    He just stood his back facing Rees, his shoulders broad and square. He had not changed into other clothes yet.


    Rees dared to peek into Edwin''s mind even though his heart knew that it was futile. Edwin was very careful with these things. Whenever he had something on his mind, there was no one capable of breaking through his mind link.


    Rees paused, weighing the possibilities. He didn''t know what Edwin was referring to. He shuffled through his memory to guess what he might have hide from Edwin, but he came up with empty hands.


    "Pardon me, Master! But-"


    The words remained stuck in his throat. His eyes widened for a split second when Edwin caught him with surprise.


    In a blink of an eye, Edwin was right in front of Rees''s nose. His claws pierced into Rees''s neck. His eyes looked murderous, blood flames on fire in the obsidian orbs.


    His sharp and long teeth bared at Rees in a warning and declaration that he had no choice of seeking shelter under the lies or half-truth.


    "Master?"


    "You knew it! Yes or no?" Edwin growled loudly, and for a second, fear touched Rees''s heart.


    Something caught Rees''s attention, and his eyes moved to his left to look at a big brown book, its pages opened, flapping with the force of the wind.


    "You... you read it?!" Rees gulped down his saliva.


    Of course, Edwin wanted to read the book. That was the reason why Rees had to do something that still made him feel guilty. He was the one who got that book for Edwin.


    But Rees had not expected Edwin to read it immediately. He should have talked to Edwin. He should have spoken his suspicions, but he was afraid to initiate something that not even Moon Goddess would end.


    And now Edwin had found out the truth. And his reaction had proved Rees''s suspicions right.


    "SPEAK!"


    "I... I guessed that." Rees stuttered.


    He was not afraid to face Edwin''s wrath because he knew that Edwin would never hurt the people he cared for! But what frightened him was the aftermath that was bound to happen.


    Edwin''s nostrils flared, hot breaths gushing out of them in waves. His eyes darkened even more. His claws moved deeper into Rees''s skin.


    "Then why the hell you didn''t tell me that she is my MATE?"

 Chapter 109 - HIS HUMAN MATE

    "Then why the hell you didn''t tell me that she is my MATE?"


    Edwin''s voice thundered inside the closed room, sending a chill into Rees''s bones. His eyes went wide, not because Edwin got to know the truth. It was bound to happen sooner or later. But he was caught by shock at the possessiveness and fury that Edwin''s voice and eyes held.


    Rees didn''t answer. He couldn''t. He needed some time himself to get his head around the fact that his worst suspicion had come true.


    Ruth was Edwin''s mate!


    Edwin has a human mate!


    Ruth, who hated Edwin with every cell in her body, was chosen as Edwin''s, the alpha of all the alphas, mate by the Moon Goddess!


    ''What game you are playing, Moon Goddess, please show some mercy on your children!'' He pleaded mentally.


    But destiny was already written, and it was immutable.


    "Speak up!" Edwin struggled hard to not allow his wolf to come out. Because if he did, then Rees was a lump of dead meat.


    Rees''s wolf was alert and ready to defend if the time called for it. But he didn''t want to aggravate his master more.


    "Master, please! Calm down! We need to talk." He said guardedly with his head bowed a little. His eyes cast downwards but enough to see Edwin''s face.


    Edwin gnarred. No one could tell him what to do. And how could his bodyguard order him that he needed to calm down after him hiding the truth about his mate?!


    Edwin had a soft corner for Rees. He considered him as his friend, but that was not the case with Edwin''s wolf. Edwin''s wolf had been trained and made to rule, to not trust anyone except himself, to dominate everyone around him, to keep them under his paws.


    Rees didn''t look up to meet Edwin''s eyes, or his actions could have been misunderstood as an act of defiance. It was not only his master, but this time he was dealing with the leader of the entire breed, the alpha of all the alphas.


    Rees had to show his submission to Edwin''s wolf, to his power and his rule.


    He raised his hand to keep on the middle of his chest in a fist and bowed deeper. It was a gesture of submission that Edwin''s wolf recognised.


    Edwin again bared his teeth with a snarl, but he pulled out his claws from Rees''s neck. The wound was deep. The blood oozed through it. But Rees choked a hiss of pain.


    After a couple of heavy breaths, and staring at Rees''s submissive form, Edwin stepped back from him. His body still shaking with anger and a sense of betrayal. If it not for Edwin''s human form, then his wolf would have torn Rees into shreds.


    Rees panted shallow breaths, yet to move from his submissive gesture. He waited until Edwin made a strange noise at the back of his throat.


    Taking it as his cue, Rees relaxed a bit, but his guards were up. The pain in his throat was excruciating, but he kept inhaling deep breaths. With his werewolf power, it would have healed in less time. But this wound was inflicted by the pureblood leader of the breed. It would take more time to heal, but Rees would survive that.


    Rees knew that he had to put a lid on his apoplectic master, and there was only one way to do that.


    Keeping his head low, he hurried to the closet on the right side of the chamber. After opening its door, it didn''t take him long to fetch an amber coloured bottle, similar to the one he used in Edwin''s headquarter building.


    Edwin''s obsidian eyes attentively followed Rees, but he didn''t move. Taking advantage of his silence, Rees poured a glass with water. Then opening the amber coloured bottle, poured a few drops of the dark liquid into it.


    He mixed the content in the glass well, till it turned a colour of pomegranate, dark red, redder than the blood.


    Rees slowly walked towards Edwin, then got on his one knee, offered the glass to him.


    "Young Master, please take this!" This time he looked up at Edwin to show him how genuine he was.


    "My loyalty was, is and always will rest with only you, milord! I can never think of betraying you or hurting you in any way. I''d rather die before committing such a sin! Please, my master, alpha of all the alphas, take this drink."


    Edwin''s features softened after hearing Rees''s honest words. He eyed the drink in Rees''s hands then took it wordlessly. Edwin took the brim of the glass between his lips then gulped down the whole content that tasted sweet to his wolf.


    As soon as the rufous coloured liquid went inside Edwin''s body, it spread like bolts of light through his veins. Its effect was as fast as its speed in his body that resulted in the whimpering of Edwin''s wolf.


    His wolf growled, still angry, but slowly his nerves relaxed. The bloodied claws returned to the original size of the human nails. The sharp teeth got replaced with pearl white teeth. His obsidian eyes turned back to their cerulean blue colour.


    And now Edwin''s human form was back in complete control.


    As soon as Rees got convinced that his master was back, his body slackened visibly. He didn''t mind the pain in his neck, for he was relieved that Edwin was back before anyone outside the closed door could witness the rage of his wolf.


    The events since the last evening had Edwin knackered. His head felt heavy. Disconsolately he slumped down on his bed, his head between both his hands.


    Rees waited for some moments to pass while carefully observing his master.


    "Take the chair."


    Rees would have mistaken Edwin''s words if it had not for his sharp hearing capabilities. He obediently pulled a chair near the bed, where Edwin had seated.


    "Sit!"


    Rees followed.


    Another brief moment of silence passed, then he heard Edwin speak again. "When did you find it out?"


    Edwin looked up at Rees with indistinct emotions lingering in his eyes, and Rees gulped nervously. After the incessant inner battle of months, he finally found a voice to tell his master the truth.


    "When I met Ruth for the first time on a Sunday breakfast, something about her caught my attention, especially of my wolf''s. Her scent... it felt familiar."


    Edwin''s eyes perked up at Rees''s face. Confusion was clearly visible in those cerulean blue orbs.


    "I smelled that scent once in your chamber." Rees answered Edwin''s obvious but unvoiced question tilting his head to the brown piece of cloth.


    "But I couldn''t point out the memory of that scent at that time. The more I talked with her, the more I knew about her, the more interested I became in her. She is a kind and truthful person, a friend that I always needed."


    Edwin listened to everything patiently, but his jaw remained ticked. His human side was proud of his mate. He was happy that everyone praised her, but his wolf didn''t like the fact that another male was showering praises on his mate.


    "I asked Ruth if she knew you, but she denied, neither you ever told me where you got that brown cloth. Every time Ruth''s name was mentioned I saw the sudden changes in your behaviour that I had never witnessed before.


    I thought... I thought maybe..."


    "Maybe I was just eyeing her for her beauty and body the way I do to other women around me?!" Edwin filled in the blanks that Rees couldn''t.


    "Forgive me, master!" Rees was quick to bow his head in apology.


    Edwin sighed, rubbing his temple. "You don''t need to apologise, Rees. It was not your fault, the image that I have created for myself... it is just difficult to believe when my feelings are genuine and when it is only a play."


    Edwin shamelessly admitted and there was not a tinge of regret in his words. Instead, he was proud of his disguise and it was not wrong to say that he was a womanizer. A brazen and heartless one!


    Rees chose to not comment on it and moved further with his side of the story. "But the thought that Ruth might be your mate crossed my mind for the first time at the night in the woods.


    The way you became possessive over her, your worry for her safety, your anger on her stupidity, everything made me suspicious."


    "You tried to keep her away from me, didn''t you?" Edwin was too clever for his own good.


    Gulping down nervously, Rees answered, "She was curious, very curious about the O''Dell family and... you. I realised that she was hiding something from me and somehow she knew you."


    Edwin''s eyes darted to that brown piece of cloth again. "She was here, Rees. She was here with Thea on the night of the celebrations." That night, her hazel eyes, everything was still a fresh memory in his head.


    "I know, master. Thea told me about that night after I told her my true identity. They both were scared of you and didn''t want to put me in trouble because of that passage in the compound wall... I showed Thea that secret way. I used that to meet her while on the duty."


    Rees couldn''t meet Edwin''s eyes. This guilt he was carrying for months and after Thea told him how she and Ruth misused it, he cursed himself more than before.


    "I figured that much!" Edwin''s voice was gentle, playful even.

 Chapter 110 - I CANT HAVE HER!

    "I figured that much!" Edwin''s voice was gentle, playful even.


    Clearing his throat, Rees resumed, "I warned Ruth time and again to stay away from you. She agreed but her curiosity never dulled. And then that dinner at Thea''s home.


    I was confused, shocked and afraid. Ruth had clearly crossed her line that day when she defended Florence by insulting you. She had no right to say such things to you. As far as I know, you haven''t done anything directly to her."


    Edwin sensed the lingering question mark at the end of the last sentence, and he didn''t mind it this time.


    "That''s what I believe. I don''t remember a time I have hurt her or wronged her and still, she hates me more than those women whom I have kicked out of my bed."


    Rees didn''t like the analogy, not a bit. But he couldn''t keep playing with his master''s patience and lenience. If not for Ruth, then Edwin would have snapped his neck by this time after hiding the truth, questioning his intentions and caring for his mate.


    "I was disturbed because of my fight with Thea. But I noticed, master. I noticed those small changes in you, your gaze at her, the reaction of your body in her proximity. I noticed it all.


    And last night... last night your wolf confirmed my suspicion."


    Rees stared back at Edwin, unwavering. But Edwin was confused. He didn''t remember what exactly happened after he lost control and his wolf took over. The memories of the night remained in his head only in snippets, incoherent and ambiguous.


    "When that man in the dungeons said that they-they will kill everyone you love and care for, you lost yourself to your wolf. He was vehement. I was expecting him to react in some way for I know how much you care for your people, your breed and your family."


    -"S-save your... people, if you can. B-but they will h-hunt you down. They will... kill the people y-you love. They will kill e-everyone you cared for. Th-they will not s-spare anyone. "-


    Edwin recollected that from the fragments of his memories of the last night. Even after drinking that amber coloured potion and hours passed after that incident, his blood boiled in rage. But he didn''t understand where Ruth came in between this.


    Rees carefully said every word while keeping a close eye on his master. "When we tried to calm your wolf down... you only took one name."


    Edwin''s eyes widened in shock. "Ruth!"


    "Yes, master. And I realised why your wolf acted that way. He got furious at a threat to his loved ones. He didn''t think of your people, your family or friends but only his mate.


    I had suspicions and I hide them from you. But trust me master that I didn''t mean to betray you or had not any ulterior motives. I just..."


    Rees''s throat felt heavy, and words couldn''t escape it.


    But Edwin knew what Rees wanted to say. "You don''t want the history to repeat itself."


    Rees''s silence was a loud affirmation.


    A moment passed in silence, and slowly both men turned their heads towards the large and thick black covered book that lay open on Edwin''s bed.


    Edwin was feeling mixed of various emotions. Anger, pride, happiness, frustration, hurt and... fear.


    "I-I can''t have her, Rees." The words were barely a whisper that Rees''s werewolf senses caught.


    He stared back at his master with an undeciphered look. He had never seen his master this unsure, this hurt, this broken and this vulnerable. He had always seen only The Edwin O''Dell, alpha of alphas, leader of the breed.


    But at that moment, his eyes met only with a lone werewolf who couldn''t have his mate even if he wanted.


    Rees''s heart grieved for Edwin. He cursed his master''s destiny, but that was of no use. He wanted to do something to assure Edwin that they would find some way to solve it, to make it better, but he knew that there was none.


    "Master..."


    Not looking away from the black book, Edwin continued, "The potion, the wolfsbane potion, it kept my wolf unaware and suppressed. The night I first saw her running out of ''the great manor'', I thought she was a thief.


    But when I accidentally tore her dress, and she turned to look at me in shock, I was awestruck, stuck to my place. I had never seen anyone with such beautiful and enchanting eyes.


    Her scent... it calmed my wolf, it calmed me. It is a salve on my burn. I was confused, not knowing how a stranger could have that effect on me. The more I wanted to get away from her memories, the more her scent drew me towards her.


    I wanted to hunt down the whole Vincardine and even the world if it had taken me to that, but I restrained. I had to."


    Edwin was the strongest werewolf by birth, and over the years, he had trained himself to become the ruler of the land and his breed. He was almost unbeatable.


    The amber coloured liquid that Rees had used to calm Edwin''s wolf was made from a medicine called wolfsbane.


    Not only Edwin, but every werewolf had to drink it periodically to keep their supernatural powers in check by suppressing them to some extent.


    That was how they managed to survive in the human world without exposing their true identities.


    The measurement and proportion of the ingredients were fixed by the family of witches centuries ago. If consumed in excess quantity, it proved to be fatal to the life of that werewolf.


    But as alpha of all the alphas, Edwin had to take heavier doses of the wolfsbane potion than any other werewolves. And that helped to keep his strengths and sharp senses moderate.


    With recent stressful events in his life, he had increased the dose to not lose control, but it dulled his senses considerably. That was why he couldn''t recognise that Ruth was his mate even after giving in to the pull of the mate.


    Only after he had read the contents of the black book and his wolf surfaced last night with complete control that he realised who his mate was. And the revelation had shattered him.


    "Can we talk this to Lord Augustus? Maybe he can find some way-"


    "NO!"


    Rees clamped up his mouth at Edwin''s outburst. He was angry again.


    "We can''t let anyone know that. You know what will happen to Ruth if they get to know that the heir of the O''Dells has finally found his mate. And... there is no way out of this. There is no way!" Edwin''s voice cracked a little at the end.


    Rees recalled the time when he recognised that Thea was his mate. He was the happiest man in the realm that day. He thought that every supernatural creature and even humans treasured the day when they find their perfect ones.


    But how unlucky his master was! He had the whole world at his fingertips, but the Moon Goddess had deprived him of a half part of his soul.


    "But you can''t keep yourself away from her, Master!" Rees pointed out the obvious.


    "Keeping her near me would lead her to... danger!" Edwin consciously chose the subtle word, but that didn''t stop goosebumps from appearing on Rees''s skin.


    Again they both fell into silence, engrossed in their own worlds of thoughts. If anyone had entered the room, then, they would have thought that the two men were planning a strategy for the war. And somewhere they were in a way!


    "What do you want me to do, Master?" Rees asked earnestly after some time.


    "I wish I knew what I should do. Then maybe I could have told you about your duty."


    "I will keep Ruth safe, master! I will protect her with all my power because now she is not only my friend, but she is also my master''s mate, my Luna, my queen!


    I will not let any harm befall her. I will shield her from everything, everyone, even if it''s you!"


    Edwin gave a long look to his loyal servant, his friend and well-wisher. If someone else had said that they would protect his mate from him in any other case, then he wouldn''t have hesitated to rip their heart out, even in his human form.


    But this time, he was proud and relieved. He was proud of his bodyguard to stand between any danger and his mate, Ruth. He was relieved that if something happened to him, then there was someone to take care of her.


    Rees was there to protect Ruth from him, but who was strong enough to protect her from his wolf?


    Suddenly the tiredness washed over his features, his shoulders slumped low. Rees noticed the fatigue on Edwin''s face and was quick to stand up from the chair.


    "We will discuss it later. Now you need to rest, master."


    Edwin didn''t argue this time. He needed to shut his thoughts, and the only way to do that was sleeping for some hours.


    "What should I do with this now?" Rees asked after closing the black book.


    "We now have the duplicate key of the locker. Put it back into it. I have read what I needed."


    Nodding his head, Rees turned to leave, after making sure that his master was comfortable in his bed. He took a couple of steps ahead when Edwin called him.


    "Rees, I didn''t want to harm you."


    There was no apology nor regret in Edwin''s tone. But that was how he was, and Rees knew that the words from his master were honest and equivalent to an apology.


    "I know, master! It is fine!"


    When he stepped out of Edwin''s chamber, the small smile on his lips instantly turned into a deep frown as he marched down the corridor.

 Chapter 111 - NOT A LIABILTY-1

    Since the beginning of the day, Ruth felt restless for some reason. After the nightmare last night, she couldn''t go back to sleep. After keeping turning and tossing in the bed for hours, she decided to start her day early.


    It was early in the down, just before the sun began to rise from behind the horizons. Her small room felt suffocating, and to breathe some fresh air- she opened the window of her room.


    The morning breeze came crashing on her face as soon as she opened the window to let in the air. Her toffee brown hair danced along with that breeze. Her eyes had bags under them due to lack of sleep.


    She glanced around her surroundings that were not fancy. But over the years of stay here, she had got used to it. She was about to turn away from the window when her eyes caught the glimpses of two figures hurriedly moving near the corner of the alley.


    She narrowed her eyes in curiosity, but before she opened her eyes after blinking them, the figures had disappeared.


    Sighing deeply, she ignored it and started sweeping her room before taking a bath. Ruth took her time to get ready. There was no rush, no excitement.


    These lacklustre days had become her companions recently. She had no rush to meet Thea or plan another Sunday breakfast with her and Rees. She didn''t need to leave ten minutes early because Florence would stop her, and they would end up talking for twenty instead of ten minutes.


    She had no one to talk to, to walk along, to spend time with. She had lost everyone who she called her ''friend''.


    The only support she had in these difficult times was Mr and Mrs Payne, her old-aged neighbours.


    Before heading to Mr Cooper''s shop, Ruth visited them for the last couple of days. Mr Payne had caught a fever and couldn''t do the daily chores or go to his job in the lumber factory.


    Ruth was managing everything like bringing the medicines, groceries, vegetables or any help that the couple needed. She thought that Mr Payne would be well after some rest and regular doses of medicines that the local physician had recommended.


    But to her dismay, his health didn''t recover the way it should have. The physician had told that his warned out body and old age were the reasons that the medicines didn''t affect the way they act on a younger person.


    Ruth had not told that to Mrs Payne, yet to not make her worried than she already was.


    In the next few minutes, Ruth stood at their doorstep to knock on the wooden door. After some moments, Mrs Payne opened the door with a tired face and red eyes.


    Ruth noticed her exhausted state but didn''t point it out immediately. "Good morning, Mrs Payne!" She cringed inwardly at the ''good morning'' wish when she knew that there was nothing good about these mornings and the old lady might not have slept the whole night.


    Mrs Payne blinked twice as if she had not recognised Ruth, then only nodded her head in response. "Come in, my child."


    Ruth followed her after closing the door behind her. Mr Payne lay on the shabby mattress, his body covered with a blanket and white wet cloth on his forehead. His eyes were half-closed, and Ruth couldn''t guess if he was sleeping or not.


    "How is he now? Has the fever fall during the night?"


    Ruth checked his fever last night, and it was considerably high. Mrs Payne gave her husband the medicines, and to lower the heat, she placed the white cloth dipped in saltwater on his forehead.


    Ruth prayed that his fever would lower during the night, but her prayers had gone unheard by the almighty above.


    Mrs Payne''s eyes teared up in an instant that broke Ruth''s heart. She stifled a sob and answered in a croaky voice. "No, dear. He is in and out of consciousness since the last night, and nothing is working."


    Not able to contain the pain in her heart, she quickly dashed into the kitchen. Although the two rooms were separated only by a thin wall that did nothing to obstruct the sound of her sobs, the old lady felt the need to not show her vulnerability to ill her husband.


    Ruth was quick to follow her and hugged her trembling figure in her arms. Her eyes were misty with the unshed tears, but she couldn''t show them a way to appear on her face. She needed to act strong for the two people who she considered as her family.


    "Ruth, I-I don''t know what to d-do anymore. I am trying everything in my power. I am... taking his care as much as I can. But... but nothing is working. He was supposed to be well by now, but, instead, his h-health is deteriorating day by day. W-what should I do, Ruth? W-what should I-" The last words remained unsaid as another loud sob defeated them.


    Ruth kept rubbing her back while trying hard to hold back her tears. "Shhh... please, Mrs Payne. Don''t cry, please. We are trying everything, and if it takes, then we will call another physician. But we will not fall weak in this situation. Mr Payne needs us, you.


    He will not like it if he gets to know that you spent days and nights while crying and in sadness."


    Pulling away from Ruth, Mrs Payne looked at her through teary eyes. "I-I know. I am telling this myself over and over. But every time I l-look at his weakened form... I- I lose every hope."


    Gulping down her saliva, Ruth put her both hands on the lady''s shoulder. "I know. I understand. It hurts me to see him this way. But we have to keep trying, Mrs Payne. I am sure he will be again back on his feet and kissing you to his heart''s content." Ruth tried to cheer up the crying lady.


    Shaking her head, Mrs Payne was about to object, but Ruth didn''t let her. "Please, Mrs Payne. Trust me! I will not give up on my hope."


    Mrs Payne''s face morphed into guilt. The wrinkles on her face deepened. "I am sorry, Ruth. You have just started a new life but... all your money is draining in taking care of two old people."


    Her voice was filled with remorse and a silent apology. Her words twisted Ruth''s insides.


    "What are you saying, Mrs Payne?! By saying such words, you are separating me from you both. You only told me that we are family. If I was your own child, then would you have said the same thing?"


    Mrs Payne''s eyes widened. She shook her head. "No, my child. I didn''t mean it in that way. You are doing as much as our own child would have done for us, if not more. You are our family, our little princess and you know how much we love you.


    I just-I just feel guilty that we can''t do anything for you when you are doing so much for us. These two old people have become your liability.


    Ruth, you are a young and beautiful woman. You just have started earning and now you need to get married to a responsible gentleman. And here you are wasting your time, money and efforts on two helpless people."


    Ruth stared at Mrs Payne for a moment. She knew whatever she had said was not out of a mere courtesy or formality. The old lady meant every word that she had said. If Mr Payne was awake then he would have said the same thing.


    "Mrs Payne, you are not a liability for me. Whatever I am doing is my gratitude towards you and also my responsibility. I am doing this willingly. You or Mr Payne never came asking me for doing any of this but I still do it because I only have you both as a family in this world.


    After my mother, you both were there to fill that loneliness, to guide me, to care for me. You have done that everything that my mother would have done for me and now it''s my turn to show you that I am the daughter you always needed and deserved.


    Please let me do it all. I promise I will not disappoint you. When my mother died I was helpless and didn''t know what to do. But now, I know I can take care of both of you. Please, let me do it, Mrs Payne!"


    The tears that Ruth had held until that moment now flow freely on her face.


    "Oh, Ruth. My child, my daughter! I love you, darling. We both love you dearly. May God bless you and send a fine man to love you. Our blessings are always with you, dear." Mrs Payne again hugged her, smiling through her tears.


    Both ladies sought comfort in each other''s arms for some moments when the sound of coughing broke their hug. Quickly they both again went outside to see Mr Payne coughing loudly.


    "Oh, dear, there there!" Mrs Payne was instantly beside her husband to rub his back as he kept coughing loudly.


    She made him sit upright, worry itched on her aged face.


    Ruth brought a glass of water to offer it to him. But his shaky hands were too weak to hold that weight. Crouching down in front of him, she neared the glass to his mouth and the old man sipped some water in between the coughs.


    His pale face had turned a dark shade of pink, the tip of his nose red. A layer of perspiration glistened on the lines on his forehead, the brim of his eyes filled with moisture.

 Chapter 112 - NOT A LIABILITY-2

    Ruth watched Mr Payne''s cough mild down with a pained face. Mrs Payne''s eyes were wide as if she had seen a ghost. They both waited in silence, not due to patience, but they had no words to say. They knew no matter what they say there was nothing that could make him feel better.


    "R-Ruth¡­"


    Ruth instantly neared him, taking his hands in hers. "Yes, Mr Payne. It''s me. H-How do you feel?" She asked carefully.


    Breathing through his mouth, Mr Payne said in a hoarse voice, "G-good morning, dear!" He deliberately avoided her question. He had no heart to tell her the truth that he was not feeling well.


    His head pulsated as if someone was hammering it with a large iron hammer. His body was weak and hot because of the fever. The constant itch in the back of his throat resulted in fits of coughing. He couldn''t sleep well, nor he could stay awake for more time.


    But he didn''t want to tell all this to the ladies, who he had seen worrying for his health in these past days.


    "Ruth, y-you should talk some sense into your aunt. She ha-hasn''t slept all night. She is not t-taking care of herself." He managed to tell in between the coughs.


    "Don''t worry about me, honey. I am fine! You have to take rest now." Mrs Payne assured her husband.


    "Yes, Mr Payne. You should have some rest. I am here to take care of both of you. You don''t need to worry about her. Just promise me that you will recover soon and then we three can go for the brunch at ''Baker''s delight''."


    Ruth had promised to take them to the same place where she went with Rees and Thea for a Sunday breakfast. She loved the food there, and when she told the old couple about that place, Mr Payne informed Ruth that was the place where he first took his wife on a date.


    At that time, that place was not very famous, and even the people from the Eastern part could afford lunch there with a week''s savings.


    He glanced at Ruth''s gentle face through his drooping eyes. "You¡­ you remember?"


    Pushing down the lump in her throat, she answered. "Of course, I remember! I have promised you and I will keep it!" She squeezed his wrinkly shaking hand in hers as if she was sealing her promise.


    A small smile stretched on his face, but that soon got wiped out because of another fit of cough that broke through his throat.


    Ruth and Mrs Payne managed to calm Mr Payne, and after giving him his morning dose of the medicines, he was fast asleep.


    "Ruth, you should go now. You can''t be late for your work." Mrs Payne suggested after making sure that her husband was now resting well.


    Ruth glanced again at his sleeping form, her eyes started tearing again. She knew that she had to leave or she would be late for work, but her heart didn''t want to leave them both in such a situation.


    Sensing her hesitation, Mrs Payne smiled at her. "You know that Mr Cooper can''t tolerate lateness. Do not worry about us, dear. He is sleeping now. I will also take some rest. You can come back again in the evening."


    Dejectedly, Ruth agreed. "Okay, but we will have dinner together. I will prepare it. You don''t strain yourself. Your condition is not sound too."


    "As you say my child!"


    After that Ruth went to Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop just a minute before he arrived. She greeted her colleagues then put her bag on the table of her workstation.


    Her eyes darted to her side to meet an empty chair. It had been two days that Thea was not coming for work. The last time she had seen her, Thea looked troubled. Ruth tried to ask her about it but Thea shrugged it off saying it was nothing to worry about.


    The next day after Ruth had enquired Thea why she looked troubled, Thea''s father stopped by to inform Mr Cooper that Thea was not feeling well and could not come to the shop. He had asked for a leave for a couple of days for her.


    Grunting inwardly, Mr Cooper had agreed to grant the leave. He had no choice either way. But the miser man clearly put the condition that Thea would not get the salary for these absences and she had to complete all the pending work when she would come back.


    Mr Green was displeased at the old man''s behaviour but Thea had already given him the fair idea about this. Mr Green had suggested Thea quit the job but his stubborn daughter was not ready to do it when it was her idea in the first place some weeks ago.


    Ruth was yet to arrive at the shop that day when Mr Green came and hence she couldn''t get a chance to meet him and ask about Thea. She thought that Thea would be back in a day or two but now that she was absent even on a third day made Ruth worried.


    She contemplated going to visit her at her home. But their friendship was still going through a hard time. They didn''t talk much, even other ladies in the shop had noticed it.


    Ruth had apologised to her time and again and every time Thea said that it was alright. But Ruth knew that it was not from her heart. Thea was still upset about something, with her.


    Ruth wanted to know what happened between Thea and Ress after that dinner but she had no courage to inquire about their relationship.


    "Ruth... Ruth!"


    The loud voice startled Ruth. She snapped her head towards the direction of the voice to find the eldest colleague of her looking at her with a frown.


    Ruth blinked twice and took a moment to calm her racing heart. "I-I am sorry. I was thinking about something. What was you saying?"


    The woman gave her a long look. "Ruth, you look disturbed these days. Has something happened to you?"


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. "No, no. There is nothing. I just-I..."


    "was thinking about Thea, Right?"


    Ruth pursed her lips not knowing if she should deny it or was it that obvious.


    The woman''s face softened. "I have noticed that you both are not talking with each other the way you used to. I am not going to ask you what happened between you two. But she is sick and is not able to come to work.


    I know you are worried about her. If you want then go visit her." She suggested.


    Ruth cast down her eyes, unable to meet the woman''s eyes. How should she tell her the reason?!


    "Erm- yes, I mean, I will see." Ruth mumbled.


    After a brief pause, the woman again asked, "Do you remember the time when you first came to this shop asking Mr Cooper if he can give you any work?"


    Ruth''s eyes perked up at her. Her face had a puzzled expression on it.


    "We all, including me, made fun of you because of your state. You were desperate and accepted whatever he had to offer you in return for the work. We thought that you couldn''t do it and had no skills or experience.


    You even made a mistake with your first order by taking the wrong measurements."


    How could Ruth forget that?


    She was nervous and the time that was given to her by Mr Cooper was very short. She had no experience working in such a short time but she needed some work to earn money.


    She had also heard about Mr Cooper''s strict nature and was intimidated by him in her first meet. She didn''t want to upset him. But while taking extra measures to not make any mistake, Ruth ended up taking the wrong measurements.


    That she realised later. She expected Mr Cooper to roast her alive but that didn''t happen. Instead, She started getting occasional work from him when he had an overload of it.


    But Ruth didn''t understand why her colleague had brought up that incident now?


    "You submitted your work with Thea. Mr Cooper was not at the shop that day. Do you know why he didn''t say a word about the wrong measurements?"


    Now Ruth was curious, her brows were knitted in the middle of her forehead in confusion.


    "It was because of Thea!"


    Ruth''s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    ''Thea? But how?''


    "When Thea checked your work, she realised the wrong measurements. We all had seen how you needed money to survive. Thea also knew if Mr Cooper had found out about your mistake then he would have charged you a big amount as compensation."


    That day started moving in front of Ruth''s eyes vividly. Her lips were parted in shock, her heart beat loudly.


    "Before showing it to Mr Cooper, Thea mend your mistake. She worked on that dress and changed the measurements to the correct ones. She even praised your work in front of Mr Cooper so that he would consider giving you more work."


    Ruth was speechless. Thea? It was her!


    They were strangers at that time. Ruth didn''t even ask her name. Then why did she helped her? And why didn''t she mention it ever?


    "B-but, why are you telling me this now?" Ruth asked with foggy vision.


    Smiling warmly at her, the woman replied, "Because sometimes we need to take more efforts to understand the person. We need to step ahead putting everything aside to save the relations when they are weakened."


    The woman didn''t say anything more and turned to work on the cloth that was placed on her table as if she had not just opened Ruth''s eyes with her wise words.

 Chapter 113 - UNSCRUPULOUS CREATURES

    Miles away from Vincardine situated a town that hustled and bustled with many families, humans and supernatural creatures. Like Vincardine, the ones who ruled there were also werewolves. But the only difference was unlike Vincardine the town welcomed other supernatural creatures than werewolves too.


    The alpha of that pack, Bluemoon pack, was none other than Mr Wright, father of Lester. Just like the O''Dells, and others of their kind, they also kept their secrets hidden to survive in the human world.


    Lester and Mr Wright had come back to their town when they received a message of Mrs Wright''s accident. Lester was hesitant to leave Edwin alone to deal with the case of five deaths, but he had no choice.


    And the most painful part was the distance that had separated him from his mate, Elsie. Since his arrival, he had been immersed in a load of work and business. He also needed to take care of his mother to top it off. But he didn''t complain. His days passed in a blur.


    But as soon as aloneness beckoned him in the nights, his mind raced back to his beautiful mate. The day he left Vincardine had stuck in his mind, engraved in his heart for centuries to come. He couldn''t shake the memories of his mate in his arms and her lips on his lips. Neither he wanted to do that.


    "Lester, this medicine tastes awful!" Mrs Wright complained, with a scrunched face. Disgust was visible not only on her face but in her tone too.


    "Mother stop making faces like a child. Physician has strictly told me to give you medicines on time. Come on now, open your mouth." Mr Wright watched the exchange between his wife and son with a smile.


    Why he shouldn''t when he had his mate as his wife and an obedient son who was ready to take the reigns of the pack and his business in his capable hands?! His son was his pride!


    Lester had made sure to look after his mother personally. He had not entrusted any maids with her medicines and health. Lester was always like this. He liked to do everything by himself to not make any mistakes.


    "Yes, good. Like that. See, now only few days and you will again walk without pain in your leg." Lester smiled at her after she drank the medicine the physician had given.


    They were conversing with each other, enjoying their family time, when a maid knocked on the open door of the chamber.


    "Milord, there is a letter for you." She informed.


    "Put it in my office. I will read it later."


    Lester said dismissively. After spending a day with meetings and paperwork, he had reserved this evening time for his family. He was a family-oriented man, just like his father and didn''t like the disruptions at that time.


    The maid lingered near the door, hesitant to open her mouth. But she said anyway, "Apology Milord, but it says that it is an urgent matter."


    Lester asked in a bit of irritation. "Who has sent it?"


    "I- I don''t know. A messenger came from Vincardine. He only told that it is urgent and it should be delivered to only you." The maid cast a quick glance towards Mr Wright, who had his brows furrowed with a serious look.


    The mention of Vincardine caught Lester''s curiosity.


    ''Edwin?'' That was the first name that came into his mind. But Edwin was not the kind of person who would send a letter. If he had some message to convey, then he would have directly sent his man.


    Then¡­ Elsie?


    Lester''s heart picked a race, but he knew that his parents were observing him carefully. Their werewolf power of hearing would not miss the changing rhythm of his heartbeats.


    Clearing his throat and hoping that his parents had not noticed the excitement in his eyes, he got up from the bed where his mother sat.


    "It must be Edwin." He said it out loud while taking the letter from the maid. "You may go now."


    The maid was dismissed immediately. Lester carefully looked at the envelope, his name was not on it, nor it had any symbol. He turned the letter, but the white space had nothing black on it.


    He tore the edge of the envelope and pulled out a neatly folded paper from inside. After unfolding the paper, his eyes scanned the scribbled letters on it. With every line, his jaw ticked, and his body tensed.


    Mr and Mrs Wright observed his face keenly and didn''t miss the change in their son''s demeanour.


    "Son, what is written in the letter?" Mrs Wright asked.


    Lester maintained his passive face then looked at his mother. "It''s nothing, mother. You should take rest now. Father and I will take your leave now. See you at dinner."


    He tried to sound assuring, but Mr Wright picked on the silent hint in Lester''s words. "Yes, dear. Rest well. I have to take a look at some papers."


    Mrs Wright was not convinced but nodded nonetheless.


    Mr Wright placed a kiss on her forehead then called a maid to see if his wife needed anything.


    The two men stepped outside the chamber after that, and Lester requested his father to come to his office. From the looks and tension in his words, Mr Wright had guessed that whatever the content that letter had was not good news.


    Even after stepping into Lester''s office, he had not said anything. He kept pacing in the space with a tight jaw and hands fisted at his sides. Mr Wright was in a chair with the letter in his hand and a deep frown on his face.


    The tension in the room was tangible.


    "I can''t believe it father!" Lester groaned in frustration.


    "This is an insurmountable problem, Lester. I didn''t expect this." Mr Wright''s voice came thick with worry.


    "But we have to put a lid on it one way or another. We cannot afford to lose more time. We have to take the bull by horns." The anger in Lester''s voice was a contradiction to his usual cheery and calm personality.


    "Yes, you are right my son. But we cannot underestimate them. They are unscrupulous creatures. They are crossing the line this time calling for a war. If Vincardine cannot stand the threat then no one can. We have to unite and plan the strategy."


    Both men were not only worried but furious too. Their animal wanted to come out, to show the world who was a leader.


    But they also understood the gravity of the situation. It demanded not only the use of strength but also a strategic approach.


    "But why Lord Augustus has not informed me about this?" Mr Wright questioned.


    Lester inhaled a deep breath. "Father, I apologise to say this about your friend but you also know that his allegations against Edwin are wrong. And Rees, Edwin''s bodyguard, is a trustworthy and loyal to his master. He had not told this to Edwin then how could he inform it to Lord Augustus?"


    The corner of Mr Wright''s lips turned down at Lester''s words. "Lester, I know that Lord Augustus is a hot-headed person and doesn''t tolerate any disturbance to the peace of his town and business. But you have to understand him.


    Edwin is not ready to accept his responsibilities. He is the leader of our breed, the alpha of all the alphas and still, he acts immaturely and reckless at times. Lord Augustus has been covering Edwin''s mistakes for years now, and after this blunder that Edwin has created, everything has turned more difficult for him.


    Then there is pressure from Council. You know what would happen if this matter reaches the royals. Our very existence is at stake, son."


    His father''s words didn''t settle with Lester. "Father, you are also blaming Edwin? I accept that his actions were uncalled for but what do you expect from a werewolf? We are known for our morals. We act on instincts. If he was wrong then do you think that his pack members would have supported him?"


    It was a rare sight when Lester would argue with his parents, especially with his father. But Mr Wright was a wise man.


    "Lester, I am not blaming Edwin. If I was in his place, then I might have done the same. But he is not any other werewolf, he is our leader even though he had not accepted the throne yet. He is not only your best friend but also a guide and protector of a whole breed.


    He is chosen by the Mood Goddess to maintain balance and harmony, to show us lightened path for the coming centuries. He has to set an example by his actions.


    And who can rebel against the leader? Everyone fears him, some even respect him for his power. But he has to understand his responsibilities. He is not an adolescent anymore. You are his friend, and I am aware of your love for him, but I hope it would not turn you blind to not see the fine line between what is right and what should need to be done."


    Mr Wright''s words had a hidden warning for his son. He didn''t want Lester to leave Edwin alone in the time of crisis, but he also didn''t want him to let Edwin lose control.


    Even though Edwin held great respect for Mr Wright, he knew that Edwin would not listen to his advice. Only Lester was able to talk some sense into his mind.

 Chapter 114 - NOT YET HANDSOME!

    The air in the Wright''s house was thick with tension. Both father and son were currently in Lester''s office with worried faces and confused minds.


    After Rees left Edwin''s chamber, the first thing he did was to write a letter to Lester. He didn''t say anything about what he experienced in the woods when he went searching for Edwin there to anyone. He didn''t know who should be trusted.


    Edwin was not in a good state of mind to break the news. But Rees had to inform Edwin about it sooner or later. To not take the risk, he decided to call Lester. Only he was trustworthy, and capable to handle the situation with a calm mind unlike Edwin, who would have again lost his control.


    "Lester, I think you should go to Vincardine." Mr Wright said after a brief silence.


    Lester''s eyes snapped to his father in surprise. "What? How can I-"


    "This is a critical situation, son. Everything we have, everything we have achieved and everything that we have sacrificed so far is at stake. I think that the situation is now out of Lord Augustus''s control.


    Edwin is a puissant man, but our enemy is guileful. Not only your friend, but your breed needs your contribution, my son."


    Lester was dumbfounded. He was torn between his responsibilities and his duties.


    "But father, how can mother handle everything here? You saw how she got injured in the fight with the rogues."


    Mrs Wright had not fallen from the stairs. Two rogues had crossed the territory of the Bluemoon pack. In the absence of her husband and son, Mrs Wright had to step into the battleground as the Luna of her pack, to save her people.


    She got injured in that fight. The letter was sent through many hands, and not to take the risk of someone reading the message inside, she had cleverly written that she had fallen from the stairs.


    But Lester knew that it was not true. If his mother was asking him to come back, then there was some serious trouble. Those two rogues had injured members of their neighbouring pack. They had even attacked a human, which was against the peace treaty.


    Lester had to take care of that matter as soon as he returned home, as Mrs Wright managed to kill one rogue, but the other one was injured and escaped.


    Lester had hunted him down and killed him before he could cross the border of the werewolf territory to enter into the habitation where only humans lived.


    Before Mr Wright answered him, a woman entered the room with the help of crutches under her arms.


    "Do you consider your Luna weak, Lester?" Her voice was demanding and filled with authority.


    Lester''s eyes widened, and he rushed to his mother to offer her a helping hand. But Mrs Wright passed a stern look in his way that halted his steps midway.


    "Stop right there, and answer me. Do you think that your Luna is not capable of protecting her people, her pack?"


    Her eyes were a shade darker, her wolf was awake.


    Sensing that, Lester bowed his head, then answered politely. "No my Luna! I can never doubt your capabilities. I am just concerned about your health."


    But Mrs Wright''s wolf was not satisfied with his answer. Her husband was quick to stand beside her. He knew that her wolf was angry thinking Lester had questioned her strength. Mrs Wright was already upset about the incident with the rogues and about one of them managed to escape from her clutches.


    And now hearing Lester, her wolf was angry.


    "Honey, calm down. He is our son. He can never doubt your strengths." Mr Wright carefully approached her.


    Yet her wolf was not ready to back off. "Do you think I am a fool? I know I should have killed both those rogue at the same time then the other one might not have attacked humans. But I tried¡­ I fought. I-"


    Mr Wright immediately clasped her shoulders that were heaving up and down in rage. His wolf was also out to calm his mate. "Yes, and you have done a splendid job, my mate! You saved your people, your pack. Every pack member, your husband and your son are proud of you.


    Lester is our son, darling. He is only worried about your health. He has seen you fighting along with the alpha of this pack. He has grown up watching you administer the pack affairs and our business. He can never doubt your strengths. Calm down!"


    Mrs Wright''s dark eyes moved towards Lester, who had not dared to lift his head. He patiently waited till his father calmed her wolf.


    "He is soon going to take the reigns of pack and business from me. He is future alpha of Bluemoon pack. He needs your guidance and support. He is our son, Lester!"


    Mrs Wright''s face softened a bit. She blinked a couple of times and slowly her eyes regained their natural colour. Her wolf had calmed down.


    She offered some moments to gain complete control back from her wolf. Then she neared Lester with the help of her husband.


    "Son!"


    Lester lifted his head to see that her mother was back. Relief washed over his features. "Mother, I-"


    "I am sorry, son. I didn''t mean to get upset with you but the fact that a rogue escaped from my clutches had turned my wolf mad. She is sulking in guilt and is very sensitive now a days." She had an apologetic expression on her face.


    "Oh mother, you don''t have to apologise to me. I understand you, your wolf. I just don''t feel right to leave you here when you are injured."


    "Don''t worry, Lester. I am here to take care of your mother. We will handle everything here. I will also try to talk with other alphas about this problem. But you need to be with Edwin as soon as possible." Mr Wright said while circling his hand over his wife''s shoulders.


    Mrs Wright smiled warmly, which was totally contradictory to her previous mood.


    "I will be healthy in three-four days. You have to go, Lester. Our ancestors have fought and sacrificed for our breed and now it is our time to contribute into that legacy. I and your father are always with you. Don''t worry!"


    Lester was overwhelmed with the support of his parents and couldn''t restrain himself from pulling them both in an embrace.


    *


    *


    *


    Rees had not returned the black book yet. He had not got a chance to. The wounds that Edwin''s wolf had given him, were still in the process of healing. If they were inflicted by any other werewolf, then they would have healed in two to three days.


    But the poison in Edwin''s claws was fatal than any other werewolf. He was an alpha of all the alphas for a reason.


    Today, Rees had decided to keep the black book in its rightful place before Lord Augustus noticed it had been missing. He chose nighttime when no family member roamed in ''the great manor''.


    Rees opened the doors of the library only to close them behind him. He walked through the lines of wall-sized shelves till the end of the grand library. The weight of the black book in his hand felt heavy.


    At the end of the chamber was a shelf on the wall with a glass covering. No one usually came into this part of the library, and hence they had not noticed the empty shelf. Rees opened the lid of the shelf, and lift the book to put it in its place carefully.


    Before closing the lid, he paused for a moment, then lifted the black cover to open the book. All his eyes got were blank white pages that had turned yellowish after centuries.


    Even though he knew the content in the book that could only be read by a werewolf after offering a drop of their blood, his eyes moved on the blank pages, and he shuddered.


    Rees closed the book with a thud then locked the lock of the shelf with the duplicate key he had with him. After a once over at the vast library, he turned to leave but stopped in his track when he saw a familiar face.


    "Hello, Rees. I see this time you didn''t need me to get here." The woman recked him up and down with sultry eyes.


    Rees''s body tensed visibly, his palms curled into tight fists.


    Maintaining a passive face, he answered, "I am done here. I am leaving-"


    "Not yet, handsome."


    She crossed the distance between them and stood right in front of his nose, invading his personal space.


    Rees''s every cell repulsed at the woman''s proximity. This woman was the maid who had stolen the key of the shelf from Augustus''s office. But for that, Rees had to pay price. A price that was against his morals, and heart.


    But he had to do it because of Edwin. He couldn''t say no to his master when he asked to get that black book from the library.


    Only Augustus had a key to its shelf, and to get it, Rees had to seduce this maid who worked as a personal maid for Augustus. Recalling that night a few days ago when he got the key, made him shudder in disgust.


    He felt like he had cheated on Thea in some way. He had a mate, and still, he had to let another woman get near him, touch him and say the things that he wished to hear only from his mate''s mouth and no one else''s.


    This woman had her eyes set on Rees for quite some time. He was the most desirable among the guards of the O''Dells. And his position and close association with Edwin made him the target of many women''s eyes and many men''s jealousy.


    The woman was about to touch his face with a seductive smile on her lips, but Rees caught her hand midair.


    "Dare to do that again, and I will snap your hand into two! If I see you anywhere within my radius, then I will personally inform Lord Augustus that you have stolen the key from his office.


    I have Young Master to save me from Lord Augustus but you... Think wisely!"


    With that said, he pushed her hand away from him and after a deathly glare, stormed out of the library, not waiting to see her pale face and teary eyes.

 Chapter 115 - ANOTHER MEETING WITH MR. BERRYCLOTH?

    Ruth was relieved that it was a weekend and she had the next day off from the work. She had decided to go visit Thea at her home after her conversation with her colleague. That woman had opened Ruth''s eyes, had given her the courage she needed to face Thea again.


    Ruth stopped by a fruit seller to buy some apples. She didn''t want to go empty-handed to see her friend. Ruth completed the distance between Mr Cooper''s shop and Thea''s home while thinking about how she should talk with Thea.


    ''What if she doesn''t like my visit? Will she talk with me the way she did before in front of her parents?'' Many questions were running in her head but she knew that she couldn''t give up on their friendship.


    As Ruth reached the front of Thea''s house, for a moment, the thought of returning crossed her mind. Her legs felt weak in nervousness. But she was not going to back down after coming all the way there. Thea was always there for her and now it was her turn to show Thea how much their friendship meant to her.


    Ruth entered through the front gate then stepped up to knock on the white door. She heard some shuffling sound from the other side then the door was opened by Mrs Green.


    "Ruth?! Welcome, my dear. It''s a pleasant surprise!" Her face lit up seeing Ruth at her doorstep.


    Mrs Green''s welcoming hand pulled her into an embrace. Ruth missed that warm touch after the dinner that happened days ago. How her world had turned upside down after that one day!


    "Hello, Mrs Green! How are you doing?" Ruth asked after pulling away from her embrace.


    Mrs Green took Ruth''s hand in hers and pulled her inside the house. "I am doing well dear! Thank you! How are you?"


    "I am fine, thank you! Is Mr Green at home?" Ruth asked even though she knew the answer.


    "No, dear. He is at work."


    Ruth smiled with a nod then gave the bag of apples to her. "I brought some apples. I hope you like them!"


    Mrs Green''s eyes shone with pride and admiration. She always admired Ruth''s attention to such little things. "Oh honey, you didn''t need to." She said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, Mrs Green. Please, take these." Ruth insisted and Mrs Green took the bag from her hands.


    Ruth''s eyes darted to Thea''s bedroom but she was still nervous to ask Mrs Green about her.


    "Ruth, why don''t you go sit with Thea in her bedroom, while I bring something to eat for you two?! Thea must be awake after an afternoon nap." Mrs Green suggested then disappeared into the kitchen.


    Instead, of standing awkwardly in the living room, Ruth decided to follow Mrs Green''s advice. With another deep breath, she gently knocked twice on the bedroom door.


    "Yes, come in." She heard Thea''s muffled voice from behind the door.


    As soon as Ruth opened the door, Thea''s eyes widened in surprise. She had not expected her visit.


    "Ruth?"


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek but then put on a smile on her face. "Can I come in?"


    "Oh, yes. Of course, please come in." Thea sat up in the bed and patted the space beside her on it.


    "Your father came at the shop to tell Mr Cooper that your health is not good and you needed a couple of days off." Ruth began while seating at the place Thea had pointed.


    Thea tucked her hair behind her ear, uneasiness clouded her features. "Yes, I had fever."


    "How are you now?"


    "I am fine, better than before." Thea replied with a smile.


    The awkwardness grew heavy settling down in the air. They both fell silent, buying the time to come up with something to converse about.


    Gulping down her saliva, Ruth decided to spark up the conversation. "I am sorry I couldn''t come before. I thought you would return in a day or two. But when you didn''t after three days, I thought I should come to see you. I was¡­ worried. I hope you don''t mind my unannounced visit."


    "Oh, no, Ruth. You don''t need to say that. I am glad you came! And why would I mind you coming at my home? It is your home too, you know that."


    Ruth searched Thea''s pale face to see if the words came from her heart or just out of courtesy. But all she found in her eyes was honesty.


    She nodded her head with a smile. But now that she took a minute to stare at her friend, she noticed that she looked fine except for her slow body movements as if she had not enough energy to move her body.


    Her face looked pale but there was a pink hue on her cheeks and nose. Her eyes looked tired and had bags under them but overall her face glowed differently.


    She had never seen Thea''s skin radiating that way. How could a sick person look like that?


    "What exactly happened? How did you fell sick?"


    Before Thea replied, her bedroom door was opened by Mrs Green. She had a tray in her hand.


    "Here, girls!" She put the tray on a bedside table. She had brought a plate full of sliced apples that Ruth had brought, two glasses of water and a plate of cookies.


    "Thea, see Ruth brought these apples for you. Ruth these cookies are only for you. I have baked them this morning." She offered the plate to Ruth.


    "Hmmm¡­ they smell so good, Mrs Green. Let me guess¡­ cinnamon?" Ruth''s mouth watered at the aroma.


    "Yes, yes! I have also put some extra butter in them. Taste it and tell me how you like it."


    Ruth took a bit of a cocky and the moment it settled down her tongue, her taste buds burst with the deliciousness. "Ummm¡­ og my God, Mrs Green. They are absolutely yummy! You have to teach me this recipe one day."


    "Anytime, dear! I would love to teach you that."


    Thea watched her mother and her best friend talking animatedly with each other. Her mother had always doted on Ruth. Sometimes she even wondered if given a chance her mother might trade her with Ruth in a blink of an eye. But she felt no jealousy.


    She knew that her friend was a charming lady with a pure heart and honest opinions. Everyone around her loved her not only for her beauty but for the kind of a person she was.


    She watched Ruth''s face keenly. She had lost her colour and the brightness in her hazel eyes had dulled. Thea knew that she was unfair with her friend in these past days. Ruth was going through a lot by blaming herself for the misunderstanding that happened between Thea and Rees.


    Her fight with Florence and her unpleasant encounters with Edwin had worsened her emotional state. And as a friend, Thea had done nothing to ease her pain, instead, she had isolated herself from her friend.


    And that guilt surged in her heart while watching smiling Ruth but the sadness in those hazel eyes was not easy to miss.


    A few minutes passed while listening to Ruth and Mrs Green talking about everything and anything. Thea didn''t intervene nor contributed to their conversation. She only kept listening to both of them with a smile.


    "You girls have your time now. I have to go to the market. Ruth, you have to stay for dinner." Mrs Green pointed.


    Ruth glanced at Thea who had expectant look on her face but Ruth had to deny their request this time.


    "I would have liked to stay, Mrs Green. But I have to complete an urgent order. But I will stay next time?"


    Mrs Green''s brows furrowed hearing her reply. "Ruth, it is Sunday tomorrow. Is that old man overburdening you with work?"


    Ruth shook her head. "No, Mrs Green. It is not like that. I just thought that rather than wasting a day, I should work more to earn more. That''s it!"


    Thea looked puzzled at her words. As far as she knew Ruth, she was sure that her friend was hiding something. But she decided to not point it out in front of her mother.


    "Oh, dear. Ruth, stop overexerting yourself. You have a decent job now. It is time you should start looking for a suitor than spending your holidays in working."


    Ruth smiled uneasily not liking the course of the conversation. "I will think about it, Mrs Green." She said politely.


    After a moment of hesitance, Mrs Green''s eyes twinkled with excitement and Thea knew that her mother was about to drop a bomb on poor Ruth.


    "Ruth, you didn''t tell what conversation you had with Mr Edwin Barrycloth that night."


    Ruth literally choked on the bit of the cookie that she was about to swallow. She coughed till her eyes watered. Thea instantly passed her some water that she gulped down speedily.


    "Well?" Mrs Green was not ready to give up.


    "Well what mother?" Thea listened to Ruth''s silent plead for help.


    But her mother cast a glare through the corner of her eyes. "I want to ask if Ruth liked him or not?"


    Ruth again coughed loudly, her eyes wide.


    "He¡­ he is a good man, I guess."


    "Oh, hush, Thea! I am not asking you. You have Rees to take care. Ruth what do you think about Mr Barrycloth? He seems like fine gentleman. If you are ready then I can talk with Rees and arrange another meeting for you. What do you say?"

 Chapter 116 - I MISS YOU!

    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek again, not knowing how to answer the woman while not hurting her feelings. She knew that Mrs Green only wanted to look her happy but little did she knew that the man she considered as the best match for Ruth was, in fact, the worst nightmare of hers.


    "Erm¡­ Mrs Green, I¡­ we¡­ we talked that night. But you see, he has recently returned in Vincardine and I have just got a job. He is a¡­ good man."


    Only Ruth and Thea knew how much effort she had to take to say those words about Edwin.


    "I think we should take it slow. We can''t judge a person in a single meeting, can we? We will see where the destiny leads us." She gave a half-hearted smile to Thea''s mother.


    "Does that mean you will not mind meeting him again?" Mrs Green asked expectantly.


    Ruth had no courage to answer that. She looked troubled. Thea wanted to help her friend, but her mother had already silenced her voice. The middle-aged woman kept looking at Ruth as if she was about to announce a lottery result.


    Ruth heaved a sigh of relief when someone knocked on Green''s door. Mrs Green looked confused. She wanted to hear Ruth''s answer, but then there was someone at her doorstep.


    When the knock was heard again, she sighed dejectedly and got up to open the door but not before a mild warning to Ruth. "We are not done with this topic, Ruth."


    Helplessly, Ruth only nodded but visibly relaxed after Mrs Green exited the room.


    "I don''t understand what magic Edwin O''Dell has casted upon my mother! She tirelessly keeps praising him, his mannerisms and looks. I am tired of hearing it over and over." Thea groaned as soon as her mother was out of an earshot.


    "It is not my concern but why does she want to match me with him?" Ruth shuddered at the thought.


    She couldn''t imagine getting touched by a man who had already touched dozens of women before. She could never accept a man who had no morals and who considered the unprivileged ones below his shoes. That very thought made her skin crawled in disgust.


    "Thea, Ruth, my friend has come to call me. We have planned to go to the market. I will be back in an hour. Ruth, I wish you could have stayed for dinner."


    "I promise I will stay next time, but it is not possible today."


    "Hmm... Okay, dear, take care!" Mrs Green hurried out of there as her friend was waiting for her at the doorstep.


    Now that Ruth and Thea were alone in the house, the silence again prevailed between them.


    But this time, Thea decided to break it. "Why are you working overtime? I do not think Mr Cooper has overload of work and he does not usually tell his employees to work from home on holidays."


    Thea narrowed her eyes at fidgeting Ruth.


    "And I want to hear truth!" Thea demanded.


    Ruth sighed then put the half-eaten cookie on the plate.


    "Thea, I need to earn extra money. Instead of spending the Sundays idly, I decided to look for some work to earn an extra penny."


    "But why do you need extra money, Ruth? Your salary at Mr Cooper''s shop is enough for the time being." Now Thea leaned forward with curiosity.


    She didn''t understand why Ruth needed extra money when she could pay the rent, buy monthly groceries and essentials and have some savings with her.


    "Thea, it is because of Mr and Mrs Payne."


    "What? What happened to them?" Thea''s face looked worried.


    "Mr Payne''s health is not well. He is having a high fever. He can not even sit up on his own. He is in and out of consciousness for the last two days." Ruth said sadly.


    "Has the physician checked him?"


    "yes. He has prescribed some medicines and Mrs Payne is giving them on time but there is little to no improvement in his health. The physician said that his old age and weakened body are not helping with the effectiveness of the medicines."


    Thea had met the couple a few times on the streets of Vincardine. She was also aware of Ruth''s close bond with them. They were not blood relatives of hers but they had taken care of her for years like their own daughter.


    Hearing about Mr Payne''s condition pained Thea''s heart.


    "You know I had no savings left from the first month''s salary. And now whatever little I had has gone to pay the physician his fees and buying medicines.


    He has not gone to his work for a week. And now I am taking care of their daily expenditures. I don''t know how much time we have or how much money we will need. Hence, I don''t want to take risks."


    "Oh, Ruth!"


    Thea immediately pulled Ruth in her arms, for she senses how much her friend needed her. The guilt of avoiding her friend and not standing by her side when she needed had intensified in Thea''s heart.


    "I am very sorry, Ruth. I didn''t know. I didn''t even ask. You were handling this situation all alone and I was not even there to notice this. I am so sorry. I am such a bad friend! I am so sorry!" Thea sobbed on Ruth''s shoulder as another woman also couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Ruth had craved for this for days. She needed her friend, her encouraging words, her moral support. She needed to hear that everything was going to be alright. She needed to hear that she was not alone.


    But the tensions in her and Thea''s friendship had crushed her heart slowly and painfully day by day. And now that she had her friend with her, she couldn''t keep all those bottled-up emotions inside her.


    She made a way for that pain to flow through her tears.


    "I am so scared, Thea. I am very scared. I d-don''t know what is in destiny''s mind. But e-every time I look at him, it feels like he is straying away from me. I d-don''t know what else to do. I-" A loud sob didn''t allow the words to be spoken.


    Thea ran her hand up and down on Ruth''s back. "Don''t be afraid, Ruth. Mrs Payne needs you. You have to be strong for her. I am sure the medicines will work effectively and Mr Payne will be as healthy as before. Just don''t lose your hopes.


    And why are you scared when I am there with you. I promise I will not repeat the same mistake again." She said the last part in a low voice as if she was ordering herself to do so.


    Ruth pulled away to look at Thea. "I missed you, Thea! I missed you so much. I am sorry for the misunderstandings between you and Rees. I shouldn''t have pointed out his strange behaviour."


    "Oh no, Ruth. You did what you thought was right for me. You only wanted to see me and Rees happy. It was us who were at the fault. We should have trusted each other but instead, we kept keeping secrets from each other in a hope that we were protecting each other.


    But it was not the right way. That night, we talked. We shared everything that we had kept hidden from each other. Everything!"


    Ruth''s eyes widened hearing that. "Did you-"


    "Yes! I have told him about the night of the celebrations and how we sneaked into ''the great manor''." Thea confirmed her doubt.


    "WHAT? Is he... angry?" Ruth asked in nervousness.


    Thea smiled at her dramatic reaction. "He was a little upset about it but then he said it is fine and not to do anything like that again. He said he will handle the situation if Edwin O''Dell ever suspects us."


    That answer relieved Ruth considerably.


    "So, what happened then?" She asked hesitantly, not knowing if she should ask something personal like that.


    "Every misunderstanding is clear now. And we are planning to get married soon." Thea beamed.


    Ruth''s face lit up hearing that. "Really?! Oh my God, I am so happy for you both Thea!" She chirped excitedly while holding Thea''s hands.


    But soon her the excitement on her face dulled to get replaced with sadness.


    "What happened?"


    Ruth again bit the inside of her cheek before answering. "I-I miss Rees too. I shouldn''t have fought with him." She cast her eyes down then gulp a lump formed in her throat.


    "Ruth, I think you should talk with him." Thea suggested.


    She didn''t like that her fiancee and her best friend were not on talking terms. She wanted to bring up this topic with Rees, but everything that had happened between them and the shock that Rees was not a human but a werewolf had blown her mind. She didn''t get a chance to talk about it.


    "But he is mad at me, Thea. You saw it that night. I-I don''t think he will even see my face again." Fresh tears appeared in Ruth''s eyes.


    "I can''t say more but trust me, Ruth, Rees cares for you even after your fights. Just give him some time. There is a lot going on these days and he is not in a state to listen to his heart. But talk with him as soon as you get a chance."


    Ruth looked unsurely at Thea but after an assuring nod from her friend, she said, "Yes, I will!"


    Ruth had already decided to not give up on the people she loved and Rees was definitely one of them!

 Chapter 117 - MOSQUITO, BUG OR A WOLF?

    Time flew by in a snap while Ruth and Thea talked to their heart''s content. Thea suggested Ruth to talk with Rees and clear the misunderstandings between them. Ruth was not sure about the idea, for she felt Rees was upset with her and might not like to talk with her. But after Thea''s persistent efforts, Ruth agreed to speak with him after some time.


    Thea laughed at something that Ruth said by throwing her head back. The skin of her neck was on display, and suddenly Ruth''s laughter died down. Her brows creased in the middle of her forehead as she watched at Thea''s neck with narrowed eyes.


    "What is that?"


    Thea sobered up a little at her question. "What?"


    "On your neck. Let me see." Saying that Ruth leaned forward to inspect Thea''s neck, not giving her a chance to protest.


    Her hazel eyes widened in shock. "Thea! What happened to your neck? There are black-blue marks... puncture marks on your skin. What is it?"


    Thea immediately removed Ruth''s hand from her shoulder and pulled her hair to cover her neck. She mentally cursed herself for not being cautious.


    "Why are you hiding it, Thea?"


    Thea had no answer to this question. How could she tell Ruth that those marks were given by Rees? His wolf had sunk his canines in her skin to complete the mating process. The fever she had and the weakness she felt was due to that. The human body was not strong enough to take a werewolf, and the symptoms she had were the consequence of mating a human and a werewolf.


    But Thea had promised Rees to not reveal any of it to anyone, not to her parents and not to Ruth. Her lips were sealed!


    She laughed nervously. "It is nothing, Ruth. It must mosquitoes or some bug. There is nothing to worry."


    "What are you saying Thea? It looks like something has bitten you." Ruth was worried and confused.


    "Oh come on, Ruth. How can something bite me and I don''t remember it? You are overreacting." Before Ruth could open her mouth to say more, Thea changed the topic by mentioning the first thing that came into her brain at that time.


    "What happened that night between you and Edwin O''Dell?" She meant to ask this for a while, but there were so many things to talk about, and she didn''t get a chance.


    Ruth''s face turned sour hearing a name that she wished could wipe out of her life. Nonetheless, she recited the incident right after Thea left, till how she insulted him again and ran away.


    With every piece of information, Thea''s eyes kept widening till her eyeballs popped out of her eye sockets. In the end, she had her jaw hanging in shock, her face aghast.


    Ruth shut her eyes for a moment then groaned. "I know I messed it up more. But he was... was... getting on my nerves!" She deliberately didn''t use the term ''flirting'' because she believed that a man like Edwin O''Dell could never get interested in a woman like her.


    Even after a minute, when Thea didn''t react, Ruth started getting nervous. "Thea? Please say something!"


    She waited for some seconds, and then her ears ringed loudly, that she felt like her eardrums were damaged by that loud shriek.


    "RUTH! You FOOL! How could you do that? I mean why- what-how- RUTH!"


    Thea was panicked and feared for her friend. She couldn''t believe after insulting and casting a condemning look towards Edwin O''Dell, Ruth had dared to insult him again on the very same day. She was taken aback by the fact that Edwin had done nothing to punish Ruth neither he had shown any resentment towards her at the dinner.


    But testing a lion''s patience was an act of madness, and her friend had done just that!


    "Why you overreacting now? He has not done anything till now to seek a revenge. And he deserved that. He needed to be shown his place. He is not a King for God''s sake!" Ruth rolled her eyes in annoyance, not realising the irony of her words.


    "Ruth!" Thea hissed. "You can''t talk disrespectfully about him. He is a King! He is the leader of the bree-" Thea clamped her mouth shut with both her hands when she realised what blunder she was about to commit.


    But Ruth was clever enough to notice it. "What do you mean by he is a King? And leader of what?" She asked suspiciously.


    Thea''s gaze wavered from Ruth''s face, and her mind raced faster to come up with some lie to cover up her mistake. "Yes, I mean, he is nothing less than a king. He is a leader of... Vincardine. Yes, he is a leader of the people of Vincardine in a way. You can''t keep disrepecting and insulting him every chance you get."


    "He does not even deserve those tiles, Thea. And he is not my leader. For me, he is only a spoiled heir of an influential family with no mannerisms and morals. In my opinion, people with no values and virtues are equal to animals.


    Oh, wait! I can''t even compare him to all animals because a dog is more loyal than he can ever be! He must be compared with a wild animal... Ummm... wolf, yes, a cunning wolf. That''s the best comparison I can come up with!"


    Thea blinked at her naive friend. Only if she knew that her comparison was not just an analogy but reality.


    Sighing in defeat, Thea said, "Whatever he means to you, Ruth. Promise me that you will not cross his pathever again. If you ever see him walking in your way, then just change your path but don''t and I mean it- don''t associate yourself with him in any way. He is not someone to be messed with, Ruth. He is powerful and dangerous."


    "But-"


    "I said promise me!"


    Thea''s face was set in determination- to protect her friend and prevent her from committing another offence, her voice was demanding. Ruth didn''t want to argue more, and during these past days, when Edwin had not retaliated to her insults, she had decided to not see his face again.


    "Fine! I promise you that I will always stay away from him and will not cross his path again!"


    *


    *


    *


    Augustus was pacing in the balcony of his private chamber, his hands folded behind his back. The lines of worry were prominent on his forehead. His every attempt of gaining control over the situation kept on failing. He was trying everything in his power. It was not the first time that he had to handle such critical situations. He had done that on several occasions for decades now.


    But this time, it was different. Something or someone was obstructing his attempts from behind the curtains. His every move turned out fruitless, and the trouble kept on growing unexpectedly.


    He had spent most of his life gaining what he owned today. His connections, power, money, empire, everything! But now, in the time of need, none of them seemed to be working to his benefit. And that irked him to great lengths. His fists tightened behind his back as he exhaled loudly through his long nose.


    His tensed body reacted when a familiar fragrance entered his nostrils, and he didn''t need to tell who the owner was. That person was his relief, his wife, Theodora.


    "Darling, it''s time!" She gave him a silver glass that had an intricate design on its surface.


    Augustus smiled at her. He always admired Theodora for these little things. She was a human, but she had accepted and adapted to his life and world wholeheartedly. Since the first day of their marriage, she not once had missed giving him the wolfsbane potion. She knew its importance for the werewolves.


    Augustus took the rufous coloured liquid and gulped it down in one go. Over the years, he had got so accustomed to its taste that he couldn''t pinpoint it anymore. It had become like water is to humans.


    "You look worried, darling." Theodora stated. She took the empty glass from his hand and placed it away. Straightening back, she stared at her husband to hear him.


    "The council has sent a notice, Theodora. They are asking about the progress of the investigation." He said with a strained voice.


    "But we have found nothing. It is a dead end to our investigation." She said with a frown.


    "But we can not tell them this, Theodoara. The deadline they have given to us is approaching fast. And we have not a single clue yet. It is very frustrating!" He looked away in the distance with a ticked jaw.


    That was not Theodora had come to talk with him. She had something else on her mind, but she sensed that was not the right time to bring that topic. Right now, she needed to show her husband how much she cared for him if she wanted to discuss the topic she had in mind.


    Stepping ahead, she took her husband''s face in both hands. Augustus instantly melted in her touch the way butter melts in a hot pan.


    "We will find a solution to this, love! Don''t worry, I am with you the way I have always been. You can rely on me, darling!" She said softly while staring deep into his grey eyes.


    Augustus''s face softened hearing his wife''s gentle words, and for seeking the comfort that he needed, he pulled her into his chest to capture her lips with his.

 Chapter 118 - PERFECT MAN FOR RUTH

    "Thea, I think I should take your leave now." Ruth said while glancing out of the open window to see the Sun had set, leaving the world in the fading light.


    "I didn''t realise how fast the time has gone. I wish you could stay a little more. We have talked this much after a long time! I missed you dear best friend!" Thea pouted innocently.


    Ruth giggled at her friend. She had indeed missed her childish behaviour and playful personality.


    "I wish the same Thea. But I really need to go. I have promised Mrs Payne to prepare tonight''s dinner. And now that we are at good terms, we have all our lives to talk and giggle."


    "Of course! Take care, Ruth and give my greetings to Mr and Mrs Payne! May God bless them with a long and healthy life!" Thea said genuinely.


    "Yes! May God do just that!" Ruth nodded. "By the way, when will you start coming back to the shop? Without you it doesn''t feel the same there!"


    Thea smiled. "From Monday, you will not need to live with those boring aunties!" She winked mischievously, and they both burst out laughing.


    Mrs Green had not yet returned from the market, hence Ruth told Thea to tell her that she would come next time for dinner. After another tight hug, Ruth bid goodbye to Thea and took her bag to walk towards the door.


    She insisted Thea not get up from the bed but Thea didn''t listen and walked her to the door.


    "Bye, Thea! See you on Monday!"


    "Yes, take care!"


    This time, Ruth stepped out of the Green''s home with a beaming smile on her face.


    She was unaware that someone was watching her walking in the opposite direction.


    "Rees! What are you doing here standing in the middle of the road?" Mrs Green''s voice caught Rees''s attention.


    Before answering her, his eyes again travelled to the retreating figure of Ruth and he gulped his saliva down his throat.


    "Good evening, Mrs Green! I came to see Thea."


    The lady smiled at him. "I didn''t ask why you came. I only asked why are you standing here instead of going inside the house?"


    His eyes moved to look down at a bag in her hands. Avoiding her question, he took the bag from her hands. "Please give that to me. I see you have shopped a little too much, Mrs Green."


    Forgetting her previous question, she laughed while walking along with him. "Oh, yes. The vendor offered good prices and I couldn''t miss the opportunity."


    They both walked to stop outside the main door of the house, Mrs Green kept talking the whole time to which Rees reacted by nodding his head occasionally and plastering a smile on his face.


    Rees knocked on the door and waited patiently, till Thea came to open the door. Her face brightened as soon as she saw her mate''s face. She was about to squeal in joy but caught her mother''s presence in time.


    "Come Rees. You came on the right time. Ruth is also here and now I will convince her to stay for dinner with us." Mrs Green removed her shoes then searched around the house for Ruth.


    Thea noticed how the smile on Rees''s face faded instantly at the mention of Ruth''s name.


    "Mother, Ruth has already left. She said she will stay for dinner the next time. She had an urgent work to do."


    Mrs Green felt disappointed. She had decided to convince Ruth to give a chance to Edwin Berrycloth. But all her plans had gone into vain.


    "That girl! She just doesn''t understand these things. She is working relentlessly for years and now that she has a good job, she is till overexerting herself."


    Turning to look at Rees, she continued, "Rees, you are her friend too. Please, speak with her and tell her that it is time that she needs to think about her future. She is a beautiful woman. Any man would be ready on one leg to marry her. Don''t you agree?"


    Not having another choice than agreeing with his soon to be mother-in-law, Rees only nodded his head.


    "Rees, I was thinking about something."


    Thea sensed the excitement in her mother''s voice, and she guessed where she was leading this conversation.


    "I have a gentleman in my mind for Ruth. Since I first met him, I have this feeling in my heart that he is the perfect man for our Ruth."


    Rees''s body tensed more than before after hearing that. His grip on the bag in his hand tightened.


    He would have been ecstatic at the idea of Ruth finding a good man. But she was not only his friend but the mate of his master! She was supposed to be his Luna. How could his wolf imagine her with a man who was not his alpha?


    Thea sensed the tension radiating off his body, and before he loses his control, she interrupted her mother from saying more.


    "Mother, why don''t you put these things in the kitchen? I am feeling tired. I and Rees are in my room. He must be hungry so I think you should start preparing the dinner." She took the bag from Rees''s tight clutches with effort and handed it to her mother.


    "Yes, yes! Your father will be home anytime. I should start preparing the dinner. You lovebirds have your time!" She smiled then disappeared into the kitchen.


    Not wasting another moment, Thea dragged Rees into her room and closed the door behind them even though her mother had warned her to not do so when she and Rees were alone in there.


    But Mrs Green got busied in cooking and probably wouldn''t notice the closed door of Thea''s bedroom. Besides, that was not Thea''s concern for now.


    She heaved a sigh of relief after getting into her bedroom. She turned towards Rees to see that his wolf was on the verge of awakening. Her mother would have fainted then and there if she had witnessed her soon to be son-in-law turning into a wolf.


    "Rees¡­" She gently called his name, hesitant to touch him.


    Thea was getting used to this side of him and needed some more time. But she was trying her best, and Rees appreciated that. After their mating, she had learned many things about the werewolf world and the supernatural world in general. But he had not told her some things, he waited for the right time.


    "Ree-" Not giving her a chance to complete her word, Rees pulled her into his arms and buried his face in the side of her neck.


    His touch was demanding, needy but was full of love that he had in his heart for her. Thea didn''t mind his action and melted down in his arms with a smile. She had missed him even though they had met only yesterday. But the time in between felt like years to her.


    "R-Rees¡­" She stuttered when he moved his head to rub the tip of his nose on the smooth skin of her neck.


    The sensation sent tingles in her body. A hum of approval left his throat at the way her body reacted to his. His lips found the spot on her neck where his wolf had sunk his teeth a few nights ago. He planted an open-mouthed kiss on the same place that made her gasp.


    He lightly sucked on her skin, and her fingers in his hair tightened into a fist. She wanted to tell him to stop, that her mother was present in the kitchen, but her vocal cords had lost the memory of their functioning.


    Rees started peppering soft kisses on the same spot then turned his sensual attack on every inch of her exposed skin. Thea''s legs weakened, her body trembled with a coil forming in the pit of her stomach.


    Before they both lose each other in their arms, a loud noise from the kitchen startled them, bringing them back to their senses from the heights of desire.


    Thea pushed Rees back as if his touch had burned her, her face shocked, and her eyes were panicked. But Rees still had that calm face as if he was not enjoying his mate and was having a general conversation with her.


    Thea opened the door and called for her mother.


    "It is nothing, honey. The bowl slipped from my hand and fell on the ground."


    Thea again closed the door and placed her back on it. She closed her eyes, for she still felt the risen temperature of her body. Her eyes flew open at the touch of soft lips on her cheek.


    She slapped Rees''s chest with a glare. "Rees! Stop teasing me! My mother is here. What if she catch us like¡­ this?" She hissed.


    Rees smirked at her and pulled her again into his chest. "Are you forgetting that I am a werewolf, darling? I can hear her heart beating steadily and her footsteps padding on the floor. I will know before she arrives at the door." He winked, then planted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    He wanted to do many things with her. After the night of their mating, his wolf and body were hyperaware of their desire for their mate. But he didn''t want to rush. Thea''s mind and body needed a slow pace, and he had intended to give her just that.


    Reluctantly pulling away from her, he led her to the bed. "How are you feeling now?"


    Thea sat by keeping a safe distance between them and had not locked the bedroom door from inside. "I am fine, happy to be honest." She said, expecting Rees to ask the reason.


    But he had already read her mind through the mating link and knew the reason. He only nodded his head but didn''t press on the subject.


    "Rees¡­"

 Chapter 119 - YOUNG MASTERS TWISTED DESTINY

    "Rees¡­" Thea called for Rees''s attention.


    He sighed, then ran his hands on his face. "I know what you want to say. I saw Ruth walking out of here." His voice came tired.


    "She is truly apologetic, Rees. She is going through a hard time. She needs us." Thea took his hands in hers to intertwine their fingers.


    "I understand. But I need some time Thea. There is a lot happening around me and I am not in a sane state of mind. I just can''t pass the fact that she didn''t trust me. I considered her as my friend, just like you. But she never gave me that privilege. She always considered me as someone she didn''t trust and only had to put up because I am your fianc¨¦e."


    Yes, he had finally said it aloud. Although werewolves could read their human mate''s thoughts through the mate link, humans were not able to do so. They could only feel their mate''s extreme feelings like hurt, anger, happiness or fear.


    Hence, Thea couldn''t read his thoughts but only felt what he was feeling.


    "Rees, I understand you. But it is not like that. I am not presenting her case, but I don''t want you to misunderstand her. She has always lived a hard life. She had seen and experienced only hardships. Life has taught her to not trust anyone even if her heart wants to.


    But she trusts me, you and Mr and Mrs Payne. If she had not trusted you, then would she had tried to make me understand how much you love me? Would she had talk sense into me and helped me overcome my insecurities?


    She never had once told me anything wrong about you, Rees. She has always believed in you and your intentions. Whatever happened between you was only a misunderstanding. The same thing happened between us, but then we talked, and look where we stand now.


    Why don''t you consider giving her another chance? She is desperate to gain her friend back."


    Rees''s insides churned in turmoil. He couldn''t tell Thea the truth of Ruth''s destiny, and he couldn''t muster up the courage to face her again. But he knew that it was inevitable.


    Even though Edwin had decided to stay away from her, Rees knew it was an impossible task for a werewolf. Sooner or later, Edwin''s wolf would hunt down his mate, and no one could stop him.


    By not giving in to the call of his wolf and heart, Edwin was only buying some time, but some things were not in control of even an alpha of alphas. The destiny had been written, and it was irrevocable.


    Sighing deeply, Rees nodded. "I will think about it."


    Thea smiled and didn''t press on the matter anymore. His answer was enough for her for the time being.


    They changed the course of their conversation to lighten up the mood.


    "I wish I could read your mind too. Isn''t it unfair with us humans to not able to read our mate''s mind?" Thea pouted.


    Whenever she and Rees spent time together, she always brought up the topic of the werewolf world or supernatural beings. The more she learned, the more fascinated she became with every new piece of knowledge. Her excitement and curiosity had become Rees''s headache.


    But he didn''t mind her chains of questions unless she touched the restricted territory.


    "I don''t think it is unfair. Humans can feel their mate''s emotions and that is good enough, isn''t it? And everything is created by Moon Goddess for a reason, to maintain peace and harmony between the humans and werewolves." He explained.


    "Right! Your Moon Goddess can never be unjust, I got it!" Thea rolled her eyes.


    But Rees''s heart sank hearing that. He used to think that their creator could never be unjust, but she had proven his belief wrong by intertwining Edwin and Ruth''s destinies.


    ''It shouldn''t have been this way!''


    "Oh, by the way, I was reading this book. I wanted to show you-"


    Thea pulled out a book- she was reading from the drawer of the bedside table, but it slipped out of her hand and fell on the floor.


    She was about to bend down to pick it up, but Rees held her back and turned, bent down. Thea smiled at his adorable gesture, but soon her smile faded to turn into a horrifying gasp.


    "REES! Your n-neck!" Her hands flew to cover her open mouth, her eyes bulged out with terror.


    Rees looked at her in confusion. As soon as he saw her shocked face, and heard her pointing at his neck, he knew the thing he was trying to hide from her for some days was not hidden anymore.


    "Thea! Is everything okay?" He heard Mrs Green calling from outside. She must have heard Thea''s loud voice.


    "Yes, Mrs Green. Everything is fine. I just dropped her favourite book." He replied loudly.


    He strained his ear to hear Mrs Green muttering something about her daughter''s overreacting trait.


    He turned to look at Thea, who seemed like, had turned into a statue.


    "Thea¡­ love¡­" He approached her cautiously.


    Tears brimmed her eyes, her breaths turned ragged due to shock. "Y-your neck. Those w-wounds. What?"


    She was shaken after watching the marks on Rees''s neck.


    He had tried to hide them with a scarf or collar of a shirt. But today, his fear had come true. Thea had seen the injuries Edwin''s wolf had made with his claws when he got to know that Ruth was his mate.


    He was mad at Rees, thinking he had betrayed him by hiding that truth from him. Werewolves generally healed faster than humans. If the injuries were given by any other werewolf, then Rees would have healed by that time.


    But these were given by the leader of the breed, who was much stronger than the strongest alpha of any werewolf pack. And hence it took more time for the healing.


    "Thea¡­ please calm down. Listen to me." Rees palmed her round face in his large hands. His rough skin touched her soft one.


    "H-How? Why didn''t you tell me? I-it looks painful, Rees!" She said through tears.


    Rees''s body tensed seeing her crying and scared for his safety. He didn''t want that. Her body was still regaining its strength, and her mind had just started getting accustomed to this new side of her life after their mating. He didn''t want to worry her in that state.


    "Shhh¡­ don''t cry, love. I will tell you everything, okay? But first stop crying, please!"


    Thea somehow controlled another wave of fresh tears and waited for his explanation. She had seen nothing like that before. She understood that was done by a werewolf. No human was capable of harming a trained warrior werewolf-like Rees.


    Numerous possibilities ran in her head, but she wanted to hear the reality out of them.


    "W-who did it?" His body tensed more at her question.


    "Don''t you dare to lie with me, Rees. We have promised to not keep more secrets." She didn''t leave him any way other than the truth.


    "Y-young Master."


    Thea sucked a deep air in another shock. "Edwin O''Dell? B-but why?"


    She was confused. She couldn''t understand why Edwin would harm Rees, when he trusted him the most, as per her knowledge.


    Rees ran his hand through his hair in frustration. He was in a dilemma. He couldn''t tell the truth, and he didn''t want to lie to his mate. But he had to answer her, he had no choice.


    "Thea, there are some things that you are not aware yet. I can not tell you everything just now."


    Thea''s face hardened in anger. "Why can''t you tell me? Do you think that a weak human like me is not capable to understand the things about your supernatural world?"


    Her words reminded him of Ruth. "You both are same. Ruth and you! You always rush to the conclusion, instead of trying to understand the other person''s reasoning." He said with a frown.


    "Don''t bring Ruth in this. Why Edwin did this? I want to know. I can''t understand why the man who opened my eyes towards my love for you has done something like this to you. Is he insane?" She spat, unable to control her anger.


    She didn''t care if her mother had heard her. She didn''t care if she had crossed the line. All she cared about was her mate was harmed. And she wanted to know why!


    Rees closed his eyes momentarily. After he opened them, the warm brown in them was replaced by brownish-black with golden streaks.


    Thea backed away from him spontaneously. She gulped nervously, watching Rees''s awoken wolf. Her eyes darted to the door of her room for a split second, then turned to settle back on him.


    "Don''t. Ever. Call. My master insane! Understood?" His voice was cold like frost.


    "R-Rees¡­ please come back!"


    Thea whisper pleaded, trying her best to hold back her tears.


    She slowly reached for his face. A sound that rumbled in his chest frightened her, but she dared not back away. Instead, mustering all her courage, she leaned slowly towards him to place a soft kiss on his lips.


    At first, Rees stilled, but the familiar scent of his mate lured him to reciprocate her kiss. He pulled her closer and moved his lips along with hers, tasting her and teasing her.


    Slowly, his human form regained control, and his eyes turned back to their warm brown colour.


    When Thea came short of breath, she pulled away from the kiss. Rees groaned in disapproval but let her.


    Staring deep into her eyes, he said, "I promise I will tell you everything when the time comes. But trust me, Thea, I need you as much as Ruth needs you.


    Please trust me! Master has done nothing wrong. His wolf was furious, and I did something wrong to anger him more. But he is not the demon that the world accuses him to be.


    He is just like us, you and me but with more responsibilities and twisted destiny!"

 Chapter 120 - FACING FLORENCE AGAIN

    After talking with Thea, she and Ruth had decided to start afresh. Now the gloominess and guilt in Ruth''s heart had disappeared, but the stains remained, which would be cleaned only after talking with Rees.


    After giving her thoughts some time when Ruth looked back at that day in ''the great manor'', she realised how wrong it was on her behalf to jump on to the conclusions. Rees didn''t even get a chance to explain himself.


    Now only Ruth realised, why he did not want her in ''the great manor''. He knew his master. He knew how arrogant man he was. But Ruth couldn''t understand him then.


    She needed to talk with Rees, or she would never forgive herself. But she didn''t dare to face him.


    With those thoughts running in her mind, she reached her apartment building about the time, the Sun bidding goodbye for the day. She had promised Mrs Payne to prepare tonight''s dinner. Also, she was eager to see Mr Payne and see, if there was any improvement in his condition.


    Climbing up the dusty stairs while pulling her dress up a little, she breathed through her mouth when she came short of breath. She heard loud giggles near the second floor. The sounds were familiar. Before Ruth could place a name on the memory, she saw two young women laughing at something in the corridor.


    Instinctively Ruth''s steps halted at the sight of the woman whom she had not seen over the past few days. The laugh seized as the two women sensed Ruth''s presence and turned their heads in her direction.


    Ruth shrunk under the scorching stare of two pairs of eyes, but the brown hazel one made her insides turn upside down.


    They held a look of disgust and condemnation. She had never felt that before. She was used to seeing warmth in those eyes, but today that warmth didn''t feel welcoming, instead, it burned her skin.


    "Good evening, Ruth!" Claire''s sugar-coated voice held the bitterness underneath that Ruth didn''t miss.


    But she replied anyway. "G-good evening." Her voice came weak and stuttering.


    She tried to cast away her gaze from the piercing brown hazel ones, but the other person was not buying her avoidance at all.


    "You are late today Ruth." Claire''s voice held accusation of something that Ruth could never imagine doing in her life.


    "Y-yes." Ruth didn''t feel to elaborate her answer.


    She was already late and was worried for Mr Payne. And standing at the receiving end of the negativity by the two women was not something she needed at that time.


    "I assume Mr Cooper must be very impressed with your work. Why else he would make you stay behind even after the working hours?" Claire snarled.


    Ruth''s eyes snapped up in her direction, her ears burnt with the heat of the accusation she had received.


    A loud fit of laughter that came from both the women made her insides churn. Her eyes shifted to see the square-faced woman who once held empathy towards her.


    "Oh, no, Claire! How can you say such thing about the epitome of modesty?! Ruth would rather die than considering such a sin."


    Ruth couldn''t believe that the woman was the same Florence, who once admired her for the same virtue. She couldn''t believe that the person who once supported her in her difficult times was now seeking enjoyment in her misery.


    ''Was I that wrong in analysing her? I thought I knew her.''


    "But Florence, is it possible to earn enough money to live your life and take other''s responsibilities too?" Claire asked as if she genuinely had this doubt in her head.


    Florence didn''t waver her gaze away from Ruth''s teary eyes. She got the relief that she was asking for days.


    "Hmm¡­ I have never thought about it. Ruth, tell me your secret, please. I do the most condemned yet profeetiring work in Vincardine. Yet I barely manage to survive. Then how do you manage to live your life and take responsibility of Payne''s too?" Florence''s eyes bore holes in Ruth''s face.


    "Yes, Ruth, please tell us. We promise to keep your secret safe. Is there any special way you have discovered to earn more money? I am sure you have or else how come a poor seamstress like you can do so much, that not even a man with a good job can''t do?"


    They both again burst into fits of laughter like hyenas. But Ruth¡­ she was shocked, embarrassed, angry, frustrated and hurt. She had never expected such behaviour from Florence.


    She knew that their friendship was damaged after their fight. She had seen her other side that people warned her about. She knew that they would never find a middle ground after that day. But she had not expected Florence to humiliate her in this way.


    Ruth''s eyes stung with the unshed tears, her body shook partly because of anger and partly because she just wanted to bolt out of there and lock herself in her room to never face the world again.


    "What? You don''t have anything to say Ruth? Or you don''t want to share your secret with us?"


    "Is this secret very special? Or your knight in shining armour has told you to not let anyone know about it?"


    Their hideous words fell on her ears to reach and get imprinted in her mind. She wanted to close her ears and scream at them from the core of her stomach. Her mind even came with a thought of slapping some sense into their wicked brains.


    But she didn''t!


    Ruth knew how she tried to defend herself, explain her actions, the world was not going to understand it or believe her. The world would keep pointing a finger at her, put wrong allegations against her, try to weaken her till she breaks into two.


    But this was not a time to mull over these things. Two people on the higher floor were waiting for her, for her support. They needed her morally, emotionally, economically and physically.


    She had promised them that she would take care of everything. She would make things better. She couldn''t break her promise¡­ never¡­ at any cost!


    Not wasting another moment to hear their taunting laughs, Ruth turned then started taking two steps at a time speedily.


    She reached her floor with panting breaths. Some treacherous tears had rolled down on her face, her heart beat loudly inside her chest. She looked at the closed door of Mr and Mrs Payne''s room, which made her eyes watered more.


    She stood in the middle of the corridor for some minutes, till her breaths became normal. She wiped her eyes with the sleeves of her dress, and after inhaling a deep breath, she plastered a small smile on her face again.


    "Ruth, you are here!" Mrs Payne''s face relaxed visibly seeing the woman in her door.


    "Hello! Is Mr Payne awake?"


    "Yes, Ruth... come in." She heard the old man''s voice that made her heart relieved.


    She sat beside him and checked for his temperature. "Hmm... it is better than the morning. How are you feeling?"


    "I am fine, my child!" Mr Payne answered with a weak smile. He didn''t look fine at all, but Ruth decided to trust his words for the moment.


    "How was your day, Ruth? You came late today." Mrs Payne asked.


    Her eyes didn''t miss the smile on her face which didn''t reach her eyes at all. "Are you okay, dear? Your face looks dull."


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek to stop the tears from spilling out. She couldn''t tell them what happened two floors below.


    "Yes, I went to see Thea."


    "Thea? What happened to her?" Mr Payne asked.


    "Honey, she is also feeling under the weather. She is not going to the shop for the last three days. How is she now, Ruth?" Mrs Payne asked.


    "She is better now, even her skin glows more than before. It was hard to believe that she was sick." Ruth''s mind again wandered to that thought.


    But the old couple shared a knowing look, Mrs Payne''s cheeks turned pink.


    "What? What is it?" Ruth didn''t miss that look they shared. She wanted to know what it meant.


    When she asked Thea about the glow on her face, her reaction was also suspicious.


    Mrs Payne stopped her husband before he said something. "Oh, nothing. It was nothing, my dear."


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at them. They were clearly hiding something from her, and now her curiosity spiked up.


    "No. I want to know it, Mrs Payne. Please tell me. Why did you look at Mr Payne like that? Is there something that you know but I don''t? Thea also didn''t tell me anything." She complained.


    "Ruth, are you sure that Thea''s health is not well and there is no other reason for her absence at work?" Mr Payne asked even after a warning glare from his wife.


    Ruth scrunched her brows in thought. "Erm... yes. That is what everyone told me." She had no clue what they were hinting at.


    Ruth watched them expectantly with clueless eyes.


    "Ruth, that glow might be because of something personal that Thea didn''t want to share or must be shy to share." Mr Payne hinted, but that didn''t go through her head.


    "Wha- Oh my god! Is she having any serious health problem?" Her eyes went round at that thought.


    Her reaction made Mr Payne burst out laughing as if he had seen something extremely funny. Mrs Payne also joined her husband, shook her head.


    "Oh, my dear Ruth. You are such an innocent soul! Don''t worry Thea is fine. That glow on her face might be because of Rees." She said.


    Now Ruth was utterly confused. "Rees? But how?"


    It was Mr Payne who explained her through his loud laughter. "When a man and woman get on some adventure, the result is-"


    He couldn''t get a chance to finish his sentence because before that happened, Ruth had already bolted into the kitchen to prepare dinner with wide eyes and blush creeping her neck.

 Chapter 121 - EYES ON THE PREY

    The building complex miles away to the west of Vincardine buzzed with many people, men and women, walking from one floor to another, from one building to another, while some engrossed themselves in serious conversations.


    In the various offices were working people with the skills of writing and the knowledge of their respective fields, like law and order, administration, security, trade and business, agriculture and so on.


    Some were oblivious to the words that fell on the sharp ears of the creatures disguised as humans. That was the beauty, as well as, a pivotal point of this society- the harmony between the humans and the supernatural creatures. The only thing that maintained that balance was the incognizance of the humans of the existence of others.


    It was necessary to be that way, or there wouldn''t have been any other way!


    For a common man, the vibe of the place was intimidating, and to some it was monotonous. But that didn''t lessen the importance of the place. Because it was a headquarter of the Council.


    The royals administered their land with the help of this Council, and hence it held a very prestigious and paramount position in the society. The limits of their powers were beyond the understanding of the common people. And those who understood it never dared to aggravate the Council.


    The place had been a seat of the Council for centuries. It started with a single three-storeyed building then. With the passing time and rising need, other buildings took shape over the years.


    The only limitation to the jurisdiction of the Council was it was meant for humans only. For every breed of supernatural creatures, they had ruling families and a leader and the existence of these were unknown to the Council of humans even though some supernatural creatures worked for it.


    The five-member Council still had their offices in the same building where their history had begun. The topmost floor of the old brown-coloured building had the office of the influential person in the politics of the land- chairperson of the Council, Barret Addington.


    The spacious office room had sumptuous looking furniture of the best quality. On the front wall were portraits of the first members of the Council along with the then ruler of the land.


    A man in his late fifties with grey hairs and a serious face sat in the large and comfortable chair behind a massive table.


    His glasses with golden chains, was on his nose while he read the papers in his hand. His long face was set in an expressionless mould except for the slight furrow in between his brows. His dark suit suited his light complexion well.


    After running his eyes for five minutes on the scrawled letters on the papers, he sighed. Putting down the papers on the table, he leaned back in his chair. Something clearly was on his mind.


    "Mr Addington, what do you think of this?" A council member asked.


    Instead of meeting with all four members, Barret Addington had called only for one of them named Ripon. He was his trusted man, his executing hand.


    After a minute of silence, he perked up his brows while looking at the Council member.


    "Should I be concerned?"


    The Council member was at a loss for words. He blinked at the chairperson, trying to come up with an answer but then he gave up.


    "I- no."


    Barret''s face split into a wicked grin. "Exactly!"


    Not able to find peace, the man concerned, "But how we are going to handle this situation? We had not predicted this turn of tables. We can''t let them have their way, Mr Chairman."


    Barret''s sharp eyes pierced through the man''s. "Do you think that they are capable of overpowering me?"


    That was not only a question but a declaration of his authority. As a chairperson of the Council, he had achieved the place and had concentrated power in his hands that even the powerful representatives of the elites also tried to not get on his bad side.


    His close connection with the royal family and their blind trust in his had made him do whatever he pleased. He had exhausted more than thirty-five years of his life to reach this peak, and now he wanted more of it!


    Shifting in his seat uncomfortably, the man mumbled. "But they are among the strongest ones in the land."


    Indeed they were!


    Barret''s eyes hardened at his reply. But he was known for maintaining his cool even in grave situations. He was not on the top for no reason. He had dealt with many of them, and he would not hesitate to go to any lengths this time too.


    "You are overthinking it, Ripon. Let them believe that they are the ones in the power. I will wait till the right time to show them who is stronger. They can''t do a thing without me. I will not let them. They have to learn my importance, my position and my capabilities." His voice was hard.


    The Council member named Ripon gulped down nervously. As a wise man, he didn''t want to stretch the topic longer and bring out the Chairperson''s dark side.


    "Do you want me to arrange another meeting with them?" He asked tentatively.


    Barret showed his palm to him and said, "No need. Not yet. Before that I want to take another look at the proceedings of the investigation of the five deaths case."


    Now that there was nothing left to discuss more, Ripon took his leave. Barret took the beautiful green and yellow shade stone that he used as a paperweight in his hand and started playing with it. His brain was running faster than a horse.


    Though he had dismissed Ripon''s worries, he couldn''t ignore them for long. There were few left in between his path to the throne of power and he had his mind set on removing those obstacles by hook or by crook.


    ''I think it is time to see how the almighty O''Dells are doing.'' That same wicked smile again appeared on his face that could have sent goosebumps on Ripon''s skin if he had seen it.


    *


    *


    *


    "Thea, will you please slow down a bit?!" Ruth groaned while panting.


    "Don''t complain, Ruth. You are slower than an eight year old. Hurry up!" Thea called her.


    After a short break, Thea had resumed her work in Mr Cooper''s shop and no one was happier than Ruth. As per Mr Cooper''s condition, he had made Thea complete all her pending work for which she had cursed the old man to the moon and back.


    But Ruth had offered her help and the two women had finished every order in time. To celebrate their weekend, they had decided to go to the market and enjoy their time with some delicious food.


    Ruth couldn''t say no because who doesn''t enjoy food?!


    Thea had spotted a seller of roasted salty peanuts. It was her favourite snack in her childhood. As soon as she spotted the seller, she ran grinning like a small girl and Ruth had no choice than following her.


    "Thea, slow down! He is not going anywhere." Ruth again called her friend but to no avail.


    Thea had already reached the seller and was gawking at the bag full of peanuts like a hungry bull.


    "Hello, milady! Shall I pack some for you?" The man asked.


    Thea''s face brightened up and she nodded her head vigorously. Smiling at her, the seller started feeling the paper cones that he had already prepared for the crunchy roasted salty peanuts.


    Ruth finally caught with her friend with heavy breaths as if she had run a race. "O-one more, please!" She glared at Thea for not ordering for her but the other woman was too excited to notice that.


    After paying the money to the seller, they both walked towards the public park and found a good spot to rest. They spent the next hour while talking and enjoying their peanuts. They laughed, they shared every happening of these past days, they were happy¡­ very happy.


    "Do you know Ruth, when my father brought me to the market, he used to buy these peanuts for me. And if he didn''t I used to cry till my throat burned." Thea reminiscent her childhood memory.


    "Really?" Ruth looked at her in surprise.


    Thea nodded her head, "yes. My mother used to scold my father for giving into my wishes easily. That was fun to watch and I enjoyed my mother pinching my father''s ears with my favourite peanuts." She winked at Ruth and they two burst into a fit of laughter.


    "O-oh, I-I can i-imagine angry Mrs Green s-scolding poor Mr Green and you l-little devil playing innocent." Ruth said in between her laughs, the corner of her eyes moistened.


    Ruth abruptly seized her laugh, her brows knitted in confusion. She turned her head to look back but her eyes met with only strangers walking around. For some reason, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up and she sighed deeply.


    "Ruth, what happened?"


    Thea''s voice brought her attention back. "It''s nothing. What were you saying?" She dismissed her instincts with a smile and again the two women lost themselves in the puddle of words.


    But Ruth had no idea that her instincts were right. Someone was indeed watching her from the distance. The cerulean blue orbs hungrily took in her sight, her laughs, her beautiful face, her enchanting hazel eyes, everything of her.

 Chapter 122 - YOU CANT UNDERSTAND LITTLE SISTER!

    The time passed, but it didn''t bring the same fortune to everyone in the Vincardine. Thea had joined her work again, and her friendship with Ruth had regained its previous glory. Ruth had thanked her co-worker, who had helped her to understand Thea''s importance in her life.


    And now, watching the two young women chattering non-stop for hours and hours had brought a smile to everyone''s faces.


    Rees''s visits at Thea''s home had become prevalent than before. They also had dinners and lunches with their parents, and the elders were happy to see their children''s joy. They had told their families that they were now ready to get married and soon would decide the date, which was a great relief to Mr and Mrs Green.


    Mr Payne''s health was better than before after regular medication and the care that Mrs Payne and Ruth had taken of him. But to do so, Ruth had to exhaust all her savings along with a large part of her salary that left her with nothing in her hands.


    But she didn''t mind. She was glad that Mr Payne was recovering from his sickness, slowly. He was yet to be allowed to resume his work at the lumber factory by the physician. So, Ruth had taken their responsibility as their daughter.


    After a long period, the dark clouds started to disband from Ruth''s life to let the light penetrate. The hard time had passed, that was what she told herself.


    But it was not all merry for everyone. Here in ''the great manor'', Edwin had become a headache for everyone. His aggression had touched the mark of insanity. He had turned into a ticking bomb.


    Any trivial matter was enough to set him off. He was punishing the servants for minor mistakes like talking too loud or delaying obeying his orders by mere minutes.


    His apoplectic behaviour was not something to be missed by his family. Theodora had suggested Augustus to talk with Edwin, but Elsie convinced her father that Edwin must be under the stress of work and the investigation, and they should not bother him more.


    But Edwin''s incessant ridiculous behaviour had buried fear amongst the people. No one dared to cross his perimeter. Maids and guards shunned working for him in fear of getting punished. Edwin''s already besmirched image had turned worsened with his uncontrolled actions.


    Rees was the only person who didn''t distance himself from his master. He had taken all the responsibilities of him from the sunrise to the sunset. If anyone had any work with Edwin, they told Rees about it instead of approaching the monster directly.


    People cursed Edwin, bad-mouthed about him. They thought that he was a maniac, but no one cared to know why he was acting that way.


    Rees was the only person who knew the suffering of his master. He was witnessing Edwin''s pain, his wolf''s cry for his mate. And even though he could fight a war against the whole world for his master, his hands were tied this time.


    The thought of dragging Ruth to his master seemed easy and convenient, but it was wrong on many levels. Edwin had many enemies. Some of them were obvious, while some disguised themselves better. He didn''t know whom to trust. And revealing the fact that he had found his mate meant pulling Ruth into his perilous mess.


    Besides, there were other reasons enough to keep him firm on his resolve of not going near her. His situation resembled the insect that gets attracted to the light of the flame, but when it tried to go near it, the flame burns it into ashes.


    "Brother Edwin¡­" Elsie''s soft voice came from the half-opened door of Edwin''s chamber.


    During these past days, he rarely left his chamber. He was spending as much of his time drowning in his mate''s memories and that brown piece of cloth.


    It took a lot of courage for Elsie to get near him. She was scared, to say the least, but more than that she was worried for her elder cousin. She couldn''t see him in that way more and hence decided to talk to him before her father or anyone else.


    "Brother¡­" She called again, louder this time to gain his attention.


    Edwin was staring at a book in his hand, but his mind was absent. After Elsie''s two calls, his mind didn''t reply.


    Elsie was hesitant to approach him and thought about leaving for now and try talking with him some other time. He was not in a mood and was lost in his world of thoughts. But then she was not sure if she would feel this brave again.


    Gulping down her saliva, she stepped inside the chamber and walked towards her cousin.


    "Brother Edwin!" She placed her hand on his shoulder and shook him a little.


    Edwin''s mind snapped back to reality, and he turned to look at Elsie with alert eyes. His stance was suddenly defensive. Elsie frown deepened, looking at his face.


    It gave away the lack of sleep and eating that he was practising these days. The charm of her brother had dulled. His eyes were red and dim.


    He looked the same Edwin O''Dell, but nothing like her beamish brother- her guardian, her role model, her inspiration, her best friend!


    Edwin stared at Elsie for two long moments, then blinked as if he still had a hard time recognise her face.


    Elsie''s heart dropped at his behaviour. "Brother¡­ i-it''s me, Elsie. Your sister." She told as if they were strangers meeting for the first time.


    Edwin shook his head a little to pull his senses together. Clearing his throat, he said, "I know Elsie. You don''t have to tell me that." His words were gentle but lack of emotions.


    ''I have to remind you because it looks like you have forgotten about it.'' She wanted to scream at him but decided against it and just nodded her head.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    "Am I not allowed to come to my brother if I don''t want anything?" She counter-questioned him.


    Edwin blinked at her, not believing the changed tone of her.


    "No. I didn''t mean it like that. I just thought-"


    "That like everyone else I come to you only if I want some favour from you, right?" Her voice was full of heaviness that her heart was also feeling.


    Edwin sighed loudly. "Elsie, you are taking it in a wrong way. I didn''t mean it like that. You know that you can always come to me anytime. I am your brother!"


    "And I am your sister! So now tell me what is happening with you." She looked at him expectantly, but her face fell the moment she saw two vertical lines of irritation formed on his forehead.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." He dismissed her then looked away.


    But Elsie had decided to speak with him, and he had to answer all her questions.


    "Of course you know it brother. I¡­ everyone knows that something is wrong with you. Something is definitely bothering your mind these days. We can feel your anger and frustration. Not only werewolves but humans also feel it."


    If there was someone else than Edwin, Elsie wouldn''t have dared to speak with this steadfastness. She would have asked only once, and after not getting an answer, she would have walked out of there wordlessly.


    But this was her brother, who loved her dearly and was a completely different person around her. For the whole world, he was the cold-hearted leader. But for her, he was her home, her comfort, her anchor in the storm.


    She knew that she could speak her mind to him, and he would never do anything to upset or hurt her.


    "Elsie!" Edwin warned.


    Her face softened, and a breeze of fear flew past her, touching her heart lightly.


    Her tone mellowed. "You are not sleeping or eating properly. Everyone is walking on eggshells around you. No one wants to cross your path in fear that you might slice their neck for some minor reason. They all are scared of you, brother.


    They are calling you names, and it hurts me. They are only blaming you for your anger, fearing you. But no one is caring to ask you about your problem. Please, brother, tell me, why are you behaving like this? I can''t listen to them more. Please!"


    Elsie''s every word hit Edwin hard, but he couldn''t tell her what she wanted to hear. He didn''t care about what people said or what they thought. He never did! But hearing his sister''s vulnerable voice broke him over and over.


    Not hearing any response from him sank her heart. "Father was going to speak with you about this. He is worried for you." She informed quietly.


    "Of course, he is!" Edwin derided.


    Elsie didn''t like his action. She knew that her father and cousin had never been on good terms, but this time she knew how genuine her father sounded when he voiced out his concern for Edwin.


    But leaving that point unattended, she said, "Brother, has someone said something to you? Or are you stressed because of the pressure of the investigation? If there is any other reason then please tell me. May be I can help you with it?!"


    Edwin stared at her innocent face and thought how she was lucky for not experiencing what he was going through. And he was glad that she didn''t need to.


    Standing up from his chair, he walked past her to avoid her hopeful eyes.


    "You can''t understand little sister." He breathed out.


    Elsie''s lips pursed in a thin line hearing his words.


    -"You can''t even stand up for yourself, Elsie. You can''t even look into a person''s eyes and speak your mind."-


    Her elder sister, Eloise, had said that to her the day Elsie had found out that Lester was her mate.


    Elsie was already not in a great mood because she was missing her mate. Her wolf was also yearning to meet Lester. Eloise''s incessant taunting and every one treating her like a kid unsettled her. And now, her brother was not ready to trust her to share his problems.


    ''Am I that na?ve?'' She questioned herself.

 Chapter 123 - THE RAGING DEMIGOD

    "You can''t understand little sister." Edwin breathed out when Elsie asked about his problem and why he was acting strange these days.


    ''Am I that na?ve?'' She questioned herself.


    "Why can''t I understand, brother? Tell me!" She demanded.


    But her persistence had started getting on Edwin''s nerves. His endurance was running thin, and Elsie had to understand it.


    "Because those things are beyond you, Elsie. So stop annoying me and leave me alone!" His voice rose by an octave.


    And that irked Elsie''s wolf. "So you also think that I am a brainless princess with no understanding or capabilities to handle problems?! Let me remind you that I am no more a kid, brother. I am a grown up woman and well mature to understand things. So stop with all this and tell me your damn problem!"


    She yelled, her chest heaving up and down with anger. Her breaths came sharp and fast.


    Edwin would have snapped the person''s neck with a flick of his wrist if it was not for Elsie. His wolf was on the verge of pouncing out, but he closed his eyes to keep it at bay. Not wanting to stretch the topic further, he turned to walk out of the office before he said or did anything that he would regret later, but Elsie held his hand to stop him.


    "I am not letting you go without getting the answer to my question. I am trying to help you!"


    "I don''t need your damn help!" Edwin pushed her hand with his werewolf force. His wolf was in control, growling and baring teeth at her.


    He was not the only one furious. Elsie''s wolf had also turned out, her eyes darker and body ready to shift any moment.


    Although Elsie was a gullible and diffident person, her wolf was the exact opposite of it. She was strong and adamant.


    Both cousins displayed their power by glaring at each other and baring their teeth, growling and hissing.


    It had never happened before. No matter how angry Edwin was, he never had let his wolf go reckless in this way, especially not in front of his family. But the distance with his mate had turned his wolf restive.


    The tension in the air was dense and intolerable.


    "Don''t push me, Elsie. I don''t want to hurt you." Edwin warned with a snarl.


    "Stop treating me like a child!" She screamed and charged towards Edwin.


    Now all the chains of constraints that he had put on his wolf broke loose. His wolf took over the control. He knew only his dominance and nothing else. For Edwin''s wolf, the woman in front of him was not his sister. She was a wolf who had dared to aggravate him.


    A throaty howl rumbled under the confines of the room as Edwin''s other hand gripped Elsie''s wrist achingly. Elsie''s wolf tried to fight with him, but she was no match to his strength. He twisted her wrist in an awkward angle, and a cry left her mouth.


    Her wolf whimpered in pain and frustration. Her every attempt of overpowering the alpha werewolf went into vain.


    Leaning to stare right into her teary eyes, Edwin whispered deadly. "Don''t forget whom you talk, wolf. I am your leader, your alpha! Do NOT challenge me ever!"


    His ice-cold words were like shreds of glass that tore her walls of confidence, and her wolf quivered under his powerful aura. Anger radiated out of his body in waves, hitting her in the face.


    Elsie''s wolf had realised her mistake. She couldn''t challenge the alpha of alphas. Her wolf accepted the defeat, and now the person who looked at Edwin''s half-wolf form with panicked eyes was his little sister Elsie.


    But her wolf''s submission didn''t satisfy Edwin''s wolf. He couldn''t bear the challenge. With another growl, he pushed Elsie with such a force that her body went flying in the air, till it collided with the shelf on the other side of the office.


    The loud noise of books and files falling on her body, and on the ground was heard. The humans who had heard the commotion from out of the building were too afraid to stand in their spot and bolted away from there to save themselves from their Young Master''s wrath.


    But Rees''s heartbeat picked up as he ran towards the office. The Moon Goddess only knew what his master had done now.


    He opened the chamber door, and the first thing he saw was his master in his half-wolf form, who looked like an irate demigod. He searched the room to see the unfortunate soul, who was on the receiving end of his master''s fury.


    His lips parted, his heart appalled at the sight of Elsie wailing in pain on the floor with thick books and files scattered all around her, and over her. His eyes moved up to see that the shelf was about to fall on her body, but before it could happen, he ran to her with his supernatural speed and held it before it got into contact with Elsie.


    "Lady Elsie! Are you okay?" He worried.


    She didn''t look anywhere near okay, and Rees knew it. He could feel her wolf and her human whimpering in pain. Her eyes were tightly closed as she struggled to move her body but failed miserably.


    Rees tried to push the heavy wooden shelf away, but the weight was too heavy to handle for his human form. Inhaling air through his mouth, he moved speedily to take the weight of the shelf on his lower back so that his hands could be free to help Elsie.


    His face scrunched due to efforts as he kept inhaling and exhaling through his mouth. His brown eyes lifted to look at his master. Edwin had still not regained his control. His obsidian eyes with blue streaks glared at the injured woman with a murderous gaze.


    Rees realised that Edwin was of no use in this situation.


    He lifted his hand to touch Elsie but hesitated for a moment. But when another cry left her lips, he shrugged off the hesitation and moved her hairs from her face.


    "Lady Elsie, Lady Elsie! Open your eyes." He patted her cheek a little in fear of her slipping into unconsciousness.


    He considered calling for some help, but if he did that, then people would ask questions. Edwin was yet to transform back to his complete human form.


    "B-brother¡­" Even in that excruciating pain, she called for Edwin, but his wolf was not ready to listen to her calls.


    "Lady Elsie can you move your body? Where are you hurt?" Rees''s voice made her open her eyes a little.


    Looking at the familiar face, she felt relieved. "R-Rees¡­"


    "Yes, I am here. Don''t be scared. Try to move your body if you can and roll aside." His voice came strained.


    Elsie''s half-opened eyes moved to look at the back of Rees''s crouching form. They widened at the sight of the large wooden shelf leaning mid-air. If it had not Rees, then she would have been under it.


    "Rees! That sh-shelf!" She exclaimed in panic.


    "Hurry up, Lady Elsie. Move!" He didn''t know for how long he would be able to bear the weight.


    Sweat broke on his forehead, dripping down in the beads. His face had turned red, and the veins in his body looked like they were about to burst with eminent pressure.


    Elsie tried to move her body, and that caused a white pain to bloom in her back. She screamed in agony but pushed herself to move out of the way. After many failed attempts, she tried to wake up her wolf, but that didn''t work either.


    Tears streamed down her face. "Rees¡­ I-I can''t! My back¡­ the pain is unbearable, Rees. I am sorry!" She sobbed loudly.


    Rees considered calling his wolf, but the upset one, that was already eying Elsie to show his dominance was more than enough to handle. If Edwin''s wolf senses the presence of another wolf, then the chances of him turning back to his human form would become slim.


    Rees''s mind ran faster to think of some solution and stopped only at one. "Then I have to call someone for help."


    Elsie''s eyes widened at his words. "NO! You can''t do that. Look at brother. His wolf is awake. If some human sees him in this state¡­" She didn''t need to complete her sentence.


    "But Lady Elsie, you need help. I don''t think I can hold this shelf longer." Rees pant heavy breaths.


    "No Rees! You know what will happen if father finds out about this. Brother Edwin is already in trouble and I don''t want to complicate his situation." She said while biting back another groan full of anguish when the pain in her back increased.


    "But-"


    "It''s an order Rees!" She had to use her authority to make him understand, and that was very unlikely of Elsie.


    Hearing her commanding tone, Rees understood that she was stubborn, just like her cousin.


    "Then wh-what should we do? Aaaagghhh¡­" Rees adjusted his body under the shelf.


    Elsie''s teary eyes moved to fall on the raging creature in front of her. Her breaths had started to turn shallow, and her vision turned blur. There was only one hope! Her brother!

 Chapter 124 - HELP ME BROTHER!

    Inhaling some air, Elsie prayed to the Moon Goddess. "Brother¡­ brother Edwin. Please come back." She pleaded through tears.


    The pain in her back made her eyes water more. Edwin had also injured her wrist that she couldn''t put pressure on it. Rees was still holding the shelf on his back. And to save their situation the only hope they had was Edwin, whose wolf had taken control.


    Edwin''s wolf was deaf to her words. He bared his teeth upon hearing his name.


    "This is me- Elsie! You sister needs your help brother. P-please help me!" Her eyes tear up again upon seeing her brother in that way.


    "Master¡­ please help her. She is not your enemy. She is your sister!" Rees tried, but all he got in return was another loud growl.


    Edwin''s obsidian eyes looked like the pits of death. His human side was not even fighting for control anymore. It had surrendered itself to his wolf.


    A gust of wind entered through the open windows, and the brown piece of cloth, which was on his bed, flew to drop on the floor. The light scent that was difficult to smell even to a werewolf after months, was not missed by the two werewolves- Edwin and Rees.


    Inhaling that scent Rees''s worry increased ten-folds. His alarmed eyes watched the brown cloth, and a curse left his lips.


    Elsie, oblivious to this, looked at Rees dumbfoundedly. She didn''t understand this sudden fright of Rees.


    Edwin''s wolf inhaled a mass of the air- that familiar and intoxicating smell of his mate overshadowed his senses. Now not only his eyes and canines were changed but also his claws. He held his head in between his hands and groaned.


    "He is fighting back to take the control. His human side is there Rees!" Elsie exclaimed but little did she knew that now she was about to discover her brother''s that dark side that she had never seen before.


    Edwin''s wolf fought to shift completely, but his human side was battling with him with all his power. The strange mixture of growls and screams left his mouth as he tried his best to tame his beast.


    "Master¡­ get back the control."


    "Brother, help me!"


    Rees and Elsie encouraged Edwin to get back the control from his wolf, but ultimately his wolf came victorious. Edwin''s human form was no match to his wolf. Edwin was emotionally, and physically exhausted that led him to lose this battle of his half part with the other half.


    He stopped moving, taking ragged breaths through his mouth. Elsie and Rees''s hearts drummed hard against their chests as they waited in anticipation.


    All their hopes came crashing down when Edwin slowly lifted his head to look at his prey. With a cry of war, he pounced at them- the people who had woken up his beast.


    Elsie cried in fear shutting her eyes tight, waiting for the impact, but that never came. Rees watched with an open mouth as a figure toppled Edwin on the floor before he could reach anywhere near Elsie and Rees.


    Elsie opened her eyes at the sound of another person growling in anger. The familiar scent entered her nostrils, and her heart rate picked up. Her wolf which was too afraid to come out till now after Edwin''s outburst now purred in excitement.


    Rees was at a loss for words when he saw a man circled his leg around Edwin''s hands and torso, not letting him move. His right arm encircled Edwin''s neck, putting enough pressure to calm him down and not hurt him.


    "Lester!" Elsie called her mate''s name, but he didn''t move his attention from the beast he had his hands around.


    Lester was having a hard time controlling Edwin, who was stronger and bulkier than him.


    "Ughhhh" Rees cried when the shelf dipped down to make him bent over the lying Elsie.


    Elsie again tried to move her body with a cry, and this time she succeeded a little. Lester''s presence had motivated her wolf, and now she could use her power.


    "Yes, Lady Elsie. Hurry up!" Rees''s body trembled, and the pain reached the point where he began to feel numb.


    During this time, Edwin had managed to free his hands and struggled with Lester''s wolf for dominance. His wolf couldn''t accept the challenge from another wolf.


    He growled loudly and with force dug his long claws in Lester''s leg that made Lester scream in anguish.


    Before anyone could comprehend the happenings around, more footsteps echoed, and people rushed inside the chamber.


    By the scent of them, it was clear that they all were werewolves except one.


    "Elsie!" Theodora rushed towards her in panic.


    Two men ran to help Rees. They took all the weight of the shelf from Rees''s back. The wooden shelf was so heavy that those two werewolves had to use all their strength to place it upright again.


    As soon as Theodora pulled Elsie away, letting Rees some space, he fell on the ground face first. His whole body was drenched in sweat, and his vision blurred then darkened.


    Elsie cried on her stepmother''s chest while she ran her fingers through her hair.


    "Someone please take her to the physician." Theodora commanded in worry.


    But the real problem was yet to bring under the control. Augustus''s face had turned red due to anger, his sharp grey eyes threw daggers at the werewolf with obsidian eyes.


    For the first time in a long time, he felt an unusual emotion in his chest-FEAR!


    Four men held Edwin back from Lester while one man attended injured Lester.


    Edwin was outrageous. He was too strong to be handled by the four werewolves.


    "Father don''t let them hurt him. Brother¡­ brother Edwin!" Elsie cried, but Augustus disregarded her pleadings.


    Eloise came running when she got the news of the commotion. Her eyes widened in shock at the sight. She staggered back a little.


    "Eloise, come here to help your sister." Theodora called.


    Eloise was too shaken to comprehend what her stepmother said to her. She was frozen in her spot.


    "Didn''t you hear her? Go and help Elsie!" Augustus roared, and Eloise moved to Elsie''s side. Her hands shook in fear.


    She was told by a maid that loud noises were coming from Edwin''s chamber, and Augustus and Theodora had rushed there. She first thought that it must be her cousin''s another fit of anger.


    These past days he was no less than a demon to everyone. Edwin had ordered the fleet of the O''Dells'' servants to not step a foot inside the premises of his chamber. He knew that his wolf was on the edge, and he couldn''t risk any human getting to know his true identity.


    Only Rees and his family members were permitted. Hence, since Edwin''s wolf took control, only loud noises were heard by the maids and guards, but no one dared to go and see what was happening.


    Edwin was livid. Four muscular men were also not able to control him. He was thrashing and growling like the wild animal that he was. Augustus stood shell-shocked without blinking his eyes. He stared at his nephew and was scared to even take a step ahead.


    He had never seen his wolf-like this, none of the family members did. Edwin had fought battles to save his territory, and for the royals-both in his human form and wolf form, according to the situation. Augustus had heard tales of how ruthless Edwin was on the battlefield.


    His friends praised Augustus for having and raising such a great warrior. But he always believed that those were only tales, with most of the part as an exaggeration.


    But watching Edwin fighting with four men, the damage he had done to Lester and Elsie had made Augustus realised the truth of those heroic tales of Edwin.


    One of the men, who had helped Rees, ran to find the wolfsbane potion while the other fetched some water and sprinkled it on Rees''s face.


    Rees was exhausted, and his body cried to give up, but the guard didn''t let him. He opened his mind link to reach for Rees, which was a task in itself with all the commotion happening around.


    ~"Rees¡­Rees! Wake up! Young Master is in trouble."~ He was the same guard who had searched for Edwin when his wolf slipped into the woods a few days ago.


    The guard connected his mind link with the other five guards.


    ~"Use the wolfsbane potion on Young Master. Make sure that he is not hurt in any way."~


    The five men subtly received the message. Augustus''s eyes narrowed at their darkened eyes, but he let it pass thinking, it must be because of the pressure of the situation that their wolves had woken up.


    Theodora was as speechless as everyone else. Even after marrying a werewolf and living between them for years, she had never seen this side of these creatures. Augustus though hot-headed had never let his wife witness the dark side of his wolf.


    "Brother Ed-" The call died down in Elsie''s throat as she passed into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 125 - HARMFUL MONSTER

    Lester was injured badly because of Edwin''s attack while he searched for his mate. His wolf growled and whimpered, seeing her limp form. He wanted to reach for her, but his leg was slashed substantially.


    The guard came running with the amber coloured bottle in his hand.


    "Make him inhale some and put some into his mouth. Hurry!" Lester ordered.


    Here the guard who was trying to wake up Rees got worried more.


    ~"Rees, please wake up! Wake up before the situation gets out of control."~ He again splashed some water on Rees''s face and shook his shoulders.


    As soon as Edwin''s wolf caught the sight of the amber coloured bottle, his struggles multiplied. He tried to free his hands and thrashed his legs.


    "We-We need help!" One of the guards called.


    The guard who was trying to wake up Rees looked in a dilemma. His eyes moved between his master and half-conscious Rees. Reluctantly he rushed to help his pack members with Edwin.


    "Give it to me." Lester managed to stand up.


    The pain in his leg was so absolute that he hissed loudly. The warm blood gushed out of the wound to stain the expensive carpet on the floor.


    He took the amber coloured bottle from the guard''s hand, and the man rushed towards Edwin to hold him.


    Somehow and with lots of effort, the six men managed to get Edwin on his knees. Edwin kept baring his teeth at them, the blue streaks in his obsidian eyes had turned into a shade of electric blue like the bolts of thunder in the dark sky.


    Lester looked around, searching for cloth and what he found was the brown piece that lay on the floor, which had triggered Edwin''s wolf. He picked it up and soaked it in the wolfsbane potion till the drops of the liquid dripped from it on the ground.


    Not wasting more time, Lester drew his hurt feet with force, and upon reaching Edwin, he covered the beast''s nose with that cloth.


    Edwin struggled, fought till the last ounce of his energy, but he couldn''t beat the power of the magical potion that was made centuries ago by a family of witches to get used for such occasions.


    Edwin''s fight subsided slowly as the strange odour of the rufous coloured liquid in the amber coloured bottle hit his senses. His growls lowered, rumbling in his throat. His eyes turned heavy so did his head.


    Taking advantage of his state, Lester removed the brown cloth from Edwin''s nose and opened his mouth with one hand to pour the rufous wolfsbane liquid into Edwin''s mouth.


    Edwin flailed but had no choice to gulp it when it slid down his throat in the rivulet.


    Lester removed the bottle away from Edwin''s mouth, careful to not make him drink the excessive quantity, or it could have been fatal for his life.


    After five minutes, all that left were the ragged breaths of sweaty, worried and tired bodies, angry Lester, and Rees, who had started to regain his consciousness.


    "M-master!" Rees''s unsteady eyes searched for his master, and as soon as he spotted his lying form on the floor, his heart twisted in concern.


    He dragged himself to Edwin''s side. Edwin''s eyes were half close, and through them, his cerulean blue pupils looked normal than their previous obsidian colour with electric blue streaks. His canines and claws had turned to their human features.


    Rees was about to touch Edwin''s head when a thunderous voice fell on his ears.


    "Put this monster into dungeons!" Augustus was so angry that one could see his grey eyes darkened by a shade, his skin redder and smoke coming out of his ears.


    All the six guards cowered under their Lord''s murderous gaze. For a moment, his outburst took Theodora by surprise. She had not seen her husband this riled up in a long time. But she didn''t blame him.


    Rees''s eyes moved to heavily breathing Lester, who had a deep frown on his face, his leg bleeding. Rees expected him to say something to Augustus, but he didn''t.


    Lester was very upset with Edwin for losing his control like that. And Lester''s wolf¡­ he wanted Edwin''s blood on his claws and canines for hurting his mate. Only Lester knew how he had controlled his wolf from appearing to fight Edwin till he satisfied his retribution.


    "Didn''t you hear it? I said lock that monster in the dungeons! He is a threat to every person living in ''the great manor'', and their peace. He don''t belong here. He is a monster!" Augustus''s body shook in anger.


    He had been turning a blind eye to everything that Edwin did wrong. But this time, he couldn''t let the matter slid easily. His daughter could have been dead, along with Lester.


    "Lady Theodora-" Rees started but was stopped when she showed her palm.


    "I don''t like this either Rees. But your Lord is right. Edwin has turned a threat to the people around him. Look at my poor Elsie. And Lester¡­ Edwin attacked his own cousin and best friend. We are not safe around him, Rees. You have to understand this." Theodora patted the corner of her eyes, and Rees had a hard time figuring if there were any tears or not.


    Rees was about to try one more time, but one glare from Augustus made him shut his mouth. Even though he was loyal to Edwin, Augustus was his Lord, and he couldn''t offend him in any way.


    The six guards shifted uncomfortably in that tensed air. They were all loyal to Edwin. But just like Rees, they couldn''t deny their Lord''s order.


    Unwillingly they pulled Edwin up and were about to leave to take him to the dungeons when Rees decided to try his luck for the last time.


    "Allow me to suggest something milord." He said politely by bowing his head.


    Augustus was getting impatient, but Lester gave a small nod to him. Augustus sighed, then signalled Rees to speak.


    "The dungeons in the main complex are not enough to keep Master''s wolf in control. For that we need silver chains to tie him down." Rees''s heart pained at the thought, but that was the only way to save his master.


    Augustus considered his words with furrowed brows. He had not thought about that before.


    "I-I suggest that we keep him in the dungeons of the southern building. Only those cells have the silver chains and they are at a distance from the main complex so no humans will get to know if he loses his control again."


    Lester''s green eyes observed Rees''s confident face for some moments.


    ''This moron has some loyal people around him.'' He couldn''t help but admire.


    Augustus''s eyes shifted towards Theodora for a split second and then again found Rees''s face.


    "Hmm¡­ I think you are right. Get him there and make sure that no one gets a whiff of what happened here."


    With that said, Augustus stomped out of the chamber to find a way to release his and his wolf''s anger. Theodora didn''t wait and with the help of Eloise, took Elsie to her chamber.


    Sparing a condemning glance at unconscious Edwin, Lester followed his mate in worry. Rees waved one guard to go with Lester and get some medical help for him too.


    The remaining five guards took Edwin to the Southern building in ''the great manor'', where Edwin''s base was, to chain him down behind the bars.


    And Rees¡­ he motionlessly stood on his spot trying to get his head wrapped around what just happened in a matter of a few minutes. Before leaving, his eyes stared at the brown piece of cloth that lay on the ground like trash.


    The piece of cloth that was Edwin''s anchor had been used as a knife to cut the ropes of his ship.


    *


    *


    *


    A knock on the door made Barret Addington look up through his glasses. The door opened, and Ripon asked for permission to enter Barret''s office.


    "Take a seat Ripon." Barret commanded and removed his glasses with a gold chain from his nose.


    He put it on the table carefully then leaned back, giving Ripon time to adjust himself comfortably.


    "You called me, chairman?!"


    "Yes. Have you heard more from them?" Barret enquired.


    "No, chairman. They didn''t contact us after that." Ripon informed.


    They both fell in silence for some minutes. Barret Addington got lost in his thoughts, evaluating the situation for his benefit. And Ripon quietly observed his face trying to guess what he must be thinking.


    After some time, Barret broke the silence. "I want you to do something for me, Ripon."


    His eyes stared directly into Ripon''s. It was not a request, neither an order. It was the mandatory obligation that Ripon had to do with or without his will.


    Clearing his throat, Ripon responded. "Of course, Chairman."


    "I want you to go and see how our dear friends - the O''Dells are doing."


    Ripon was confused and sensing it, Barret elaborated further.


    "I heard that Lester Wright has gone back to Vincardine. I want to know where this investigation has reached. Remind them that their deadline is near to end."


    Ripon had many questions on his mind, but he decided not to reveal them just now. The sinister smile on Barret Addington''s face was enough to ensure him that the man had something planned in his mind.

 Chapter 126 - I WANT MY BROTHER BACK

    Elsie lay in her bed with closed eyes. After Edwin''s attack, she got treated by the physician, who was a werewolf. The O''Dells had their personal physician and a team to take care of the family members.


    The physician informed that Elsie''s wrist was hurt badly. A bone in the side of her back was broken after she was thrown on the wooden shelf by Edwin. She also had some scratches here and there, but they had already healed by now because of her werewolf power of healing rapidly.


    The physician gave some medication and instructions to be followed for next some days till Elsie recovered completely. The recovery of her broken bone needed time.


    Everyone who had witnessed or heard the commotion created by Edwin and his wolf was shaken to the core. Edwin had always been a troublemaker, but this time they had experienced his worst side.


    The family was having a hard time believing that Edwin''s wolf had attacked his beloved sister and best friend.


    Augustus had locked himself in his chamber while Theodora took care of Elsie and Lester''s injuries. Eloise was confused and scared. She didn''t know what to do. She was worried for her sister, yes. But more than that, she was worried for Lester.


    She had not left his side since he was brought to his room, and the physician had stitched his wounds after cleaning them.


    She was angry at her elder cousin, cursed him to lengths. If something had happened to Lester, then she would have never forgiven Edwin. Her train of thoughts broke when Lester stirred in sleep.


    A grunt left his mouth when he tried to move his injured leg.


    "Lester, be careful! Don''t move." Eloise was instantly at his side to help him lay down again.


    The contact of her hands on his shoulder felt blissful to her. Lester turned his head to look at her.


    "E-Eloise?"


    "Yes, I am here for you Lester. Does your leg hurt?" She was concerned genuinely.


    Lester didn''t answer her right away, his face looked thoughtful. Eloise watched him admiringly. She thanked the Moon Goddess for his safety.


    Every time she looked at him, she felt the love she had been harbouring for him for years bloom more and more. Her heart told her that the Moon Goddess must have chosen him as her mate, and that was why she fell in love with him- her childhood friend.


    Who could be a perfect match other than her for the soon-to-be alpha of the Bluemoon pack?!


    "Eloise¡­"


    She shook her thoughts aside and neared him hopefully. Her name from his lips had set her heart in the surge of excitement.


    "Yes, Lester. Do you want something?" Feeling more confident with his calling, she moved her hand to touch his face.


    Lester nodded his head, staring back at her. "Elsie! Where is Elsie?"


    All Eloise''s hopes shattered with his one question. Her smile faded, and she clenched her jaw. The hand she had placed on his face slipped down in her lap.


    Gulping down the lump formed in her throat, she tried to distract his mind from her younger sister.


    "Look, Lester. I have brought some food for you to eat when you wake up. I-" She tried to bring a slice of an apple to his mouth, but he turned his head in the other direction.


    "At least have some juice. You need streng-" She was not ready to give up.


    "I don''t want any of this. Tell me Eloise. Where is Elsie? Is she safe?" The urgency in his voice broke her heart again.


    But by keeping a straight face, she replied dismissively. "She is fine. Don''t worry about her. You need to take rest Lester. Don''t worry. I am here with you. I will take care of y-"


    Before she completed her sentence, Lester had already pushed the duvet away from his body.


    Eloise panicked at his action and tried to hold him by his arms. "What are you doing? The physician has told to not move, Lester. Stop!"


    Not giving any heed to her requests, Lester stood up from the bed. He hissed when the pain shot in his leg after putting pressure on it. But he ignored it. His worry for his mate was more substantial than his pain.


    "Lester, your leg is hurt. Don''t go, or the stitches will come open. Please listen to me, Lester!"


    Eloise ran to stop him, but he didn''t listen.


    With great efforts, he dragged his feet despite the pain to get to his mate. His heart was worried, his mind full with the memories of injured Elsie on the floor, his ears ring with her cries. He had to get to his mate before he lost control of his wolf.


    "Lester, Lester. I said stop. STOP! You don''t need to go anywhere. Lester!"


    Eloise screamed at the top of her lungs, tears streaming down her red eyes. But Lester had gone far away from her to listen to her voice or call of her heart.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester watched Elsie''s sleeping form with moist eyes. Theodora had informed him of Elsie''s condition and had assured him that she would be fine in some days. But how could he assure that to his wolf?


    His wolf had seen his mate withering in pain, and he was helpless. He couldn''t even run to her to pull her to his chest. The very thought of Elsie getting hurt by someone- even if it was her cousin- made his wolf furious.


    A teardrop rolled down his eyes, and before he could wipe it, his green eyes were met by Elsie''s.


    "L-Lester!"


    A smile appeared on her tired face that made Lester''s wolf purred in relief.


    He was yearning to hear his name from her mouth for days. He was ecstatic to see her again and tell her how much he had missed her. He had different scenarios in his head, but none of them resembled what he saw after coming into ''the great manor''.


    "Elsie! Thank the Moon Goddess that you are awake! How are you feeling now? Does it hurt so much?"


    The overwhelming feeling of her mate''s proximity and the trauma of what happened in Edwin''s chamber broke Elsie in the loud cries. Lester immediately scooted near her and wrapped her shaking frame in his arms.


    "Elsie¡­ shhh¡­"


    His heart pained at her state, but he couldn''t do anything other than console her and offer her his shoulder, and warmth.


    His Elsie had a heart of a child. Even a glare in her way made her upset for the rest of the day. Only the Moon Goddess knew how she had endured that pain of her cousin''s actions.


    "Lester, brother¡­ he¡­ I can''t believe he hurt me. My brother is in pain Lester. He is in pain. I-I can feel it." She cried on his shoulder, letting the way clear to her emotions.


    She had no one to share them, except her cousin. But this time, he was not there for her. Her anchor was broken.


    Lester''s wolf raged in the heat of revenge. Edwin was his best friend and his mate''s cousin, but he had no right to hurt her in any way. Lester''s human wanted to listen to Edwin''s side of the story and sympathised with him but his wolf¡­ wanted to stab his heart with a silver dagger.


    But right now, his mate needed him more than anything. Lester ran his hand on the length of her back to calm her down. But his own mind was in a frenzy of hundred questions. He had never seen Edwin giving in to his wolf.


    He was their leader, the alpha of all the alphas. He was known to tame his animal. Then what made him lose this time?


    Pulling away from Lester, Elsie''s eyes stared at him as if she had remembered something.


    "Brother attacked you. Lester? Your leg?" Her eyes widened in fright.


    Her eyes roamed on his sitting form to see any other injuries. She tilted her head to see his leg wrapped in a thick layer of bandage.


    Her lips quivered at the sight of the degree of severity of the injury.


    "Elsie¡­ Elsie¡­ look at me." Lester brought her face near him and cupped it with both his hands. "It''s okay. Shhh¡­ I am alright. It''s just a wound. It will heal in no time." He sounded convincing, but Elsie knew better than that.


    "It''s not some other werewolf, Lester. It was my brother. Our leader! You know how painful and slow healing his attacks are." More tears streamed down her face as she looked at him in worry.


    "The physician had stitched the wound, Elsie. It will heal soon, he has said. Don''t worry my love!"


    He again pulled her to his chest. No matter how much time he kept her close to him, his heart yearned for more and more.


    They lost the track of time in each other''s affection. Their pain had subsided with their love for each other.


    "Lester"


    "Hmm" He replied to her whisper.


    "Can I ask you for something?" Elsie asked hopefully.


    "Your word is my command, milady!"


    Looking back at him earnestly, she said, "I-I want my brother back!"

 Chapter 127 - HELP THE ATTACKER OF MY MATE?

    The feeling of someone''s eyes constantly following her every action whenever she stepped out of her building had turned Ruth paranoid. Walking on the streets with that feeling on her mind, she had turned multiple times to see if her fear was a reality or a delusion to find no one.


    She had turned sceptical towards every stranger around her, that any person walking around her made her heart race in fear. She had stopped going out after the dark and avoided the short routes to her destinations that were isolated.


    She had tried everything to confirm her suspicion- taking a sharp turn, hiding behind a wall or a chariot, using mirrors, everything. But none of them came useful.


    Who must it be?


    She tried to rummage through her memory lanes to see if she had offended someone knowingly or unknowingly, and the only name that flashed in front of her eyes was Edwin O''Dell.


    She had insulted him twice on the same day. The man was everything but forgiven as per her knowledge. She was expecting a jab from him to avenge those insults, but that never came.


    After the day that had parted her from her every friend, her life had turned into a mess. And she forgot about her clashes with him. But now that she thought about it, she wondered why he didn''t retaliate.


    "Ruth! What are you doing? The milk spilled out of the vessel, look." Mrs Payne rushed to her side, and with the help of thick cloth, removed the utensil of milk from the stove.


    Ruth''s eyes widened. "I am so sorry, Mrs Payne. I didn''t realise that." She immediately ran to grab a cloth and some water to clean the mess.


    She has told to boil the milk by Mrs Payne while she helped Mr Payne with his medicines. But Ruth''s disturbed mind led to this.


    Instead of getting angry, Mrs Payne looked at Ruth with concern. "Dear, I see that your mind is occupied with something. Do you want to share it with me?"


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek, considering telling her about her worry. But the old lady had enough served on her plate and didn''t need more load. Shaking her head, Ruth tried to dismiss Mrs Payne''s worry.


    "No, Mrs Payne. There is nothing to worry. I was just thinking about Mr Payne''s health. Though he is feeling better than before, I think we should call the physician one more time to confirm his improvements. What do you think?"


    Mrs Payne paused for a moment. "But Ruth, he will charge the visit. You have already exhausted all your money. Then-"


    Taking her hand in hers, Ruth assured her. "I will talk to the physician, Mrs Payne. I will pay him after getting this month''s salary."


    "But-"


    "Please, Mrs Payne. Stop overthinking it."


    Ruth had only one hope of getting money, and that was Mr Cooper. After she was left with no money, she had asked Thea for some help, and her friend had gladly helped her. Now Ruth had no one to ask for the money, not even Thea even though she would not have mind helping Ruth again.


    But asking Thea for financial help time and again didn''t feel right to Ruth, especially when she and Rees were about to decide their wedding date.


    ''It''s okay, Ruth. You don''t need to worry. At the end of the month you will get your salary.'' She assured herself.


    After a couple of minutes, her mind again drifted back to the cerulean blue eyes. And a tiny part of her heart told her that, whoever was following her, was the same person with those mysterious eyes.


    The very thought made her limbs go cold. At this rate, her brain would blow with this incessant thinking. She needed to speak with someone- her best friend Thea.


    Only she was the right person to advise her correctly.


    *


    *


    *


    "Milord!"


    Rees bowed in front of Lester, but he ignored it.


    Two days after the mess Edwin had created, the air in ''the great manor'' had become thick with tension. The family lunch and dinners were awkward and silent.


    No family member spoke light-heartedly in between these walls. Everyone had a frown cemented on their faces. Elsie was recovering steadily, but her broken bone in the back needed some more time to heal.


    Lester, on the other hand, had to go through a lot of pain. The venom of Edwin''s claws had spread in his lower leg. Many of his veins and muscle fibres were broken by his sharp claws. Even with Lester''s werewolf power of rapidly healing, the wound would take about a week to heal.


    Rees understood Lester''s anger. He would have done something reckless if Thea was in place of Elsie. Edwin had already told Rees about Elsie and Lester- that they were mates.


    In these past days, when Edwin had lost himself in the pits of aloneness and pain, he had entrusted Rees with Elsie''s care.


    But Rees had failed at that. He couldn''t help Elsie at the right time. When he reached her, she was already hurt by Edwin.


    Sensing that Rees had not moved from his spot, Lester''s lips twitched in irritation. To show his upset mood, he scolded the maid changing his bandage.


    "Do it properly. Are you doing this for the first time? Why everyone is adamant of upsetting me?"


    Rees understood that those words were meant for him and not the poor maid who looked pale at Lester''s outburst.


    "You can leave it to me. I will change his bandage." Rees told the maid and took the charge from her hand.


    She looked at him thankfully for saving her from receiving Lester''s harsh words. Not wasting time, she ran out of the chamber. Lester''s irritation had reached its optimum level, but he didn''t say anything.


    Rees sat on the small stool and started working on cleaning Lester''s nasty wound. He didn''t begin right away. He gave Lester some moments to breathe and calm down his aggravated nerves.


    Hearing his heartbeat reaching normal, Rees took the opportunity to speak.


    "Please, forgive me, Milord. I am your and Master''s sinner!"


    Lester tightened his fists but didn''t interrupt Rees.


    "Master had entrusted me with Lady Elsie''s care and I failed. I had avoided her meeting Master for many times. But that day when I was out for some work, she went to meet him even after my warnings. As soon as I got to know about it, I rushed to Master''s chamber. But it was already late and the damage was done."


    Lester inhaled deeply through his nose to control his anger.


    "Milord, I am ready to accept whatever punishment you want to give me. I will do anything that you say but- but please talk with Lord Augustus. Young Master¡­. He needs your help."


    That made Lester broke his silence. "Help him? You are asking me to help the attacker of my mate?" His green eyes turned a shade darker in rage.


    But that didn''t affect Rees the way Lester expected. "I know what Master has done was wrong. His actions have hurt everyone, especially you. But Milord, he is your best friend. You know how much he loves Lady Elsie."


    "Leave before I cut your throat Rees." Lester growled in warning.


    Unbothered, Rees stood his ground. "You can kill me if it satisfies your anger and I will not utter a word. But before that ask your heart- Would Master have hurt Lady Elsie if he had even an ounce of control in his hands?"


    Lester kept glaring at Rees, who had his head bowed down, his fist placed in the middle of his chest- a gesture of submission.


    Lester and his wolf were at war with each other, with their opinions about the situation. He didn''t know what was right when at the same time, he knew what was wrong.


    Minutes passed in the stress, none of the men uttered a word.


    "Milord!" A servant came knocking on the door, and Lester immediately moved his head away from his direction to hide his animalistic eyes.


    Rees straightened up and asked the servant. "Come in!"


    "Milord, Lord Augustus has commanded your presence in the meeting room." He conveyed the message with a bow.


    By this time, Lester''s eyes had turned back to their natural olive green colour. He was puzzled at the message. The meeting room was the same room where they had a meeting with the Council some time back.


    Why would Lord Augustus call him there out of the blue?


    "Meeting room? Why?"


    "Mr Ripon has arrived a half an hour ago and wants you and¡­ Young Master present there along with Lord Augustus." The servant paused before mentioning Edwin as he had also heard about Edwin''s mess though he didn''t know the truth.


    Dismissing the servant, Lester looked at Rees. They both shared the same feelings.


    "Ripon''s presence at this time cannot be a mere coincidence." Lester commented.


    "But how does he know that you are here, milord?" Rees wondered.


    Sighing, Lester replied, "Barret Addington has eyes and ears everywhere Rees. Don''t underestimate that man. If Ripon is here then it must be Addington''s plan."


    Rees tensed considerably hearing that. "But milord, you cannot go in front of him with the injured leg."


    If Ripon got to know about Lester''s injury, then it would not take him much time to put one and one together. He was not Addington''s right hand for no reason!


    "Then it''s best that he is a human and not a supernatural creature."


    Rees didn''t argue more because he knew only Lester was able to handle the situation in the absence of Edwin. He hurriedly wrapped Lester''s wound with the bandage. Lester covered it with his loose pants.


    He stood up but hissed at the pain.


    "Milord, are you sure about this? Your injury needs time to heal. It is given by our leader. If Ripon finds out about it-"


    "That will not happen, Rees. I will take care of it. You go and check on Edwin. Make sure that no one from the servants and guards leak the news of what happened two days ago to Ripon or anyone."

 Chapter 128 - I WILL SQUEEZE EVERYTHING OUT OF YOU

    The clicking of the shoes against the white marble floor echoed in the corridor, drawing the attention of people. Lester marched towards the group gracefully even though his leg was hurting very much.


    Not letting it appear on his face, Lester smiled at the bald man in the centre-Ripon.


    "Fancy seeing you here, Mr Ripon." The man didn''t miss the sarcasm in Lester''s voice but smiled anyway.


    "It is fancy seeing you here, Mr Lester Wright. Seems like you have developed affection towards the Vincardine."


    Ripon''s comment didn''t go well with Lester. If only he could have that man''s neck in his hands!


    Clearing his throat, Augustus mediated between the two men, who were glaring at each other with fake smiles plastered on their faces.


    "Now that everyone is here, I suggest that we should go to the meeting room. Theodora, please send some snacks for our guest."


    He cast a meaningful glance in his wife''s way. The wise woman caught the underlined meaning in it easily.


    "Of course." She smiled.


    She now had to take care that no news of the happenings in the manor leaked through the cracks. And she had to be alert to handle any situation.


    Between these people was a man with sunflower blonde hair, waiting patiently. It was a pure coincidence that Douglas Morgan happened to be in ''the great manor'' at the time of Ripon''s arrival.


    Even though he was done with the work with Augustus, after Ripon''s arrival, he lingered behind to listen and see the things that he was not aware of. After Edwin''s episode, Theodora was not only mentally disturbed but was busy taking care of her family. And that didn''t give him a chance to go near her.


    Even today, he was in ''the great manor'' to see her and not Augustus. But he didn''t get a chance to speak with her. He understood that Elsie''s accident had something to do with Edwin, and now the scent of the blood sipping from Lester''s leg made him more curious.


    "This way, Mr Ripon." Lester directed the Council member towards the meeting room.


    But before that Ripon turned to look at Douglas, who was ready to follow them without a bid.


    "Mr Morgan, it was pleasure to meet you. I hope to see you soon. I would like to take your leave now."


    Douglas stopped in his track at those words. Putting a tight smile on his face, he replied. "Of course, Mr Ripon. Next time allow us for your hospitality. Have a good day!"


    He extended his hand, and Ripon accepted it to shake. Giving a nod, Ripon started walking behind Lester and by the side of Augustus.


    Douglas clenched his fists till his knuckles turned white. That foolish man had mocked him as if he didn''t belong to the elites. He was Douglas Morgan, and one day he would show his worth to all these idiots.


    "Mr Morgan."


    He turned to see Theodora and relaxed a bit. He had another target in his hand.


    "Theod-"


    "I think you should leave now, Mr Morgan."


    "But I miss-"


    "I have responsibilities towards my family and with the situation in the hand, we are not able to tend to our guests. It is better if you take your leave." She said with a straight face.


    Douglas stared at her for a moment longer, then nodded his head.


    Something was definitely wrong in ''the great manor''. He could feel it in its air. And the only way to get that inside information was Theodora.


    His eyes roamed around to see if there were any onlookers. After making sure that they were alone and out of everyone''s sight, he leaned closed to her ear.


    His hot breath fanned against her skin, and the tiny hairs on her neck stood up in excitement. Douglas''s strong perfume hit her senses, making her knees weak.


    Her breaths became heavy and longer in his baffling proximity. In those moments, she forgot the plausibility of getting caught by someone. With her busy days, she had locked all her fervours with a lock of patience. But now that the key to that lock was so close to her, within her reach, the foundations of her resolve shook violently.


    "I am looking forward to our next meeting Theodora. I promise I will squeeze everything out of you!"


    With that said, Douglas walked away from there, leaving a breathing mess of Theodora behind, who was oblivious to the hidden meaning of his words.


    *


    *


    *


    The air in the meeting room was full of coiled tension. Ripon''s sharp eyes observed the two faces keenly.


    A thin layer of sweat broke on Lester''s forehead. The pain in his leg had multiplied with the stress he had put onto it.


    ~"Lester, are you okay?"~ Augustus reached for him through the mind link.


    Suppressing a hiss, Lester replied, not breaking his eye contact with the Council member.


    ~"Yes, Lord Augustus. Don''t worry about me."~


    Augustus didn''t pester much because he had something to worry about more at that moment.


    "I see that you don''t like my presence, Lord Augustus." Ripon started.


    Maintaining his passive face, Augustus replied truthfully. "If you had come some other time then I would have been glad to welcome you, Mr Ripon. But in this situation, your unexpected arrival has taken me by surprise."


    Augustus was not a man believing in obscure talking. He was always straightforward, and his position allowed him to speak up his mind the way he wants.


    Ripon smirked at his words. "You are right about that. I considered informing you beforehand but then I thought by this time, the O''Dells must have got accustomed to unexpected guests in their land, right?"


    Augustus''s lips twitched at the man''s words. But this was not the time to put him in his place.


    Leaving his question hanging in the air, Lester turned Ripon''s attention to the issue at hand.


    "Your visit must be for some purpose, I assume Mr Ripon."


    "Of course, Lester. My time is valuable, and yet here I am sipping tea with you gentlemen. It must mean something."


    "And what is it?" Augustus snapped impatiently.


    "Before that, where is Edwin O''Dell?"


    Ripon''s question tensed the other two men. They shared a look, but Ripon''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the change in their demeanour.


    "I hope there is not some problem, Lord Augustus." He inspected their reactions, but the human should have known that the opposite of him sat two werewolves.


    These supernatural creatures had to take training of not only warfare, and controlling their animal in the academy at a young age. They were also taught to be not only astute predators but staunch defenders.


    An attempt of gaining any clue from their behaviour was as useless as waiting for the rains in the mid-summer.


    "No, Mr Ripon there is no problem." Lester managed to answer.


    "Then where is he- the successor of the O''Dell legacy? He was the one who had asked for a time to investigate from the Chairman. In my opinion it is not wise to begin this meeting in his absence."


    ~"Now what, Lord Augustus?"~ Lester asked while sipping some water to buy some time till he hears from Augustus.


    ~"Just say yes to everything I say."~


    "Edwin is not in the Vincardine at this moment. Our shipment to the west needed some attention, and he volunteered to go. It will take a week for him to return.


    I suggest that we should not wait till then for discussing this urgent issue. Edwin will be informed in detail about the proceedings of this meeting. I hope you don''t mind, Mr Ripon, or we can always postpone this meeting."


    Augustus''s voice held confidence that Lester was also surprised to hear.


    But more than him, Ripon was confused at Augustus''s words. He had done his research before coming to Vincardine, but he got no news of Edwin''s sudden journey. How was that possible?


    "Mr Ripon, you look bothered. Is there anything that you want to share with us?" Lester knew what he was talking about. That taunt was intentional.


    Clearing his throat, Ripon dropped the topic of Edwin''s presence.


    "That''s fine, Lord Augustus. Chairman wants to know where the investigation of the five deaths has led you. You were supposed to keep updating on the progress, Lord Augustus." Ripon''s eyes held Augustus''s grey eyes, unwaveringly.


    Lord Augustus was not any other noble to be spoken like that. He was the O''Dell- father of Vincardine and the powerful ally of the royal family. Not even the King had crossed the line and treated him with the respect.


    Just because of those five deaths, a low human, like Ripon dared to match his gaze. His wolf didn''t like that challenge, but he was not Edwin to lose control.


    "We have interrogated people living near the northern boundary of Vincardine. We have got some clues with our detailed investigation."


    "What clues?"


    Augustus smirked mentally, for he was waiting for this reaction from Ripon. Though Edwin was running his secret investigation, Augustus didn''t sit back.


    "You see, Mr Ripon. The clues we have gathered point to one fact that those deaths were not animal attacks."


    "Hmm... I figured that much. What else?"


    With a serious face, Augustus leaned forward while not breaking eye contact with the Council member. Lester was also surprised at his words. He had no idea what had happened with the investigation after he left for his home except whatever Rees had informed him in the letter.


    But Rees had mentioned only about what he experienced in the woods and nothing much about what made Edwin''s wolf come out.


    "I don''t think you would like to hear it, Mr Ripon, let alone believe it."


    The intensity of Augustus piercing gaze and the weight of his words made Ripon gulp in nervousness. But the old wolf had his eyes set on his prey.

 Chapter 129 - SECRET ADMIRER?

    After thinking for a while, Ruth finally decided to talk with Thea about her fear of someone following her. She couldn''t do that before because she had only one thought on her mind- Mr Payne''s health and the money she needed for his further treatment.


    A day before, the physician came and checked his health status. He assured that Mr Payne''s health was improving slowly, and now Ruth and Mrs Payne could heave a sigh of relief.


    She felt a load had been lifted from her heart, and now she could talk with Thea.


    "Thea¡­"


    "Ruth¡­"


    "I want to talk to you!" They both said in unison.


    They both shared the same expressions on their faces- worry. Before any of them open their mouth, they heard a man grumbled in distaste.


    "Yes, I also want to talk to you both. This is my shop, my workplace. And I don''t pay you for talking. Move your hands with the thread and the needle or the door is that way!"


    Mr Cooper''s hard voice made Ruth cringed while Thea just rolled her eyes in annoyance. To not aggravate their employer, they shared a look that said- after the work.


    The remaining day passed with both of the ladies worrying itched on their faces. They thought what the other woman had to say.


    The evening came, and Thea and Ruth were the first ones to step outside the shop. They didn''t wait to chat with their colleagues like they usually do. Taking hurried steps, the women knew where they would get some privacy to speak up their minds.


    During the short walk, Ruth''s hazel eyes kept darting in every direction restlessly. Though her stalker was chained in the dungeons of ''the great manor'' for days, the fear lingered in her heart that she was still being watched.


    They found a good spot and relaxed their bodies on the lush green grass of the public park where they liked to spend their time now and then.


    "What is it?" They asked in unison after a minute.


    "First you have to tell." Thea said.


    "No, Thea-"


    "Please Ruth."


    After a pause, Ruth nodded her head. "Okay."


    She took another moment to gather her thoughts then began, "Thea, for some days, someone is keeping a watch on me."


    Thea kept staring at her dumbfoundedly, then burst out laughing. "Wh-what? Ruth¡­ I know that you are one of the beautiful women in Vincardine, if not most. But this is too much! Who is following you? Your secret admirer?" And she again broke into fits of laughter.


    Ruth''s brows scrunched, her lips thinned in a straight line. She didn''t like Thea''s reaction, neither she had expected it. Unable to hide that she was upset with her best friend, Ruth turned her head away from her to look into the distance.


    After some more minutes of laughing, Thea noticed the change in Ruth''s mood. She sobered up. She studied Ruth for a long moment and realised how awry her reaction was. Ruth never lied, and she was not lying this time too.


    "Ruth"


    Ruth ignored Thea''s call.


    "Ruth, I am sorry! I shouldn''t have acted like that. Please tell me your problem." Thea asked in a gentle voice, trying to show her sincerity.


    Ruth sighed. She couldn''t be mad at her friend any longer. And she was the only one to understand her problem.


    "You will not laugh again, promise?"


    "Cross my heart and hoped to die!" Thea nodded her head like a little girl.


    That broke a small smile on Ruth''s face. Shaking her head a little at her friend''s antics, Ruth began again with a serious face.


    "Thea, for past days, I feel like someone is watching me, keeping eye on my every move. Wherever I go- shop, market, church, everywhere. Their eyes burn holes on my body." She shuddered at the last sentence and shut her eyes for a moment to not let the disgust touch her skin.


    "Have you seen who the person is? Is that a single person or are there more? Their face, height, image, or anything that could help us in finding them?"


    Ruth shook her head. "I don''t know any of that Thea. Every time I turn around to see who that is, I see no one. It''s like that person is invisible. They can see me, but I can''t. I can only feel their presence, but they can feel my fear. When I try to run in the lights to protect myself, they probably enjoy my fear through the dark.


    The thought of stepping out of my home, makes my insides churned in fear. Every step I take on the roads of Vincardine accelerates my heartbeat. Initially, I tried to ignore it, but now I can''t, Thea. It''s torture! Sometimes¡­ sometimes I think that I will go insane with this constant fear."


    Ruth''s eyes moistened, and she held her head in between her hands. Thea was shocked to see her state. She had no idea what Ruth was going through, for she had her problem to occupy her mind. She felt bad for her friend. But more than that, she cursed herself for not knowing that her friend was suffering through a problem.


    ''I need to pay more attention to the people around me.'' She made a mental note for herself.


    Thea''s eyes scanned the surroundings to see anything suspicious. But she didn''t know what she was looking for.


    "Ruth, do you¡­ do you feel their eyes on you right now?" She asked slowly.


    Ruth looked up at her then at her surroundings. "I-I don''t know." A tear rolled down her eye.


    Thea let her gather her thoughts while her mind drew various possibilities, but none of them seemed right.


    "Ruth, do you have any name on your mind? A man who have fought with you or have you rejected someone''s feelings?"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at Thea. "How do you know that it must be a man?"


    "Of course, it must be man or men. Women do not follow other women secretly. If they have something to say to another woman, then they just march to them and say that on the face or taunt them with a condemning look.


    And with a beauty like you, I am sure it must be a man or men." Thea said as if she just had stated the law of regulation of the universe.


    Ruth rolled her eyes at her. But then she said the thought that was eating her mind for some time. "I¡­ I actually have a name on my mind." She bit the inside of her cheek.


    "Really? Who is that?" Thea asked curiously.


    Ruth hesitated for a moment but then sighed. "Edwin O''Dell."


    Thea didn''t react, only blinked- once, twice, thrice. And slowly, Ruth''s words registered in her mind and the realisation dawned upon her.


    Now that she put the name to the unknown face, everything started making sense.


    "Ruth, if you are right then... I don''t even want to imagine what would happen!" Thea exclaimed in alarm.


    "Thea, now you are scaring me!"


    "You should be scared Ruth! You should be!"


    Ruth''s face fall, morphing into fear and worry. Thea also got engrossed in her thoughts.


    "I think I should talk with Rees about this."


    Ruth was surprised at her suggestion. "You... you will?"


    Thea sighed sadly. "Only if I could meet him."


    "What does that mean?" Ruth was puzzled.


    ''Has something happened between them again?'' She wondered.


    "We haven''t met for the last six days." Thea''s voice was full of sadness and worry. But Ruth didn''t understand the reason behind it.


    "Thea, he must be busy with his duty. Have you checked with his parents?"


    "I did, Ruth. You must be thinking that I am acting like a selfish lover who wants her fiancee for herself all the time. But trust me it is not like that.


    If he couldn''t meet then he informs me that beforehand. I went to his house but his parents also don''t know anything about his whereabouts. They only received a message from him that he is safe and will come home after a few days." Thea explained.


    Thinking for a moment, Ruth chalked out another possibility.


    "He might be out of Vincardine because of some urgent work that he didn''t get a time to inform you?!"


    Thea shook her head and turned to look at Ruth. Her eyes were full of desperation. "No, Ruth. You are not getting it! Rees is in ''the great manor''. The messenger told that to his parents. I just don''t understand what could be the reason that he has to stay in there.


    It''s like he has disappeared in thin air without any clue. Ruth...." Taking her hand in hers, Thea continued, "I have this bad feeling in my chest. What if Rees is in some problem? What if he is hurt?" Tears huddled in her round eyes.


    "Thea, you are overthinking it. He will come back soon, trust me. How can he get hurt in ''the great manor''. He is not on a battlefield, so stop worrying."


    Thea was about to open her mouth and tell Ruth about Edwin''s attack on Rees. Only she knew how terrified she was to see those claw marks on Rees''s throat. But she pulled the reigns of her tongue before she broke Rees''s promise.


    Thea couldn''t share the secret of his identity- the truth that he was a werewolf to anyone.


    Even if she had told Ruth that now, her best friend would have rolled on the floor laughing hysterically, screaming that Thea had gone mad with those folklores.


    Shutting her eyes tightly, Thea inhaled deeply. Discussing this with Ruth had not helped her at all. And now, she needed to think about something else.


    "Thea look!" Her eyes snapped open wide after hearing Ruth''s loud voice.

 Chapter 130 - I AM COMING WITH YOU

    Ruth''s heart became heavy looking at her worried friend. Thea didn''t say anything, and Ruth didn''t bother her. They both fell into silence, trying to come up with some way.


    Ruth sided from her problem of getting followed after hearing Rees''s disappearance.


    ''If only I could do something for Thea!''


    As if her prey got heard by the heavens above, Ruth caught an unexpected person walking on the road, outside the park. Ruth and Thea had not sat in the inner parts of the park, and that made them had a good view of the road.


    Looking at that person, the bulb in Ruth''s head went off.


    "Thea look!" She exclaimed excitedly.


    It took Thea a moment to understand what her friend was trying to show with her outstretched hand. She turned her head to see many anonymous people walking on the street but didn''t understand what Ruth was pointing at.


    "Ruth what-"


    "Come with me!" Not sparing her a chance to finish her words, Ruth pulled Thea towards the road with her wrist.


    Her strides were long and speedy. Her hazel eyes trained on the sight in front of her.


    "Ruth, where are you taking me? Ruth!"


    Turning deaf to Thea''s questions, Ruth manoeuvred through the evening rush on the street of Vincardine.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Sorry! Just a minute!"


    She excused and apologised while bumping into figures and finding her way through the crowd.


    "Ruth!" Thea hissed again, her face red with embarrassment as people glared at them for bumping into them.


    A lady was not expected to run on the streets that way!


    "Miss Fannie! Miss Fannie!"


    Ruth called loudly, waving her hands and craning her neck to see the woman''s back.


    Thea watched the women ahead in confusion, and indeed a petite girl amongst them, younger than her and Ruth, turned after hearing her name.


    "Here, here!" Ruth waved her hand frantically till people passed a weird glance in their way.


    The unfamiliar woman looked puzzled but stopped nonetheless.


    Dragging Thea along, Ruth was in front of Fannie in no time.


    The young woman, who had decent clothing and a presentable look with her lips painted in pink tint, narrowed her eyes at the two women, trying to figure out who they might be.


    "Good evening!" Ruth began.


    Fannie gave a once over to Ruth from head to toe. "Did you stop me just to say that?" Fannie''s arrogant tone didn''t settle well with Thea.


    But before she opined her thoughts, Ruth pressed her hand tightly that she was still holding and with a plastic smile on her face, again tried with polite words.


    "Miss Fannie, I apologise to stop you this way. Do you remember me?" Ruth asked expectantly.


    "I meet hundreds of people every day. I don''t see a reason to remember your face." Fannie scoffed.


    Ignoring her exaggeration, Ruth elaborated further. "My name is Ruth and this is my friend Thea. I was at ''the great manor'' a few weeks back with Florence."


    Florence''s name made Fannie''s eyes glint with the same jealousy that Ruth had witnessed on the day when she went with Florence to meet Edwin O''Dell. That glint was so familiar that Ruth had discerned the recognition in Fannie''s sky blue eyes.


    Fannie''s narrow lips curled up in irritation. "Yes, I recalled your face. If you don''t have anything important to ask then I have to go back to the manor. I have a lot of work and Young Master couldn''t do a thing without my assistance."


    Fannie didn''t miss a chance to buff about her employers and make a false impression of her close association with Edwin O''Dell.


    And after getting to know that Ruth was an acquaintance with Florence, she rubbed it on her face so that Ruth would tell Florence about it.


    To Fannie''s misjudge, these two women were not remotely interested in how close she was with Edwin. Florence was now only a painful memory in Ruth''s heart. Ruth even cringed at Fannie''s words and hearing the name of that despicable man.


    By this time, Thea had concluded two things. One- Fannie was working in ''the great manor'' and understood why Ruth stopped her. Two- the young woman was too arrogant and full of herself and needed to be put in her place.


    "We will not have your much time. We just want to ask about Rees. He is your master''s bodyguard. A tall man with brown-"


    "Brown eyes, muscular built and handsome face. Yes, I know him. Who doesn''t know the mortal greek god with brain, looks and valour?!"


    Fannie was not an admirer of Rees but was the exact opposite of that. She was caught by surprise when Ruth asked about Rees. That was unexpected. But she purposefully used those adjectives to describe him to show those women that she knew Rees very closely.


    She expected both the women to feel jealous of her, but Ruth looked no more than uncomfortable as she stole a side glance at her friend, while Thea looked as if she was ready to strangle Fannie if one more word had left the maid''s lips.


    "Yes. I am talking about the same person." Ruth broke the uncomfortable tension while holding Thea''s hand as tightly as she could.


    "Why are you asking about him? How a man like Rees is related to you?" Fannie asked curiously, arching her brow.


    "I am his friend. He has not come home for the last six days. Do you know why it is that? If you give us any kind of information about his whereabouts then it would be very kind of you." Ruth did all the talking while Thea kept throwing daggers at the smirking woman in front of her.


    "Friend, huh? It looks like you have got some special criterion for making friends. Florence, Rees¡­ hmm."


    With every passing second and every taunting word leaving Fannie''s mouth, Ruth''s patience had also started to run thin. But she maintained her composure for the sake of her friendship with both Thea and Rees.


    "Well? Do you know anything?" She asked impatiently.


    Fannie pouted her pink-tinted narrow lips and tilted her head while narrowing her eyes. She tapped her pointed chin as if she was trying hard to think.


    "Ummm¡­ now that I give it a thought, I have not seen him around these days. Last time I saw him¡­ oh yes, he was with a maid in a secluded corner of the corridor. Maybe he has asked for a leave to Young Master. Because, I have not seen that maid either."


    Ruth and Thea were stunned at Fannie''s words that they couldn''t see through her lies. Ruth''s heartbeat accelerated hearing that, and instinctively her eyes moved to look at Thea''s hardened face.


    Fannie, on the other hand, enjoyed getting on the nerves of these two women. Some people get the excitement in other''s discomfort, and Fannie was no exception to that.


    After a brief pause, Ruth cleared her throat awkwardly. "Erm.. thank you for your¡­ time. We would take your leave now." Ruth used the word time instead of help because she didn''t know if Fannie''s words had helped their situation or not, but they had surely done some damage to Thea''s trust in Rees.


    "Sure! I am glad that I could be some help!"


    Ruth felt how empty Fannie''s words were as she stared at her retreating form. After a deep sigh, when she turned to face Thea, her eyes widened.


    Thea''s whole body shook with anger, her eyes moist at the corners.


    "Thea¡­"


    "I have to go." Thea abruptly changed her mood, and now her face was set in determination.


    "Go? But where?" Ruth sounded alarmed.


    "To Rees!" Thea pulled out her wrist from Ruth''s grip and took a step ahead, but Ruth was quick to block her way.


    "Thea calm down! Listen to me first. Fannie is not a trustworthy person. You know she was just trying to provoke us. Are you believing her words and doubting on Rees?"


    "I don''t believe a single shit she said, Ruth. I know that Rees could never cheat on me- willingly or unwillingly. But I have to go to him. I have to see with my own eyes that he is safe." She again tried to walk past Ruth, but Ruth held her.


    "No, Thea. You can''t just march through the gates of ''the great manor''. Try to understand."


    With teary eyes, Thea glared at Ruth. "What do you want me to understand, huh? I haven''t seen him for days. I don''t know if he is safe or not. I don''t know why he has suddenly disappeared. And you want me to act like an understanding person?"


    Ruth still tried her best to stop Thea. "I know that you are worried about him, Thea. But at least wait for two days. And if you hear nothing from him then-"


    "Would you have stopped if you were in my place?" Her calm question initiated a cyclone in Ruth''s heart.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek, unable to answer Thea. How could she answer her question when she had never fallen in love with a man?


    She didn''t know how it feels to be in love. She didn''t understand the yearning of the heart to see and be with the lover. She couldn''t comprehend Thea''s worry. She didn''t know any of that, then how could she answer that question?


    Both the women matched each other''s gazes, and Ruth was the one to give up between them.


    "Fine! You can go to the great manor'' to see Rees." Ruth said.


    Thea was relieved hearing her. "Thank you for understand-"


    "But I am coming with you!"

 Chapter 131 - WALKING ON THE SAME PATH

    "Ruth!"


    "No, Thea. I can''t let you go there alone. You don''t know people working there. They will not let you pass the main gate. If you are going then I am coming with you too!"


    Thea was in a tricky position now. She didn''t want to drag Ruth into whatever she was about to face in ''the great manor''. She was worried that Rees''s secret might get disclosed in front of Ruth.


    Rees was very upset after knowing their little sneaking adventure on the night of the celebrations in ''the great manor''. He had warned Thea not to do that again, ever. And for some reason, he was particularly upset about Ruth''s involvement. Thea didn''t know why though.


    She thought that it might be because Rees didn''t want to tell Ruth about his identity and the permanence of another world of supernaturals coexisting with the humans.


    "I am waiting for your answer, Thea."


    Thea considered not going there, but then her heart didn''t listen. She had this bad feeling in her chest, and she didn''t know if it was her intuition or was it because of her mate bond with Rees. She was still learning about his world that was soon to become her world too!


    An idea popped up in her head, and she patted herself mentally for coming with a way through this situation.


    "Fine! I will not-"


    "Before you finish that, let me remind you something, dear best friend. Friends do not lie with each other. If you are thinking about fooling me, and then going there all the way alone then don''t. Because, that is not going to happen."


    Ruth gave a warning glare to Thea, and her idea became useless before she presented it. Reckoning her brain, Thea tried to come up with another excuse.


    "But Ruth. It''s already evening and soon it will be dark. Don''t you have to go and take care of Mr and Mrs Payne? They must be waiting for you. We can''t put them in worry now, can we?" Thea hoped for this excuse to work.


    Ruth was taken aback by her reasoning. She had not thought about it before. Her brows creased in the middle in thought. And seeing that, Thea smiled inwardly. She was not happy to avoid her friend this way, but it was for her own good.


    Thea didn''t know how Rees would react after seeing Ruth in ''the great manor''. And what if Edwin and Ruth crossed their paths again? Thea was not ready to testify another war.


    And if Ruth''s suspicion about Edwin was right-that he was keeping a watch on her- then it was for good to not take Ruth to the den of a lion.


    After a brief pause, Ruth faced Thea again. "Thea, you are such a caring person. Even though you need my support, you are still thinking about Mr and Mrs Payne." She smiled admiringly.


    Thea gave her an awkward smile, cringing inwardly for bypassing Ruth. But she had to do it for her friend''s sake. She couldn''t put Ruth in trouble one more time.


    "Yes. So I think you should go-"


    "But I am still coming with you! As much as I love Mr and Mrs Payne, I love you too! And I have promised you that I will not leave you alone in the time of need."


    Thea''s eyes widened at that. "But¡­ but-"


    "Don''t worry. They can manage on their own for a couple of hours more. Now come on, we are already late."


    Thea had no choice but to follow Ruth with a worried heart. She only prayed that nothing would go wrong like the last time while they walked in the direction of ''the great manor''.


    *


    *


    *


    "Lester, Rees! I am tired of asking you both about brother. If you don''t take me to him then¡­"


    Lester had enough of Elsie''s stubbornness. Since the time she had regained consciousness, she was constantly asking about Edwin and where he was. Everyone in the family tried to make her understand the situation, but she was not ready to listen to anything.


    Everyone was already under stress after Ripon''s unexpected visit. He had not been there only to ask about the developments in the investigation but had also conveyed Barret Addington''s message.


    It was more of a warning, a threat.


    He had warned Augustus that if the O''Dells couldn''t report on the investigation to the Council''s satisfaction in a month, then he would present this case before the royals.


    That warning was a blow to Augustus''s pride and capability. First time over the years, not only he but his wolf was also on the verge. No one had dared to go near him, and everyone walked on the eggshells around him.


    Even Theodora was also a bit wary of going near her husband when he was not at his best.


    "Lester!"


    "What Elsie? I told you that he is safe. What else you want to know?" Lester''s voice was loud.


    Rees, who stood with the couple awkwardly, visibly tensed.


    "I want to know where my brother is. I want to meet him. I want to see if he is really safe or not." Rees had never seen Elsie fighting for something the way she did for her elder cousin-Edwin.


    ~"she truly loves him!"~


    Lester''s head snapped in his direction at the speed of light. His olive-green eyes darkened as he gave a murderous glare to Rees.


    Rees was confused at first.


    ~"Next time you comment about my mate, don''t! Or keep your mind link closed!"~


    Rees''s eyes widened in shock. He had forgotten to close his mind link, and Lester could hear every thought of his. Rees immediately bowed deeper as a gesture of apology and made sure to close his mind link.


    "Lester, I am talking to you! Answer me!" Elsie had recovered well in these six days, except for occasional pain in the side of her back when she stretched it.


    While Lester''s wounds had healed but they needed a couple of days to get recuperated completely. But he could walk better than before.


    "Elsie, please. Try to understand." Lester tried again while controlling his anger.


    He was in no mood, and Elsie should understand it. Instead, she was provoking him to lose his cool.


    "NO! Don''t tell me to understand. I want to see my brother!" She screamed.


    Her skin had turned a dark shade of pink as her blood boiled at the thought of her brother getting hurt.


    To Rees''s horror, Lester''s reaction was not something he had anticipated at all.


    Using his supernatural speed, Lester was directly in front of Elsie''s face, glaring down at her with his darkened eyes. His wolf had appeared after the dam of his patience was destroyed by his mate.


    "SHUT. UP!" Lester greeted through his enlarged teeth. His fingers twitched rapidly as his claws threatened to grow.


    Rees expected Elsie to cower under Lester''s wolf''s gaze and take his warning seriously. On the contrary, her wolf also appeared to match her mate''s challenge for dominance, as her eyes turned darker.


    "Don''t you tell me what to do. I am not a child to get ordered around. Take me to my brother or I will-"


    "You will what, wolf?"


    Both the werewolves, even though mates, bared their teeth at each other while matching their challenging glare. The tension was palpable that Rees had to interfere between their fight before any of them lost control.


    "Milord! Lady Elsie!" Rees approached them cautiously but was froze in his spot when the said werewolves turned their heated glares towards him.


    "SHUT UP!" They snapped in unison.


    Rees didn''t know how to handle the situation. But before he did something, his ears strained to listen to the approaching footsteps hitting against the marble floor.


    "Lady Eloise!" Words left his mouth in a whisper.


    He had to calm both Elsie and Lester before the elder daughter of Augustus, grab this opportunity for her advancement. Rees knew that Eloise would not let Elsie live with this fight with Lester in peace. She would do everything to poke Elsie''s self-esteem and self-confidence. If that happened, then Edwin would not spare Rees''s throat one more time.


    "Milord! Please! Lady Eloise is on her way here. You have to control your wolf. Lady Elsie, please back down. He is an alpha werewolf. He would not give up till you do. Please!" Rees tried earnestly, but he didn''t know the effect of his words on those two werewolves.


    A knock was heard followed by Eloise''s presence.


    "Elsie! Lester?" Eloise''s sharp senses didn''t miss the heavy air in the chamber as she walked towards them with curiosity.


    As expected, she first tried to reach their thoughts through the mind link, but because of Rees''s warning, Elsie and Lester had already closed their mind links.


    They had also taken control from their wolves, and now what remained behind was hurt and frustration.


    "Take some rest, Elsie! I will see later." With those curt words, Lester left the chamber not sparing a glance to Eloise and that irked her.


    "Rees, I would like to get some sleep. Please tell the guard at the door to not let anyone disturb me for some hours." Elsie was too annoyed that she didn''t even acknowledge her elder sister, and that was something new to Eloise.


    Elsie snuggled in her bed and covered herself from head to toe with a duvet as if she was shutting the outside world and giving some time to calm her heart.


    Awkwardly, Rees turned his attention to Eloise, who looked like she was about to break into tears of humiliation.


    "Lady Eloise-"


    Throwing a quick heated glance in Rees''s way, she walked fast out of there before he could finish his sentence.


    And Rees could do nothing but sigh deeply.

 Chapter 132 - PRINCE WITH CASTLE

    Both Ruth and Thea lessened the distance to ''the great manor'' in quietness. They were both lost in their worlds of thoughts. Thea was worried about Rees, and with his true identity as a werewolf, she didn''t know what to expect in a situation like that.


    She had not enough awareness to come up with a smart and logical guess. Hell! Nothing seemed logical to her human mind since the day she had found out his truth. And to top everything, she was soon to be a part of his world- a world that was new to her, that intimidated her yet was inescapable.


    Ruth, on the other hand, only hoped for two things. One- let Rees be safe. Second- she didn''t get to cross paths with the blue-eyed monster.


    From afar, the superstructure looked like a castle from a fairytale. Ruth''s hazel eyes didn''t waver from the tall walls and towers of ''the great manor''. The brilliant and eye-catching architecture stood proud amidst the rows of lush green trees. The centuries-old building testified the history of the Vincardine and its generations of people.


    Ruth had read a fairytale in her childhood in which a princess falls in love with a prince and after their wedding, she gets to live her dream in the grand castle along with her husband.


    Little Ruth''s brain had only caught on the thing in whole twenty minutes story was falling in love with a prince and rule his kingdom beside him from within the beautiful castle.


    She started daydreaming about life in the castle and the love of a prince. Every time she thought about that, her nerves became jittery in excitement.


    Childhood fantasies are always fascinating! They make you believe in the things that are too good to be true. But still, you believe them¡­ every single bit of them. You hope that someday, a miracle would happen and that fantasy of yours will turn into reality.


    You are ready to live that change, that adventure, and you close your eyes while inhaling a deep breath with a smile on your face. ''I am ready for this!'', you chant in your head over and over.


    And the moment you open your eyes, instead of your fantasy world and the brightness of all rainbows and sunshine, adulthood greets you with a devilish smirk on its face. It has responsibilities in its one hand, and the other comes crashing on your face like a slap of reality that every fantasy of yours dissolves into ash as if it never existed.


    Ruth released a shaky breath after those thoughts. She shouldn''t have walked down those memory lanes. Not after facing every brutality by life.


    But that memory also reminded her of one thing that her mother, Bertha Moore, had taught her.


    ''Instead of waiting for a prince with castle, BUILD one by yourself!''


    "Ruth¡­"


    "Ruth!"


    "Huh?" She blinked rapidly when Thea tugged at her elbow. "What?"


    "We are already here! The God only knows what goes in that pretty brain of yours!" Thea huffed, rolling her eyes.


    Smiling sheepishly, Ruth apologised.


    As the large metal gate with brick wall frame of ''the great manor'' neared, Ruth saw the guards stationed there straightened up. She recalled the last time she was here with Florence.


    She didn''t know if Florence had kept her words with the guard, but Ruth was not the person who could lure him the same way.


    "Stop right there, ladies! Who are you and what purpose you have to come here?"


    To Ruth''s dismay, the man was the same guard whom Florence had tricked in getting entry into ''the great manor'' with the help of a fake promise, sugar-coated words and her womanly assets.


    The man''s eyes rested on Ruth''s face a moment longer, his brows creased as he felt the familiarity with this unknown beautiful woman.


    "My name is Thea and this is my friend, Ruth. We are here to meet Rees." Thea cleared her throat and told in a steady voice.


    Rees''s name pulled the guard''s eyes away from Ruth''s face that had turned red in embarrassment.


    "Rees?"


    "He is Edwin O''Dell''s bodygua-"


    "I know who he is, Miss. And please show some respect while taking Young Master''s name." He said gruffly.


    His instruction didn''t go well with Ruth. "She took his full name. Isn''t that name given by his parents?!" Her words dripped with sarcasm, and that infuriated the guard.


    The way his face changed the expressions from formal to requiting, Thea''s heartbeat accelerated.


    ''What if he is a werewolf?'' Her brain thought in alarm. Rees had told her enough about their low levels of patience and tolerance to challenge. She had experienced that enough with Rees.


    To save the situation, Thea threw her head back with a fake laugh that made her cringe at the irritating sound. But she had to try something after all.


    "Hahaha¡­ my friend¡­ she has a very unique sense of humour. Hahaha¡­. Only few people get it, right Ruth?" Thea glared at Ruth, who just rolled her eyes at her lame try.


    "And I am definitely not a part of those few people, Miss Thea!" The guard glared at them with flared nostrils.


    Clearing her throat for the second time, Thea pulled the course of their conversation on the right track.


    "We are here to see Rees. If you can call him or let us in-"


    "NO!"


    Thea blinked dumbfoundedly. "No?"


    "NO!" Came his firm answer.


    "But why?" Now Thea also started getting annoyed with the man.


    "We are ordered to not allow anyone to pass through this gate. You can not go inside." He crossed his hands over his bulky chest.


    "Then call him here. We can wait till he comes." Ruth suggested though she had no will to speak with the man.


    "That is not possible."


    "Why the hell it is not possible?" Thea groaned, heat coming out of her ears in steam. She was tired of these obstacles between her and Rees, and this arrogant man was not helping her situation even a bit.


    "Because it is NOT POSSIBLE!" He put the stress on the last two words while looking down at the two women, who clearly looked like civilians of the Eastern side of the Vincardine.


    Inhaling a deep breath, Thea tried to maintain her cool. "Listen, sir. It is very important for me to see Rees. He has not came his home for six days. His parents are worried about him. Let us just meet him once and we will not take more than five minutes. It''s a humble request!" She exhaled through her mouth, her hands fisted tightly around her dress.


    The guard stared at Thea for a second. "And who are you to him?"


    "I am his fianc¨¦e!"


    He blinked. The other two guards, who were listening to their conversation, followed his action.


    ''Good. Now you know who I am and-''


    Thea''s thought remained incomplete as the three men burst into loud laughter. Thea and Ruth shared a puzzled look. They didn''t understand what they found funny in Thea''s answer that they were laughing as if there was no tomorrow.


    The guard sobered up for a short moment to ask, "You¡­ you are Rees''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Now feeling self-conscious, Thea peeked through her lashes at him and answered in a low voice. "Yes."


    That made the guard split into another fit of hilarity. Thea felt humiliated. She didn''t understand what was wrong she said. But out of every possible reaction, she had not expected this one from the guards.


    Her throat got clogged with a lump that she tried to suppress but failed.


    "If you are done with your non-sense, we would like to see Rees. Call him!" Ruth had enough of their bullying.


    She was so mad at their rude behaviour that she wanted to slap all of them across their faces. Only thought of Rees held her back.


    Like a magic wand, her words made wonders and seized the three men''s cackle. But the side effect was their downward corners of the mouth and narrowed eyes.


    "How dare you say that?" The guard thundered with a scorching glare.


    "Isn''t she the same woman who came with Florence more than a month ago?" Another guard recognised Ruth''s face.


    She didn''t have an easily forgettable face. She was a rare beauty that gets imprinted in a person''s mind for a long time.


    Recognition dawned upon the guard, and his angry eyes glinted in a strange glint.


    "Aha! Florence''s friend! Now I remember you pretty girl." His attitude instantly changed from a roaring lion to a cunning fox.


    A part of Ruth felt nauseated and braced herself for what was about to come her way. But a major part of her screamed at her to kick that ratbag right on his truncheon.


    "You have got a sharp tongue for that pretty mouth of yours, beautiful!" He commented while running his tongue on his lips.


    "And you have got a disgusting mind for that honourable title of yours, gibface!" Ruth didn''t hold back and retorted, matching his gaze.


    The smirk wiped off his face in a second. "You, wagtail!"


    "One more word and I will scream my lungs out till your Lord Augustus hears me!" Ruth was way out of her element. But for once, she enjoyed this adrenaline rush, this sense of defiance and power. She liked it!


    For once, she felt free after breaking the shackles of modesty and politeness.

 Chapter 133 - [Bonus ]NOT-SO-HONOURABLE PRESENCE

    After ten more minutes of argument and heated retorts from Ruth, she and Thea stood a little away from the gate with a frown on their faces. While the guards stood tall, crossing their hands over their chest and glaring at the two women, who had given an earful to them.


    "What now, Ruth?" Thea asked in frustration.


    With every passing moment, the uneasiness in her heart grew by an inch. She could feel the danger and the tension lingering in the air of the O''Dell property. She wanted to see behind those giant brick and stone walls. She wanted to see what had happened with Rees.


    Why the O''Dells had restricted entry of any person in ''the great manor'' except specified personalities and their servants?


    "I am so sorry, Thea. We have tried our best but those chauvinistic men are so dense to understand anything. I don''t think we can enter in there today." Ruth glanced up at the dark sky. The coldness in the air had increased than the daytime.


    "I think- I think we should return back now. We will wait-"


    "You can go. I am not coming with you." Thea was too stressed to manage her tone of speech that came rudely.


    But Ruth didn''t mind it. She had asked the same question that Thea had asked her about an hour ago.


    -"Would you have stopped if you were in my place?"-


    Thea had asked her this. That time Ruth didn''t know the answer. But an hour that had passed after that question gave her time to ponder over it. And now she had an answer.


    If she was in Thea''s place and her loved one had disappeared without any notice then, she would have not stopped. She would have done everything in her power to reach that person.


    So, she understood Thea. She understood her state of mind and her worries.


    But she also couldn''t see another way to reach Rees. It was already dark, and the eeriness of the place was never her favourite thing. Every time Ruth was in the premises of ''the great manor'', she felt peculiar.


    There was something about this place that made her nerves jumpy. Something in this place brought out the unknown side of hers. She felt brave, bold and stalwart in a newfangled way.


    A part of her repulsed from this place, but a tiny part felt an anonymous pull. This place gave her chills. After deciding to not step the foot here, destiny''s roguish tricks didn''t fail to drag her there time and again.


    "Thea, you can''t go inside. Please come with me. We will try again later, I promise!" Ruth tried to convince Thea, but that woman was too obstinate to listen.


    "Ruth, I want to see if Rees is safe or not and I am not leaving before trying everything in my power to reach him. I know he needs me. I can feel it here." Thea pointed at her heart with a broken face and teary eyes.


    Ruth gulped down the realisation that she could not talk Thea into dropping the idea of meeting Rees.


    "Then what do you suggest?" She asked gently.


    After a momentary pause, Thea knew what she needed to do. "This left us with only one option!"


    Her words raised Ruth''s brows as she looked at Thea with widened eyes. "Thea-"


    "I suggest you to return back home, Ruth. I have already put you in a trouble once and I don''t want to repeat that mistake. I will take care of me, I promise!"


    Ruth passed her an incredulous look. "You think that I would let you sneak in there again and that too alone?" She scoffed, not believing her friend.


    "But-"


    "I have not come this far for leaving you alone like this, Thea. If you are going inside then I am coming with you too. If you get in a trouble then you will find me right beside you. We have promised each other to always be there in a time of need. I am not breaking my promise! Now you decide for yourself."


    Thea was stunned. Her heart got bewildered with a bunch of emotions. Ruth was a fragile flower for the world, and at some times, she indeed was. But when it came to her loved ones, that flower could sustain any storm like an iron shield.


    "Let''s go then!"


    Taking a longer route and with the advantage of the darkness, Ruth and Thea trod on the light feet towards the dense bushes on the remote corner of the defence wall of ''the great manor''.


    They entered those bushes as discreetly as possible while removing the small plants and branches out of their way. Their feet took them in the right direction in the familiar place. Coming out of those bushes, they heaved a sigh.


    Both women were timid, but they had set their minds on their goal- meeting Rees. The sky was painted in black with twinkling stars and a crescent moon peeking from behind the dark clouds.


    The crickets and the bugs cheered for them with various noises. The place was the same as months ago. And to both of their surprise, the wall still had that gap just above the ground. The only difference was it was now covered well with branches and hay as if someone had intentionally hidden it from the outsiders.


    ''Why he didn''t close this gap with stones and cement?'' Ruth wondered as well as Thea.


    But whatever the reason was, it had come to their benefit.


    "Are you sure about this Ruth?"


    The irony was Ruth had asked the same question to Thea months ago, and her answer was the same as Ruth''s.


    "Yes. I am!"


    Sighing deeply, Thea nodded. "Okay then! Follow me!"


    She crouched down after gathering her dress in her hands and crawled to fit into that gap. Ruth followed her suit and gathered her dress in her hands. But before crouching down, her eyes wandered to the distance in the direction of the woods.


    She could only make out random outlines of the tall trees, but something stirred deep inside her and goosebumps formed on her skin. Shaking her head to get rid of that feeling, she followed Thea, and soon she stepped into another world.


    A world that didn''t belong to her, yet it intrigued her!


    "Come on!" Thea whispered, and tugging at Ruth''s wrist, they both sprinted to seek shelter from the eyes of the guards on the duty.


    Not much could be seen in the dark. But the atmosphere within the large security wall was way different than what they had experienced the last time.


    This time, there was no music, no chattering of hundreds of people, no smell of exotic dishes and perfumes, no bright and colourful lights and¡­ no life.


    The place seemed stagnant as if no one lived there. The skin-crawling quietness was nothing less than a graveyard''s for Ruth, and that thought made her shudder.


    "It''s strange that there are less guards than the last time, isn''t it Ruth?"


    "Yes. I also find it strange. I have heard in the market yesterday that something has happened here but nobody knows what." Ruth soon realised the slip of her tongue when Thea''s head snapped her way in speed.


    "WHAT? Why didn''t you tell me this before?" She whisper-yelled with panicked eyes.


    Ruth shook her head and tried to calm down her friend. "It was just a talk between two women, Thea. We don''t know if it is true or not. You know how people always have something to say about the O''Dells."


    "I-I don''t know!" Thea struggled to keep her voice low.


    To divert her mind from the dreadful possibilities running in her mind, Ruth asked, "We are inside ''the great manor''. But what now? Where we should look for Rees?"


    Thea scanned the area around, trying to figure out the layout of the place. But everywhere she looked, it felt like they were right in the middle of a maze.


    "Erm¡­ that way?" She pointed in a random direction unsurely.


    Ruth''s brows knitted in the middle as she looked at the direction which Thea had pointed. "Are you sure, Thea?"


    "Then that way?" Thea pointed in another direction.


    But before Ruth opined her thoughts, she knew that it was useless to wander in any direction without a knowledge of the place. The property had spread in the thousands of yards. It would probably take them days to walk the whole property.


    "God! I don''t know where to begin with Ruth." Thea groaned. "Why don''t you tell the right way? You have been here in a bright daylight."


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek in nervousness. "Yes. But I didn''t see even a part of this enormous property, Thea. I entered through the main gate and then went to the fountain and¡­ I don''t remember it correctly." This time both women sighed dejectedly in unison.


    Thea had started losing hope, her fa?ade of confidence crumbling down slowly. Ruth couldn''t see her friend like that. She had to find some way.


    "Thea, please don''t be sad. We will meet Rees. I promise!"


    "But how?"


    Reckoning her brain for a while, Ruth finally came with a plan. "We can''t cover the larger area together. So we have to go separate ways."


    "But Ruth-"


    "Shhhh¡­" They ducked down when they heard a guard near them. They waited, holding their breaths till the guard was out of earshot and their sight.


    "We don''t have time, Thea. We have to do this. There are more lights in that way, it means there will be more guards and it is not a safe way for us. And-"


    "Ruth look there!" Thea cut her in between her plan to show her two tall figures walking at a distance.


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at the two silhouettes. The dim moonlight didn''t help much to figure out their identities.


    "I think the person on the left side is Rees!" Thea exclaimed in excitement.


    Ruth saw the familiarity- the tall height and muscular physic were definitely Rees''s distinct features. But they needed to be sure before doing anything.


    "Thea, I don- Ohhh God! Are you crazy, Thea?!" Ruth''s heart jumped to her throat, and with a speed of a leopard, she closed Thea''s mouth with her palm before she screamed her lungs out to get Rees''s attention.


    "Ummm¡­Errmm" Thea struggled to lose free, but Ruth tightened her hold on her idiot friend.


    "Thea! Shut up! Do you want to let the whole manor know about your not-so-honourable presence?"


    Thea stopped struggling as the two figures disappeared behind the rows of the birch trees.

 Chapter 134 - CALL OF AGONY

    Thea grumbled something under her breath. Her legs were eager to run in the direction in which the two figures had passed. She was cent per cent convinced that one of them was Rees. She couldn''t mistake him for anyone else. But Ruth was a different story.


    Although Ruth noticed some similarities between one of the figures and Rees, she couldn''t be sure in the dark, and because of the distance. She didn''t want to follow the wrong person and get caught.


    "Ruth, we can''t stand here waiting for the sunrise. I am sure that was Rees. Please believe me!"


    Thea tried again for the fifth time, and this time, Ruth gave in defeat. After all, they had to do something to get to Rees.


    "Fine! Let''s see if you are right or wrong!" But she hoped that Thea was right. She didn''t want to spend more time in that place, or she would go berserk with absurd thoughts.


    Making sure that they were out of anyone''s sight, both ladies slipped into the veil of night and took the same route which had been used just recently by the two figures.


    With every step, Ruth''s heart drummed fast against her chest. For some reason, this particular place made her wearier than any other in Vincardine. Hand in hand, they fastened up their pace. Their eyes were alert and searching, observant.


    The rows of birch trees decorated the cobbled path, and if Ruth had been in a different situation, she would have taken a moment to admire the charm of this place.


    It was weird how she found this ominous place attractive.


    They hid behind the last tree, and Ruth glanced over her shoulder to see that they had walked a long distance and now were completely hidden from the world''s eyes.


    In front of them stood an old building behind the wire fence. All the windows and the large metal door were closed. By the looks of the condition of the building, it was clear that it was not used for a long time.


    If one of the persons indeed was Rees, then what purpose he had in a place like that?


    "This looks creepy, Ruth! See! The hairs on my hand have stood up in a warning." Thea whispered.


    The energy around this old building was something that got on her nerves. She had started doubting her decision to come here.


    ''Is this a place where the werewolves do their magic? Oh, wait! Rees told that they do not do magic but some other breeds do.'' Thea thought.


    Ruth was quiet, soaking in the vibe of the place. She had never been to a place like this, neither she had expected that for herself. Her mind wanted to run away from there, but something inside her summoned her to take a step ahead.


    Something was calling her desperately. She could feel it. A remote part of her was excited to follow that call. It wanted to follow that low voice, that bewitching call the way a honeybee follows the scent of the sweet nectar.


    She felt like there was something behind the walls of the building that belonged to her. Something that was yearning for her.


    It was a call for help, a call for life, a call full of agony!


    Gulping down her spit down her throat, Ruth released a shaky breath.


    "We can''t go through the door, now can we?"


    Not trusting her voice, Ruth only shook her head in negation.


    "Hmm¡­ let''s do one thing. You go from the right and I will go from the left. We will search for an entry or anything that can be helpful for us. Okay?" Thea suggested, and Ruth agreed without giving it much thought.


    Her mind was clogged with outlandish thoughts. All she knew was she needed to cross that distance and get to see what was waiting for her behind those walls.


    After some words that Ruth had tuned out, Thea parted from her to disappear in the dark. That left Ruth alone and cold with tyrannical emotions.


    Her eyes had not to waver from the building in front of her. Now that she didn''t need to waste more time, her feet started moving as if they had their own mind. She didn''t try to protest and cooperated with them willingly.


    Ruth momentarily paused at the wire fence, her feet lingered mid-air. Suddenly her heart expedited its pace, and an undeciphered feeling covered her being. That call became clearer, and its intensity terrified her.


    With a deep breath, and after mustering every ounce of courage, she finally placed her foot on the dry grass. Her senses were heightened, and so were her nerves.


    Before anyone noticed her, she sprinted till she reached the safe place from where she could scan the area. Her breaths were heavy by both running and the nervousness.


    Resting her back on the dusty wall with fungus grown in its cracks and bricks, she closed her eyes tightly.


    ''Come on Ruth. You have come a long way. You can do it! Rees, you have to find him.'' She reminded herself before she became unfocused from her goal.


    Controlling her rhythm of breathing, she opened her hazel eyes to that secluded place. Turning around, her eyes roamed all over the superstructure. It looked¡­ normal, but the vibe was everything but normal.


    She wondered what could be there inside, and why this building was built in a far corner of the property.


    Ruth saw the rows of large windows with metal flaps. It was weird for her. But she had to try to open them to peek inside. She evaluated the height and realised she couldn''t reach there even if she grew by two feet. She needed something to stand on, but what she could find in this deserted place?


    Ruth searched for something when her eyes fell on the grooves in the wall surface. She removed her shoes and tied her toffee brown hair in a bun. With a quick and deep breath, she placed her right foot in the lowest groove and tried to hold the higher one with her fingers hooked in it. She somehow managed to lift her body above the ground and found the next groove to settle her left foot in the dark.


    "God! You are too heavy Ruth! You need to lose some weight." She chided herself with a scrunched face.


    She exhaled loudly through her mouth. Her long fingers overused their strength to keep her uplifted on the wall surface. She panted as if she had climbed a mountain, and when she looked down, she was barely two feet above the ground.


    If someone had seen her from afar, she sure looked like a big lizard crawling on the wall.


    With a groan, she couldn''t help but pity herself. If only she had known that this day would come then she would have played more and strengthened her muscles. Alas!


    With rapid breaths and sweat on her forehead, Ruth grabbed the grooves in the wall as firmly as she could and slowly removed her right leg to put it higher. Only a few more inches and she could reach the nearest window.


    "Yes!" A victorious smile appeared on her face, but it was only short-lived.


    A cramp shot in her hand, and at the same time, her left foot slipped out of the groove, and she lost her balance.


    It took her every effort to not scream, as she fell to the ground on her derriere. But the worst part of it was her body got scraped on the rough wall surface, and when she fell, she tried to seek some support to avoid it. In that process, her hand got injured, and blood appeared on her skin.


    "Aaahhh¡­ oh God! Aaahh¡­" She wailed in pain.


    Her rear side turned numb after the impact with the ground. Tears huddled up in her eyes, and she didn''t try to get up from the ground. She couldn''t.


    Taking deep breaths, she closed her eyes to succumb to the pain. Her clenched jaw helped her to not make any noise.


    After some time, when she opened her eyes, she had adjusted to that pain. She couldn''t spend the entire night on the ground of ''the great manor''. With that thought in mind, she slowly tried to move her lower body first.


    But she was not ready to gulp down the pain. Somehow with a lot of struggle, Ruth managed to stand up again with the support of the wall. She looked above at the window and cursed it to the moon and back.


    Deciding to try another way, she slowly dragged herself, not leaving the support of the wall. She hoped that Thea had found a way and was with Rees to save her more efforts.


    After walking the circumference of the building, Ruth was about to give up. Every window was either too high to reach or was closed. She didn''t dare to pull another stunt and break her bone.


    When the pain in her lower back increased, she stopped walking while breathing heavily. The blood from her hand dropped on the small plant near her, but she ignored it.


    Ruth decided to go back to the place from where she and Thea parted their ways and wait for her. She had no energy left to go on. But before that, she decided to take a moment to breathe.


    Now that her mind was stable and clear, she got aware of her surroundings. Vertical lines formed on her forehead as she scanned the area. The strange feeling that had engulfed her, the moment she placed a foot to cross that wire fence came crashing down upon her like tsunami waves.


    That call she had felt was stronger than ever. The pull she was experiencing encircled her soul in a vice grip. Her mind warned her to run, but she was frozen on the spot, unable to take even a single step ahead.


    Suddenly her throat turned dry, and the uneasiness reached a new level. She desperately searched for someone or the source of that overbearing emotion but found none.


    She was all alone in that creepy place. Her heart jumped out of her skin when she heard muffled sounds. They were very low that she could have ignored them if her senses were not on alert.


    Ruth took a step back from the wall, she was leaning on. Her lips parted as it became hard to breathe through her nose. Her eyes roamed all over the place but found nothing.


    She again heard the same muffled sounds, a bit louder this time to ignore. Two more drops of her blood fell on the grass and this time they managed to catch her attention.

 Chapter 135 - SOURCE OF THE CALL

    Ruth followed the drops of blood from her hand injury fell on the grass below. She didn''t feel much pain, only the irritating sensation. All this time, her eyes were only searching for an entry into the old building.


    She even fell while climbing to reach a window. But she had not thought about looking down.


    Sometimes, rather than looking up, keeping your eyes down help!


    Ruth caught sight of a small rectangular slit that was only six to seven inches in width. It had no covering except a small plant grown near it. Her drops of blood were on that plant.


    All she could see through that slit was pitch black.


    ''There might be a cellar or something.'' She thought.


    She was about to turn her attention away from that slit when she heard a distant sound. It was very faint to decipher clearly yet was very familiar at the same time. Her curiosity got the best of her, and she narrowed her eyes. She bent down a little but was also ready to sprint out of there if needed.


    That dull sound got mixed with the call that she felt since she had come to this place. She was bewildered and wondered about the source of that call. And now more she kept staring at that dark, the more she got convinced that whatever she was feeling, whatever drawn her to it was here¡­ right in front of her!


    She could feel that pull more potent than ever. Something inside her yearned to go in there and find out the reason for her eccentric emotions. But her logical side told her that it was all her mind and there might be no one in that dark.


    But then she heard it.


    The sound of breathing.


    Her heart started frantically beating against her chest, as every part of her rationale warned her to run away from whatever that lay in the dark. But every cell of her body was alive, getting drawn to that enigmatic source of spirit that she couldn''t overpower.


    "Wh-who is there?" Ruth asked in a low voice.


    And then another sound fell on her ears- clinking of metal on the floor.


    Now, it was not only about curiosity. But her mind and heart agreed to know what or who was in there. Ruth leaned down more, but the dim moonlight was not enough to see inside. The place was completely dark, and she saw a thick layer of dust on the slit.


    ''How could someone be in there?'' She questioned herself multiple times. But she knew that she had heard someone''s breaths. She knew someone was in there, and that person was aware of her presence.


    "Hello?" She called again.


    Ruth strained her ears to listen to the other side, and this time the sound of breathing was louder and more proximate. Someone had walked near that slit. And then again, she heard metal hitting the floor.


    She was confused and leaned more to get a good look. Now, the distance between her face and the slit in the wall was only a couple of inches, yet she couldn''t see who was on the other side.


    Her eyes widened, and her heartbeat quickened when she saw the dust blown in her direction. Whoever was on the other side was breathing hard and was very near to the slit, maybe looking at her in the way she did to them.


    Ruth''s hand itched to reach in there, to which her mind obliged. She lifted her hand and with heavy breaths and loud gulps, outstretched it till only a few centimetres left to get her answer.


    But before that happened, she was pulled back roughly by her arm and was spun around that she felt dizzy for a moment. She couldn''t understand what happened in that split second. She literally got an attack as she was not anticipating getting caught. And this time, a scream of scare betrayed her will and broke the silence of the night.


    She closed her eyes tightly while panting heavily. A wind blew on her face and in her hair. She felt like she had just come after touching the death by a stroke of sheer luck. She took some moments to curb her madly beating heart and non-rhythmic breathing.


    Bracing herself for the worst, she slowly opened her eyes to see the tall birch trees. If she was scared before, then now she was horrified. The old building was looking at her from far away, and she was on the cobbled path, in between the rows of birch trees.


    How the hell she walked this much distance in a couple of seconds?


    She stood there dumbfoundedly with her mouth agape. Her brain did the math to put the time and the distance in the right equation.


    Someone cleared his throat, and her body went still.


    "I prefer to speak with people while looking at their face and not their back." That rich voice was filled with anything but humour.


    Gulping down in nervousness, she bit the insides of her cheek but turned to face the person anyway. And the first thing that she noticed was angry olive-green eyes staring right back at her.


    That handsome face was familiar to her memory, but she couldn''t put a name on it. All Ruth knew was that man was not someone to mess with.


    "RUTH!"


    Within a blink of an eye, Ruth was attacked by Thea. She hugged her tightly till Ruth started coughing. Ruth thanked the man for separating them, but contrary to her expectation, that man was Rees and not the man with olive-green eyes.


    Rees''s jaw was clenched, two vertical lines of anger were eminent on his forehead. And a look that he passed to Ruth when their eyes met for the first time, made her insides stirred. That look clearly screamed disappointment.


    Ruth again bit the insides for her cheek and put her head down, unable to meet Rees and the other man''s eyes. To stand by her side, Thea didn''t move from her place.


    The two men glared down at the two women, who were clearly at a fault. The silence was too much to bear, and Rees decided to break it.


    "Milord-"


    Lester made him shut his mouth by showing his hand. His eyes had not left Ruth''s apologetic face. A surge of thoughts arose in his mind, and the pile of questions only multiplied.


    He was shocked to see Ruth in ''the great manor'' to say the least. But what shook him as she was right there where no one was supposed to be. He had smelled her blood on the dried grass. His insides shuddered at the possibility of him getting late to pull her away from that slit in the wall.


    "I would like to hear everything from you two."


    Lester had recognised Rees''s scent on Thea and his mark on her neck. So he knew who she was. And Rees had already told about Ruth in the woods a few months ago. But what interested him was why and how they were in ''the great manor''.


    Ruth and Thea glanced at each other, saying silently to answer the man.


    "I am still waiting, ladies!" Lester''s voice held impatience.


    Rees was worried, angry and shocked at the same time. He had not expected Thea to repeat the same stupidity. And bringing Ruth along with her had blown his mind.


    When He and Lester went into the old building to meet Edwin, the scent of human blood caught not only theirs but also Edwin''s attention. That scent was accompanied by the beating of two hearts.


    Rees recognised Thea immediately due to their mate bond and was quick to found her. Lester followed the scent of the blood and caught Ruth before the unexpected had happened.


    Rees knew that Lester had used his supernatural speed to get Ruth away from the old building. Explaining it to Thea was not a problem for him because she already knew the truth but Ruth¡­ she looked shocked out of the shell, numerous questions visible in her eyes.


    Clearing her throat, Thea began. "We apologise for sneaking in like this. Please forgive us, milord!"


    Her words held a sincere apology but also anger.


    "I will decide that after hearing the full story, Miss Green." Lester had his hands crossed behind his back, his shoulders broad and straight in a horizontal line.


    Thea was intimidated by his authoritative aura. And Ruth was too shaken to lift her head and meet the man''s gaze.


    Thea''s eyes moved to Rees''s, and she could feel his heart beating fast in worry. Reading her thoughts, Rees answered her unvoiced question.


    "He is Lester Wright and my master''s best friend. You have to answer his every question WITH respect."


    Rees very well knew Thea. If Lester had said anything that she didn''t like, then she would have retorted back without giving it another thought.


    Thea''s eyes held recognition. She had seen Lester on the night of the celebrations, but after months, she didn''t expect him to be present in ''the great manor''.


    Bowing her head once, she began, "Milord, can I ask you for a permission, please?"


    Lester was taken aback by her sudden request. He observed Thea for a moment longer, and she didn''t waver her gaze from his. While Rees mentally prayed to Moon Goddess for no more trouble.


    Lester was surprised and curious, so he nodded his head shortly.


    Not only the two men but Ruth was also surprised to hear Thea''s request. She dared to look at her sideways but then again put her head down.


    Smiling at Lester politely, Thea responded. "Thank you, milord!"


    Then she walked straight towards Rees, and before anyone could comprehend anything, her hand rose in the air and slapped Rees across his face.

 Chapter 136 - SLAP BY A TIGRESS

    That loud sound of Thea''s slap made Ruth jump on her spot. Her hands flew to cover her mouth after a loud gasp left it. Lester had not expected that between every possibility. But more than getting shocked, he was amused at Thea''s action.


    Rees was a well-known warrior, one of the best their breed had. His position as a bodyguard of the leader of the werewolves had made his immaculate and powerful image. And watching the same man getting slapped by his mate was more entertaining than watching two warriors fight during the practice for Lester.


    For a moment, a laugh threatened to escape, but he covered it up with a mild cough.


    And Rees¡­ he was stunned- not angry, not confused but stunned. His face that was thrown sideways by Thea''s hard slap slowly returned to its previous position.


    "Now it''s better!" Thea commented.


    "Hmm¡­ you have got a tigress for yourself Rees! But Ms Green, he is-"


    "A keeper, I know. And before anyone of you" Thea cast a glance in Ruth''s way. "lecture me for my action, I would like to explain myself. May I?"


    Lester was truly impressed with this young woman. She was brave and outspoken- the perfect match for Rees.


    "Of course, milady!"


    Thea smiled at Lester''s word. "This foolish man-my fianc¨¦e just decided to disappear one day without any hint. His family then gets a message that he is safe and nothing else. I was looking for him, thinking about him for these six days. And not even once a thought of me crossed his mind, I assume.


    Then I heard some stupid things about him, and my mind went into turmoil that I couldn''t just sit and wait for him to return home. I couldn''t discuss this with anyone else but my best friend Ruth.


    Only she understood me and came with me here. The guard on the main gate not only denied us entry but also humiliated us with his degrading comments.


    Then we had to decide for ourselves, and we chose the way that seemed right for us. Milord, we are not here to do any damage or steal or disrupt the peace. We only came here because we both were worried for Rees''s safety.


    I wanted to meet my fianc¨¦e, and Ruth wanted to see her friend safe and sound. If you still think that we are worthy of punishment, then I am ready to take it!"


    Lester was stunned to hear Thea''s monologue, and Rees was ashamed to meet his eyes.


    "Me too!" A small voice came from the other side. "I am equally at fault along with Thea. I will take whatever punishment you deemed fit for us."


    Lester was served with a thread of surprises tonight.


    "Rees, I think you should talk with your fiancee while I keep Ms Ruth a company."


    Not giving time for anyone to react, Lester stretched his hand to show Ruth away and give some privacy to embarrassed Rees and raging Thea. Lester would have liked to enjoy Rees getting bashed by his mate, but he had an interesting company for the time being.


    Ruth hesitantly looked at Thea and Rees but nodded at Lester anyway.


    They walked side by side with two hand''s distance between them in silence. Now that they were away from the two lovebirds, Lester slowed down his pace but didn''t stop.


    He had already alerted Edwin''s band of guards about the two human presences and had told them to handle the other guards.


    "May I know your last name, Miss Ruth?" He kept his face ahead, and that comforted Ruth considerably.


    "My name is Ruth Moore, milord!" She answered timidly.


    Another brief moment of silence passed between them and Ruth started getting accustomed to Lester''s presence. Although he was intimidating and had a commanding aura, he was a soft-spoken and patient person, unlike someone with cerulean blue eyes.


    Ruth blinked at her derailed thought. ''How the hell he came in between this?''


    "How do you get in here?" Lester asked with such a calmness that compelled Ruth to answer truthfully. She wouldn''t have lied anyway though.


    "Th-there is a gap in the security wall in the side of the bushes. Rees showed that secret passage to Thea a long time ago, and they used that to meet each other when he was on the duty.


    Thea brought me here through that passage on the night of the celebrations."


    "You were here that night? Lester asked, raising his brows.


    "Y-yes. But why that broken wall is not repaired? If we can then anyone can sneak in ''the great manor''." Ruth voiced out the thought that lingered in her head since she had stepped a foot on the O''Dell property.


    "How it can be when we just got to know about it? Even Rees didn''t mention it." Lester grumbled.


    Ruth stopped in her tracks. "You- you didn''t know?"


    Lester''s brows creased in the middle. "No!" He shook his head.


    "He didn''t tell anyone?" Ruth was utterly confused.


    "Miss Moore, I just said that Rees didn''t-"


    "NO. Not Rees. I am talking about your friend."


    Now was Lester''s turn to get confused.


    "Who are you referring to? Is it Edwin?"


    Ruth nodded her head, confirming his doubt. "He knows about that broken wall. On the night of the celebrations, he almost caught me while I and Thea ran to escape through that gap."


    "He did?" Lester''s voice rose with shock.


    "Of course, he did! He even tore my dress...." Before saying more, Ruth clamped her mouth.


    But it was already too late. Her words had sown seeds of various theories in Lester''s mind, and his brain instantly started watering them with his thinking.


    The silence that followed made Ruth uncomfortable. It was not because of Lester, but she thought that she shouldn''t have said the things that she already had.


    Ruth''s eyes wandered to where Rees and Thea were. And the way, they stared deeply into each other''s eyes and Rees''s relaxed shoulders, she concluded that they had sorted out the issue between them.


    "I think we should get back to them." Ruth suggested gently and not arguing to her, Lester wordlessly matched her steps in Rees and Thea''s direction.


    "Miss Moore."


    "yes?"


    "Will you answer truthfuly if I ask you something?"


    Ruth paused before answering. "I will if I can."


    "What do you think of Edwin O''Dell?"


    Ruth was surprised at his question. She didn''t understand why he would bring his friend''s name in their conversation, but she had to answer. She had no choice.


    "I don''t know him that well to say much. But whatever I have experienced and heard about him till now doesn''t make him the man I consider as good enough to associate with."


    Lester only nodded, and Ruth didn''t elaborate more as they walked the remaining distance in silence.


    Rees watched Lester and Ruth walking in their direction. He had managed to calm Thea, but he didn''t tell the entire truth. He promised her to tell everything when he gets time. He also told Thea that he needed to stay in ''the great manor'' because his master needed him.


    He informed her about the incident that happened with Elsie in Edwin''s chamber and that made Thea so frighten that her face went pale.


    "Why is he dragging his foot?" Thea asked while observing Lester. It was not that obvious, but she noticed it nonetheless.


    "He was attacked by Master''s wolf."


    "WHAT?"


    "Shhh... Thea. I said I will tell you everything when we meet next time. This is not a right time and place to discuss these things. And yes, don''t mention any of what I told you to anyone." Rees warned.


    "Okay. But I really don''t understand why your Master is adamant on harming people around him." Thea agreed slowly, but her heart was still worried for Rees.


    The words of Fannie still lingered in her head, but she stopped thinking about that, fearing Rees might read them.


    "Was she really worried for me?"


    Thea''s face softened upon hearing his question. She smiled faintly, looking at him, but his eyes were trained on the woman walking beside Lester.


    "Yes. She is here right in front of you. Doesn''t that prove it?"


    Rees didn''t answer but gulped down his saliva.


    "Rees, I know this is not an ideal time to bring this up but I want to tell you something."


    Rees tore his gaze from Ruth after hearing the urgency in Thea''s voice.


    "Tell me."


    "Someone is keeping an eye on Ruth."


    Rees blinked, not believing what he heard.


    "What do you mean, Thea?"


    "Someone is following her all the time for days now. She is so scared that she barely steps out of her building and avoids isolated places. She is very scared, Rees. And..."


    "And what?" There was a hint of anger and worry in his voice.


    "And she thinks that it is Young Master."


    Rees closed his eyes momentarily. He didn''t expect this to happen. He had done everything in his power to stop Edwin, but he managed to get Rees busy in the works and slipped into the commoners secretly to follow Ruth.


    Even though Ruth only had a suspicion, Rees was sure that it was indeed Edwin following Ruth.


    "I will see what I can do. You don''t worry and take care of yourself." Rees took Thea''s hand to kiss her knuckles.


    His sweet gesture and the touch of his soft lips made her blush, but she didn''t resist him. She had missed him so much and needed something of him to spend more time without him.

 Chapter 137 - TIME TO SPEAK

    "I hope everything is well now between you two." Lester''s voice caught Rees and Thea''s attention, and Thea hurried to pull her hand out of Rees''s.


    Rees also straightened up. "I apologise on their behalf, milord! This will not happen again, I assure you!" His words were sincere.


    "I know Rees because that wall will be repaired by the morning to happen anything like this again." Lester was back into his prior mood.


    And Ruth realised that no matter how polite and friendly that man sounded, he was an elite after all.


    "It''s late. Beautiful ladies like you should not be outside at this time of the night." Lester commented.


    "I would have liked to show you around and introduce you to the family in other circumstances. But for now, I advise you to leave using the same way you have used to come here.


    You will find a coachman with a chariot outside the bushes. He will take you both home safely."


    All the rest of the three gawked at Lester''s calm words.


    "You mean¡­ there is no punishment for us?" Thea asked hopefully.


    Smirking her way, Lester replied. "I don''t think it is necessary, Miss Green."


    "Yeah¡­ Ruth! We are safe! We are not going in those dark and dirty dungeons. They are not going to put us infront of a wild elephant to crush us with his gigantic feet."


    Nobody shared Thea''s excitement after her comment about the elephant thing. "Excuse me?" Lester blinked, former smirk got washed out of his handsome face.


    "What? Isn''t that what the O''Dells do to punish?"


    "Thea! Who told you that?" Rees sounded alarmed.


    Shrugging her shoulders she replied, "Everybody knows that."


    Ruth only watched between the three of them dumbfoundedly. She also had heard many stories about the punishments given by the O''Dell family. But Lester and Rees''s reaction made her doubt the authenticity of those stories.


    Lester burst out laughing, not caring how odd he looked given to his social status. He didn''t care that for a minute, his free laugh scared Ruth, but then everyone joined him, except Ruth.


    "Oh, God! People are seriously creative with things like these!" Lester sobered up a little, and so did others.


    "Rest assure Ms Green that we are not always the world portrayed us to be." Lester said those words with all seriousness. But his olive-green eyes trained on Ruth''s face.


    Ruth didn''t know how to react under his gaze, so she excused herself. "I think we should get going now." She sneaked a peek at Rees to find he was already staring at her.


    This time she didn''t divert her gaze from his. Mustering all her courage, she called his name. "R-Rees-"


    "I want to talk to you, alone." He didn''t let her finish her sentence.


    Ruth looked at Thea to see her smiling ear to ear while Lester only watched their exchange in curiosity. By the look on Rees''s face, Ruth couldn''t understand if he was upset with her or not. There was only one way to find it out.


    She walked towards him, and then they walked further together till they were out of earshot. Lester was a werewolf, and there was no point in talking in privacy as he could hear everything even from thousands of metres. But it was for Thea.


    "Rees-"


    "You were worried about me?" Ruth had asked the same question to Rees in the woods. She recalled how happy she was then because of him.


    "Friends care for each other irrespective of the fights and misunderstandings."


    Rees stared deep in Ruth''s hazel eyes, trying to see a flicker of lie or hesitation. But for the first time, there was none.


    "Yes, I was worried for you! When Thea told me that you haven''t met her for six days, I thought you must be busy with your duty. But when she told me that you are not staying at your home, it made me worried. I couldn''t help but come with Thea and enter ''the great manor'' like a thief.


    I am sorry for putting you in a difficult position with your master. But that was the only thing that seemed right to me at that time. And I think it served the purpose well." She had a hint of a smile on her face.


    Rees found it hard to resist sharing her smile, but then he remembered something.


    "Thea told me that someone is following you all the time." And that was not Edwin, he wanted to add but didn''t.


    "Yes. It''s just make me paranoid and jumpy all the time." The smile vanished from her face to get replaced with a frown.


    Her head snapped up when she felt Rees''s warm hand on her arm. She looked up at him with surprise but didn''t back away.


    "Do you trust me, Ruth?" He had asked her before, but this time his question didn''t only hold hope, but also a concern.


    "I do! You are my friend, my well-wisher. I have realised that and hence I trust you the way I do Thea."


    Gulping down the lump formed in his throat, Rees said, "Then listen to me carefully. You don''t have to worry about anything. Whoever is following you will not harm you in anyway. Just be alert and avoid problems. I will see what can be done in this regard. Just¡­ don''t get feared, okay?"


    The corner of her eyes moistened hearing his earnest words. She smiled brightly at him. "If I have a friend like you, then I don''t need to fear. When will you use your giant body and strength that you always flex to the world?!"


    Ruth teased him, and that brought a smile to Rees''s face. They laughed wholeheartedly, sharing each other''s emotions and trust.


    "Don''t you get insecured or jealous of Rees and Miss Moore''s closeness?"


    "I am not a werewolf to treat my mate as a possession, milord!" Thea scoffed daringly at Lester.


    "But one needs to be careful with their blind trust in their mate, especially humans." Lester enjoyed teasing Thea. And his most favourite part was her snarky replies.


    "Have you ever seen a werewolf cheating on their mate?"


    "Isn''t that humans are known for?"


    Giving it a thought, Thea replied, "fair enough!"


    Rees and Ruth came back and this time with smiling faces.


    "Thea, if you are done with offending milord then you have to leave now. Your parents must be worried for you." Rees said.


    "Rees¡­ I was just defending you! Uh¡­ you always portray me as a bad person." She groaned.


    Ruth smiled and took her hand in hers. "No one is doing that, dear friend. Milord, we would like to take your leave now. Thank you for the leniency and we apologise again for the inconvenience that we caused. Good night!"


    "It''s fine! Good night!"


    Thea and Ruth started walking in the direction of the broken wall when Lester called again. "Ms Moore, I would like to see you entering through the main gate next time!"


    *


    *


    *


    The two men watched Ruth and Thea exiting through the broken wall. Lester had already ordered a coachman to drop the ladies to their desired destinations through his mind link.


    Rees smiled when Thea again peeked through the gap and waved at him, only to disappear after that. He was happy after many days, not only because of Thea but also Ruth.


    But his smile wiped out when Lester turned around to face him. "I think the time has come when you should start speaking, Rees. And this time no more partial truths!"


    Lester''s words were calm yet demanding. And his darkened olive green eyes showed the seriousness of the situation.


    Rees knew that this was bound to happen. He had already decided to tell everything to Lester, but the sudden turn of events had kept both of them busy and out of their element.


    It had been only two days that Lester had resumed speaking with Rees. He had finally at some peace after the physician informed him about the betterment in Elsie''s health.


    He had not seen Edwin after that dreadful event. But Rees managed to convince him to at least meet Edwin once.


    Lester''s anger also couldn''t stand firm against his love for his best friend. Against Augustus''s order of not meeting Edwin, he had decided to do that. Little did he knew then that before he could speak with his friend, he needed to face another shock.


    Rees gulped down nervously at Lester''s show of his dominance. Though Lester was a cool-minded person as compared to Edwin, he also had alpha blood. He was soon to be declared as Bluemoon pack''s alpha. And every supernatural being knew better than defying an alpha werewolf.


    "I will, Miolrd. Please allow me." Rees bowed slightly, and Lester''s eyes slowly turned back to normal.


    "Not here. Come with me."


    His instincts alerted Lester that whatever Rees had to reveal was something to be kept as a secret. And it was not safe to discuss such a confidential matter in the O''Dell property where more than half of the people were werewolves, and the remaining had their loyalties against Edwin.


    Taking a backside path, Lester and Rees walked in the direction of the woods.

 Chapter 138 - CHAINED IN THE SILVER SHACKLES

    In the dark cell in the old building, the loud yells and groans shook the thick walls. The guards were terrified, and no one dared to unlock the cell and tame the monster inside.


    Since Edwin had attacked Lester and Elsie, he was put into this special cell which had bars made of silver. Even the shackles that held his uncontrolled form were also made with silver. They were fixed permanently with the silver hooks in the ground.


    The underground dark cell had no source of light, except a small slit at the top of the wall. But that little ray of light neither brightened the darkness inside the confined cell nor Edwin''s miserable heart.


    He was on the high dosage of wolfsbane potion. Rees was worried that the dosage might affect adversely on Edwin''s human as well as wolf form. No one had ever put on such a high dosage.


    But they were helpless. No matter what they did, Edwin''s wolf refused to calm down. He didn''t let his human form gain back control. He was yearning for his mate. He had been waiting for her for decades and now that he had found her, he couldn''t have her.


    Edwin and his wolf were doing alright until an angel came into their life in an unforeseen way, and at an unexpected time. After waiting for more than five decades for his mate, Edwin had convinced his heart that Moon Goddess might not have blessed him with one.


    It was the rarest rare thing for a werewolf to not have a mate, but the possibility couldn''t be denied. Maybe she was dead even before she could meet him, he had thought.


    He was so busy in his world that he never got bothered, neither he cared about finding his mate. If she was indeed destined to be with him, then she would come his way one day.


    And she did!


    But he had never considered the plausibility of not having her for himself. He was born different, he was build different, and he had lived differently. He expected that difference from the natural laws regarding his mate, but again the Moon Goddess had laughed at his face by sending Ruth, a human mate, into his life.


    After five days of high dosage of wolfsbane and being tied in the silver shackles, Edwin''s wolf had gone weak. The silver was the death of a werewolf.


    Though not immortal like vampires, and some other supernatural beings, werewolves aged slower than humans. They could heal faster and didn''t get any disease or sickness like humans.


    The secret of getting a werewolf''s life was a dagger or bullets made up of silver. No werewolf could avoid his fate if get stabbed or shot in the heart by pure silver.


    Hence, whenever a werewolf was to be punished, they were tied in the silver shackles. The silver burned their skin and flesh, leaving deep bruises that took longer days to heal.


    They had to starve Edwin and torture him with the silver cane when his wolf didn''t resign.


    Every person in the old building was on the nails and the needles. Watching their master, the leader of their breed, yelling and screaming in pain with numerous wounds and marks of torture on his body broke not only their heart but also their morale.


    Augustus had ordered the isolation of Edwin. No one from the family was allowed to meet him. And no one disagreed except Elsie. But she also had to give up in front of her stubborn father, and she only hoped that her brother would get better soon.


    Rees''s heart broke piece by piece, watching his master''s agony. The leader, the most feared and respected alpha werewolf had to suffer in this way because of a powerless human.


    And she didn''t even have the slightest idea!


    During this time, Rees had talked with Lester and had convinced him to meet Edwin once. Though Lester was still furious at Edwin for attacking his mate, he agreed for the sake of his friendship and Elsie''s belief that her cousin was innocent.


    Lester walked down the stairs in the old building, and a guard bowed his head. "This way, milord!" His voice held the sadness that was similar to what his face portrayed.


    Walking through the narrow corridor, rows of cells on both the sides, Lester''s ears picked a distant sound, as if something had dropped on the ground. He ignored it, for he had an important matter in his hand.


    Rees was at the beginning of the corridor, talking with another guard about Edwin''s health and other things when his ears also picked up some shuffling sounds.


    It was strange for, not many guards were stationed inside the building and none outside of it. And everyone was on the alert then where these sounds came from?


    Shrugging that thought aside but keeping his senses on alert, he followed Lester. As Edwin''s cell came nearer, Lester''s uneasiness grew. Rees was not oblivious to the turmoil in Lester''s mind and heart, but he kept quiet and walked a step behind him.


    The already dimly lit corridor turned more darker near Edwin''s cell at the far end of the corridor. It didn''t matter though for the werewolves as they could see clearly in the dark too.


    Lester''s steps halted right in front of the cell, his chest was heavy. The cell was darker, without a hint of light except the dull moonlight passing through the open slot in the wall nearing the ceiling. But it couldn''t reach where the naked man was chained.


    Gulping down the lump in his throat, Lester was about to open his mouth when his nose caught a mild scent. Sniffing aloud, he tried to guess the source or the direction of it.


    "Have you smelled that?" Lester asked in a low whisper.


    Edwin''s wolf was on the verge and kept coming out now and then. Any trivial thing could trigger him. That was why everybody needed to be more careful around him.


    "Yes, milord! It is familiar and-" Rees words died in his throat as his eyes wandered in Edwin''s direction.


    Instead of sleeping or lying unconsciously on the rocky floor, he was looking outside that narrow slit. He was only a few feet away from it.


    Before Rees could say anything, Lester''s body went still. "It''s a human blood."


    They didn''t wait for even one more second and ran out of there, not caring if Edwin sensed it.


    Edwin''s senses were weakened due to the frequent high dosage of wolfsbane potion. The silver chains had burned the skin on his wrists and ankles. For the first two days, for controlling him they had put a silver collar around his neck when his beast was stronger and in his element.


    Even though they had removed the collar after two days, the burn had left a dark brownish red mark on his neck. Instead of getting healed, the wound had worsened, and puss and liquid oozed out of it along with blood.


    His coffee-brown hairs were dirty, and without washing, the long and thick tresses with dirt smelled foul. He was deprived of any piece of cloth. The cell he was in had no lights, and the only ventilation available was the slit in the wall and the gaps between the closely fitted silver bars.


    He had no privilege of using the toilet and had to do the natural processes right where he was chained. The rancid smell burned the hairs in his nose. But after almost a week''s torture and weakness, he got used to it.


    There was not an inch on his body without a scar. The nasty scars made by silver cane on his back and legs could make a sane person crawl in fear.


    His wolf was weak and angry but also dangerous, just like a wounded lion. Edwin had already harmed a guard when he came to take out the silver collar from his neck. That poor werewolf was getting treatment since then.


    His human form was in no great condition. It had been more affected- physically and mentally, than his wolf. Edwin began losing hope. The pain and longing for his mate had turned him insane.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t forget those beautiful hazel eyes glinting like sunshine. Her round face mirrored innocence. Her voice was a melody to his ears.


    The image of her standing in a blue dress in the Green''s house was imprinted in his soul. Her flowery fragrance was stuck in his heart. The moment her blazing eyes made a contact with his for dishonouring Florence had set his whole body on fire of need.


    She came disguised as a curse to his darkened soul, and yet he couldn''t resist the longing of his heart for her.


    Edwin heard approaching steps. He knew it must be Rees, for no one dared to come near him. His senses were so dull that he couldn''t smell Lester. He waited in the dark for this torment to end.


    But then he heard something. He strained his ears, directing his focus on that sound. But he got not only the sound but also a scent- sweet and pure, just like an elixir.


    His heart began pounding fast in his chest, and he didn''t know why. Something inside him stirred to wake up from a deep slumber, and it was not his wolf. He moved his head, sniffing around the air. His search came to halt when he saw a shadow looming near the slit in the wall.


    With his tall height, he was short of only a foot or so from that narrow window to the outside world. When he saw the shadow moving outside, his curiosity got the best of him. The ache in his heart increased to the point where it became hard to breathe.


    Edwin''s body was weak, and he hadn''t stood up in a long time that made his legs shook when he put his weight on them. But mustering all his remaining strength, he pushed himself to stood up again. The silver chains hit the ground, creating a clinking sound.


    With thudding heart and anticipated eyes, he walked slowly towards the slit to see a figure standing outside. The scent of the elixir came splintering down on his senses, drenching him from head to toe in unexplainable energy.


    His breaths turned louder as he neared that slit. He was so close to deciphering a mystery. Every cell in his body jumped in excitement, but it died down in a blink of an eye when he felt some movements outside. By the time he looked out in the defined distance, he found nothing except a small plant with red drops on it.

 Chapter 139 - IF SHE REJECTS HIM...

    Walking on the tracks of Lester, Rees kept thinking about how he should explain everything to him. This time was bound to come, and Rees was prepared for it. But the recent events had turned the tables, and now Rees was disconcerted. His thoughts were all over the place.


    Rees didn''t know if he could trust Lester blindly the way he did before after everything that had happened. Werewolves were loyal creatures but equally possessive about their mates. And Edwin had just hit that soft spot with an arrow.


    But Lester was a smart man. He couldn''t be fooled. Rees was sure that he had already his theories ready in his mind. He just needed Rees to confirm them.


    Both men walked through the woods, their feet crushing the leaves and twigs. At the time of the night, the place was ominous for the humans. But to these creatures- it was a gateway to their freedom.


    They used these woods to let their beast come out. This was the place where all the werewolves of the Vincardine came for a run once in a while. But after the beginning of the deaths, the O''Dells had put restrictions on the use of the woods.


    No humans were allowed to go alone or stay longer in there. Only the werewolves of the pack were allowed to go for patrolling, wood cutting and other such works.


    The crickets chirped accompanied by the hooting of owls. The dim moonlight didn''t do much for the visibility, but that didn''t bother the two men as they walked further only to stop near a tree with long and thick branches.


    Finally, Lester turned to face Rees, his face not giving away anything.


    "I advise you to quit peeking in my mind and start talking what I want to hear."


    "My apologies, Milord!" Rees bowed.


    He knew it. He shouldn''t have tried that in the first place.


    "Milord¡­ I don''t know from where to begin." He confessed.


    "How about from the truth?"


    Rees cringed at Lester''s sarcastic words. But he understood him. Releasing a shaky breath, he revealed. "Ruth¡­ she is Master''s mate!"


    Even after having some suspicion, Lester felt like the ground under him rocked upon hearing Rees''s words. His olive-green eyes mirrored his shock.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but no sound came out as he kept gaping like a fish. He didn''t know how to react to that. Suddenly he felt the whole world revolving too fast for him to adapt.


    "And Edwin knows it?!" He whispered, to which Rees replied by an affirmative nod.


    Lester grabbed his head between both hands, shaking it. "No, no this can''t happen. After all these years¡­ why now Moon Goddess, why now?"


    That reaction of him eased Rees a little. No matter what, Lester and Edwin''s friendship could never get weakened. Now Rees had no reason to hesitate to tell the truth.


    Rees began right from the night of the celebrations, and along with every detail, he mentioned that brown piece of cloth. Edwin had got glimpses of that wooden box and the cloth in Edwin''s chamber.


    "I used that cloth to knock out Edwin''s wolf with the wolfsbane potion." His eyes widened.


    "Yes, you have, Milord!"


    "Have some mercy on your children, Moon Goddess." Lester prayed to look up at the half-moon in the dark sky.


    After that, Rees told about Edwin and Ruth''s second meeting. He also told Lester how Ruth defended Florence, and in the heat of the moment, she insulted Edwin.


    Lester literally choked on his saliva. He coughed loudly while rubbing his chest. "She did WHAT?" His voice rose by an octave.


    "Yes, Milord. Ruth said so many impolite things to Master in a surge of fury because he disrespected a woman. It was a shock for me too. But it all happened so unexpectedly that we didn''t see it coming."


    "And Edwin did nothing to her? No yelling, no threat, no punishment, nothing?"


    Lester couldn''t believe it. Edwin had no shame, and he didn''t discriminate between people based on gender when it came to battles, fights and punishments. For a sin like throwing insults at him, he would have pulled out that person''s heart with his bare hands. But he let Ruth go unharmed and untouched.


    "Did he know the truth then?" Lester queried.


    "No, he didn''t. He was angry at her. But he met her again on the same day."


    That was too much to take for Lester. Nor had he foreseen such revelations, neither got a whiff of any of them during his stay in ''the great manor''.


    Rees recited the dinner at the Green''s house and how Ruth ended up insulting Edwin for the second time on the same day.


    "When we found the suspect of the five murder case, Master interrogated him. Before, Master ended his life, he said something." Rees had not yet told that to Lester.


    "What did he said?" Lester narrowed his eyes.


    "He¡­ he said that they are coming to get what they want. And this time they will not spare anyone, especially the ones Master loves."


    Lester was voiceless. It was a direct threat that he had not expected from ''them''.


    "That was the very first time Master lost his control and his wolf took over. He was furious at that threat and the only name he chanted was of-"


    "Ruth!"


    The picture was crystal clear now. After hearing the rest of the story from Rees, Lester''s head spun.


    "He shouldn''t have read the black book." He managed to push these words out of his mouth.


    "It all started because of that threat, Milord! And when the truth was confirmed, he was broken. We werewolves can''t stay away from our mates for longer after the realisation." Rees commented.


    Shaking his head left then right, Lester looked at him. "But Ruth doesn''t know about any of this."


    "Milord, she is a human and she hate¡­ I mean she has strong resentment against Master." Rees pointed out.


    They both fell in a brief silence, letting their thoughts run in several directions. The leaves rustled against each other by the push of breezes, now and then. The owl on the nearby tree stared at two men, discussing someone''s personal life in the woods at the odd hour in the night.


    "He never wanted a mate for himself." Lester whispered. Rees''s eyes perked up at him in surprise.


    "Really?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    Lester nodded his head. "Everyone knew that Edwin was born different. He was the destined leader of the werewolves, just like his father. It was his destiny. But that was not the only thing that made him special."


    Rees didn''t interrupt and listened carefully. He knew what Lester meant by Edwin was special.


    When he was training in the academy, they had a separate course designed by Edwin. And only selected candidates were allowed to pursue it. It was tough and only few could pass the course.


    Those who outshine during the whole course got a chance to meet Edwin, and if they managed to impress him, then he would take them in his personal band of trained men.


    That was how Rees met him the first time.


    "Although we were together in the academy and were best friends, he was trained uniquely by our best mentors. He was not only trained to be a warrior or alpha. He was trained to be the leader of the breed."


    Rees was awestruck upon hearing that piece of information about his mater. Edwin didn''t really talk much about his personal life. And more than the reality, his name was girded by the mesh of myths and tales. Most of them portrayed him as a cruel monster.


    Rees knew Edwin was that cruel monster to a certain point, but since he had started working for him, he had experienced a distinctive and untold side of him.


    "Edwin knew about the purpose of his life- it is to serve his people and protect them. And the another reason you might have read in the Black Book." Lester raised a brow at him in questioning.


    Gulping down his saliva, Rees nodded. "Yes, Miolrd. I have!"


    There were two reasons why Edwin did not want a mate for himself, and when he finally found her, he couldn''t take the future that she was destined to face.


    "That was why he had lost his control. But we have to do something, Milord. We can''t just wait for this time to pass." Rees urged.


    "I understand your concern, Rees. We all¡­ everyone that Edwin trusts are born to aid him in subserving his purpose in this world. We are destined to serve him. Have you given a thought to the idea that Ruth might have a purpose too?" Lester pointed out the possibility.


    During his short interaction with Ruth, he had noticed some things about her. And the possibility he had just mentioned bloomed in his mind. Rees was close to Ruth. They were friends. Hence, he was the right person to discuss this.


    Rees was confused. He had not thought about that. "But¡­ but what it could be? She is just a human. I wonder why the Moon Goddess chose a human as a mate for Master."


    "That is exactly what I am trying to say, Rees. Why Ruth? Only I and Edwin were without mates for this long."


    "But you had your mate since childhood, Milord!" Rees coughed teasingly.


    Lester furrowed his brows in seriousness to mask the blush that crept on his face. "Erm¡­ yes. But we¡­ we didn''t discuss it and¡­ That''s not the point Rees."


    Lester had no words to explain that.


    "What I am trying to say is why the Moon Goddess chose only Ruth and no one else. Edwin is born to serve a special purpose. Wasn''t it logical to bond him with a strong and supernatural female? Ruth is kind but weak¡­ no offence to her. But that is the truth we have to accept.


    I don''t know if she can even handle the fact that Edwin is her life partner, let alone supporting him in serving his purpose and accepting who he is. And why would she do that? She is a human. She does not need to get trapped in our world and our problems. No one would blame her.


    And what if¡­" Lester stopped. His tongue could not push the words.


    "If she rejects Master!" Rees filled in the blanks that Lester could not.


    Recalling what happened with his friend after she got rejected by her mate, made Rees shudder in fright. He didn''t want that for Edwin.


    Before any one of them say more, Rees went still, and his eyes darkened. It was a message through the pack link.

 Chapter 140 - LURING THE BEAST

    ~"Rees, where are you? Come back to the base as soon as possible!"~


    Rees alerted at the urgency in the guard''s voice.


    ~"What is happening there? Master?"~


    ~"He is out of control again. His wolf has come out and is fighting with us. We don''t think that we can handle him for long. Please come back!"~


    Rees''s heart raced against the momentum of his thoughts. ~"I am coming. Hold on!"~


    He closed the mind link as his eyes turned back to a warm brown colour.


    "Is it Edwin?"


    Lester had already figured the message from Rees''s reaction.


    "We have to get back fast."


    Using their supernatural speed, they ran out of the woods in the direction of ''the great manor''.


    Within some minutes, they descended the stairs of the old building with worried hearts. As they neared the cell where Edwin was kept, the severity of the moment dawned upon them.


    The dark grey floor was stained in blood. The ear-splitting growls cut their hearts like a sharp blade. They were alert, ready to take the bull by horns. They were confused to see no one outside the cell.


    All the cries and screams came from within the cell. With light feet, they approached the cell only to their eyes widen in horror. A mutilated body was sprawled on the ground- its head separated from the trunk. All muscles and flesh are on display, along with a river of blood.


    Even after its soul had left the mortal clothes behind, its terrified eyes spoke the tale of its pain. Rees clenched his jaw and hands seeing the reward the guard had received from his master for his loyalty.


    Lester cast a sympathised look in Rees''s way. They saw three guards, brutally harmed, fighting with a raging beast. And even then, the weakened beast was clearly winning over the three werewolves.


    Lester''s eyes caught the silver chains lose on the ground. He was shocked that Edwin had put such a force that the thick silver hooks had been uprooted completely from the ground.


    The chaos was too boisterous that he felt his ear ringing. What if Lord Augustus or anyone heard it?


    "Rees, get the wolfsbane potion, the other one. Fast!"


    Lester commanded and ran to help the three wearied and hurt guards.


    "We have tried the wolfsbane potion, Milord. But¡­ its not working on him." One of the guards squeezed out the words. His hand was bitten by Edwin''s wolf. His blood dropped from Edwin''s long canines.


    Lester tried to grab Edwin''s muzzle. His face had turned into a wolf''s, along with the claws and hairs on his limbs. His remaining body couldn''t shift because of the lack of energy in him. And that was a relief¡­ sort of.


    Edwin growled at Lester, smelling another alpha male near him. Lester had to summon his wolf out to intimidate Edwin''s wolf. Not that it helped, but Lester had to try.


    ~"Edwin¡­ look at me. Edwin!"~ Lester tried to reach him through the mind link. But Edwin had shielded it well with the thoughts and images of a woman with hazel eyes.


    Lester had not expected that. He had never faced such a situation before. This could happen only with Edwin. If only the strongest of all had a solution for his problem too!


    ~"Edwin¡­ listen to me. You have to come back, my friend. Please, listen to me!"~ Lester tried again, pouring every ounce of love and care he had in his heart for Edwin.


    The word ''friend'' succeeded in catching Edwin''s attention. He barred his teeth while hissing loudly, but his struggles mild down a little.


    Encouraged by that Lester tried again. ~"She is safe, my Leader. Your mate is safe!"~


    Another growl rumbled between the dirty walls of the cell, and finally, he stopped fighting with the three guards. Lester had not left Edwin''s face. He still had it between his palms, as if he demanded Edwin''s complete attention.


    Rees came rushing through the door of the cell, not caring that his arm brushed against the silver bar that burnt his skin. He had no time for that. He intently watched that Lester had somehow managed to get Edwin''s attention.


    The three guards didn''t dare to heave a sigh of relief. They were still scared that their master could turn into a beast within a blink of an eye.


    ~"Come back to us, Edwin. Get the control back if you want to know more about her."~ Lester said in a controlled tone while staring deep into his obsidian eyes. The blue in them flickered intensely.


    ~"Ruth?"~


    ~"Yes, Ruth! She is waiting for you, Edwin. She is calling you to come back."~


    Rees and the three guards didn''t know what words were getting exchanged between the two alphas, but they only hoped Lester to be successful in his attempt.


    ~"She is calling?"~ Edwin asked hopefully.


    ~"Yes. She is. Please calm down and I will tell you everything. She is safe trust me!"~


    Even though the three guards looked clueless, Rees had suspected that Lester was trying the hypnotism on Edwin''s wolf. It was a lame idea to use that trick on the leader of the breed. But Lester had taken a chance considering Edwin''s weak state. And he was succeeding in it.


    Rees caught the notice of one guard. He nodded at him, careful to not gain Edwin''s attention. The guard understood the signal well. He passed the message to the two other guards with his eye movements.


    They couldn''t use the pack link, for they didn''t know if Edwin could hear them through it.


    Slowly and soundlessly, they moved away from Edwin one by one. Lester was using his complete strength to hypnotise Edwin. That helped when Edwin didn''t realise that he was not restrained anymore.


    Fortunately, the silver shackles were still tied around his wrists. He had only uprooted them from the ground. Rees slowly neared Edwin and Lester step by step. Bending down carefully, he picked up the chains. He stifled the scream as the silver burned his hands.


    Sweat rolled down in beads from all his body. His eyes turned red, and tears gathered in them. Biting down another scream, he hooked the silver chains with the iron chains.


    One guard, whose leg was clawed by Edwin took the chains, careful to not touch the silver part of it. He then tied the iron chain with the thick and deeply rooted rod outside the cell. Edwin was restrained again, but this time he was not aware of it.


    By now, Lester had convinced Edwin''s wolf. He had lured him with information about Ruth if he let his human form take control. And his trick worked with the supplementary help of hypnotism.


    Edwin''s face reformed back to his human shape. The black hairs on his body disappeared, leaving behind the skin with scars and wounds. And now it was only a naked man stained in blood and marks of torture with defeated spirit but hopeful eyes.


    He looked through the hooded eyes at the familiar face. "L-Lester?"


    Now that Edwin''s human form was back, Rees told the three guards to get some medical help and the three men couldn''t be more grateful to him.


    Lester''s eyes were still a dark shade of green as he still had Edwin hypnotised with his power.


    "Yes, Edwin. I am glad that you are back!" And he meant it.


    Not acknowledging his words, Edwin rushed to the topic of his interest. "She¡­ she was here! I saw her, Lester. I-I saw her. Sh-she was right there." He lifted his hand to point at the slit, but the insufficient strength didn''t let him.


    "Edwin¡­"


    "I smell her scent, her blood. I s-saw it on the p-plant. She is hurt. My mate is hurt, Lester!" Edwin again panicked, and his eyes flickered between the cerulean blue and dark blue colour.


    Rees was worried that his wolf might take back the control. He knew that their leader couldn''t be hypnotised longer. His mind was too strong to control.


    "Yes¡­ she was here, Edwin!"


    Rees gulped down nervously. He didn''t expect Lester to tell the truth. He chanted a prayer to the Moon Goddess and only hoped that Lester gets the situation under control.


    Hearing Lester''s words, Edwin got excited as if someone had blown a new life in him.


    "Sh-she was here? Ruth¡­ she was here?" He tried to move his head from Lester''s hold, but Lester tightened his grip.


    Every passing moment of hypnotism was taking a toll on Lester''s mental power. He could sense the pleads of his mind. But he had to bear it for some more time.


    "Ruth is a sweet woman, Edwin. She is beautiful. You are lucky that Moon Goddess chose her for you. She is born only for you, my friend. Only for you!"


    Edwin was stunned at his words. All this time Rees tried to keep him away from his mate. His destiny cursed him. The Moon Goddess enjoyed his pain. He himself had told his heart that he couldn''t have her.


    Hearing that she was born only for him for the first time, made his joy heightened.


    "Y-you¡­ believe that?"


    Lester''s heart ached at Edwin''s hopeful words. As if he wanted assurance, and encouragement. Maybe he himself had stopped believing that a long time ago.


    "Yes, I do Edwin. Do you know what she has left for you?"


    Edwin didn''t answer and just stared deep into Lester''s dark green eyes.


    Rees was quick to get a clue. He slowly stepped near Lester and saw him tapping his left foot. That was a sign that it was the perfect time to put this animal to sleep.


    Rees''s hand reach inside his pocket to pull out the brown piece of cloth. Soaking it in the stronger concentration of the wolfsbane potion, he was ready to knock out Edwin.


    But his hand paused mid-air. This stronger concentration was used only when they needed a werewolf breathing his last breaths. Edwin was already weak, and this would cause unimaginable damage.


    "Ruth has left this cloth for you, Edwin. It has her scent. Would you like to keep it with you?" Lester said after sensing Rees''s hesitance.


    Not wasting a time, Edwin snatched that cloth from Rees. Lester knew he would do the same, and hence only a second before, he released Edwin from his holds of hypnotism.


    Like a greedy child, Edwin sniffed the cloth in the hope to get his mate''s scent. Instead, whatever scent he got lulled him to a deep slumber.


    *


    *


    *


    The sound of wheels topping on the bumpy road echoed in the silence. As Lester had said, a coachman was waiting for Ruth and Thea outside the bushes with a carriage.


    Thea was content after meeting Rees. She had spent nights awake in his thoughts. And now that she knew that he was safe, she had dozed off with relief.


    But Ruth''s eyelids couldn''t meet each other. The events of the night had shaken her. She had decided not to relive that fear, but she ended up doing just that.


    The only positive out of the night was, she had regained Rees''s trust back. That brought a smile to her face. She rested her head on the wooden wall of the carriage. And after all the adventure, her eyes drooped due to tiredness.


    But the only image that replayed in front of her eyes was the obsidian eyes with dark blue streaks burning in them.

 Chapter 141 - THE SWEET SCENT

    Loud gasps travelled in the confined cell walls which had witnessed the gruesome outburst of their owner. These walls would stand for the years to come, giving the testimony of this turbulent night.


    "Take that body out of here and clean everything." Rees ordered a guard, who had his forehead and hand wrapped in the bandages. The red blotches of blood showed themselves on those bandages.


    Rees turned to look at Lester. He had unmissable expressions on his face. When Rees looked closely, paying attention to every detail, he realised the prominent one amongst them was pain.


    Rees had never seen Lester this helpless and hurt. When Elsie was attacked by Edwin, Lester was furious. It was nowhere near what he was feeling at that moment.


    "Milord¡­" Rees called gently.


    Lester did not reply. His eyes were trained on the naked, and injured man in front of him, who was unconscious on the cold and dusty floor with a brown piece of cloth clutched tightly in his hands.


    Edwin looked peaceful and harmless. Watching him right then would not give the impression that he was the reckless monster that had created the plunder just a few minutes back.


    The leader of the breed, alpha of all the alphas, was shattered and lonely. And the irony of the situation was the world that trembled hearing only his name was oblivious to his state. Even the very reason of his misery must be asleep peacefully in the other part of Vincardine.


    "Milord, please come out. You need to get cleaned." Rees dared to touch Lester''s shoulder this time, and that startled him.


    "Huh? Y-yes. I¡­ I need to get out of here." Lester mumbled, and after another glance in Edwin''s way, he walked out of the cell with hurried footsteps. As if he was running away from reality.


    Rees did not follow Lester immediately. He lingered behind, and when he was left alone, he turned to his Master. The pang in his heart was so absolute that he was sure Thea also could feel it. But he did not care. He needed to feel something¡­ anything.


    He crouched down and held Edwin''s arms in his. When he lifted Edwin from the cold floor, the burning sprang in his burned hands. And this time, he did not obstruct the loud hisses.


    Inhaling through his mouth and biting back the tears, he carefully dragged Edwin towards the stone slab and put his unconscious form on it.


    Edwin was a heavy and muscular man, but he had lost much of his weight and strength during these six days of torture. His once bulky form looked weak and slimmer than before.


    When Rees removed his hands, Edwin''s already bloodied body got fresh stains of Rees''s blood. His eyes moved down to that cloth in Edwin''s hand. His grip on it was so tight as if his life depended on it. Rees could not bring himself to snatch that sliver of hope from his Master.


    Unable to stand there more, Rees also walked out of the cell. He ordered a guard to lock it behind him and clean the cell before Edwin gets back his consciousness.


    Climbing up the stairs, Rees stopped outside a closed door, on the first floor of the old building. He knocked on it twice then heard permission to enter the room.


    "Milord!" Rees was instantly at Lester''s side to take the red cotton from his hand.


    They were in the same room where Edwin was on the night he had lost his control for the first time. Rees knelt in front of Lester and started dabbing the scratches and the blood on his hand.


    They both were silent, at a loss of words.


    "Milord, all the injured guards are treated. The injuries are severe but they will survive." A guard came to inform.


    Lester nodded at him. "And the dead body?"


    The guard paused before answering, and that made Rees frown. "That is taken care of, Milord!"


    "Make sure that whatever has happened tonight, should not leave these four walls. If anyone asks then handle the situation well. Keep watch on Edwin."


    While Lester spoke, Rees observed the body language of the guard. He was nervous and uncertain. But he obliged to everything Lester had said and left after closing the door behind him.


    "Why do you have that look on your face, Rees?"


    "May I have permission to express my thoughts, Milord?"


    "Yes."


    Rees kept treating Lester''s wounds and cleaning him while he said, "Tonight''s events has shaken our men, Milord. That guard¡­ he was uncertain and scared. I felt his fear. I know them. I have assisted Master in training them. They all are loyal to Young Master, but¡­"


    Lester sighed, getting an idea of where this conversation was leading. "I understand what you are trying to say here. Do you think that I have not noticed? While you were busy with Edwin, my eyes and ears were alert.


    I doubt that some of Edwin''s men are attempting to get on Lord Augustus''s side."


    "WHAT? Who are they? Tell me, Milord. How dare they think about working against Young Master?" Rees''s hands stopped working, his eyes widened.


    "Rees! You have to understand that it is not because they want to betray Edwin. Which sane person willingly try to get on his bad side?


    They are scared, Rees. They all are confused. They do not know what is happening with their Master. They have not seen this animalistic side of his before.


    The only times, they have seen something like this was on the battleground.


    We are werewolves. We live in a pack, and we need a leader. We follow in his footsteps. What do you expect them to do when their leader is volatile and uncontrolled?"


    Rees did not know how to answer that. Lester''s words made sense, but he was still not ready to accept the fact that the people Edwin trusted were trying to get away from him when he needed them.


    "I think- I think you are right, Milord."


    "And one more thing, Rees. Getting on Lord Augustus''s side does not mean working against Edwin. They are family. Lord Augustus cares about Edwin. Every relationship has its own problems but that does not weaken the bond between the two people." Lester''s words were edgy than before.


    He did not like Rees''s comment about Lord Augustus.


    "My apologies, Milord! But I believe what Master believes. I trust what Master trusts. And I side with what is in favour of my Master!"


    Rees never failed to amuse Lester. He was not only a fearless warrior and a loyal servant but also a person with independent thinking and was a brave speaker too.


    "Will you care to explain why do you think that Lord Augustus is against Edwin?" Lester cocked his brow.


    "I am not saying that. I just do not trust anyone when it comes to Master."


    Staring at Rees a moment longer, Lester asked. "Then why do you trust me of all people?"


    Not batting an eye, Rees replied confidently. "Because I have seen you awake late in the nights, standing in the balcony and looking in this direction. You are more worried for Master than his family, except Lady Elsie. That is why I tried to talk to you, Milord. I know that my Master trusts you and hence I sent you that letter."


    After speaking with Rees, and instructing the guards to keep a careful watch on Edwin, Lester stepped out of the old building.


    Rees decided to spend the rest of the night there because he was worried for his Master. He wanted to be there if his Master wakes up.


    Lester had cleaned himself and had changed his clothes. He walked towards ''the great manor'' with a heavy head. Upon entering ''the great manor'', his feet led him towards Elsie''s chamber.


    He paused before knocking on the door but then did it anyway. The guards stationed outside her chamber were from Edwin''s band. Lester realised how much Edwin cared for Elsie, but he also realised the gravity of Rees''s words.


    The door opened, and there stood the queen of Lester''s heart in all her natural glory. She had a violet nightgown on her body, her hairs were unruly, and sleep was evident in her half-opened eyes.


    The yawn died down in her mouth as her eyes widened at Lester''s untimely presence.


    "Lester?"


    "May I come in?" He asked, not looking away from her beautiful face.


    Her eyes clouded with hesitation for a moment but it dissipated as fast as it occurred.


    "Of course. Please come in." She let him enter her chamber and closed the door behind her.


    Lester walked straight towards the large window where Elsie liked to sit reading for hours. The dark sky was adorned with the half-moon and gazillions of twinkling stars.


    Elsie sensed the tension radiated from his body. Walking to stand beside him, she asked softly. "You went to see brother Edwin, didn''t you?"


    She tightened her arms around her torso, suddenly feeling the cold. But her action caught Lester''s attention as he watched how her bosom lifted up a little while her hands rested around her body.


    He only nodded, distractingly, not trusting his voice.


    "Do you... do you need anything? How can I help you?" Elsie wanted to do something. But she felt helpless.


    She could not help her brother. And now, she had no idea how to help her lover.


    Turning to face her, Lester looked deep into her eyes. "Do you want to help me, Elsie?" His words came in a whisper.


    And suddenly, the coldness she was feeling got replaced with warmth. "Y-yes." she answered while not breaking her eye contact with his.


    "Good, girl!" His words were a promise of danger. But that excited her.


    She did not back away when he took a step closer to her. She watched how desperate he was. She could hear how fast his heart thumped inside his chest. The way he looked at her made her body react in such ways which were unfamiliar to her mind.


    Placing his finger under her chin, he made her look up at his face. His touch resulted in Elsie parting her lips. Her heart matched the rhythm of Lester''s, and her hands came to rest at her side when she needed them the most to protect herself from this hungry beast.


    He inhaled deeply and hummed in pleasure. "Your scent is very sweet, my dear mate. But do you know what is sweeter than it?"


    Elsie knew that the answer was not something she wanted to hear, but she waited patiently to listen because she needed to know.


    Smirking down at her, Lester whispered in her ear that made her blush like a ripened tomato.


    "The scent of your arousal!"

 Chapter 142 - A HAPPY MORNING-1

    Knocking on the door, Ripon heard the permission to enter from the other side of the door. He opened the door to see Barret Addington sipping his evening tea with his golden glasses with a gold chain resting on his nose.


    "Aah, Ripon. Come in. Have some tea with me."


    He took another cup from the tray and poured the hot steaming liquid into it. After Ripon sat on the chair, he placed the cup in front of him.


    "Good evening, Mr Chairman!"


    "Good evening, Ripon! Have it. This is especially brought from the lands of Ceylon (Sri Lanka) and tastes divine." Barret said while taking a sip.


    "So what the mighty O''Dells had to say about the investigation? I hope their hospitability was not short of the expectations." He raised a brow at Ripon while leaning back in his chair.


    Ripon''s face did not change. It was always serious irrespective of the circumstances. As if it was set in a mould.


    "There are some things to discuss, Mr Chairman."


    Barret Addington was curious now. "Had Edwin O''Dell did something again?"


    That was the prime probability that crossed his mind. He knew Lord Augustus was an ingenious man. He never hastened. His all steps were calculated and planned.


    His nephew, on the other hand, was known for his reckless actions and decisions taken in a heat of the moment.


    That young man was walking trouble for himself and everyone around him. More than Lord Augustus, Edwin was the one he saw as a challenge.


    "He could have done something only if he was present for the meeting."


    Barret frowned hearing that. "What do you mean?"


    "Edwin O''Dell was not present for the meeting. Lord Augustus told that he was out on a journey regarding their trade."


    "And you believed it?"


    "I was not convinced." Ripon had ways with words. He would never give a direct answer.


    "I had a meeting with Lord Augustus and Lester Wright."


    The reunion of the O''Dell and Wright family after years of a gap was a talk in the elite circle. The O''Dells were the next to the royals. Some deemed them a potent competitor of the Council in a race of dominance.


    The Wrights, though known for their healthy relations with the other Lords and the noble families, had a respectable position in the royals'' eyes. And now that the two old friends reunited again, it was no surprise to see envy, threat and competition in the elite circle.


    But that was not Barret''s concern for now.


    "What you got there?"


    Ripon paused to take a moment assembling his words. Barret got a feeling that whatever the news was, it was not in his favour.


    "Lord Augustus has not a solid proof, YET. But¡­ he has drawn some conclusions and has some theories he is working upon."


    "Interesting!"


    "Mr Chairman, I think we should involve the royal family in this matter." Ripon suggested.


    "And why we should do that?"


    "Because Lord Augustus knows who is the killer. He is just working on gathering enough proofs."


    Barret did not miss a hint of alarm in Ripon''s voice. He was not a person to react without a reason. And if he is worried about something, then it could not be taken lightly.


    "And?"


    Barret knew there was more.


    "And he thinks that ''they'' have a support- a strong one. Lord Augustus said that he is not labelling anyone right away but his eyes and ears are everywhere. He knows who is supporting ''them''. And it will not take him too long to put two and two together." Ripon finally said.


    A minute passed in silence except the ticking of the clock. Barret''s mind ran faster than that clock''s hands.


    His passive face broke into a crooked smirk. "Then I suggest we should take a trip to the North. I need a changed weather and changed company anyway."


    Ripon dabbed his forehead to wipe the invisible sweat. "Mr Chairman-"


    "It is an order, Ripon. Let''s enjoy this exquisite tea before it gets cold." He said while pouring his cup for the second time.


    *


    *


    *


    Sunday came by, and Rees and Thea had it planned beforehand. Rees picked up Thea from her home early in the morning. They went to the locally popular ''the baker''s delight'' to buy some pastries.


    Thea was ecstatic and was looking forward to this day. She had a hard time keeping this day secret from Ruth.


    Now that Edwin was calmer than before, Lester had entrusted Rees with another task. A task of amassing more information on Ruth.


    The heavy dosage of highly concentrated wolfsbane potion had taken a toll on Edwin and his wolf. It had weakened his wolf so much that he had stopped coming out. His human form was drained out of energy. Edwin looked like a person who was suffering from a severe illness for a long time.


    Rees had tried to ask permission from Lord Augustus to move Edwin back in ''the great manor'', but he refused, saying the servants would talk if they see Edwin in such a state. Lord Augustus told as if he had seen Edwin after that day of havoc.


    Edwin could talk barely, and when Rees tried to talk to him about it, he also refused to go back into ''the great manor'' just now. So they had shifted him to the room that was on the first floor of the old building.


    Lester spent most of his day with Edwin but he had not allowed Elsie to visit him, yet. He knew that she couldn''t bear looking at her brother''s this unpleasant sight.


    "Rees, watch. There is a sewage line." Rees is startled at Thea''s loud voice.


    "Where is your mind wandering, Rees? Pay attention to the road. It is not your ''the great manor''." Thea chided him as they walked on the dirty streets of the Eastern part of Vincardine.


    The passerby, especially women, gawked at his tall and muscular frame topped with a handsome face. Rees''s strides were confident yet short to let Thea keep up with him. Though he was unfazed by the attention he attracted, Thea could not ignore it.


    She had not told Rees about what Fannie had said about him. She was sure that it was all a lie or a misunderstanding. But her insecurities did not let her mind at peace.


    "Love¡­"


    "Y-yes?" Her eyes avoided meeting his in fear that he had heard her thoughts.


    This mind-reading thing was a blessing as well as a problem for her.


    Intertwining his thick and long fingers with her thinner ones, he caught her by surprise. A blush crept through her neck as she suppressed a smile that threatened to appear on her face.


    Her eyes widened when his hot breath fanned the side of her face. "You should not forget that your fiancee is a werewolf and not a human. And do not stutter while speaking with me from the next time." He said near her ear, setting her body on a fire.


    Thea sensed how people looked at them with wide eyes. These people were used to different kinds of human contact than what she shared with Rees. She even saw some women glaring at her with jealousy from the corner of her eyes.


    ''They should know whom he belonged to!'', Thea scoffed haughtily but kept walking beside Rees.


    They turned to a corner and saw the familiar building ahead. But Rees''s eyes darted to its left, towards the wall of a nearby house. He could never forget that eventful night that turned his Master''s world upside down.


    Entering into the building, Thea led him to the fourth floor. It was Rees''s first time entering that apartment building, but Thea had visited the place a few times before.


    They stopped outside a door, and after a sideways glance at Rees, Thea knocked on it with her knuckles. They did not wait too long, for the door was opened by an old woman.


    "Good morning, Mrs Payne!" Thea chimed with her bright smile.


    Mrs Payne was surprised to see her on her doorstep but what caught her attention was the presence of a handsome man beside Thea.


    Thea stepped forward and threw her hands around the lady''s shoulders in a hug. Breaking her stare from Rees, Mrs Payne returned Thea''s gesture with a smile.


    "Oh, my dear! What a pleasant surprise!"


    "Honey, who is at the door?"


    Before she could respond, Thea pushed the door open and ran to greet Mr Payne.


    "Thea?! Welcome, my child! Welcome!"


    Rees cleared his throat to gain Mrs Payne''s attention while he stood awkwardly at her doorstep with bags in his hands.


    "Oh, I am so sorry, son. Please come in!" She invited him then closed the door behind her.


    "Rees?"


    After hearing the familiar voices, Ruth came out of the kitchen while wiping her hands with a napkin.


    "Surprise!" He and Thea said in unison.


    The only difference was Thea was truly excited, and Rees seemed like she had made him say it dramatically.


    Ruth smiled and walked towards Rees. She had not expected him to come all the way here. It was indeed a surprise for her.


    "Please, sit." She pulled the only chair that was in Payne''s home.


    The old couple looked embarrassed and troubled.


    "I am sorry, we don''t have-" Mr Payne began, but Rees politely shook his head at Ruth.


    He stepped to sit beside Mr Payne on the floor, just like Thea.


    "Rees... I mean Mr-"


    Smiling warmly at Mrs Payne''s shocked face, he said. "Please call me Rees, Mrs Payne. And I am here to see Mr Payne and not sit on a chair to attend a meeting."


    Ruth smiled proudly, hearing his response, so did Thea.


    "Oh, and here are some fresh flowers for the beautiful lady and the pastries from your favourite'' the Baker''s Delight'' for the romantic young man." Ruth took the bags from his hand.


    Rees was a charmer and well-spoken man. He never failed to impress a person with his words. The previous embarrassment and the awkwardness died down after his comfortable words.


    "How do you know that is my favourite place?" Mr Payne was amused.


    "Erm... I-"


    "Ruth told me about your first date with Mrs Payne and why that place is special for you. She also told me that you three have planned to go there for a lunch." Thea was quick to cut off Ruth.


    Ruth smiled sheepishly when Mrs Payne passed a playful glare her way.


    "But I am sad to hear that."


    "And why is that Thea?" Mrs Payne asked.


    "because you did not care to involve me in your little group. I feel left out." She pouted innocently.


    Rees only watched his mate in amusement. She was a sneaky creature, always finding a way to fit in everywhere, he thought with a small smile.


    "Awww, my dear. Ruth, we should have thought about it before." Mrs Payne played along with Thea''s tricks.


    "We apologise, My Lady. It will be our honour to have your company for a while. Are you happy now?" Mr Payne teased.


    Ruth saw that playful glint in his eyes after a long time, and she thanked Thea for that. She knew her friend had a unique way to make people happy and forget about their worries.


    "Yes, I am happy now!" Thea giggled and rested her head on Mr Payne''s shoulder like a kid. He ruffled her hair then patted her head affectionately.


    Rees only watched that warm exchange between them, and a pang of guilt rose in his heart. He had missed on so much while getting busied with his duty.


    Ruth''s smile faltered when she saw his thoughtful face. And from the short smile on his face, she knew that something was wrong. She carefully neared him to touch his shoulder.


    Rees looked up at her, and Ruth did not miss the sadness behind his brown orbs. She knew the meaning behind it.


    "Why don''t we invite Rees too?" She suggested aloud.


    Mr and Mrs Payne looked at Ruth, then at Rees with surprised eyes.


    "Of course, but... would you like that Rees?" Mr Payne asked hesitantly.


    Rees belonged to a well to do family and was brought up around wealthy and sophisticated people. Mr Payne was not sure if he would like to associate poor people like them.


    Rees''s eyes lit up in hope. "I would love to, Mr Payne. Only if you allow." He added, not to put the old man in an uncomfortable position.


    Mrs Payne smiled at him and patted his hand. "Why won''t we? You are as welcome in our home and life as much as Ruth and Thea."


    Rees''s felt his heart warmed at her words. "Really?" He could not believe the simplicity of these people. How easily they got ready to accept him?!


    "Of course, son! Honey, isn''t it great that now we not only have two daughters but also a son to take care of us?!"


    Those words were enough to brighten Rees''s face, and his genuine smile made him look more handsome.


    Ruth caught Mr Payne''s gaze and mouthed a thank you, to which he reacted by a wink.

 Chapter 143 - A HAPPY MORNING-2

    This morning was the most happening one after these bleak times. Mr Payne''s laugh resonated in the small house after many days, relieving Mrs Payne''s heart.


    The two young women-Ruth and Thea shared gossips that they heard in Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop. Rees described his experience of working for the O''Dell family.


    During the conversation, his eyes curiously examined Ruth''s face. Every time he mentioned Edwin''s name, her brows furrowed, and lips turned down as if hearing his name disturbed her repose.


    ''And how is she going to accept Master as her mate?'' He sighed mentally.


    "I am glad that you came, Rees. We only had heard about you and your handsome face from both Ruth and Thea. But finally we get the pleasure to meet you." Mrs Payne- now more comfortable- said with a teasing yet warm smile.


    "Pleasure is all mine, Mrs Payne. I did not know Thea was this close to you. I think I was the only one left out after all." There was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    "I am more adorable and likable than you think, Rees." Thea stuck her tongue out at him teasingly.


    But Ruth knew how he felt. She had felt that on many occasions.


    "But now you are not! You don not need to feel that way anymore. Because now you have us... me." Ruth whispered the last word only for him to hear.


    Rees smiled at her.


    ''I hope some day my Master will hear these same words from you.'' He hoped.


    Thea and Ruth prepared a simple yet delicious lunch while Rees engaged the old couple with his tales of heroism that the two young ladies discredited. But they did not point it out right away and let the old couple get impressed by him.


    They decided to use that against Rees when the time comes with evil smirks. Little did they know that all of those tales were accurate. The only difference was the party on the opposite side of Rees was a supernatural creature most of the time.


    Rees loved this experience. After the recent events, his mind was disturbed, and he could not think of a single moment where he had peace and rest. But conversing with Mr and Mrs Payne along the pleasant and joyous company of both Thea and Ruth made him drop every problem aside temporarily.


    He was glad that he listened to Thea''s suggestion when she asked him to spend the day with everyone. Then he remembered the real reason for his acceptance of that idea.


    Rees heard Thea and Ruth chattering amongst themselves while giggling and kidding each other. Their heartbeats were steady. Considering it a right opportunity, Rees tried to dig more about Ruth with the old couple.


    Thea had told him as much as she knew, and that was nothing much. If Lester''s suspicion was right, then Ruth must have a purpose. Why would the Moon Goddess choose her as Edwin''s mate if she did not have one?


    "I am happy that Ruth has both of you as a family." Rees traded safely at first.


    "No, young man. It is other way around. We are lucky that we have her with us and for us." Mr Payne said proudly.


    "She is an angel. My sweet daughter!" Mrs Payne agreed.


    Rees smiled at their words. "I wish her parents were present here to see what a beautiful and kind woman she has grown into."


    Thea told him that Ruth''s mother died years ago when she was thirteen. And she did not know who her father was, neither she searched for the answer.


    Mrs Payne''s face softened hearing that. "I wish that too, Rees. Though she does not show it, I know how much she misses her mother. She is relying on us but tell me, how many days we are left with in hands?"


    "I have suggested her about marriage. But that girl is so stubborn and that idea does not pass through her head." Mr Payne sighed.


    Now that made Rees interested in listening. He let the couple talk.


    "Look how happy Thea and you are. I want my Ruth to find a man to take care of her, to love her and to make her happy. But where we can find such a gentleman in this Eastern part? Rees, you are her friend so I can tell this to you." There was a hidden question mark in Mrs Payne''s last words.


    Rees nodded his head. "Of course, Mrs Payne. Have not you accepted me as your family only some time ago?"


    True to his capability, Rees played with his words skillfully.


    The old woman glanced towards the kitchen, making sure that Ruth and Thea were not listening to their conversation. Turning back to Rees, she leaned closer and said in a low voice.


    "A beautiful woman as Ruth with a curse of poverty is an easy target for the evils in our society. I am always worried about her. Who will look after her, take care of her after we pass away?"


    "Mrs Payne, please do not say such thing. You have a long life to live." This time, Rees meant what he said.


    "She is right, Rees. This is life and we have lived ours in a best way we could. The days we have now are like bonus. But we do not know when the time will decide to write our fate. We want Ruth to settle down with a responsible man before we close our eyes forever." Mr Payne said with concern in his eyes.


    They were not worried about their old age or their nearing death. All they cared about was Ruth.


    Rees wanted to tell them that they did not need to worry about that. But then he himself had some other reasons for worrying.


    ''What if Ruth rejects Edwin as her mate?'' That only thought was keeping him on the verge of a breakdown.


    If Edwin''s current state was only because he could not stay away from her, then Rees did not want to imagine what would happen if he got rejected by her. He did not want his leader''s fate to turn the same way as his friend''s- Layla fate did a few years ago.


    "Do not worry, Mr Payne, Mrs Payne. I, Thea and our families are here to take care of Ruth. I am sure she is destined to be with a fine man. We just have to wait until she finds him."


    ''Or until their fate finds a middle ground for them.'' He kept that thought to himself.


    Before Rees could ask more, Thea arrived with a pot full of steaming soup followed by Ruth with dishes of food in her hands.


    "If you three are done with all the talking then let''s eat the food." Thea put the pot in the middle of the circle made by the other four people in a small room.


    "Look who is talking! Says the girl whose tongue run faster than the time." Rees scoffed, teasing his fianc¨¦e, just to see that cute glare she passed in his way.


    Thea narrowed her eyes at him.


    ~"If you can read my mind right now then know that my tongue is not as fast as yours in special cases, my dear bad wolf!"~


    As per her expectations, Rees read her mind. And her thought made him choke on his spit. He coughed with his eyes opened wide.


    Ruth was fast to get by his side. She passed him a glass of water while she ran her hand up and down on his back.


    "Rees are you okay? Take it slow. There. There." She said.


    But she failed to notice that mischievous smirk on her best friend''s face while Rees promised mentally to prove his fiancee''s words right.


    The rest of the time they spent enjoying the food and laughing and chattering.


    Claire, Ruth''s other neighbour, passed by Mr and Mrs Payne''s room. The loud sounds of laughs made her curious.


    She placed her ear on the closed door in the hope to listen to something, but that was not much of a use. She only heard two different voices, out of which one belonged to a male and another was female''s. The other three voices she recognised belonging to Mr and Mrs Payne and Ruth.


    She had not heard Ruth''s free laugh in days. She did not hear it ever to say the truth. Ruth was a timid person. The most she had heard from her was occasional giggles.


    Then who were these two people, and why they were all gleeful when Mr Payne was still not completely recovered from his illness?


    She was curious and needed answers. And to get some extra help, she ran downstairs to knock on the familiar door.


    *


    *


    *


    Fannie was cleaning a chamber that was at the end of the corridor. No one was allowed to enter it except three people, and one of them was Fannie.


    Her hands worked skillfully, but her mind wandered to only one face-Edwin O''Dell. She did not know what exactly happened more than a week ago. No person from the servants or guards knew.


    Only the family members and some trusted guards of Lord Augustus and Edwin were aware of the real reasons. Everyone in the family walked with lines of worry on their forehead.


    Fannie had not seen Edwin during this time. She was worried for him. She had tried to ask Theodora about it, but her mistress dismissed her, saying she was only a petty servant and should not intermingle in the family matters.


    Asking anyone else was out of the question. What bothered Fannie was the fact that even that arrogant man-Rees also knew the truth.


    Fannie had spent years working for Theodora. She had been cleaning up her mess and covering up her secret since then. And yet, she did not trust Fannie with what happened with Edwin.


    Fannie was angry, but what she could do other than fuming inside and cursing her mistress to her heart''s content?!


    She did not hear the footsteps behind her. It did not matter anyway as it was not any person but a cunning and predatory werewolf.


    She shrieked when someone grabbed her from behind. His one hand held her captive against his chest while the other one grabbed her left breast in a tight grip.


    The pain sprang in those bundle of muscles till her face contorted in discomfort.


    "Hmmm.... You still feel the same, Fannie!"


    She recognised that thick voice. How could she forget the voice that had her on its command? It had her on her knees for doing the unspeakable things. It was not like she had not enjoyed doing them.


    She was just caught off guard because she had not expected him to be there at that time.


    "What do you want?"


    Fannie was in no mood to deal with him. Her mind was occupied by only Edwin. She wanted to see him. She wanted to be there for him and take care of him if he needed- in every way possible, in every way he pleased.


    "Well... well. It seems that you are not happy to see me after a long time, dear Fannie?!"

 Chapter 144 - HAVE WE MET BEFORE?

    "Thank you for coming today, Rees and Thea. It was a pleasure having you!" Mr Payne said after they were done with the lunch. It was already the time of the afternoon.


    Rees and Thea decided to take their leave. Mr Payne was tired after the memorable day, and it was only wise to not overexert the old man.


    Ruth also decided to return back to her room as she had to complete the extra work that she was doing for some extra money.


    "It was our pleasure that you welcomed us in your home, Mr Payne. We had a good time!" Rees said courteously.


    "Thea, Rees may god bless you with long life and your love keep growing with every passing day!" Mrs Payne''s eyes twinkled with love and moisture.


    Hugging her small frame, Thea said, "We will soon announce our wedding date. And you both are invited in advance. Alright, Mr Payne?"


    "Yes. We would love to have you both on our special day!" Rees smiled.


    "Of course, my dear. We will be there to give our blessings to both of you!"


    After bidding their goodbyes along with a promise to meet again soon, the three people stepped out of the old couple''s home.


    "Ruth, why are you doing this? Look now Mr Payne is well. He can resume working again. You don''t have to overexert yourself." Thea said as soon as they reached in front of Ruth''s room and away from the old couple''s earshot.


    Rees''s face turned serious. He knew how much work Ruth was doing. He wanted to tell her that she did not need to do any of that. She was supposed to be the Luna of their pack. She was supposed to rule their breed of werewolves alongside Edwin.


    She was not only the owner of Edwin''s heart and soul but was also of his enormous fortune. She did not need to work hard for every penny.


    But he kept his thoughts to himself. He knew what a proud woman Ruth was. Even if she accepted Edwin as her mate, she would never declare her right over his fortune and money.


    "I am fine, Thea. Do not worry about me. Yes, Mr Payne is well now, but I do not think he can work longer now. He is getting old. There will be a time where he needed to only rest. I want to be able to take care of them then.


    I can not do that with a single job. I need to plan and work for everything from now on. One day, I will not need to work this hard, and even after that, I will be able to take care of myself and them. But till then, I have to push myself a little harder." Ruth smiled with a hopeful glint in her hazel eyes.


    Rees was amused to hear that and proud as well. He did not only had a capable Luna but a best friend that he could ever ask for.


    ''This must be one of the traits of Ruth that the Moon Goddess chose her for my Master.'' Rees smiled.


    Working for more than thirteen hours a day and extra time on holidays was not pushing little, Thea wanted to retort. But then she knew from where Ruth came from.


    Ruth had spent all her life in poverty, and now she had two more lives to take care of. It was not easy for a young and beautiful woman in this world of lies, dark and greed.


    "I know no matter what I say, you are not going to listen to me. Just take care of yourself and look after your health. Or I would never get a chance to tease my future brother-in-law because I would not get one." She rolled her eyes.


    ''You can not even look into the eyes of your future brother-in-law, let alone tease him, Thea.'' Rees wanted to say but held back and only coughed to hide his laugh.


    Ruth rolled her eyes and offered them to see off. They descended the stairs while talking and planning next Sunday''s meet when a voice caught their attention.


    "Hello, Ruth?"


    Claire was quick to gain all three of their''s attention when she saw them near the end of the staircase.


    Ruth stopped. Her eyes flickered towards Florence, who stood beside Claire with a frown on her face.


    "H-hello."


    "I see you have guests with you. Will you not introduce them to us?"


    ''This girl is too evil for her age.'' Thea thought.


    Her face had already turned sour after seeing Florence, but Rees was taken by surprise. When he came here, he had not considered the possibility of running into Florence. But now that he had, he kept his face straight.


    "Erm... this is Thea, and he is Rees. They are my friends." Ruth kept it short.


    Claire ignored Thea, but her eyes lingered on Rees for a moment longer, and that action did not go unnoticed by both Ruth and Thea. Rees could hear the accelerated heart of the young girl. But it did not bother him, for he was used to getting such reactions from the women of almost all ages.


    "Now that we are done with the introduction, can we leave? We have to go and Ruth, you have work to do." Thea passed a glare in Claire''s way.


    "Thea... I assume it''s what your name is. You did not mind spending time with Mr and Mrs Payne. Can you not give us some more?"


    This girl was too clingy that made Thea crinkle her nose.


    Ruth did not know how to handle this situation. She was uncomfortable, but she could not say no to Claire. So she just smiled awkwardly.


    "Ruth, your friends look well off than you. I mean, they are dressed well, and I have not seen them in the Eastern side of Vincardine."


    And here came the first jab on Ruth''s heart. That was the very reason Ruth did not want to prolong this conversation. She looked embarrassed and unable to answer.


    "We both live in the Eastern part. You must not have stepped out of your alley to not see us around, little girl."


    Rees stifled a smile after Claire''s mouth turned downwards. She did not like the tone of Thea''s speech, but she especially not liked how she emphasised the words ''little girl''.


    Ignoring her again, Claire turned her attention back to Rees. Her heart again beat fast, and Rees just wanted to roll his eyes. He did not even want to imagine what must be running in that head of hers.


    "So Rees, I did not know a handsome man like you is friends with Ruth." She cast a censured glance in Ruth''s way.


    Ruth could not do anything other than listening to every taunt and embrace the arrows of embarrassment and humiliation in her way.


    For the first time since this conversation started, Rees opened his mouth, while looking straight into Claire''s eyes. Her body language changed suddenly, as she became aware of the dangerous aura around this man.


    "It seems like you do not know many things, madam. And as per my guess, your parents has clearly failed to teach you basic mannerisms like not addressing elders or strangers with their first name."


    Thea did not hold back a taunting wide smile. She felt proud of her fiancee and winked at him.


    Claire looked like a kettle on the stove, steam coming out of her ears and flared nostrils.


    She was about to throw an insult in Ruth''s way because she knew doing that with the other two people was useless.


    "Rees... have we met before?" This time it was Florence staring at him with curious eyes.


    Although Rees was the one to arrange Edwin''s nights with Florence and other women, he had made sure to not communicate directly with them. He had always disliked Edwin''s this way, but he was only a servant and had no authority or right to tell his master otherwise.


    "I think I have seen you before." Florence''s narrowed eyes widened, her brows shot up in realisation.


    "You were there in ''the great manor'', did not you?" She recalled his face from the day when she went there for confronting Edwin but ended up worsening her situation.


    She saw Rees with Ruth. But at that time, she was too distracted by Edwin''s cold treatment that it took her some time to recollect that memory.


    *


    *


    *


    The large wheels of the chariot rolled on the uneven road. The coachman was careful to take a better path, but what could be done when the entire road was bumpy and full of potholes?


    The brown carriage shortened the distance at the time of early afternoon when the sun blazed brightly in the sky. The forest along both the sides of the path was a refreshment to the tired eyes.


    A man sat in the carriage trying to read a book in his hand. But the uneven road made the task difficult for him. After many tries, he gave up and put the book down beside him.


    He removed his golden glasses with chains and looked outside the small window.


    He was calm and composed, but his mind had many things running inside. He did not expect this sudden journey to the North but the recent twist of events made him do it.


    Barret Addington had different expectations, and initially, they were fulfilled. But after Ripon''s recent meeting with Lord Augustus, he had doubts in his mind. If Lord Augustus was saying that he knew about the killer and suspected that someone was supporting him, then it was not something to slide off.


    No matter what, they were O''Dells. Every word they said, every action they did, had weightage and reasons behind them.


    And now Barret had set his mind to take Lord Augustus''s words seriously.

 Chapter 145 - BRUTAL THURSTS

    WARNING: Triggered Warning. Mature content ahead with a twist. If you are not ready, then please skip this part.


    *********************


    "Well... well. It seems that you are not happy to see me after a long time, dear Fannie?!"


    His hot breath reeked of alcohol entered her nostrils. It was not a disgusting smell but somewhat tolerable for her.


    Fannie considered giving him a befitting reply, but she held her tongue back.


    Harold Davies was not a man to mess with. Stay on his good side, and you will be benefitted. Get on his bad side, and no one will ever find your traces.


    "It''s not like that My Lord. How can I not desire for your company?" She sugarcoated her words, but they came strained from her mouth as Harold kneaded her breast in his large palm.


    "That''s like a good girl." He whispered in her ear and ducked his head low in the side of her neck.


    Fannie gulped nervously. She knew what kind of man Harold was. She had been on the receiving end of his commands and his dirty ways of pleasure.


    No young woman was safe with him around. She was naive and young back then. That feeling of excitement had blinded her rationality.


    And she had not caught sight of Edwin then. She was too afraid to look in his way. But after the night of the celebrations when she was in his arms, she had found what she was seeking.


    Admiration, feelings, power, pleasure and a promise of a fortune. She saw that everything dancing in Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes that night.


    Since then, she had made it her mission to get Edwin for herself by hook or crook.


    "My Lord, you shouldn''t be here. This place is-"


    "I know what this place is and what it is used for. Do not teach me, you ungrateful servant." Harold tightened his grip on her till she felt her life squeezing out of her body.


    If she wished to survive, then she couldn''t offend him.


    "No, My Lord. How can a worthless human like me teach a noble man like you?" She greeted through her teeth.


    Slipping his hand inside the front of her dress, he hummed in satisfaction. "Now you learned it. Come now."


    He nibbled her lower earlobe, and all the hair on her body stood up in alarm. "Wh-what?"


    Her mind raced, thinking about his suggestive words.


    Turning her to face him, Harold looked down upon her. Fannie gulped in nervousness at the command in his eyes.


    "Do not act that innocent now, Fannie. You know what I mean. I am in no mood to find a woman when I have a jezebel like you in my hands. Why search for a flower when you have a garden for yourself?"


    His words crawled upon her mind like the termites crawling upon the wood to eat it to their heart''s content. She did not want this. If it had been Edwin in Harold''s place, then Fannie would have offered herself to him without a second thought.


    But this was Harold Davies. She had heard stories about his past flings and their sudden disappearance. She did not want her life to march that way.


    She knew that the man enjoyed a chase. He liked the challenge. If she resisted, then he would come back for her time and again. And for not letting that happened, she had to comply with him.


    "My Lord, It is my pleasure that your eyes caught my sight. But I do not think this is the right place for what you have in your mind." She smiled at him.


    His brow shot up in amusement. "And what could be the other appropriate place?"


    "Maybe you can invite me to your mansion. We can have a whole night for ourselves with exotic wine and-"


    Before she could finish her words, he already captured her mouth in his. He was not gentle. In fact, he was far from that.


    He was a hungry predator who did not have the patience nor a will to hear her more. All his ears wanted to hear were her screams of submission.


    He had a meeting with Lord Augustus some time back. He was about to propose a business deal to him that he had on his mind for quite some time. But his plan was ruined after Douglas''s entry.


    He had not expected that. The tussle between the two men had turned intense after Harold got the rights of the important property in the main square of Vincardine from Lord Augustus.


    Douglas had also found about Harold''s espionage network and had threatened to expose him. Douglas anticipated Harold''s plan and was on time to ruin it.


    Again Douglas managed to insult him by implying that he didn''t belong to the elites. Harold was in a sour mood, to say the least. He needed to feel his dominance, and what could be a better way than using a human for the very purpose?


    If it was not for Fannie, then he would have found another human to satiate his beast. Fannie was just happened to be unlucky today.


    Fannie struggled at first by pushing his chest. But his huge and bulky form did not move an inch. Her fight only enticed him more. He fancied her struggles because that gave him that sense of authority.


    He grabbed a handful of her hair, intertwining his thick fingers through the silky strands. Her mouth opened in a gasp when he tugged hard at them.


    Like a thirsty man, he entered his warm tongue inside her little mouth, devouring and exploring. Fannie''s body shook in shock that soon turned into lust. She tried to imagine Edwin''s face again and again.


    But her body reacted to Harold''s every touch as if it had its own mind. Her resolve to not give in started breaking violently with his tongue''s every thrust in her mouth.


    She made some noises of protest, but Harold''s ears were deaf to them. He knew very well that they would not be disturbed by anyone as that room was used by Theodora to enjoy her time with Douglas Morgan.


    Harold smirked when he felt Fannie''s struggles mild down slowly. Not wasting more time, he picked her up by crossing his hands under her knees.


    A gust of air hit her thighs under the dress, followed by the feel of cold and hardwood. She realised that he had placed her on a nearby table and at that moment she knew what was about to come in her way.


    But with every passing second, the will to object seemed far away to her lust-filled eyes. Edwin''s face turned blur in her mind. All that remained was passion and need.


    It had been a long time that she had not let any man touch her after Edwin did. Whatever rational part remained awake in her told her to give in to her desires and not think too much.


    She could use this opportunity to her advantage by getting something valuable in return, and the satisfaction was a cherry on the cake. She had experienced how skilled Harold was with these things.


    And she had never regretted offering herself to him. Her mind was set on Edwin, but the little fun was not bad after all.


    She moaned, purring like a cat, and that made Harold''s chest rumbled in satisfaction. She rounded her legs around his waist to pull him closer.


    Leaving her mouth, Harold''s tongue started exploring the skin on her neck and chest. He was wild and harsh, but she liked that about him.


    He was always straightforward and didn''t keep pressing and wasting time. Once he got what he want, he would just leave without a word as if nothing happened.


    His calloused fingers skimmed the length of her leg from knee to upwards, feeling the softness of her skin against his rough one. His hand stopped moving upwards, and Fannie pulled back to look at him with her hooded eyes.


    "Before that, I would like to know something, My Lord." Her voice came panting and full of desire.


    Harold did not like the talking in between. All he enjoyed were the screams coming out of the women''s mouths when he used them to achieve the peaks of pleasure for himself while bequeathing some to them.


    "What?" He grumbled.


    His breaths were loud and rapid. The tightness between his legs twitched continuously, and he shifted on his feet to fix it.


    Smirking at him seductively, Fannie said, "What would I get after this, My Lord?"


    Harold knew it. These women were all the same. They would not give you what you need unless you give them what they want.


    "What do you want, poor thing?" He was not pleased with this unwanted conversation just before he was about to get his game.


    Fannie gave it a thought for a couple of moments. Meanwhile, only Harold and the Moon Goddess knew how he constrained his companion down there.


    "Hurry up, you slut!" He lost it.


    Fannie''s jaw clenched hearing that title given by a manwhore, but she knew better than ruin the sudden opportunity.


    Leaning forward, she whispered in his ear. "I will ask when the time comes."


    Not replying to that, Harold tried to move his hand to reach her warmth, but she tightened her grip on his wrist.


    "Words, My Lord. I want a verbal promise, and I know you will not break it."


    "Promise!"


    In the very next breath, he had ripped the thin cotton panty she had to cover her womanhood.


    Sliding down his pants, he pulled her closer, positioning her in the place where he wanted her. Fannie held her breath to face the beast.


    But no preparation could save her from the shock of his enormous and thick length entering her tight and warm hole.


    A cry left her mouth, and for a moment, she thought pushing him away from her. It was too much for her to take.


    But that hungry predator did not care. He held her tight in his hands and fucked her viciously till her throat hurt crying his name and begging for his mercy.

 Chapter 146 - A SHE-WOLF

    Florence was confused to see Rees with Thea and Ruth. How could Edwin O''Dell''s bodyguard be connected with these poor women?


    "You work in ''the great manor''." It was a statement. She knew that she was right about it but only wanted to confirm her guess.


    Rees nodded his head with a passive face.


    Florence glanced over him from head to toe, and with every passing moment, Thea''s fists clenched even more in anger.


    "I am surprised that we have not met before, Rees. But now that we have then I would like to have a conversation with you. I hope you do not mind it!"


    Florence intentionally called Rees by his first name alone, even after he pointed it out to Claire. She smirked when he saw Rees clenching his jaw.


    "So tell me, Rees. How is your Lord doing? I am sure he must be missing me after realising his mistake." Florence was desperate to know about Edwin.


    After she was insulted by Edwin in ''the great manor'', she tried her ways to get back to him but failed. The guard at the gates also denied her any information or access in ''the great manor''.


    Any day could not be great than this. She had a chance to know about Edwin.


    "I do not think you need to worry about Master. And yes, he is doing well after committing that mistake." Rees emphasised the word mistake sarcastically.


    Florence''s eyes hardened at his reply. She did not expect that answer.


    "How dare you talk to me like this? Who do you think you are? You are just a low life, a pathetic servant!" Her voice raised by an octave, and so did Thea''s bubbling anger.


    But Rees was calm. He knew how to deal with this kind of person. Although he was a prince charming for many women, he had also faced some of their wraths. They always bad mouthed about him, threatened him when he was assigned to take care of them by Edwin.


    "Florence, one more word and I will forget that you have ever helped Ruth. Do not cross your limits." Thea threatened.


    Ruth rubbed her hands on each other nervously. She did not expect this turn of tables.


    "Thea, let go. Please!" She whispered pleadingly.


    But that only drew Florence''s attention to hers. She walked towards the three of them with glaring eyes.


    "Oh, little miss Innocent. What did you say that day to me? That I have no morals?! Then what are you doing with the O''Dell''s loyal dog? Thea, my dear, has your friend told you how she repaid my generosity by insulting me and questioning my morals?"


    Florence''s every word was filled with venom that she spat at their faces aggressively.


    Claire was confused. She did not know what had transpired between these four before. But she was shocked to hear that Rees worked for the O''Dells. She had many questions to ask, but she thought this time was for watch and enjoy. She kept those questions for later.


    "Of course, she has told me everything, Florence. You do not need to repeat that. And what she did and what she said to you was right. You deserved it irrespective of your generosity. And if you insult my man one more time I would strangle you with my bare hands." Thea fumed.


    Ruth gulped down the lump formed in her throat. An unsettling feeling coiled inside the pit of her stomach.


    "Florence, please. Stop it!" Ruth tried again.


    Rees tried his best to control himself. Every insult that Florence threw his mate and best friend''s way angered his wolf. But he could not show it.


    "What? Little miss Innocent has learned to speak up after all. Yes, Claire?" Florence looked back at the smirking girl who scoffed at Ruth.


    "But I wonder how? Is this because of your man here? Let me guess, you have finally showed up your true colours, have not you? Using a man to gain money and comfort. Or may be two best friends are not sharing only the gossips but also a man. You do not need to hide it, Ruth. Stop pretending for God''s sake!"


    Ruth felt disgusted at her words. She wished the earth to part and swallow her whole. Finally, tears of anger and humiliation rolled down her eyes.


    That was not the first time that Florence had said such things. But she kept disregarding them. But now that Florence had tainted her friendship with Rees, Ruth could not contain her anger anymore.


    "Florence! I am warning you for the last time. Stop throwing garbage out of your mouth. You filthy woman! The man you are talking about is my fianc¨¦e and Ruth''s best friend.


    But how can a slut like you understand that a man and a woman can share a platonic relationship and that is called friendship?!


    All you have seen in a man is money and greed. You do not understand the words like love and friendship because you are not capable of understanding their meaning. What else can we expect from a prostitute like you, who only knows how to use men for money and to satisfy her physical needs?!"


    Thea''s chest heaved up and down with anger. She looked like a she-wolf ready to pounce on her enemy to tear them apart. Rees looked at her in surprise. He knew that his mate was outspoken and did not care when she gets mad but this was the first time he was witnessing her that side.


    Florence shook with fury from head to toe. Ruth gasped with wide eyes as she stared between Thea and Florence.


    Before anyone could comprehend anything, Ruth''s eyes widened more as Florence lift her hand to slap Thea. But before it could collide with Thea''s cheek, Ruth held it.


    Rees was stunned. He was distracted by looking at his mate and did not expect Florence to react that aggressively.


    "FLORENCE!" Ruth''s voice thundered in the premises of the building that drew people out of their homes.


    Florence threw daggers at Ruth. She could not believe that a timid woman dared to stop her and raise her voice on her.


    Ruth was more than furious. Her hazel eyes radiated anger. She was being patient, but when Florence crossed her line by attempting to slap Thea, something inside Ruth came breaking loose, and then she lost it.


    Placing her frame between the two women, Ruth glared straight into Florence''s eyes. Florence tried to wriggle her hand to get free from Ruth''s clutches, but the woman she considered weak turned out to be stronger than she seemed.


    "How dare you, bitch? Leave my hand!" Florence yelled while people watched the scene unfolding with shocked eyes and mouths wide open.


    Rees was quick to drape his hand around Thea''s shoulder as she leaned in his side. He was stunned, to say the least.


    "Ruth!" Thea tried, but Ruth did not listen.


    Words fell on her ears, but she was long gone away from the sense of rationality to succumb to her eminent feelings.


    Her hold on Florence''s hand grew painfully that Florence''s face contorted in pain.


    "You are doing all this because of these worthless people. Have you forgotten how I helped you with your rent when your landlord was about to throw you out?! It was me who saved you the humiliation and spending life on the streets. Where were your friends then?


    It was me who helped you. And now you are repaying my kindness with this? Look, everybody. Look what an ungrateful woman she is. Her innocence and morals are only disguising that she uses to fool us. This is who she really is. Look.. look at her!"


    Claire discreetly stepped back to become a part of the spectators. This had been stretched too far, and she did not wish to be a part of it.


    People murmured between each other. They were shocked to see Ruth like that.


    Taking a threatening step towards Florence, Ruth''s gaze drilled through Florence''s soul. She struggled but stopped immediately when Ruth commanded, "Look at me!"


    Florence was nervous. She looked into Ruth''s hazel eyes as if she was summoned to do so willingly or unwillingly.


    "I accept that you helped me once, and I am truly grateful for that. I have also repaid you by making a dress for you. I have already saved the remaining amount from my wages, and I will give it to you.


    You insulted me, humiliated me, questioned my chastity. But I stayed silent. I heard it all, bore it all because you once helped me. But this time you have crossed your limits, Florence!"


    Ruth''s every word came stronger and firm. She neither hesitated nor stuttered while speaking. Her eyes did not leave Florence''s. Rees strained his ears to listen to her steadily beating heart.


    He could not say that Ruth was furious if he had not witnessed the incident that just happened with his eyes.


    "This is the last time I am warning you. If you have a problem with me because I saved your embarrassment that day and tried to talk sense into you, then take it all on me.


    If you want to crawl on your four while begging for a man''s attention, then you are free to do so. I do not care! I stopped caring about that the day you showed me your true colours. If I see you insulting my friends one more time, I promise you will not like the consequences.


    Is that clear?"


    Rees watched as Florence struggled to say otherwise, but somehow she ended up nodding her head as if someone had made her do that forcefully.


    Her eyes were wide with fear. The shock was clearly visible in her brown hazel orbs. Tears gathered into them, but her heart- it ran at the same and steady pace.


    "Now you will apologise to my friends. Right NOW!"


    Ruth''s eyes hardened more than before. She did not know what got into her that led her to this bravery. All she knew at that moment was that she was extremely furious, and after that something changed inside her. But she did not know what, and neither she cared at that time.


    Florence''s hand was still in Ruth''s tight grip. Unable to look away from Ruth''s hazel eyes, her lips parted then quivered slightly.


    "I-I am sorry. Please forgive me for misbehaving with you." The words left her mouth, and she meant it. But Rees doubted if they came from her heart or it was something else.


    Even after Florence''s apology, Ruth did not move even an inch. Florence looked scared, but she could not move either.


    Sensing the strange aura around him, Rees''s wolf stirred in his chest. He inhaled deeply to know what made his wolf react, and all he could smell was Ruth''s anger.


    "Rees, please do something!" He heard Thea whispering in urge beside him.


    He slowly extended his hand to place it on Ruth''s shoulder.


    "Ruth!" He called gently.


    He felt her body turning stiff under his palm, but he did not move his hand, rather pressed it further on her shoulder. As if breaking from some kind of trance, Ruth''s body relaxed slowly.


    She retreated her hand with lightning speed as if Florence''s touch had burned her skin. Her eyes scanned the shocked faces of her neighbours. She did not know why everyone was staring at her like that.


    What happened?


    ''Did I do something stupid?'' She questioned worryingly.


    The moment Ruth freed Florence, she fell on the ground when her knees could not hold her weight anymore. When Ruth again looked down at her, Florence''s eyes screamed nothing but fear as if she had seen a ghost with four heads. She scrambled back away from Ruth, trying to keep a safe distance between them.


    Not wasting another minute, Rees took Ruth''s hand in his and hurried to her room with Thea following them after the last glance in Florence''s way.

 Chapter 147 - UGLY CREATURE WITH A FURRY TAIL

    "She is fine now. Her heart is beating steadily. I think I should stay with her for the night." Thea suggested with a heavy voice.


    As soon as Rees dragged Ruth to her room after the confrontation with Florence, she collapsed down on the floor like a broken flower in the violent winds.


    "But I do not trust Florence. Let me call a carriage and we will take her to your home or my home." Rees did not feel leaving them both here was safe.


    Thea shook her head. "No, Rees. With Ruth''s this state and what happened down there, it will not take much time for Mr and Mrs Payne to come looking for her. Ruth is feeling weak. I will stay with her and prepare the dinner for everyone."


    Rees was hesitant. But when he looked at unconscious Ruth, he knew what Thea said was true.


    He pulled Thea towards him and embraced her. She gladly rested her face on his chest and closed her eyes. The fight with Florence had drained her down. She did not know what ensued between Florence and Ruth, but she had never seen Ruth that angry and demanding.


    "Okay. I will inform your parents that you are staying tonight with Ruth. I would have stayed with Mr and Mrs Payne but I have to go back to ''the great manor''." He inhaled her scent that was bliss to his disturbed mind.


    Pulling back to look at his face, Thea asked, "Rees, you still have not told me what is happening there. You said you will tell me everything when we will meet." She recalled his promise from the night when she and Ruth went looking for him in ''the great manor''.


    "Thea¡­"


    "Please, Rees. I want to know. If you do not tell me then my mind will spin mesh of numerous possibilities that I do not want to believe. I want to know the truth and not listen to the idiotic things people feed me."


    Thea''s eyes widened by a fraction when she realised her mistake. She had not said a word about what Fannie told her about Rees and a maid.


    Rees narrowed his eyes at her. "What does that mean?"


    "Erm¡­ nothing. I ¨C I think you should get going now-"


    "Look at me, Thea!" He held her shoulders firmly in his hands and made her look at his face. But she avoided matching his gaze.


    "Do not make me peek inside your mind, my dear mate. Say what you want to say and I will listen. I have told you before that you do not need to stutter while speaking with me." Though his words were harmless and caring, Thea gulped down in nervousness after sensing the gravity of his words.


    "Say it."


    Thea wished if Ruth was awake to save her. But then she had promised Rees not to keep more secrets.


    "The night we came in ''the great manor'', Ruth introduced me to a maid of the O''Dells. We inquired about you with her and she¡­ um¡­."


    Rees''s face hardened as before Thea told him everything, he had already read her thoughts. "And she told you something about me and another maid."


    "Rees! Why did you read my mind? I was about to tell you."


    "But you did not!" He was angry.


    Thea knew it was not only Rees but also his wolf. She took his face in her hands while standing on her tip-toes.


    "I did not because I trust you, Rees. I wanted to listen to it from you. Before you read more of my mind and misunderstand, I want to clarify that I was upset about what she suggested.


    When I and Ruth came looking for you, that thought was on my mind. But that was not the reason why I dared to sneak into ''the great manor'' again. I was worried. I knew Fannie was lying or she had some misunderstanding. But I did not care any of that. I just wanted to see if you were safe or not."


    Rees closed his eyes to control his wolf. It was already stirring inside him after Ruth''s outburst at Florence. And now this. He was pissed at Fannie.


    But then he had no right to get mad at Thea. He was touched at how much trust this woman had put into him. And what he did? He lured a maid to get the key to the closet of the Black Book from Lord Augustus.


    That very thing was eating him out. He opened his eyes with determination.


    "I will tell you the truth, Thea. But¡­"


    "But you are scared that it will hurt me."


    He wondered how he got such an amazing woman for himself.


    "Was it true? Fannie suggested that you and that maid might had been together and that is why you did not come-"


    "NO!"


    Thea stopped to study his eyes. His eyes had never betrayed her trust, and she hoped it would happen this time too.


    Sighing to calm down, Rees answered. "What Fannie said was a half truth."


    Thea''s heart stopped beating for a second. Her fingers left his face as she pulled down her hands to rest them on his chest.


    "Thea, there are many things going on in ''the great manor''. I do not know if this is the right time to tell you everything. But trust me, whatever is happening it is connected to our lives- me, you and¡­" He stopped.


    "Wh-what are you talking about, Rees? Please tell me you did not sleep with that woman." Thea''s voice broke.


    Rees blinked at her dumbfoundedly.


    "Thea, where that idea came from? You do know that cheating on their mate''s is a trait of humans and not werewolves." He whispered the last word while glancing at Ruth.


    "Then why the hell you said Fannie told me half truth?" Thea clutched the collar of his shirt, and for a second, Rees was reminded of that recent slap he received by Thea in front of Ruth and Lester.


    "Love-"


    "Do not try that on me, Rees. Just tell me the truth already!" She demanded.


    "Okay. So the truth is¡­ I had to sweet talk with one maid to use her for something that Master told me to do."


    Thea was confused. "What?"


    "Master gave me a task and for that I had to sweet talk-"


    "Elaborate the meaning of sweet talk because I want to see if it matches with the meaning given in my dictionary or not."


    That made Rees nervous. But he could not hide it more from her.


    "Master needed a key that only Lord Augustus had. And as my reputation of most eligible bachelor in ''the great manor'', I am quite popular amongst the maid- ouch!"


    Rees''s eyes remained wide open as his ear hurt to make his eyes water. He was astounded to see Thea pulling and twisting his ear as if she was squeezing a lemon.


    "Thea¡­ Thea¡­ aaahh¡­ Thea!"


    "How dare you boast about your popularity in the other women in front of me? I am not your male friend but your fianc¨¦e! Would you like if I go around giggling at random men and come flaunting their admiration for me? Huh.. tell me!"


    Rees realised his slip, but it was too late to turn back on his words. The damage was already done.


    "Wait! Did you¡­ did you let her touch you?" She suddenly realised the possibility.


    Rees was scared, to tell the truth. That slap and now pinching of the ear had made him reconsider his decision of telling the truth.


    He only nodded while rubbing his ear while his other hand was ready to defend himself if Thea launched another attack on him.


    "Did you touch her?"


    He nodded again.


    "Did you compliment her?"


    Again another nod.


    "Did you kiss her?"


    This time Rees paused as if he was thinking about something. Thea''s patience ran thin as she again grabbed his collar and shook him a little.


    "Why the hell you have to think about it? Just tell me if you have kissed her or not!" She felt like pulling her hair out in frustration.


    "Erm¡­ it was not me who kissed her."


    Thea''s eyes widened. "But you let her kiss you?"


    Scratching the back of his head, Rees answered. "I would not call it as a kiss. A peck maybe-"


    And there came another slap from Thea.


    "You hopeless man! How dare you let another woman come near you? You ugly creature with a fury tail-" Thea started bashing at him while hitting his chest with her fists.


    "But you said I look beautiful in my wolf form!" Rees tried to duck her attacks but to no avail.


    Thea screamed in frustration. "Get out! Get the hell out of here. I do not want to see your face!"


    Rees looked at her in alarm. "But- but where I can go without you?" All humour drained from his face.


    Thea paused for a second. "How about going back to that witch again?"


    "Thea, you can not use witch as a curse word. This habbit of humans is offending for their breed-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rees was already out of Ruth''s room. And the door was shut loudly on his face.


    ''Maybe I should have handled the situation differently.'' He sighed and waited to see if Thea cried.


    He listened to her loud heartbeats. He could feel her anger, but he knew that she would forgive him but need some time to calm down. He had already read her mind and knew that even if she was told that Rees had slept with another woman, she would not have believed it.


    He had heard how she was relieved after he told her that he had not shared a bed with that woman or had done anything intimate with her. He knew if he gave her some time, then only he could talk to her.


    For now, he had something important to discuss with Lester.

 Chapter 148 - SHOOTING STAR

    Edwin looked out of the window at the dark sky that was adorned with twinkling stars and a crescent moon.


    The food on the plate was now cold on the table. He had not touched a morsel from it. He did not feel like eating anything. The only thing he kept absorbing was the rufous wolfsbane liquid and his misery.


    He slowly looked down at the brown piece of cloth in his hand. He had not left that cloth alone in a fear that he would lose himself without it.


    A door burst open and entered angry Lester with a deep frown on his handsome face.


    "Edwin!"


    Edwin ignored his call. He was in no mood to talk. All he needed was his mate, and if he could not have her, then he did not wish for anything else.


    Lester stomped towards where Edwin was seated and turned him around by grabbing his shoulder.


    "You did not listen, or you do not want to listen?"


    Looking at him with lazy eyes, Edwin kept mum.


    "Why is your food untouched?" Lester came straight to the point.


    "Edwin, I am asking yo something. Answer me or Moon Goddess help me I will-"


    "I am not hungry." Came Edwin''s calm reply.


    Lester blinked. "What?"


    "I said I am not hungry. If you are done, then please leave."


    Edwin was about to turn, but Lester did not let him. Lester had enough of this nonsense. While on his way here, a guard informed him that Edwin had not eaten anything since yesterday.


    All Edwin passed through his system was a wolfsbane potion to keep his wolf weak. But he was not realising that it was also affecting his human form.


    "No, my leader. I am not done yet. We need to talk and that is right now!" Lester matched Edwin''s gaze.


    If it had not for the wolfsbane potion and Edwin''s miserable state, he would have glared at Lester or even threatened him for raising his voice on him. But this time, he just stayed calm with a disinterested look in his eyes.


    Lester''s heart pained seeing his friend like this.


    "What do you want to talk Lester? I am all ears." Saying that Edwin sat on the bed, for his legs hurt after standing for a long time.


    "Exactly my problem is, Edwin. You are only listening to everything, but nothing is passing through that thick skull of yours." Lester finally exploded.


    Edwin cocked his brow up at his best friend. "You do know that I can award you a punishment for talking that way with your leader."


    "Oh, my highness, if that is so, then please do that. But before that, I am surprised that you remember that you are our leader. What a wonderful moment of my life!"


    Lester rolled his eyes dramatically.


    "You are talking like Eloise right now. Or are you spending time with her than Elsie, huh?" Edwin wanted to smirk, but nothing humoured him.


    Lester''s brows creased further. He was serious, and Edwin just did not understand.


    "Enough Edwin! Stop with these jokes. And I am not spending time with Eloise because I have my mate for that."


    Lester paused when Edwin''s expressions changed suddenly at the mention of the word mate. He cursed himself for not being careful in front of Edwin.


    "I-I am sorry, Edwin. I did not mean to..."


    Lester did not mean to rub it on Edwin. And Edwin understood it.


    "It does not change my fate, dear friend. I want to live alone."


    "Edwin, I-"


    "I said get out Lester!" Suddenly Edwin was angry.


    But that did not budge Lester''s resolve. He had decided to slap some sense into his idiot friend''s mind.


    "NO! I am not going anywhere. And I am not letting you turn away from your responsibilities." Lester obstructed Edwin''s way when he got up to leave the room.


    "Lester!" Edwin warned.


    "I know you are my leader, my alpha, but that is the very thing you are forgetting these days. Do you know what is happening around you, Edwin?


    You have locked up yourself in these four walls, but it''s time to rise and look outside. There are hundreds of issues that need your attention."


    Both men glared at each other.


    "I do not care!" Edwin was so done with Lester''s continuous nagging. He was tired of hearing only his mistakes.


    "Of course, you do not! That is why you are sulking in the corner like a powerless kid. And for what? You have found your mate, and she has not rejected you yet.


    You have to understand that there are more important things than spending your time while thinking about the woman who does not even want to breathe the same air as you!"


    That last part hit Edwin like a brick thrown in his face. He took a threatening step towards Lester and wanted his wolf to come out, but he was too exhausted to do that. Besides, he knew what Lester said was the bitter truth.


    ''She does not even want to breathe the same air as me!''


    His heart shrunk at that thought.


    "Do you have any idea of what Lord Augustus and everyone in the family is going through because of you?" Lester questioned.


    "I do not want to hear." Edwin''s body tensed hearing about his family''s discomfort.


    "You have to hear, alpha Edwin O''Dell. Because Ripon came here a few days back and put us in a difficult position when you were busy griefing over your untouchable mate."


    Ripon''s name rang an alarm in Edwin''s mind. He looked up surprised at that news.


    "Ripon came? But why?"


    "Because you promised the council to finish the investigation in time or you will take the complete responsibility. And by this rate, you are certainly going to fail your word."


    Edwin had forgotten about that. How could he? But thinking about the investigation brought back the memories from that dreadful night when that man told him that his beloved ones were not safe.


    "Edwin, listen to me carefully. I think Lord Augustus has a solid link about the investigation. He has indirectly threatened Ripon, and by Ripon''s reaction, I suspect that Lord Augustus was not only buying the time. He certainly knows something that we do not know."


    Lester had tried talking with Augustus about what he told Ripon. But the old man denied opening his mouth no matter how much Lester convinced him.


    "Lester, I-"


    "There is more, my dear friend." Lester said, showing his palm.


    He strained his ears to listen to any heartbeat around the room. He did not want anyone to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Your people are changing sides, Edwin. They are confused. They do not know why their leader can not control his wolf. They do not understand why he has disappeared and why everyone in the family is so worried."


    Lester was desperate. He could not see everything falling apart in front of his eyes. He had to do something before Edwin lost himself to his wolf or everything around him.


    "You have to pull yourself together, Edwin. You can not spend your life sulking over a woman. If she is destined to be with you, then she will be with you in the end.


    You have to prioritise everything. You-"


    A dry laugh came out of Edwin''s mouth that stopped Lester. He looked at the other man with puzzled expressions.


    "What?"


    "You are telling me all this because you want me to resume my duties. It has nothing to do with what I need or what I feel, has it Lester?"


    "Edwin..."


    Edwin''s face hardened, and he glared at Lester with a clenched jaw.


    "It is easy for you to say stop sulking. But do you know how it feels when you have half part of your soul right in front of your eyes, but you can not touch it?


    Just remember how you felt when Elsie got mad at you and did not talk with you for over a week. We were kids back then, and yet you acted like someone had punished you to not breathe. Do you remember it?"


    Walking past Lester, Edwin tried to hide his face from him. He did not want his best friend to see the disappointment on his face.


    "Elsie was right. Everyone is blaming me, bad mouthing about me. But no one is ready to understand me. Even you- my childhood friend, more like a brother can not understand what I am going through.


    Ruth is not any other woman, Lester. She is my mate! My better half. The missing part of my soul. You know very well why I can not have her. And even then, you are here lecturing me about my responsibilities?"


    "Edwin..." Lester did not know what to say.


    "Get out before I do something that we both will regret. It is an order of your leader!"


    That left Lester no choice than leaving Edwin alone with his grief.


    Edwin closed his eyes tightly while breathing through his mouth. His headache only grew after this fight. But more than his headache, the ache in his heart had brought him down on his knees.


    He felt suffocated and restless. He needed something to calm his mind, and that only drew his attention to that brown piece of cloth.


    After months, Ruth''s scent had faded away. But it still reminded him of how she smelled. It still had him anchored to the harbour of sanity, or else he would have been a lost ship in the ocean of confusion and hopelessness.


    He held that cloth near his heart while his gaze looked out at the dark sky. There were so many emotions in his heart yet he felt like it was dead inside his chest without his mate.


    ******


    Oh, beautiful shooting star


    I am looking at you from far afar


    I am running to chase you with my bare hands


    But don''t know the place where you land


    The more I watch, the more I need


    The more I run, the more you''re ahead of me


    Oh, beautiful shooting star


    I wonder why you run so far


    There''s a pain in my chest,


    Can you feel it?


    The darkness within me don''t let me run free


    It is so close to my soul than we could ever be


    I am trying to fight back


    I am trying to run fast


    But I guess the belief is what I lack


    Oh, beautiful shooting star


    I wish I could follow your mark


    My hope is dying, my world is crumbling


    The terror of emptiness has me shattering


    My monsters are roaring and searching


    They''re looking for the light that is keeping me alive


    Past mistakes are laughing at my face


    My insecurities crawling on the surface


    How much I wish you to be here


    And tell me there''s nothing to fear


    The more I try, the more I cry


    The tired soul is what that sigh


    Oh, beautiful shooting star


    They don''t know what a wonder you are


    My heart wants to hide you from the claws that want me to die


    Maybe we don''t belong together


    After all, I''ll be this lost case forever


    You are the light that I chase


    And I am the dark that you can''t erase


    That is destiny, and all my tries are waste


    Oh, beautiful shooting star


    You look enchanting from afar


    Away from my monsters, away from my scars¡­ away from ME!


    ******


    Edwin''s vision turned blurry, and then only he realised that the leader of the werewolf had tears gathered in his eyes. He had not shaded a single tear when he got to know that he was a child without the love of his parents.


    He did not cry when his beloved grandfather passed away. He did not cry when he took attacks of his enemy on his chest. He did not cry when the feeling of loneliness jumped on his shoulders. He had never cried. Till now!


    But this one woman had him under her spell without even knowing it. He could not forget how her long silky toffee brown coloured hair danced on the wind. He had her twinkling hazel eyes that were full of life and hope imprinted in his mind.


    Her flowery scent was addicting more than anything he had experienced before. Her soft lips were intoxicating than any alcohol that he had consumed in his life.


    That beautiful angel was his. And yet, he could not have her. He could not put her in danger. She had become his life, and who could put their life at stake?


    He did not expect anything from the world. He did not care about anything. All his life he only had responsibilities towards others, duties towards his pack members, image to maintain for the world. Everything he had to was for others.


    But for the first time in decades, the Moon Goddess had sent something for him that he could call as his... only his. Finally, he had a shoulder to lean on, but he could not even touch her.


    Out of all the people, he expected Lester to understand him, but clearly, his expectations turned into a false hope. All he was left with was a brown piece of cloth and an image of an angel that was imprinted in his mind.

 Chapter 149 - WELCOME TO KINSVILLE

    Barret Addington''s chariot entered the boundaries of the northern town named Kinsville. The moment he entered the land of Kinsville, he could smell a strange power in the air.


    By the looks, this town was no exception to the other prominent towns in the region, but the only difference was not everyone was pleased to visit this town.


    Even it was Barret''s third trip to the town in all his years of life. Curiously, he glanced out of his carriage''s window. The streets of Kinsville had not many people wandering. And those who wandered were not humans.


    People glanced secretively at the moving carriage. Kids stopped playing, watching the man peeking out the brown carriage with blank faces.


    The population of the town was lesser as compared to the other large towns, and it was not a surprising fact for Barret.


    Whenever he saw a person with fear in their eyes, he recognised them as humans.


    For a minute, he could not help but compare Kinsville with Vincardine. These two towns were contradictory by nature. Where Vincardine had that safe air to breath, Kinsville had that disguised fear lingered in its air.


    Where Vincardine had that happening vibe and smiling faces of its residents, Kinsville was far from that. Vincardine welcomed every race with open arms but Kinsville... only the Lords of the town could decide whom to welcome and whom to kill.


    The only similarity between the two towns was their serene beauty.


    Leaving the habitation behind, Barret''s chariot ran on a bridge that was built on the violently flowing river. Its white foamed water looked splendid against the dark rocks and green cliffs.


    Barret wished if Ripon and everyone else could see that beautiful view but alas! He had to be content that at least he could see it.


    After crossing the bridge, the carriage came into a wide opening. And what came in front of his eyes could only be described as a marvel.


    A white castle built on the heights of a broad cliff stood proudly with its number of towers reaching to the sky. A waterfall fell on the ground that was right at the foot of the palace.


    That property was so beautiful that even the Royals could not keep their attention away from it. The queen had requested her husband to buy that property for her. But that was an unachievable dream even for the King.


    Barret''s mind came back to see that his carriage was stopped by two men at the foot of the hill. The giant gate was closed, and these two lanky men were the guards. Unlike the guards in other towns, these two wore black shirts, black pants and black shoes, instead of a uniform.


    That black attire enhanced their ghost-like pale skin and red lips.


    "My Lord..." The coachman called for Barret through the small window that was at the back of his head.


    Barret caught the slight tremble of the man''s voice.


    "Let them." He said calmly.


    The two lanky men watched the brown chariot with a strange glint in their eyes. One of them stopped a little away from the chariot, while the other one walked towards the window where Barret was.


    "Welcome to the Kinsville, sire! May I know your good name please." His voice was sweet so were his words. The smile on his lips was believable, but Barret knew better than that.


    "My name is Barret Addington. I am-"


    "Chairman of the Council. Of course, everyone knows a man with authority." The lanky man said while running his tongue on his red lips.


    The coachman was watching Barret through another small window and wondered how could his master be so calm in this situation.


    "May I know the purpose of your visit, sire? Do you have an appointment fixed?"


    Barret''s lips twitched in irritation. It was because of two reasons.


    One, he was not used to getting addressed as sir. He was used to hearing Mr Chairman or My Lord. But he knew in Kinsville no outsider was addressed as My Lord. Because there were only a few people-the rulers of Kinsville who had right over that title.


    Two, he did not like a mere guard questioning him. He was a chairman of the Council, for God''s sake.


    "No, I do not have a prior appointment. And I do not think it is appropriate to discuss the purpose of my visit with a guard." Barret could not help to hide the bitterness.


    Instead of getting angry or humiliated by his words, the guard''s face split into a wide smirk.


    "Very well!" Turning towards his companion, he called. "Let them in."


    While the coachman rode the carriage through the huge gates, Barret did not miss that strange glint shining brightly in those guards'' black eyes.


    As the carriage ascended the hill by the smooth road built in a zig-zag manner, not only Barret but also his coachman could not help but admire the scenic view of the place.


    Calling a skilled painter to capture this beauty in his art was what Barret thought. But then, no one would dare to cross the border of the Kinsville even if he put the knife on their throat.


    Giving up on those thoughts, Barret enjoyed and tried to memorise as much as he could- from the lush green trees to the colourful flowers and butterflies.


    "My Lord, we are here!" The coachman announced.


    He opened the door of the carriage, and after adjusting his coat, Barret stepped out of it. The air of the Kinsville was fresh but had underlying duress in it.


    Another man clad in black attire with pale skin, red lips and black eyes came to greet Barret.


    "Welcome, sire!" The man greeted with a smile but did not bow as a gesture of respect.


    He directed the coachman where to park the carriage and told another man to carry Barret''s luggage to the guest room.


    "If you would follow me, sire. This way, please." He walked beside Barret in the direction of the massive doors of the castle.


    "It is a pleasure to see you, sire!" He said while keeping his eyes ahead.


    "And why is that?" Barret asked with a raised brow. He knew that the man did not know who he was.


    Turning to face him, the man answered, "It is very unlikely that Kinsville hosts a guest."


    The smirk on the man''s lips and the look in his black eyes took Barret by surprise. And that surprise was not pleasant.


    Averting his gaze away from the man, Barret kept walking. He knew how dangerous it was to stare into these people''s eyes for longer.


    Walking through the long and wide corridors with red carpet on the marble floor and various paintings hanging on the walls, the man took Barret to a spacious hall.


    "Sire, would you wait here till I inform My Lord about your arrival."


    "Sure. But you do not know my name." Barret pointed out.


    "Mr Barret Addington, there is nothing that we do not know. We just chose not saying everything aloud. Excuse me!"


    Barret watched his retreating back with narrowed eyes. Of course, they knew everything, and that was why they were dangerous.


    Sighing, he roamed his eyes around the hall. That room was so beautiful yet elegant that Barret envied the owner of it.


    The chandeliers adorned the designer roof while the glass finished marble reflected the natural light to lit the room. The large chairs were placed in two rows parallel to each other.


    The space in between them was covered with a red carpet with a golden border. It ended at the foot of a raised platform that had stairs. On that raised platform was a giant seat, rather it was better to call it a throne.


    The throne was studded with precious stones and was golden in colour. Everything in that hall was impeccable and made with perfection and elegance.


    Barret scoffed at the thought that even the King''s hall would fail to win against the beauty of this hall.


    His attention was caught by the clicking sound of the shoes against the floor. He turned to look in that direction. He soon realised that it was not only one person but two.


    One of them had their steps firm and loud while the other set had the grace to it.


    For some reason, Barret''s heart thudded loud against his chest, and a thin layer of cold sweat broke on his forehead. His palms became clammy. He was nervous suddenly.


    He pulled the handkerchief out of his pant pocket and dabbed the sweat on his forehead. Wiping his palms with the handkerchief, he put it inside his pocket again.


    He adjusted the glasses on his nose and look over his appearance for the last time. Clearing his throat, he waited patiently till the footsteps sounded nearer and eventually, two figures appeared at the door.


    One was a man, and another was a woman. As soon as their black eyes fell on Barret, their faces lit up in a smile.


    "Welcome, welcome to Kinsville, my friend!"

 Chapter 150 - MEET THE GARFIELDS

    "Welcome, welcome to Kinsville, my friend!"


    The man with a height of six feet and two inches with a lean body and black hair smiled at Barret.


    He was dressed in black with a red shirt underneath his coat. His black hairs were styled perfectly backwards. His black eyes were large, but there was no life in them. Only a silent promise of danger resided in them.


    His long sharp nose and high cheekbones complimented his pale skin. And his red lips smiling at Barret accentuated his handsomeness. Though lean in physic, Barret was aware of the man''s strength.


    He walked towards Barret with long strides, but his every step was full of such grace that it felt like he was not walking on the ground but was floating above it.


    "Hello, Mr Garfield, Mrs Garfield. The pleasure is mine that you accepted me in Kinsville." Barret said politely.


    The woman on the hand of the man- Ambrose Garfield was his wife- Aurora Garfield.


    She had worn a black velvety floor-length dress that hugged her slim figure perfectly. She had not done much makeup except the cohl adorned eyes and a red lipstick along with diamond-studded earrings and a bracelet in her hand.


    She had a pleasant smile on her face. Her golden hairs were styled beautifully on her head.


    "I would not deny that your visit has caught us by surprise Mr Addington." Her sweet voice sounded like a hiss of a snake to Barret''s ears.


    "I apologise for the sudden visit. But it is an urgent matter, Mrs Garfield."


    "Come on, love. Let our guest be comfortable first." Ambrose Garfield told his wife while gazing at her lovingly. To him, she was the most splendid creation of the creator, and she was his... all his.


    Aurora clapped twice and a maid clad in a black dress came and bowed.


    "Prepare the lunch and keep our guest''s taste in mind."


    Barret shivered, for he could not help but acknowledge the double meaning in Aurora''s words.


    "Come on, Mr Addington. Let''s have a seat." Ambrose showed his hand towards the chairs in the hall.


    He walked to sit on the golden throne. But what confused Barret was why Aurora also ascended those steps when there was no other chair. Soon he realised the answer when Ambrose pulled her on his lap, and she gladly relaxed in his touch.


    Barret was uncomfortable when Ambrose pecked his wife''s lips. These people were different. They did not shy away from displaying their affection or their desires publically.


    Barret sat on the first chair left of the throne. Sitting in the chair at the foot of the platform, he felt small. Ambrose and Aurora Garfield looked at him smiling, but Barret knew the unspoken words were ''that is your place... below us.''


    He clenched his hands into fists but maintained his calm demeanour.


    He had to keep up with the Garfields for what he wanted. And when he would succeed, he would not hesitate to show them their rightful place that was below him.


    Ambrose engaged Barret in light conversation about the happenings outside Kinsville, and Aurora joined them till the servant called for lunch.


    "My Lady, the food is ready to serve."


    "Mr Addington, let''s discuss more during lunch." Aurora smiled.


    The three of them stood to walk out of the hall and towards the direction of the dining room. Ambrose and Aurora chatted amongst themselves as if they were discussing something interesting.


    Barret rolled his eyes when Aurora giggled for the hundredth time since he had arrived here.


    ''Why these people keep laughing all the time when they do not mean it?''


    They were led to a room that had a long table placed in the middle and large windows letting the daylight in by the servant.


    Ambrose took the head position, and Aurora sat to his right.


    ''Thank god, she did not decide to use his lap as a chair this time!'' Barret sighed. He sat on the other side of Ambrose, leaving a chair between them.


    The servant served the food that looked palatable to his eyes. But when he looked at his host''s plate, he found it empty.


    "Mr Garfield, why is your plate empty?" He asked in confusion.


    "Do not worry, Mr Addington. We have special food for ourselves." Ambrose smirked.


    Another maid came with silver goblets in a tray. She placed each in front of Ambrose and Aurora.


    "Enjoy your food, Mr Addington, or would you like to taste ours?" Aurora showed her goblet filled with red liquid.


    And the smell indicated that it was not fruit juice. It was BLOOD.


    Barret''s eyes widened at her offer, and he shook his head. Aurora laughed at his reaction while Ambrose smirked.


    Barret decided to not mind them and focused on his food. At least he knew what he was served, and it was according to his human taste.


    Halfway through the lunch, Ambrose asked, "What brought you here unannounced Mr Addington?"


    Now that his stomach was content and Ambrose had finally addressed the potent issue, Barret wiped his mouth with a napkin and put his cutlery down on the table.


    "Mr Garfield, it looks like the situation is slipping out of our hands."


    "What do you mean?" Aurora asked after a sip of the blood from her goblet.


    "Ripon went to Vincardine."


    Ambrose straightened his back upon hearing that, but his face was as calm as before.


    "He met Lord Augustus and Lester Wright." Barret informed.


    Although the Garfields knew everything, there was an exception. Their limits ended where the boundary of Vincardine started.


    "Lester Wright? The future alpha of the Bluemoon pack?" Aurora reckoned through her memory.


    "Yes, Mrs Garfield."


    "What was he doing there?" She wondered.


    Now that Barret got a chance to rub it in their faces, he did not waste it. "Seems like you do not know everything after all."


    His comment did not sit well with the couple. Ambrose''s smirk widened as his black eyes pierced through Barret''s.


    "We have our pawns for that, Mr Addington, haven''t we?"


    Now it was Barret''s turn to get upset. Not reacting to that, he continued, "The Wrights and O''Dells are again coming closer. Everyone wonders why, but no one knows the reason."


    "If it is so, then it is something we all should worry about." Aurora took another tentative sip of the blood.


    "It indeed is, Mrs Garfield. But there is more that we should worry about."


    Ambrose cocked his brow in questioning.


    "Lord Augustus has found some clues in his investigation. He did not take anyone''s name in particular. But he knows who is behind those five murders. He also suspects that someone is supporting them. He said he is going to expose everything in the royal court soon. He is just waiting for some more evidence."


    A brief silence followed Barret''s words. None of them touched their food as various thoughts and numerous possibilities ran in their minds.


    What Lord Augustus had possibly found? Whatever that was, was it enough to put everyone in danger? If true to his words, Lord Augustus presented all the facts and the pieces of evidence in the royal court, what that would mean to the Garfields?


    The questions were so many, and only Lord Augustus could answer them.


    "I do not think he has any such evidence. If he has, then why is he silent?" Aurora charted out the possibility.


    Both she and Barret looked at Ambrose, who sat quietly in his chair.


    "He told that to Ripon because he indeed knows everything. He is not silent. He has just sent a warning for us."


    Barret''s eyes widened at that. He had not thought about this possibility.


    "Does that mean he knows that I-"


    "Are you afraid of the O''Dells, Mr Addington?" Aurora''s words came sharp.


    Gulping down nervously, Barret cleared his throat. "Not at all, Mrs Garfield. I am a chairman of the Council and a trustworthy counsel of the King. I do not need to be afraid of anyone!"


    He purposefully stressed the word- anyone.


    Another moment of silence passed.


    "Where was Edwin O''Dell? Was he not present for the meeting?"


    Barret shook his head in negation. "No, Mr Garfield. Edwin O''Dell was not present for the meeting. Lord Augustus said that he had to go on a business trip."


    Ambrose''s brows knitted in confusion. "Since when Edwin O''Dell became interested in the business?"


    "We do not know that, Mr Garfield. We asked our informers, but there are no clues of him. No one knows where he is till this day."


    "Strange!" Aurora narrowed her eyes and shared a look with her husband.


    "So what do you propose, Mr Addington? A wise man like you would not come all the way to Kinsville without a plan." Ambrose leaned back in his chair, and that smirk again made its way on his handsome face.


    That was what Barret was waiting for. Another offer for the Garfields would take him a step closer to his aim.


    Sipping the water, he looked square at Ambrose.


    "In this situation, we have two choices. One, we have to quit our plan."


    "Mr Addington!" Aurora''s voice raised. And for the first time, her face had not a smile on it.


    "Two, we strike again."


    Now that was something that brought a smile to Ambrose''s face.


    And Barret knew that he had hit the bull''s eye!

 Chapter 151 - REWARD

    Rees stopped at the maid gate of ''the great manor''. The guard stationed there came to greet him with a bow. The man was older than Rees but now was a subordinate of him.


    "Good evening, Rees."


    Rees did not like when the fellow guards called him with a title. He had risen from amongst them and did not want that to affect his connection with them. Besides, keeping the comfort in their connection made him understand their demands and problems more easily.


    That helped him expanse Edwin''s band of trusted guards.


    Rees looked at the man with a void face. "You have served ''the great manor'' for years. And the O''Dell family is grateful for that."


    The man''s chest rose with pride. His eyes moved to the other guards as a wide smile appeared on his face.


    Taking a deep breath to puff his chest some more, he broadened his shoulders and said, "I have never underestimated my duty and has always been loyal to it. I knew one day, the Lords will recognise my service and award me for my loyalty."


    Rees saw how his face started turning red because of the amount of air he had inhaled to puff his chest.


    Smirking at him, Rees put his hand on the man''s shoulder.


    "They do want to award you for your loyal service. And hence, they have decided to give you leave."


    "A leave?"


    That was not what he had expected as a reward. He thought about gold coins, expensive goods or a pile of money but did not expect a leave.


    "Yes. They have decided to send you on a long leave that will last till the end of your time."


    The guard''s face paled, and his eyes widened. "R-Rees, I do not understand."


    "What is difficult to understand? You are dismissed from the service of the O''Dells. And you can leave the very next moment I step inside ''the great manor''."


    Now the guard trembled. He did not know what happened suddenly and why he was dismissed from the service.


    How was he going to earn? He had a huge debt on his head. How was he going to repay it?


    "Rees, please. Rees. Do not do this to me. Please talk to Lord Augustus. I am sure he will reconsider his decision."


    Rees shook his head. "Sorry, mate. But my hands are tied." There was no hint of apology in his words.


    "Rees... at least tell me what I did wrong. Why-"


    Suddenly Rees pulled him in an embrace. But it was not to console him but to answer his question.


    "Do you want to know what mistake you did? You made a mistake by insulting my mate. You made a mistake by insulting my best friend." Rees spat in anger.


    Although Thea had not given the details of her and Ruth''s encounter with that guard, Rees had read everything in her mind.


    He was angry not only because that guard insulted Thea, but he also insulted Ruth- his Luna, twice.


    The guard''s eyes widened in realisation. Before he could open his mouth, Rees tightened his arm around the man''s body threateningly.


    "If you utter a single word about this, then you know what we do to those who defy us."


    The guard nodded in understanding as no words came out of his mouth.


    Releasing him from his hold, Rees looked at other guards who were puzzled.


    "Bid your goodbyes to him. And do not make any mistakes. You are well paid and safe until you do not do anything that will daint the O''Dells'' name."


    With a last glance in that guard''s way, Rees began passing the gate. But he paused for a moment to say, "Do not forget to return your uniform. The new guard will need it."


    Rees was disturbed after the turn of events. He had already asked for Lester''s permission before dismissing that guard from the service. Lester considered sharing this thing with Edwin but then dropped the idea.


    He did not know how Edwin would react, and he had not gone to see him after his argument with him. Taking the liberty of being Edwin''s trusted person, he permitted Rees to dismiss that guard.


    He had already informed Lord Augustus about it but had only given the guard''s misbehaviour with the women visitors as a reason for his dismissal. Trusting Lester''s judgement, Augustus gave him permission saying he did not want any blemish on his family name.


    Rees walked past the maids and the guards. He did not glance at their ways till he came across the maid who worked for Lord Augustus.


    And to top it off, she was talking with none other than Fannie. Rees mood turned sourer than before.


    When his eyes met Fannie, he did not miss a devilish smirk on her face. For a moment, the thought of her throat at the mercy of his hands crossed his mind. But she was a woman, and Rees was taught better than that by his mother.


    Avoiding the two women, he hurried past them. He heard how the other maid''s heart raced in her chest at his sight.


    In all honesty, Rees enjoyed the female attention that he received but not after that second slap from Thea. That one slap had terrorised him for the rest of his life to look in another woman''s way or enjoy their attention.


    He found Lester where he had expected. He was sprawled on a rest chair in his chamber. His legs were placed on a table in front of him. His eyes were closed. His hands rested on his abdomen.


    And first time in the long days, the lines of worry on his forehead had left him alone. Yet!


    "Good evening, My Lord!" Rees said as he neared Lester.


    "What is so good about this evening, Rees?" He asked while keeping his eyes closed.


    "I went with Thea as per your command."


    "And?"


    "And I talked with Mr and Mrs Payne-"


    "Rees! Do you expect me to know every resident of Vincardine by name?" Lester had his eyes closed. His tone was not full of irritation but was calm.


    "Apologies, My Lord. They are Ruth''s neighbours. They do not have any family members in Vincardine. Ruth is like a daughter to them. She is taking care of them using her salary.


    Those are the only closest people to Ruth other than Thea and me. They also know what Thea told me and nothing more about Ruth."


    Lester slowly opened his eyes but did not move. He stared at the roof above with a void face.


    "Are you saying that we do not know anything special about Ruth?"


    "I am afraid but that is the case, My Lord."


    "Hmm..."


    Both men fell into silence. Rees pondered if he should tell Lester about the fight with Florence and how he saw Ruth''s hidden side. He was sure that his wolf sensed some strange aura around him, but he could not pinpoint what it was.


    Or was it only his mind playing tricks with him?


    "Rees, what would you do when you are hiding something from your mate?" Lester''s question came out of the blue.


    "Pardon, but I do not understand My Lord."


    "What if you want to tell your mate something but then a part of you is not letting you. You think that you are doing that for your mate''s good but you are not realising that it is affecting your relationship. What would you do in that situation?"


    Rees recalled what happened when he hid the truth of his identity from Thea. And even today, when he told Thea about the incident with the maid, his chest felt relieved.


    Rees knew what exactly Lester felt and needed help with.


    "It is we who think that keeping secrets from our mate is a good thing. That way, we are protecting them. But is it not a way of underestimating them?


    By keeping secrets from them for their good, we underestimate their capabilities, their strengths and their love. We also take their trust in us for granted. And that is harmful in any relationship.


    When we accept someone as our mate, we must put our complete trust in them. If we expect them to understand us, then we first need to learn to share our burden with them."


    Lester pulled his haze away from the roof to look at Rees. He wondered where that wisdom came to this warrior. Little did he knew that it was not only wisdom but the words of Rees''s experiences.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Lester asked hopefully.


    "I would suggest that you tell everything to Lasy Elsie. I know that everyone thinks that she is soft at heart. And she indeed is. But that does not mean she is weak or unable to handle the problems thrown at her.


    She had displayed her courage when she questioned my Master. She did not back away even after he lost his control. Her faith in her brother did not waver when she called his name and pleaded with him to come back and help her when she was injured.


    She did not let her patience run thin when she asked tirelessly about her brother and wished for his well being. She is as brave as any other she-wolf. She is as demanding as any other pure breed woman.


    And she is as capable of ruling the Bluemoon pack being a Luna as much as I consider Ruth is. All you need is to invest more trust in her."


    Rees did not apologise for crossing his line, for he knew Edwin would have said the same thing if he was present there.

 Chapter 152 - ANOTHER CHANCE

    "Lester?"


    Elsie was confused to see him in her chamber at this odd time. He usually spent his evenings with Edwin, but he had stopped since his argument with him.


    The guards informed him that after that night, Edwin had isolated himself. He was not letting anyone enter that room. Neither stepped out of it. He was not eating properly and probably not having a good sleep as well.


    Lester did not know what to do with him. And after speaking with Rees, he thought he had a way to convince Edwin.


    And that way was Elsie.


    "What were you doing?" He asked.


    "Nothing much. I was just reading a book." She pointed at the open book on her bed.


    Lester nodded his head.


    A couple of awkward moments passed between them that made both of them realise how much stress their relationship was boring these days.


    Looking at her face, he asked, "Elsie..."


    "Yes?" She blinked, puzzled.


    "Do you trust me?"


    She did not understand the reason for vulnerability in his voice.


    Stepping ahead, she nodded her head while not breaking her eye contact with him. "Of course, I do! What kind of question is this?"


    He took her hands in his and kissed her palms. His hot breath sent the tingles on her skin. His soft touch made her crave for more. Her wolf enjoyed her mate''s proximity.


    "I am sorry, Elsie!" He said with closed eyes. He did not let go of her hands. His voice vibrated against her white skin.


    "I do not understand anything, Lester. Why are you apologising?"


    He opened his olive-green eyes to stare into hers. "I want you to give me another chance. I apologise for not trusting your abilities, for underestimating your strengths. As your mate, it should have been me who trusts you the most, but I failed."


    Elsie did not know how to react to that. She had not expected those words to come out of his mouth.


    "Lester..."


    "I want to try again, Elsie. I want to be the mate you always needed and expected. I have realised my mistake. Would you give me a chance to rectify it?"


    Elsie did not know what he was talking about. But she could not see that guilt in his beautiful eyes. So she nodded.


    "I do not know what happened or what you are saying. But if giving you that chance means we can be just like before-happy and comfortable- then I am willing to give you that chance." She smiled at him.


    "Oh, Elsie!"


    He gathered her in his arms, burying his face in her loose hair. He had missed touching her. He had missed her gentle words. He had missed every single thing about her.


    But now, he had a plan. He had found a way to save both his relationship with Elsie and his best friend. All he needed was convincing others, and that was a tiresome task, but he was ready for it. He had to be!


    *


    *


    *


    Barret took the leave of the Garfields after succeeding in his plan. He had hit two birds with a single stone.


    He had used the Garfields to strike the O''Dells, again. The rivalry between the two powerhouses is an opportunity for the middlemen. And that was what Barret had done.


    He left in his carriage with a satisfactory smile on his face. This trip all the way to Kinsville did not go in vain.


    Ambrose stood on a wide terrace gazing at the brown carriage descending the hill. A goblet of blood was ready in his hand to quench his neverending appetite. His face was calm, but his mind was busy with a load of work.


    Aurora swayed towards him, and after reaching beside him, she raised her face. And after standing on her tiptoes placed a kiss on his cheek. The mark of her red lipstick got imprinted on his pale skin.


    But she smirked proudly, looking at it. He did not care to clean it as he was also proud of it.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" She asked.


    She followed her husband''s gaze and knew what might be running in his head.


    "I am thinking about what Addington told us." He replied shortly.


    Aurora scoffed. "That powerless human thinks that he is playing games with us. He thinks that he is using us for his own benefit. But little did he knows the truth is otherwise."


    Ambrose called a man who showed Barret the way inside the Garfield castle.


    "Marcus, arrange an urgent meeting with the counsels of the coven."


    Marcus nodded his head. "Yes, My Lord!" And within a blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    "What are you planning, darling?" Aurora asked.


    Looking down at her, Ambrose smirked. "You will see by yourself. Do not worry."


    "Hmm... but I must say. Addington''s blood smelled so good. I wished to have his wrist for lunch today. Alas!" She sighed dramatically.


    Ambrose''s eyes twinkled in amusement and pride. "You are a cunning creature, my love!" He snaked his hand around her waist.


    She peered in his black eyes with a sinister smile. "And so are you, my mate!"


    She took a sip of blood from Ambrose''s goblet, purposefully smothering her lips in the dark red liquid. Ambrose''s eyes darkened even more as she batted her eyelashes at him seductively.


    He dipped his head down and ran his tongue on her lips, licking the sweet human blood. She draped her hands around his neck to pull him closer.


    Darting her tongue out, she met with her husband''s. And soon, their blood-stained bundle of muscles started dancing on the same beat.


    Their kiss deepened in no time. It became harder for Ambrose to control anymore. They did not care if they were exposed to the onlooker''s prying eyes.


    All they cared about was the ignited passion within them.


    The guards who were stationed around the periphery of the castle could see and hear them. But that did not bother them.


    For these creatures, sex and blood were the two necessities of life. It was a common practice in their land, and it did not felt awkward to them.


    Ambrose threw the goblet away not before breaking from the kiss momentarily to take another sip of the blood. The taste of his cold mouth and the added sweetness of blood was enough to drive Aurora crazy.


    She begged for more, fought for more. It was her right after all. And as her mate and wedded husband, it was Ambrose''s responsibility to satisfy her in every way she needed, in every way possible.


    Now that his both hands were free, Ambrose ran them on the length of her back, trailing on her exposed skin through the backless dress. His hands travelled down further to cup her asscheeks, to squeeze them to his dead heart''s content.


    If he had his heart alive in his chest, then it would have raced miles per minute. But that privilege was not for them. But it did not matter, for the absence of their heart had given them the blessing of immortality.


    What else a person needs other than an endless life to get what they want, to do what they pleased?!


    His nails elongated into sharp tips that dug into her skin. A gasp left her mouth, and Ambrose smirked against it.


    He slipped his hands under her butt to lift her up. He threw her on his shoulder that made Aurora giggled like a girl when she was more than centuries old.


    Her giggles seized when a slap came crashing on her ass that left her mouth open ajar. Her eyes widened at the intensity of that slap.


    "Come on, my love! Let''s have some fun!" Ambrose said.


    He was about to step ahead in the direction of the first room that was near to them. But Aurora stopped him.


    "No. I want to enjoy that fun here."


    Though he could not see her face while she dangled on his shoulder facing his back, he was aware of that naughty smirk on his vixen''s face.


    "Your word is my command, my queen." With that said, Ambrose threw her body at a wall with such a force that could have caused a death of a human.


    But Aurora had no problem with it as before her body collided with the wall, she placed her feet on the floor and leaning forward a little, was able to stop till she stood on her feet unharmed.


    Before she lifted her head to look at Ambrose, he was right in front of her nose. His pitch-black eyes drilled in her black ones.


    Both of their sharp nails itched to scratch each other''s skin, but the pain in their gums was more dominant.


    With lightning speed, Ambrose pushed Aurora into the wall.


    "You are a seductress, Aurora. Do you know what things you do to me?"


    "I do not know, my darling. Would you like to show them to me?" Her eyes had a sultry look, and her voice sounded the same.


    With his supernatural speed, he took her to the railing of the porch which was built hundreds of metres above the deep cliff.


    He lifted her to put her on the railings. She came to the height of his waist, and that was where he wanted her. Her golden hair whipped in the wind, some treacherous strands fell on her gorgeous face.


    Their passion had touched the heights that they desired, and now it was time to come rolling down the hill.


    Ambrose placed himself between her wide open legs and teased her with his mouth. Desperate enough, she clawed at his neck, tearing his pale skin. But he did not care.


    "Do it already!" She hissed. Her eyes darkened even more if that was possible.


    Ambrose freed his length from the constraints of his trouser and placed it right outside her entrance when Marcus interrupted them.


    Unbaffled, he watched his masters in a very intimate position without a hint of any emotion on his face.


    "Pardon for the interruption, My Lord. But the coven''s counsels are waiting for your presence in the meeting room."


    With that said, he again disappeared, not wanting to look at Aurora and Ambrose''s fangs and a murderous look in their eyes.

 Chapter 153 - ANGRY LITTLE RUTH

    It had been three days after Ruth''s fight with Florence. News spread like wildfires in the areas where the houses seem like the compartments of a single matchbox.


    In the same manner, Ruth''s outburst was the talk of her poor neighbourhood. Every time she stepped out of her room, it was only to find someone giving her a strange glance or people whispering amongst themselves while pointing their fingers at her.


    She was ashamed and terrified. She did not know what had gotten into her at that moment. After regaining her consciousness, she could not recall a single thing she said to Florence.


    Only the snippets of the images remained in her brain, but they were incoherent.


    Mr and Mrs Payne were worried when they got that news from none other than Claire. And as expected, she had spiced up the details that put both the old people in worry.


    Fortunately, Thea was there to present answers to Ruth''s questions. She tried her best in reciting the incident in great detail, but that did not help Ruth to know how she acted that way.


    Ruth was confused and angry at herself. But Thea kept reminded her that what she did was right and Florence deserved it.


    Ruth slowed her pace on the first floor and cast a secretive glance to the third door, but it remained closed. No one saw Florence after that incident. It was like she had disappeared into thin air.


    "Oh, mother. What is happening with me?" Ruth said out loud while resting her back on the wall of her room.


    A half-finished dress lay on the floor beside her.


    She closed her eyes again to ponder over what had gotten into her that day. But instead of searching for that answer, her mind wandered to a long-forgotten memory of her childhood.


    *** "Mother... mother..."


    Ten-year-old Ruth sprinted into the house where her mother sat sewing a shirt. Bertha Moore was well known for her skilled threadwork in their locality.


    She was so engrossed in her work that he failed to listen to her beloved daughter''s calls.


    "Mother!" Ruth dived to embrace her mother that startled Bertha.


    The needle targeted her finger instead of the cloth, drawing droplets of blood. She hissed with creased brows.


    After looking at the blood on her mother''s finger, Ruth''s excitement died down. "Oh my God! I am so sorry, Mother! I did not mean to do it."


    Ruth took her mother''s hand in her little ones and wiped the blood with a napkin nearby.


    Smiling at her daughter''s concern, Bertha ruffled her toffee brown hair.


    "It''s okay, my dear. I know you do not like to see your mother in pain."


    "But, there is blood, mother." Ruth''s eyes teared up, looking at her mother.


    Bertha pressed her finger with the napkin for a while and then removed it. "See, not anymore."


    Ruth smiled in relief.


    "Why were you calling me?" Bertha asked, remembering what caused that small accident in the first place.


    Ruth''s eyes again lit up in excitement. "Oh, yes. Mother, there is a toy seller outside. My friends are buying toys for themselves. I saw this one doll that I want. Please, mother, buy that for me, please!"


    Bertha hesitated for a fleeting second, but nothing was more precious and important than her daughter''s happiness.


    "Of course, I will buy that doll for you. Come with me."


    Bertha took some coins with her and walked outside the house with Ruth holding her hand. Ruth dragged her excitedly where the seller was surrounded by a group of kids.


    "Mother, look at that doll in the pink dress. I want that one."


    Bertha also liked the doll that Ruth pointed out. "Okay, then we will buy that one only."


    While she asked the seller about the doll''s price, a girl of Ruth''s age took that doll.


    "Now, this is mine!" She exclaimed happily to her mother.


    "No. That is my doll!" Ruth told her with a frown.


    The girl blinked at Ruth. "But my mother has paid for this doll. It is mine now."


    "No. That is my doll. I saw it first, and I liked it more than you." Ruth''s raised voice caught Bertha''s attention.


    The girl''s mother glared at Ruth and then at Bertha, to which Bertha replied with an uneasy and apologetic smile.


    "Ruth, why do not you chose something else? There are plenty of toys. Let your friend have this doll. I will buy you another one later." Bertha crouched down to Ruth''s level.


    Ruth got angry. Shaking her head vigorously, she glared at the girl. "No, mother. I want that same doll. Give me that doll." Ruth tried to snatch that doll from the girl''s hands.


    The girl began crying while fighting for the doll. "Mother, look how Ruth is behaving. I do not want to give my doll."


    "Give me that doll! Give it to me!" Ruth started fighting with the girl and scratching and pinching her hand.


    Getting enough of Ruth''s tantrum, the girl''s mother intervened in their fight.


    "Ruth, stop! Leave my daughter! Bertha, do something. Your daughter is harming my daughter."


    Bertha tried to talk to Ruth, but she did not listen to a word. Ruth was so angry that her eyes turned red even though she had no tears in them.


    "Ruth, listen to me, my dear. Stop!"


    Bertha''s all tries went in vain. She had never seen her daughter that angry before.


    After some struggle, the girl''s mother managed to separate the two fighting girls. She held Ruth by her shoulder and bent down to her level.


    Glaring at her, she chided her. "Enough! Listen to me, you indisciplined girl. See what you did to my daughter. You injured her and made her cry. Is this what your mother has taught you?


    This is what happens with children without a father. You are a bad gi-"


    Before the woman could go on and on about how Bertha failed as a mother, Ruth''s eyes pierced into hers.


    "Do not say a word about my mother!" Ruth said through clenched teeth.


    Bertha did not know what to do. She was embarrassed at what the woman said and was worried for her daughter.


    "What did you say, you br-"


    "I said, do not insult my mother!" Ruth''s voice came confident and stronger contradictory to her nature.


    The woman struggled to say something but ended gaping like a fish when no words came out of her mouth. She could not look away from Ruth''s eyes.


    "Apologise to my mother!" Ruth ordered, and like an obedient lamb, the woman did as she was told.


    "Bertha, I-I am sorry. I take back my words."


    Satisfied with her compliance, Ruth said further, "That doll is mine. I liked that doll very much, and I want it."


    The woman did not blink and without breaking Ruth''s eye contact, took the doll from her daughter''s hand.


    "Yes, if you like it, then it is yours."


    "Mother, what are you doing? That is my-"


    "Shut up! If Ruth likes this doll, then it is Ruth''s." The woman said.


    And then only Ruth''s eyes moved away from that woman and fell on the doll in her hand.


    A wide smile lit up her face, all her anger drained down the lane.


    Turning towards her mother, Ruth showed her doll excitedly.


    "Mother isn''t my doll beautiful. Aunty finally gave it to me when I convinced her." She smiled innocently.


    But Bertha knew that it was way different than convincing.


    Running her hand on Ruth''s face, she asked, "Ruth, are you well dear?"


    Little Ruth got confused with that question.


    "Yes, mother. Why are you asking that? I am happy that I got the doll."


    Bertha was flabbergasted. She was speechless. Her mind tried to comprehend what happened just now, but it was beyond her horizons.


    She looked past Ruth to see the woman took her crying daughter back to her home. Bertha felt bad for the little girl. That doll was rightfully hers and not Ruth''s.


    "Why did she give this doll to you?"


    "Because I convinced her mother. You only teach me that we can make people understand with the right words. Now let''s play with my new doll!" Ruth ran inside the house, lost in her world.


    But Bertha was shaken by the incident. She kept staring at her daughter''s smiling face from a distance with numerous questions on her mind.***


    Ruth''s eyes flew open, and she inhaled deeply. Why that memory sudden resurfaced?


    How strange?! She thought.


    She stood up and went washing her face. She was tired and needed some rest. That was the only possible reason why her mind went into those random directions, right?


    She dried her face and stared at her reflection in the mirror. Even after minutes, that memory from childhood kept running in her head.


    She should not think about those things. It happened only because of what happened with Florence. Repeating that over and over, she decided to go to sleep.


    A yawn came out of her mouth, and she did not hide it.. She got into her bed with the thought that the next day would be better than today.

 Chapter 154 - HIDE AND SEEK

    In a large meeting room in the Garfield castle of Kinsville, eight people gathered around a semi-circular table.


    Ambrose was angry that he was disturbed by the interruption by Marcus when he was about to devour his wife. But he had to put a smile on his face to hide his frustration.


    Aurora followed her husband''s steps and did the same. The sexual tension was palpable between them, but they had to slid it aside for a while.


    The murmuring stopped immediately as Ambrose''s clicking shoes against the floor announced his arrival before he appeared through the door, followed by Aurora.


    Marching straight to the middle chair, Ambrose stopped to look at the eight people gathered in the room.


    Aurora had her seat next to her husband.


    "Good evening, everyone! I am happy that you all arrived at such short notice. Please take your seats." He commanded.


    The eight people- four men and their respective wives- took their seats. Everyone was clad in black that complimented their pale skin.


    Every one of them was beautiful and carried themselves with such a grace that the whole world would shy in front of them.


    No wonder they considered themselves higher and better than the rest of the world.


    "May I ask the reason for this urgent meeting, My Lord?" One of the men inquired.


    "Respected members of our coven, we all are already aware of our plan regarding Vincardine."


    "Has there any news?" A woman with a long nose asked in excitement.


    Aurora nodded her head. "Yes, there is!"


    "Barret Addington paid a visit recently." Ambrose revealed.


    Another wave of murmur erupted amongst the listeners.


    "And we have a little problem in hand." That statement seized the murmur abruptly.


    "What is it, My Lord?" The man sounded angry.


    "Lord Augustus O''Dell." Ambrose''s eyes roamed to the other end of the table, where a man with peppery hair sat with a serious face.


    Their eyes met for a fleeting second, and Ambrose did not miss the slight twitch of the man''s jaw.


    "What that bastard has done now?" The angry man from before growled. He was immediately quietened by his wife with a signal of her eyes.


    Ambrose recited everything that Barret Addington had told him. He also told them about Barret''s plan.


    A minute of silence passed.


    "My Lord is it wise to strike again when Lord Augustus is anticipating our move? Should not we wait for some time?" A woman with curly hair suggested.


    Aurora shared a look with her husband. "Why should we wait when we are so near to get what we want?"


    "But they might call for war." Another man was concerned.


    A long wicked smirk appeared on the man''s face, who sat at the other end of the semi-round table.


    "And that is exactly what we want!"


    *


    *


    *


    Rees waited for Thea in a public park that was near Mr Cooper''s shop. He was anxious and kept running his hand through his hair numerous times.


    Lester had persuaded him into his brilliant plan that was far from brilliant in Rees''s opinion. It took Lester two days to get Rees to agree for at least one try.


    Rees had already cleared to Lester that his plan was not going to be successful. But he could not win against Lester when he got an alliance with Elsie.


    Rees could not believe that Elsie supported Lester''s plan. He expected her to say otherwise, but she was the one who talked Rees into the plan.


    ''That woman is blinded in her love for her brother!'' Rees sighed.


    He kept throwing pebbles and rubbing his shoes against the grass to distract his mind.


    ''Where are you, Thea? You kept nagging me for the answers, and when I am ready to reveal them, you have to get late.'' He huffed in annoyance.


    After fifteen more minutes, he saw a woman bouncing on the balls of her feet coming in his direction. She was far, but Rees could tell that she was Thea.


    As soon as she neared him, she paused for a second and straightened herself. Keeping a face void of any expressions, she took her sweet time walking his way.


    Rees knew what that meant. She was letting him know that she was still mad at him for letting Augustus''s maid touch him.


    Rees was amused. In the morning, when he stopped by her house to convey her message about their this meeting, he could hear her heart racing against her chest while she listened to him from behind her bedroom door.


    She avoided showing in front of him, and made up a lame excuse that she was taking a bath. Mrs Green had to receive Rees''s message on her behalf.


    Rees watched as she neared her and heard her heart beating loudly. Her breaths were short and rapid by all the running she had done, but she tried to not let it show.


    Reaching near him, she released a deep breath. "You asked to meet you?!"


    She avoided looking at his face and kept her face ahead. Her tone was formal.


    Rees stifled his laugh and decided to play along.


    "Yes, I did."


    He paused, and those moments of silence felt excruciating to her.


    "Well?" She prompted.


    Rees only shrugged his shoulders and sighed dejectedly. He looked down at his hands when it became hard to control his laugh.


    Thea, on the other hand, became nervous. Why was he acting like that? Was it something related to that maid? Her eyes widened at that possibility.


    ''Please, say that you do not want to call off our marriage because you find that witch more beautiful than me!'' She prayed in anticipation.


    And this time, Rees burst out laughing. His shoulders shook with the fit of laughter.


    "Oh, Moon Goddess. Have some mercy on me!" He laughed even more.


    Thea looked at him, puzzled. "Wh-what?"


    "You never fails to amuse me, my dear mate. And I have told you before that werewolf or not, I can never ask anyone else than you."


    Finally, her heart fell to ease. She glared at him for his joke.


    "It was not funny!"


    "I never said it was. It was amusing though!"


    She hit his shoulder with her bag then sat beside him.


    "If you are done, then tell me why did you called me here?"


    Rees sobered up instantly. "First, tell me what took you so long?"


    "I had to avoid Ruth. I thought you wanted to talk about that witch''s thing. And I did not want Ruth to hear it. So it took me time answering her pile of questions, and when she was satisfied with all the answers, she let me go." Thea exhaled a long breath.


    "Thea, I have told you before to not use witch as a curse word, they do not like it." He said in all seriousness.


    "Is that why you called me?" Thea was upset again.


    "No. Actually yes. I mean..." He trailed off.


    She also did not pry more and decided to give him some time to collect his thoughts.


    "I am truly sorry for that incident, Thea. I was so angry at myself. That guilt of touching another woman and sweet-talking with her kept eating me alive.


    I cursed myself for doing that. I have only you in my heart. You are my mate, and I did not want to do that with you. Trust me when I say that I am truly and utterly sorry."


    "But you did it anyway."


    She was hurt. She had every right to feel that way. She knew how possessive Rees and his wolf were. They did not like when she admired another man, or think about him.


    Then how could she let the fact slide that his mate had shared a private moment with another woman?


    "I did because I had to. Master told me to do it." Rees sounded desperate and begging at the same time.


    "I am not going to ask why because I know that you will not tell me. You say that there will be no secrets between us, and yet you end up drawing a riddle in front of me that no matter how much I try, I could not do it."


    She sounded tired. And she indeed was. She was tired of this game of ''hide and seek''. She was tired of listening to his riddles. She was tired of being patient.


    Rees could read her every thought. Aware of that, she did not try to hide them this time. She wanted him to understand how she felt. She wanted him to understand that they could not spend their whole lives playing this game of ''hide and seek''.


    If they wanted to spend their lives together, then they had to hide together and seek together.


    The guilt intensified in Rees, and he recalled what he advised Lester the other day.


    *"When we accept someone as our mate, we must put our complete trust in them. If we expect them to understand us, then we first need to learn to share our burden with them."*


    He stood up abruptly, which made Thea confused. She looked up at him dumbfoundedly.


    She was about to open her mouth when he extended his hand for her.


    "Rees?"


    ''Was he angry again?'' She pondered.


    Shaking his head lightly, he answered her unspoken question.


    "No, Thea. I am not angry with you."


    Thea gazed at his extended hand questioningly.


    "Today, I want to answer every question you have. And this time, there will be no riddles and no more partial truths.. I will tell you everything crystal clear."

 Chapter 155 - SHE IS NOT MY MOTHER

    Thea walked beside Rees wordlessly. She did not know what was going through his head. But she was comforted that finally, he had decided to reveal all the truths.


    She recollected what he told her the other day.


    *"trust me, whatever is happening, it is connected to our lives- me, you and¡­"*


    She had not paid attention to that before, but now that she gave a thought to it, she wondered what he meant by that.


    How could anything that happened in ''the great manor'' be connected to them?


    She did not utter a word and decided to be patient for some more time. Rees had her hand in his, their fingers laced together. The warmth from his body soothed her distress, but her heart was still pulsating hard against her chest.


    They crossed the way that led to the main gate of ''the great manor'' and started walking in the directions of the woods.


    Thea looked around in confusion. "Rees, the gate has passed."


    "We are not using that." Came his curt reply.


    She did not persist more, for she was glad that she did not need to face that rude and ill-mannered guard again.


    He took her through the borderline of the woods that surrounded ''the great manor'' till they reached the tail of the property.


    Emerging out of the woods, Thea saw the proud superstructure at a distance, and what stood near her was a familiar building.


    She observed keenly and then realised where they were.


    "This is the same building where I and Ruth came looking for you that night!" She exclaimed in realisation.


    Rees glanced at her through the corner of his eyes. "Yes, it is."


    "Why are we here, Rees. I do not get a good feeling about this place." She shivered unnecessarily.


    "And why is that?" He was curious.


    Thea thought for a moment. "I do not know. But I feel strange near this building. Maybe there is someone''s unsatisfied spirit that make this place creepy."


    Rees wanted to laugh at her assumption. But then, the building was indeed haunted by an unsatisfied soul- Edwin O''Dell.


    "It is not like that, Thea. You feel that way because it is an abandoned and old structure. I bet your opinion will change once we get inside."


    Thea turned at him with raised brows. "We are going inside?"


    Rees nodded. As they neared the entrance of the building-a metal door- he scanned around to make sure that no one was watching them.


    Climbing the stairs, he stopped at the meta door to knock on it in a perfect rhythm.


    Thea wanted to smack his head for knocking on the grand metal door when there was a round-shaped bell to use.


    But to her surprise, the door creaked open, and a man peeked from behind it. His eyes lit up in recognition when he saw Rees but soon turned confused when he saw Thea.


    "Good evening, Rees!" He let them in and closed the door behind them.


    Rees nodded, and Thea noticed how his body posture changed suddenly. She could feel his calm and gentle aura changing into a domineering one.


    It was the first time that she witnessed how respectfully people treated him. That made her chest swell with pride.


    "Good evening! Where is everyone?" Rees asked monotonously.


    "They are waiting for you in the middle room on the second floor."


    Rees did not say a word and only nodded his head. The man glanced at Thea a couple of times that made her uncomfortable.


    ''How rude is Rees! He should have at least introduce me to him.'' Thea thought after sensing the confusion and apprehension in the man''s eyes.


    His eyes caught the mark on her neck, and she thought he sniffed the air around her for some odd reason.


    Taking that responsibility on her own shoulders, she smiled at the man.


    "Hello, my name is Thea Green and I am-"


    "My fiancee!" Rees had his hand around her waist immediately as if he was claiming something that belonged to him.


    Thea suppressed the urge to roll her eyes at his possessiveness.


    ''And he expected me to forgive him for touching another woman when he can not even stand another man looking at me.'' She scoffed mentally.


    The man bowed his head. His face looked relieved for some cause.


    "It is pleasure to meet you, Miss Green!"


    "Same here!" She returned his gesture with her smile.


    She wondered what the man''s name was, but before she could ask, she was already turned around by Rees as he fastened his pace in the direction of stairs.


    "Rees, slow down, please."


    He leaned down to her ear and whispered, "Yes my dear mate. I am a possessive creature and I like to let the world know that you belong to only me. I am not a human but a werewolf, do not forget that!"


    That made Thea''s complaints stop. They climbed the stairs to reach the second floor of the building. They halted outside a door.


    "Thea"


    "Huh?" She turned to face Rees.


    He looked nervous. Uncertainty was clearly visible in his brown eyes, but his face was set in determination.


    "Before we go inside, I want a promise from you."


    Thea''s brows scrunched in confusion. "What promise?"


    He gulped down and said, "I want you to promise me that whatever you will be told and listen in that room, whether you like it or not, you will not doubt my intention and will not get mad at me."


    Now Thea was worried. "Rees, you are scaring me. What is happening? And who is waiting for us? Why you brought me here?"


    Cupping her face, he stared deep into her eyes. "You will know everything in the next minutes. But first, I want this promise from you."


    As she gazed into his eyes, all she could see was sincerity flowing in them.


    Taking a deep breath, she agreed. "Okay. I promise you that!"


    Rees smiled warmly at her then kissed her on the forehead. "Let''s go then."


    He twisted the handle of the door to open it wide. Thea eagerly looked inside to see a medium-sized simple room. She followed Rees inside, and then her eyes widened when she saw two people already waiting for them.


    *


    *


    *


    In ''the great manor'', the arms of the clock indicated the time for dinner. Augustus, Theodora and Eloise gathered in the dining room.


    Augustus''s grey eyes darted to the two empty chairs at his right, where Edwin and Elsie sat.


    Theodora noticed her husband''s stare. "Elsie has already eaten and is resting in her room."


    Augustus did not bother to ask about Lester, for he knew that he spent most of his time with Edwin in the old building.


    That very thing irked Eloise. The breakfast, lunch and dinner were the only times when she could see and speak with Lester. Since he had returned to Vincardine, he was busy with her cousin.


    She could not find his time, and whenever she got a chance to be with him, something occurred, and he had to leave. She first thought if he was avoiding her. But then, she realised how stressed he was these days.


    She sighed, looking at his empty chair beside Theodora.


    "How is Elsie''s health now?" Augustus asked while cutting the roasted lamb with a knife on his plate.


    "The physician said she is recovering well. There are no bruises left only the bone in her back needs some more time to heal completely." Theodora informed.


    "Moon Goddess, bless my child with a long life!" Augustus muttered.


    But his words did not go well with Eloise. Her fingers curled tightly around her cutlery.


    Her father was always concerned for her younger sister. But never for her.


    He never uttered those words or prayers for her when she fell sick. During these days, when Elsie usually preferred to stay in her room, he did not concern himself talking with Eloise.


    He never asked her if she was okay. He never bothered with her emotions. And Eloise did not like that.


    "Eloise, do not play with your food." Theodora noticed her actions.


    Eloise frowned at her. "You do not need to bother about it." She snapped.


    Before Theodora reacted, she saw Augustus clenched jaw.


    "Eloise! How many times I have told you to be respectful with your mother?!" He raised his voice.


    Eloise had enough of this. "And how many times I have told you that she is NOT my mother!"


    Theodora sucked a deep breath, for she knew the maids had heard Eloise''s loud voice.


    Augustus''s eyes darkened in anger. Before Eloise could get up to leave, he grabbed her wrist and held her hand firmly on the table.


    She was shocked, and a wave of fear touched her heart.


    "This is my last warning to you, Eloise. Theodora is my wife, and so is your mother. If I see you insulting her again, I will forget that you are my daughter.


    It''s been years, Eloise. It''s better to accept this reality. Look at Elsie, she had also lost her mother, but she has accepted Theodora as one.


    The sooner you get it, the better!"

 Chapter 156 - RUTHS PAST

    Thea couldn''t help but wonder what these two people were doing there. And why Rees brought her to meet them?


    Lester looked up at her and smiled. "Nice to see you again, Miss Green."


    Thea did not know how to react to that. She only waved her hand awkwardly. "H-hello, Lord Wright!"


    He nodded at her and gestured for her to take a seat across from him on an empty couch.


    Thea followed Rees, and they both sat together on the couch. Thea''s eyes kept wandering to the other person in the room. That person was also watching her keenly with a gentle smile on her face.


    Reading the confusion in Thea''s mind, Rees introduced the other person.


    "Thea, meet Lady Elsie O''Dell. She is-"


    "Daughter of Augutus O''Dell."


    Thea completed his sentence with widened eyes. She remembered Elsie from the night of the celebrations. She had seen her a couple of times before at public gatherings with Augustus and Theodora. But up close, she looked different yet more beautiful.


    Elsie had worn a yellow dress that suited her complexion well. Her makeup was not too heavy but just enough to accentuate her natural beauty. Her hair was braided at the back of her head.


    Elsie smiled at Thea. "Hello, Miss Green. It''s a pleasure to meet the woman who has Rees wrapped around her little finger."


    The way she spoke was similar to Ruth. Thea sensed that same welcoming and warm feeling in her voice. She had innocence on her face, and for some strange reason, Thea instantly felt connected with her.


    "Thank you, Lady Elsie. The pleasure is mine to finally meet you in person." Thea smiled shyly.


    "Oh, Elsie, you should have watched how Miss Green slapped sense into Rees that night." Lester teased with a naughty glint in his olive-green eyes.


    Thea felt her face burning in embarrassment while Rees coughed loudly in shock. They both had not expected Lester to say such a thing.


    Elsie looked at them curiously. She did not know the literal meaning of Lester''s words.


    But then she read Lester''s mind in which that night''s memory was still fresh.


    As soon as she saw that memory, she burst out laughing like a kid.


    "What? Oh, Moon Goddess! Thea you are so good! Rees... I-I can not believe that! oh... hahahaaa"


    Now Thea was definitely praying for escape. She was over conscious about her appearance and look in front of Elsie.


    And during their first meet, she had to face this embarrassment. She threw a sideways glance at Rees to see his face red in embarrassment too, but he also had a small smile on his face.


    Lester also joined his mate in the tease, but soon Elsie sobered up after she sensed Thea''s uncomfortableness.


    She signalled Lester to stop laughing.


    "Thea... pardon, I mean Miss Green, you do not need to feel uncomfortable about it. You did a right thing. If I had been in your place then I would have done the same, only difeerence is I lack the confidence that you have." Elsie confessed truthfully.


    Thea was astonished at her honesty. How could a woman, who was not less than a princess be so honest and open about her thoughts? She even did not try to hide her weakness.


    Hearing her genuine words, made Thea fall in comfort. She smiled, this time more carefreely. "Lady Elsie, please call me by name only. I prefer that. And same goes for you Lord Wright."


    Elsie was surprised to see the level of easiness between Lester and Thea.


    "As you say, Thea!" Lester smirked.


    Now that everyone was comfortable, Thea asked. "May I ask why we are here? Especially me?" She raised her brow at the three people.


    The air in the room shifted considerably, and all the humour drained down, replaced with heaviness.


    The three of them shared a look, but Elsie decided to speak first.


    "Thea, we called you here because we have some questions for you."


    "Me?"


    Elsie nodded her head. "Yes, first please have a drink." She passed two glasses of fruit juice towards Thea and Rees.


    Thea hesitated for a moment but took the glass after Rees did.


    "I will answer every question if I can." Thea said after taking a sip of the juice.


    Gathering her thoughts one more time, Elsie began, "I have heard a lot about your friend."


    "My friend?" Something inside her told Thea that it must be Ruth Elsie was referring to.


    "Are you referring to Ruth?"


    "Yes. I want to know more about her."


    Thea glanced at Rees. His face was passive, and she could not understand this sudden interest in Ruth.


    "Why do you want to know about her? Is it because she was with me twice when we broke through the wall of ''the great manor''? If it is so then I have already told you that it was my responisbility. She has nothing to do with it."


    Thea was worried. Had Edwin told them everything?


    "Thea, you do not need to overthink it. We are only asking general questions. Do you think that Rees would let any harm to come in Ruth''s way?"


    She knew that Letter was right. Rees would never do that. She shook her head. Now only, she realised why Elsie first offered her juice. She needed it more than before.


    Rees silently put his hand on hers. That little gesture encouraged her.


    "Ruth is my best friend. She used to work for Mr Cooper when he needed an extra hand at a low cost. We had occasional conversations, but they all were formal.


    Slowly, our friendship grew, and when she needed money, I offered her my place at Mr Cooper''s shop. I introduced her to Rees, and we three became close friends.


    She is an orphan. Her mother died when she was thirteen years old. At that time, Ruth used to live in another town. After her mother''s death, she came to Vincardine."


    This time, Lester interrupted her. "I have two questions. What was her mother''s name? And why she came to Vincadine and not thought about another place?"


    Rees had never given a thought to these questions.


    "Her mother''s name was Bertha Moore. She was also a seamstress. Ruth learened the basics of the craft from her mother. While breathing her last breaths, her mother told her to go to Vincardine."


    "But why Vincardine?" Rees wondered.


    Thea shrugged her shoulders. "I do not know. Even Ruth does not know. Her mother said nothing about that."


    "Are you sure?" Elsie prompted.


    "That''s what I believe."


    Lester nodded his head for Thea to continue. "Ruth has no one as a relative or family. She has grown close to her old neighbours, Mr and Mrs Payne. She is taking care of them. Other than them, she only has I and Rees.


    She is a timid person. She does not mingle with people. She always keeps everything to herself and avoids getting involved in other''s business.


    That is all I can tell about Ruth. And that is all she knows about herself, I can say."


    A minute of silence passed. Lester was not convinced with the information Thea had told. He knew she did not know much, nor she was lying. He could tell it by her steadily beating heart.


    Then why he felt that there was something more to Ruth''s story that no one knew?


    "What about her father? Has she told you anything about him?"


    Thea shook her head. "No, she did not. She never talks much about her father. She asked her mother about it, but her mother did not say much.


    After she grew up, she gave up asking, for she felt her mother was enough for her and she did not need a father who had abandoned her and her mother."


    Again there was a dead end.


    "But why are you asking so much about Ruth? Rees please tell me what is going on here."


    Rees did not know how to tell her the truth. He looked at Lester helplessly.


    "You must love your friend very much, don''t you?"


    The three heads turned in Elsie''s direction.


    Thea studied her face. She could point to a sliver of loneliness in her eyes.


    "Yes I do! I love my friend so much that I can go to any extremes to keep her safe."


    It was not only Thea''s feeling but an indirect warning for them. If they were trying to put Ruth in an uneasy position, then they should know that they first needed to deal with Thea before reaching Ruth.


    Elsie smiled at her words. "I can understand you, Thea. You are right. We can go to any extremes to keep our loved ones safe. And I am no exception to that."


    Thea was utterly confused at the sudden change in Elsie''s tone. Her voice came confident, commanding. Her eyes blazed with a determination, but Thea did not miss a silent challenge in her words.


    She was nervous. What these people had in their minds? Why were they asking so many questions about Ruth?


    Rees.... he knew everything. Was he also involved in whatever they were planning?

 Chapter 157 - EDWINS DESTINY

    Thea only stared at Elsie with a blank face. Her words went flying over her head.


    "I-I do not understand, Lady Elsie."


    Rees tightened his hold on her hand as if he was warning her to brace herself from whatever was coming her way.


    She waited anticipatedly to hear what Elsie had to say.


    "Just like you love your friend, I love my brother. He is more than a cousin for me and he needs to heal."


    Thea''s level of confusion had skyrocketed. She could not understand why these people could not come straight on a point.


    "But what does it have to do with Ruth?"


    "She is the solution, Thea. Only Ruth can heal my brother Edwin."


    Thea sucked a deep breath. She did not know what to make out of Elsie''s words. How could Ruth be a solution? She could not even stand seeing Edwin''s face. Neither he had given her a reason to act otherwise.


    "Okay! With all due respect to both of you, I do not understand a thing going here. I do not care what you want from me, or Ruth. But let me enlighten you that they can not stand each other. Ruth HATES Ed- Young Master.


    And for some reason, he keeps getting on her nerves. So, now amidst of all this, I do not understand why Young Master needs to heal and how can Ruth be the solution for that."


    "Because Ruth is Edwin''s mate, Thea!"


    "oh, yes. Right! Just like I am cindrella according to my mother and Rees is the prince having my glass shoe." Thea blabbered, not caring that she was talking with the elites.


    She was too pissed at this point that she would not have cared even if it was Lord Augustus in front of her.


    "I am serious, Thea!" Lester tried again.


    Having enough of all this, Thea stood up abruptly. Rees''s hand slipped to his side as he watched at her in worry.


    "I am also very serious, Lord Wright if you can not say that from my face." She was angry.


    "Thea, please calm down!" Rees also stood up and tried to calm her.


    "No! You do not tell me to calm down. You are calm and that is enough for both of us."


    "Thea..."


    "No, Rees. This is not a joke. You said you would answer all my questions. You always sought Ruth''s trust and her friendship. And now, out of the blue, two elites are telling me that Ruth is Edwin O''Dell''s mate?!


    Does this make any sense to you? Is this how Edwin O''Dell has planned to trap her for insulting him? Is this his way of taking revenge on her? If it is so, then I am afraid to say that Ruth is right about her opinion of him!"


    Thea took heavy breaths. Her face had turned red out of anger.


    "Enough!" Lester stood up and was right in front of her face in a blink of an eye.


    Thea was startled by his reaction and was about to step back when he grabbed her arm and stared deep into her widened eyes. Rees clenched his hands into fists, for he knew what Lester was doing.


    He was compelling her to stay silent for a while by using his power of hypnotism. He did not want to use that way to pursue Thea to agree with their plan. But she had left no other choice for them.


    "Look into my eyes, Thea. Are you?"


    "Y-yes, My Lord." She stuttered but did not break her eye contact with Lester.


    His eyes had turned a darker shade of green. "Now you will calm down and listen to everything silently. Your questions will be answered but you have to cooperate and listen everything carefully. Will you do that?" Lester asked in a steady tone.


    Rees glanced towards Elsie hopefully, but she shook her head and told him to wait patiently.


    "Will you do as I said, Thea?" Lester asked again when Thea did not answer right away.


    The lines of anger disappeared from her face, and the panic in her heart had settled down a bit.


    "Yes, My Lord! I will do as you said."


    "Good" Lester removed his hand from her shoulder, and when she regained her sense, she saw him sitting beside Elsie and away from her.


    She blinked in confusion. ''What just happened?'' She questioned herself.


    "Come on, love. You need to sit down." Rees helped her sit down on the couch and gave her the same glass of juice that she had left half-filled.


    Thea wrapped her fingers around the glass and gulped down the remaining content in one go.


    They gave Thea a couple of minutes to settle down.


    Now Thea was recovered from her initial shock. She inhaled enough air in her system and confirmed her doubt.


    "You mean, Ruth Moore, my best friend is Edwin O''dell''s mate just like I and Rees?"


    Elsie nodded. "Yes, just like you and Rees, and I and Lester." She smiled at her mate.


    Thea was surprised to hear that. "You both are mates?"


    "Fortunately, yes!" Lester took Elsie''s hand in his and placed a soft kiss on the back of her fingers.


    "Oh. my. God! This... this can not happen. I mean why? How? When?" Thea turned towards Rees with gazillions of questions in her mind.


    They were too much for Rees that he stopped peeking into her mind a few minutes ago.


    "Rees, you told me that the mates are decided by the Moon Goddess. And having a human mate is not common."


    "Yes, Thea and that is right. And just like us, the Moon Goddess has chosen Ruth for my Master."


    "But why Ruth? She does not even like your Master!" Thea cried.


    "That is the reason why we were asking so many questions about her." Lester explained.


    Thea tried to wrap her head around this blow that hit her right in the face.


    "It means Ruth is suppose to be the wife of the leader of the werewolves?!" She literally shrieked in astonishment.


    "Only if she accepts Edwin as her mate." Lester pointed out.


    Rees then told Thea right from the night of the celebrations to how they all found the truth. Thea listened to everything carefully. Her mouth fell open and turned into an ''o'' on several occasions throughout the narration.


    But she did not interrupt Rees. She was shocked, to say the least, but now that she had answers to all her previous questions, the new ones stood in front of her with crossed arms.


    Thea looked at Elsie. "Then why do you said that your brother needs to heal? And only Ruth is the solution?"


    "When brother Edwin found out that after decades of wait, he had finally met the woman who was his destiny, he could not take that shock.


    He decided to stay away from her and not let anyone know about this. But as Rees might have told you that staying away from mates is painful torture for werewolves.


    He tried, Thea. Trust me that he tried. But his wolf is too powerful and demanding. That distance between him and Ruth turned his wolf insane. He lost his control and attacked not only me but also Lester."


    Thea gasped in shock for the twentieth time in a single evening. She covered her mouth with her hands when Lester showed her his leg with claw marks made by Edwin.


    "I would have been dead by my own brother''s hand if it was not for Rees and Lester. After that dreadful day, everything ran down the hill."


    Elsie told Thea how Lord Augustus threw Edwin behind the bars. She explained in detail how Edwin was tortured and suffered throughout days and nights. She told her how much effort it took for the guards, Rees and Lester to tame Edwin''s animal.


    With every detail, Thea shivered in disgust and fear. She could never wish those things even for her archnemesis.


    Rees told what happened at the night when Thea and Ruth came looking for him. He told her how Ruth was about to see Edwin in his worst form, but Lester saved the day.


    Thea''s head spun with every bit of information. She had not expected to get such answers to her questions.


    "But why he wants to stay away from her? Why can not he tell Ruth everything to her face? Although she does not like him, she is a mature person and would understand his situation." Thea suggested.


    That made Rees laugh dryly.


    "It took me four months to tell you that I am a werewolf and you expect Ruth to accept Master that easily?"


    Now that she thought of it, her words did not make any sense to her mind.


    "My brother is a leader of the werewolf breed. He is the alpha of all the alphas. With great powers comes greater responsibility.


    For the whole world, he has a golden spoon in his mouth. But that is not the truth, Thea. He has a great purpose in life, and he has to serve it even at the cost of his life.


    He has a lot of enemies to add to his problems. Now tell me, how can he put Ruth in such a position where she would constantly live under the shadows of fear?


    Was that not a similar reason why Rees kept his identity secret from you?"


    Elsie''s words suddenly made sense to Thea.. She recalled that Rees told her the same reason that he did not want to frighten her with who he was.

 Chapter 158 - SHE WILL LEARN

    Ruth felt weirded by Thea''s hurriedness. She could tell that her friend had something on her mind. Ruth tried asking her, but all she got in response was lame excuses that did not make any sense to her.


    "Thea, are you sure that you are not in problem? If you have one then please tell me. I will help you with it." Ruth said honestly.


    Thea smiled at her friend. "Oh, Ruth, you are the best friend that one could ever ask for.


    Do not worry about me. I do not have any problem. I have to do something that my mother has told me to do before going home.


    I would have liked your company, but I know that Mr and Mrs Payne must be waiting for you. I do not want you to get late."


    Ruth was not convinced but if Thea did not want her to accompany her, then let it be.


    "Okay. Take care and go home before the dark. See you tommorrow!"


    The two best friends bid their byes to each other and started walking in their respective directions.


    Ruth thought about the recent days. Finally, after the gloomy days, her life was filled with sunshine as the dark clouds slowly cleared the way for the sunrays.


    She had got her friends back, and after going through the downs, their friendship had acquired a new dimension. It had become stronger than before.


    Mr Payne was now recovered well. Ruth thought how he unilaterally declared his will to join his job again in the lumber factory.


    Ruth was not happy with his decision, and she displayed her concern, but the old man had his mind already set. Ruth tried with Mrs Payne, but ultimately she also decided to agree with her husband.


    They had seen how Ruth worked relentlessly in these past days. She had overexerted herself, and one could tell that by looking at her tired face and swollen eyes with dark circles underneath them.


    The old couple did not want Ruth to worry more about them. But she was stubborn. She also had declared unilaterally that no matter what, she was not quitting her responsibilities.


    After lots of arguments and convincing, she had to show a green flag to Mr Payne''s decision. But she had one condition.


    "I will come with you to meet your employer. And you do not have any say in this." She had said.


    They had decided to go to his lumber factory the next day. Ruth only hoped that everything goes well and God would not make her see Mr Payne in that bed again except for a peaceful sleep.


    *


    *


    *


    The silence settled down heavily in the room in the old building. No one said a word, but three sets of eyes trained on only one person-Thea.


    "So, what do you suggest in the end?" Thea finally asked, unable to bear that silence.


    Lester shared a look with Elsie then with Rees. She saw Rees nodded his head, silently encouraging Lester.


    "We suggest that we should bring them together." He said simply.


    "And how you are planning to do it?" Thea asked suspiciously.


    "By making Ruth stay with Edwin."


    Thea laughed dryly at Lester''s suggestion.


    "Are you serious, My Lord? Were you not paying attention when I said that they can not even breath the same air?"


    "Thea!" Lester warned her. He was an alpha of the Bluemoon pack, for God''s sake. And this human did not care about that while running her mouth unstrained.


    Rees became nervous, and he pressed on Thea''s hand. "Do not cross the line ,Thea. He is an alpha not your poor fiancee."


    Rees''s humour aggravated her frustration even more. But maintaining her composure, she said, "Ruth is very busy these days. And no matter how you lure her, she will not step a foot inside ''the great manor'', let alone stay with Young Master."


    She said confidently.


    "I will take care of that, Thea. She will be with my brother even if she like it or not!" Elsie opened her mouth in a long time.


    Though Elsie was younger than her, Thea could see that determined glint in her eyes that sent chills down her spine.


    "Wh-what do you mean?" Thea asked in a panic.


    Elsie smirked her way as she said, "I will tell you. But you have to decide if you can help us or not."


    Thea glanced in Rees''s way to see him staring at her with the same look as Elsie and Lester.


    "Rees..."


    "You have to choose Thea. I have already made my mind. Now it is your turn."


    Thea wanted to cry in frustration, yell at them, tell them that they had no right to manipulate other''s life. But she knew they all were werewolves, and they could hear her even the slightest change in her heartbeats.


    *


    *


    *


    Late that night, Rees took Thea back home by the same route they had taken to get in ''the great manor''.


    "You are getting better at blocking my access to your mind." He commented after a long silence.


    "You have left me no other choice." Thea said.


    Rees knew how upset she was. She did not want to be a part of their plan. She did not want to do that to her best friend.


    But then, she could not wait for a whole breed to disperse and survive under an unsteady and uncontrollable leader. After all, she was going to be a part of their world.


    She had some responsibilities towards that new world as she had with her friend.


    She still could not believe that Ruth was Edwin''s mate. She had so many questions on her mind. Why Ruth?- was the most nagging one.


    She tried imagining Ruth''s reaction when she would find it out. Thea knew what opinion Ruth held about Edwin. How much she despised that man.


    Now that she thinks of it, she realised that every meeting happened in the wrong circumstances.


    Edwin''s very first impression was not pleasant in Ruth''s memory. How could she trust a man who was declared as a womanizer and had no shame in admitting that to the world?


    Even Thea herself would not have accepted such a man as her life partner.


    Ruth already had everything rough, and when she finally began to see the light beyond the horizon, she did not know what hurricane was waiting for her there.


    "You do not regret it do you?" She questioned after another brief silence.


    The wind that passed past her did not soothe her mind. The sounds in the woods and the night did not overshadow the noises in her head.


    "I do not regret siding with my master and my pack." Rees replied firmly.


    "And what about your friend? What about me?" Her voice became thick with emotions.


    "I will protect Ruth with my life as much as I do it for you. And you are a part of my world now. Do not forget it."


    Thea stopped walking. Rees turned at her. "You know she can never be happy with your Master."


    "And how can you be so sure?"


    "Because she does not love him, and neither he does. He does not love her, Rees. She will always be a liability for him. I accepted you because I love you, and the same goes for you.


    But think about them. They do not love each other. Their existence will remain tied by the Moon Goddess''s wish and not by the bond of their love. Do you want that for Ruth?"


    Thea''s eyes watered. She could not say these things in front of Lester and Elsie. Rees was their loyal servant, and any word he had said or any action he had done could have been considered as an act of defiance. So, Thea waited till they were alone and there was no one to listen to them.


    Rees shook his head. "No, Thea. You are wrong. My Master loves Ruth. Even though he would not admit it, you can see it in his eyes. He did not know that Ruth was his mate in the beginning, yet he was intrigued by her.


    Something about her clung to his heart tightly, not ready to let go. He was always lenient towards her. She insulted him, said wrong things to him, but he never reacted. He never thought of punishing her or avenging his insults.


    He has always been patient with her, and only her. You did not see how worried he was when we found Ruth in the woods months ago. You have not seen how much that piece of her dress values for him, how it helps to calm not only him but also his beast.


    If it is not love, then why he is so worried about Ruth''s safety? Why is he torturing himself by staying away from her? He is our leader, yet he prioritised Ruth over his people, his pack even his family.


    Tell me, is it not love?"


    Thea was speechless.


    "But Ruth-"


    "She will learn to love him. I am sure. And for that she needs to be with Master, Thea. We told you how his enemies wants to hurt him and Ruth is the soft and easy target for them. If we want to protect Ruth and save Young Master and the whole breed of werewolves, then we have to act fast before it is too late!"


    Throughout their way back to her home, Thea kept repeating Rees''s words.. They haunted her like unsatisfied spirits that she was afraid of.

 Chapter 159 - WORDS OF WISDOM

    The next day came with a smile, hand in hands with little nervousness for Ruth. She got ready earlier than every day.


    "Mr Payne... Open the door." She knocked nonstop on the wooden door.


    "Oh God, child! Can not you have some paience?!" Mrs Payne opened the door with creased brows.


    Ruth did not mind her annoyance and pecked her on the cheek.


    "Good morning to you too, my beautiful Monalisa."


    Ruth got to know that Mr Payne used to call his wife Monalisa in their younger days. She had picked on his habit and started teasing Mrs Payne whenever she felt like it.


    Mrs Payne rolled her eyes and decided to give Ruth a silent treatment for teasing her.


    "Good morning, my dear! You are early." Mr Payne was ready after showering. He had his white shirt and black pants on. He looked refreshed and well than before.


    "Yes, because I am here to prepare us breakfast. You need your stomach full for working for the whole day." She skipped to the kitchen and started working with eggs.


    Mrs Payne shook her head with a smile on her face. She joined Ruth in the kitchen and started brewing coffee for them.


    After breakfast, Mr Payne picked his tools and was ready to go. He did not know why Ruth wanted to meet his employer. But he let her accompany him because he knew how stubborn she was.


    Mrs Payne was worried and did not want her husband to tire himself at the lumber factory. But she also understood that only care and love were not enough to spend life. One needs money for buying things and for paying rent.


    She waved them bye with a smile on her face and worry in her heart.


    While walking on the narrow and bumpy roads of the Eastern part of the Vincardine, Mr Payne asked, "Why you did not tell us what happened between you and Florence?"


    Ruth knew she had to face that question sooner or later. She could not keep avoiding it forever.


    "There was nothing to tell, Mr Payne. I handled it well, I guess." She whispered the last words to herself.


    "I can see that by the way Florence avoids you like a ghost." He pointed out.


    "Come on, Mr Payne. You could have use lion or wolf as an anology than a ghost."


    Mr Payne laughed heartily at her grumbling.


    "What? You do not think I am strong like a lion or a wolf?" She raised her brow.


    Mr Payne shook his head amusingly. "You are not strong as a lion, but you are a lioness. You are caring, loving and strong-willed lioness in my eyes. You have proven that on many occassions. A lioness do most of the hunting for her pride. She is fearless and proud creature, just like you. But..."


    "But what?"


    "But I do not want you to comapre with a wolf."


    "Why?" She asked curiously.


    Mr Payne held her hand while she jumped a puddle in her way.


    "Wolves are cunning, Ruth. They are sharp, predatory by nature. They plan how to trap their prey. They love the chase.


    They are cruel creatures. you would not like to get compared with them now, do you?" He glanced at her sideways.


    Ruth was quiet for some time.


    "But my mother always told me that there is good in everyone. Is there nothing to learn from the wolves?"


    Mr Payne waved at a man who was familiar to him.


    "Of course, there are things that you can learn from them."


    "And what are those?" She asked excitedly.


    "They always live in a group pack. Although they are not trustworthy creatures, they are loyal to their pack members. They love their family and would never leave their pack members behind.


    You can learn how to fight for your family from them. You can learn how to use not only your physical strength but also the power of your mind." He explained.


    Ruth was fascinated by his words. "Power of mind? Mr Payne, in today''s world what we need is money, and physical strenth for survival. Mind power is something that people do not regard much these days." She opined.


    Mr Payne tapped on her shoulder. "You are wrong there, my child. No matter how time changes, your mind will always be victorious against every power in the world. You only need to use it wisely. Your physical strength will weaken when you get old. Your weapons may lose their sharpness and efficiency.


    Your allies may turn their back at you. Law and order may get corrupted. Your heart might get sad and may lose the will to fight. It might get confused and chose the way of emotions instead of what is important for you to reach your goal.


    But your mind... it can never lose its capability. It will never betray you. Your mind will guide you through every odds. It will choose the right path for you when your heart says otherwise.


    Trust your heart when it comes to love and the people you love. But never judge your mind when it is helping you reach your goal."


    Ruth drank every word coming from his mouth to store it in the deepest layers of her heart. Those were words of wisdom that Mr Payne had learned through his long life and numerous experiences.


    She was overwhelmed with a mixture of emotions. His words were enlightening, encouraging and soothing.


    "I will keep all of it in my mind, Mr Payne. Thank you!"


    "I am always there for you, Ruth. Engraved in your heart that your mind is the deadliest weapon in the world, and you have complete control over it. Do not ever lose it. Understood?"


    "Completely!" She winked at him, and they both laughed.


    They did not realise how they covered the distance between their home and the lumber factory.


    They saw eight to ten men cutting the logs of wood with saw chain and other such tools. More wooden logs of wood are placed around the premises, ready to transport or get polished. The ground was covered with pieces of wood, dried bark and sawdust.


    A man in a checkered coat stood speaking with another man. He was observing the men working there and was instructing them now and then.


    "He is the manager here." Mr Payne pointed at him.


    "Okay." Ruth nodded her understanding.


    As they walked towards him, the workers looked up from their task at them. Some smiled at Mr Payne, welcoming him. Some waved while many of them stared at Ruth intensely.


    She felt shrinking under their weird gazes, but with Mr Payne at her side, she did not need to worry. Mr Payne, aware of those gazes at Ruth, glared at those men.


    "Excuse me, sire." Ruth called softly.


    The manager turned around to find her with Mr Payne.


    "Good mornig, Mr Payne. How have you been?" He smiled widely at the old man.


    "Good morning! I am better now, thank you for asking." Mr Payne replied.


    The manager''s eyes shifted to Ruth. "And who is this lovely young lady here?" He asked.


    "She is my daughter, Ruth. She came with me because she did not want me to come here alone after my illness." Mr Payne''s voice held pride and love for her.


    The manager nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Ruth." He was a kind man, Ruth could tell.


    "Good morning, sire! It is nice to meet you too!" Ruth bowed in respect.


    Mr Payne cleared his throat then asked nervously. "I want to know if I still have my job, sire?"


    After weeks of rest, he worried that his manager would not allow him to resume his job.


    The manager looked surprised. "Mr Payne, you are getting old. You have just recovered from illness. I would advise you to retire now. Don''t you agree, Miss Ruth?"


    Ruth was uncomfortable. She felt like he was indirectly asking her why she could not take care of Mr Payne as his daughter.


    "I agree with you sire. But I need this job. I have a family to take care of. And I do not want to overburden my daughter with the responsbilities. She is already overdoing herself."


    The manager thought for a moment. "Are you sure about this, Mr Payne?"


    "Yes, I am, sire." Mr Payne answered determinedly.


    "Sire, you must know that he is a very proud man. He will not listen to anyone. If he wants to work, then we can not stop him. If not here, then he will search for something else to do.


    But I want to request you to let him continue his job here. He is familiar with this place, this environment, work and people working here.


    I have heard about your kindness. I can trust you with him. I can rest assured that he has people to look after him here. Please, sire, let him continue his job."


    The manager was moved with her earnest words.


    "okay. You can join today itself, Mr Payne. But I will not let you do any heavy work. You will do the light chores, keep the balance sheet and instruct others. You will get the same salary as before.


    But let me make myself clear, that if anything happens to you while at work, it will not be the management''s responsibility. I am sorry, but I have to consider the management and make sure that nothing hampers the factory''s name and growth. I hope you understand."


    "Of course, sire. Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Both Mr Payne and Ruth could not contain their radiant smiles anymore.

 Chapter 160 - REALITY OF KINSVILLE

    Two young girls-neighbours- decided to go to the river for getting the water.


    "Be careful and do not waste time in chattering and playing. Come home soon." Their mothers had warned them.


    Rolling their eyes at their mothers'' exaggerated care, they took two vessels each and started walking in the direction of the river.


    Kinsville was a beautiful place with a large river that flew along its border and surrounded the Garfield mansion.


    They walked, chatting animatedly about anything and everything. They became silent while passing the town roads. Fear was evident on their faces when some people looked in their way.


    One of the girls named Lisa stumbled on a rock in her path. She lost her balance, and before her friend could help her, another hand came around her waist to steady her before she hit the ground.


    Wide eyes, she exhaled a shaky breath of relief. She regained her balance and straightened up. She turned to thank the person who had helped her but as soon as she saw a boy with pale skin and dark eyes, her heart jumped in her throat.


    She instinctively stepped back from him, but his hand draped around her waist did not let her.


    "Erm... thank you for helping me. But you can let go of me now." She sounded desperate but tried to mask it.


    The boy smiled at her that was beautiful yet cold.


    "And what if I do not want to let go?" He challenged.


    He knew she could not disobey him or counter back. She was a mere young woman who was no match to him.


    "Please, let me go." She struggled to get away from him.


    Lisa was disgusted with his touch, his gaze, his very existence. Her friend, as shocked as Lisa, grimaced, looking at how that boy tightened his hold around Lisa.


    "Leave my friend!" She tried.


    But he only smirked, even more, enjoying their fear.


    Lisa''s heart thudded at a fast pace while her eyes searched for help desperately.


    "What is happening there?" They heard a loud voice from behind.


    Lisa''s heart fell in relief to see two guards of the Garfields coming in their way.


    The corners of the boy''s mouth turned downwards. He was only having some fun when he got interrupted.


    "Thank God, you came. He was..."


    "Nothing. Thank you for the help." Saying that Lisa''s friend dragged her away from them.


    "Why did you do that? I wanted to teach that fool a lesson." Lisa complained to her friend.


    After they reached out of the men''s earshot, Lisa''s friend slowed down. "And how were you planning to do that? By complaining about him to the guards?"


    "What else?!"


    Lisa''s friend shook her head disappointedly. "You were planning to ask for help against that boy to the ones who belonged to him?!


    Lisa, you know who they are. They are not humans. We can not do anything to get their wrath." She tried talking some sense to Lisa.


    But Lisa was angry. "How long we will lie like this, huh? Just because we are humans and are no match to those immortals does not mean we don''t have a right to live our lives with dignity and respect.


    We deserve the life that humans in other towns live. Think of Vincardine. We know that werewolves rule that town and many others. People there, are not even aware of the existence of those supernatural creatures.


    Yet they are happy. They do not face daily troubles like us. They do not feel unsafe in their own town or homes. They can walk on the streets of Vincardine with no fear, especially young women.


    And they do not get treated as slaves like us by the werewolves. They can choose any profession, give a try to their dreams, learn new things. But we can not do any of it.


    And they certainly do not fall prey to the bloodthirsty creatures."


    She was too frustrated and tired of living this life of slaves.


    That was the harsh reality of Kinsville and one more thing that made the town different from other towns.


    Humans existed in Kinsville only because those bloodthirsty creatures needed slaves for doing their chores and to serve their needs. One of the most important of those needs was quenching their thirst for blood.


    And humans had no choice, but to do as they were ordered by their lords- the heartless Vampires.


    Lisa''s friend sighed sadly, sharing her thoughts. "I wish we have born in Vincardine or any other place but Kinsville." She hoped in vain.


    "But we can escape to there." Lisa''s eyes brightened at the idea.


    "Are you out of your mind, Lisa? Who has put that idea into your head?" Her friend ridiculed her idea.


    Lisa furrowed her brows. "What is wrong with my idea? Don''t you want to escape this cage and fly like a free bird? I want to exlore this world. I want to see, learn and experience that I have never done before."


    It was not only Lisa but every human living in Kinsville who wished for freedom from that cage made by their lords. In Kinsville, only vampires had a right to own the property, chose the way they wanted to spend their life.


    They practically own everything in Kinsville, including human slaves. It had been this way for centuries. Many people, including the royals, had tried to mediate, but the vampires never paid any hid to their suggestions.


    They eradicated those who tried to teach them. They lived as if they owned this world, and concerning Kinsville, they did. The humans that had remained in Kinsville, were the unfortunate souls who were stuck in this town for many generations to come.


    "I know, Lisa. I also wish for the same. But some wish are not meant to get fulfilled and our freedom is one of them. We can not escape this cage, Lisa. You have to accept that."


    They walked through the trees, crushing the branches and stones under their feet.


    Lisa removed a protruding branch from her way and adjusted the two vessels she had in both her hands.


    "No. I am not going to quit that easily. I will find a way, you just wait. I will escape this hell before I become a vampire''s feast." Lisa said with determination.


    Her friend chose to not react to that and just rolled her eyes. They walked further to enter a forest area. Its serene silence was something a poet would describe in a ballad, a painter would paint in his masterpiece, a writer would write a novel about.


    They stopped after some time to see a burbling river cutting through the rocks, splashing her white and clear water on its banks and the bed.


    Its sound was a sweet melody, and the picture-perfect scenery was amazing.


    "I love this place!" Lisa exclaimed.


    "Yes, it is beautiful but also dangerous. You know that." Her friend reminded her.


    They walked near the river and found a good place where the water was clear and not too deep. They washed their vessels first, then filled them with the river water.


    It was an evening time, but the Sun did not tired scintillating its rays on mother earth. Hence, they decided to spend some time in that peaceful isolation and enjoy their little freedom. Because once they went back to their homes, their mothers would not allow them to step a foot outside the door.


    The nights in the Kinsville were brutal. The night creatures- the vampires took the liberty of roaming all over the land, and if they found a human around, their thirst would turn out to be life-threatening for those humans.


    Both girls sat on the rock, dipping their legs in the cold river water. Their shoulders relaxed as their mind found a peace that they could never get in their town.


    The silence was comfortable and not overbearing. Lisa noticed her friend''s frown through the corner of her eyes. She turned to see her staring at her wrist.


    Lisa knew what her friend was thinking. The bite marks on her wrist had faded over time, but the trauma was still fresh in her mind.


    Lisa scooted near her friend and wrapped one hand over her shoulders. She rested her head on her friend''s shoulder, and with her other hand, she ran her fingers on her friend''s wrist.


    "I wish I was never born in Kinsville." Her friend''s voice came thick with emotions, and the prominent of them was regret.


    "I know. But it is over. Please do not think about it." Lisa requested softly.


    Her friend shuddered. "I am trying, Lisa. But I can not forget it. That memory is still haunting me to this day and will keep me chasing for the rest of my life.


    Father says that I have to forget it and that this is our fate. He says that it was not the end. It will happen again. When? We do not know."


    A lone tear rolled down her eyes. Lisa remembered when they were fifteen, her friend suddenly disappeared for a day. And when they found her, she had the marks of fangs on her wrists and hands.


    They knew who did that to her. They knew it was unfair, but their hands were tied. They had no power, no authority and no will to fight against that unjust.


    Instead, the elders made this rule to not step outside the house after evening and even during the daylight, they could not wander alone.


    Their very home was not safe!


    "This is why I want to escape this place. I do not want to inhale fear with my every breath. Please, do not cry. I promise I will find some way. And when I will find one, we both can escape this cage, forever!"


    Lisa turned to look at her friend''s teary eyes.


    "Is it... is it possible, Lisa?" Her friend sounded hopeful.


    Lisa nodded with a smile. "Yes it is!"


    Their little moment of happiness was disturbed by the sound of breaking of a twig. Confused, Lisa and her friend looked in that direction.


    "What was that?" Her friend asked.


    Lisa squinted with her eyes. "I do not know. It might be a rabbit or something."


    "I think we should leave now, Lisa." Her friend urged.


    Before Lisa could reply, they heard someone''s footsteps on the dry leaves.


    Lisa''s friend clutched Lisa''s hand in worry.


    "I do not think that it is a rabbit, Lisa. I think someone is there."


    Although Lisa was braver than her friend, she was aware of the dangers lurking around her. She gulped down her spit nervously and patted her friend''s hand comfortingly.


    "Let me go and see."


    "What? NO! I am not letting you go there. Just take the vessels and go back-"


    Her friend''s words fell short when they saw branches of trees moving at a distance.

 Chapter 161 - GOT YOU, SWEETHEART!

    Lisa and her friend held their breaths. The branches kept moving, and the sound of footsteps made their heart thud loudly.


    "Lisa..." Her friend stuttered.


    "Who is there?" Lisa called loudly. But got no response.


    The silence again prevailed. The only disturbance made was by their loudly beating heart.


    "I think no one is there. You are scared for no reason." Lisa tried to sound confident, but she could not shrug that cold feeling bitting her skin.


    Her friend was about to release a shaky breath when they again heard that sound of footsteps. And this time, they also sensed another presence near them.


    Both girls stood up on the rock and stepped down from it. Lisa''s friend trembled in fear. All those dark memories crowded back in her mind.


    Their heart jumped in their throat when suddenly a bird flew from the nearby tree, flapping its wings loudly in the air.


    That unexpected sound movement startled them, and they shrieked loudly.


    "Do-do not worry. It was j-just a bird." Lisa said with a shaky voice.


    "Let''s go, Lisa. I am not having a good feeling about this." Her friend had tears in her eyes.


    Lisa did not argue and nodded her head. They hurriedly took their vessels, resting on their hip and carried the other one in another hand.


    "Let''s go." Lisa said.


    They turned to walk away from the place when suddenly a figure emerged out of the thick line of trees. Their steps halted, legs froze in place.


    They watched with wide eyes as a young, handsome man appeared in front of them. Their heart skipped a beat looking at his handsome face and tall height. He was lean, but his tightly fitted white shirt and black pant gave away the idea of the ripped muscles underneath it.


    His skin was pale as white as a blank paper. His dark curly hair danced on the rhythm of the wind. His light stubble enhanced the sharpness of his jawline.


    He walked deliberately slow, taking his sweet time to enjoy the girls'' fear and letting them stare at his handsome features.


    His dark eyes glint mischievously, just like the small smirk on his red lips. He did not blink, nor the girls did. They could not. They were mesmerised with his unnatural beauty that was a sinful definition of perfection.


    The cold aura around him was enough to realise who he was or what he was.


    Transfixed on their spots, the girls did not realise when the man came to stop a couple of feet away from them.


    His body was relaxed, his attitude was casual as he smirked widely at the two girls.


    "Hello, ladies."


    His sugary sweet voice had some magic to it that melted the girls'' hearts in a moment. But that biting strange feeling brought back Lisa to her senses.


    "Who... who are you?" She could not believe how terrified her voice sounded to her own ears.


    The man raised his hand to run his fingers through his long curls.


    "I should have figured that you do not know me by now. Hello, my name is Darius... Darius Garfield."


    Both girls sucked a deep breath hearing that name. A Garfield? But how could that be possible?


    They were the rulers of Kinsville, the leaders of the Vampire breed. They regarded everyone other as a piece of trash. They did not like to associate with anyone other than the families of the coven members. They did not even accept the royal invitations, for they could not see their comfort in worthless humans.


    Unlike other coven members, they had never shown their faces to their human slaves. Then how could the man in front of them introduce himself as a Garfield?


    "Garfield?" The word was left as a whisper from Lisa''s mouth.


    "Have you not heard of them before?" He cocked his pointed brow at her in amusement.


    He took a step towards them, but before he could take another, Lisa thundered.


    "Stop right there! Do not come near us." She straightened her body in a defensive posture with two vessels of water still in her hands.


    Her friend cried silently, not daring to make any sound.


    "Oh, no, darling. Do not cry, please! I am not a monster, see!" His caring words were only a facade that Lisa could see through.


    He pointed at himself and twirled around on one leg. "See, I am just like you. NORMAL."


    Seeing his actions, Lisa''s friend frightened only more. She had been through this before. And she was not ready to face that again.


    "What do you want?" Lisa asked while taking a step behind.


    Duncan''s face became blank at her question as if he had not thought about that before.


    "What I want?" He repeated her question absentmindedly.


    Lisa and her friend waited as he tapped his finger on his pointed chin.


    "Let me think about that." He said.


    Thinking that he was distracted to notice, Lisa slowly bent down and placed one vessel on the ground. Before straightening up to her full height, she picked a heavy stone in he hand to use in need.


    Her friend was too shocked to do anything.


    Lisa hid the stone behind her back. Her fingers wrapped tightly around it.


    "Yes!" He suddenly exclaimed loudly, as if he had just solved the riddle of the universe''s creation.


    "I know what I want!" His face radiated with joy like a five-year-old''s do after getting his favourite candy.


    "Wh-what is it?" Lisa stuttered as a bead of sweat rolled down her forehead. For a moment, she thought of him following that rolling sweat with his dark eyes.


    Then his eyes shifted to look straight into her eyes.


    "Blood!"


    He was instantly right beside her, and before she could understand anything, Duncan had his hand around her friend''s neck. His fangs out in their full glory, his eyes turned pitch black.


    Lisa screamed in horror, and the vessel in her hand fell on the ground, water spilling in the soil.


    Her friend struggled to scream, to move, but she had turned into a statue in white shock. Duncan barred his teeth at Lisa. His eyes proved the cruelty of the creature.


    "Leave my friend!" Lisa yelled while stepping away from them at a safe distance.


    "Or what, darling?" He taunted.


    Lisa breathed heavily, and clenching her jaw, she swirled the stone in her hand, aiming for his eye. But he was too fast than her imagination. He had already noticed her picking up that stone when she thought he was unattentive towards her action.


    Lisa''s mouth opened, her jaw hitting the ground. Her eyes were wide and filled with panic.


    "Lisa... Lisa help me. I do not want to die, Lisa. Lisa!"


    Lisa''s eyes watered hearing her friend''s cries of help. She frantically searched around her for something... anything that she could use against the vampire.


    "Say goodbye to your friend, Lisa!" With that said, Duncan sank his fangs in her friend''s neck.


    Lisa fell down on the ground in shock.


    "NOooo!" She screamed in agony, but it was too late for that now.


    She saw her friend''s wide eyes fogged with terror. Her lips moved in only one word.


    "Run!"


    Lisa tried to get back on her feet, but her knees buckled under her, and she fell again. Tears kept streaming at the speed as the bloodsucking vampire drank her friend''s blood.


    His dark eyes were trained on Lisa, unwavering. Lisa saw life seeping out of her friend, and all she could do was cry in pain and heartbreak.


    Her friend''s eyes screamed at Lisa to run away, run away from this cruel monster.


    Lisa struggled for some more and finally found the strength to stand on her feet. Only one word roamed in her mind.


    ''Run!''


    With a last apologetic look at her friend, Lisa turned around and dashed towards the forest. She ran as fast as her feet took her. She did not care how heavy her chest felt. She did not care that she had to tear her dress at places when it got stuck in the protruding branches and shrubs.


    She only knew one thing. She had to run as fast as she could if she wanted to see the next sunrise. She did not stop to wipe her tears. She did not wait to bid her final goodbye to her friend. She did not wait to watch her lip body- lack of blood- slipping on the ground.


    She could not!


    She finally stopped what felt like after ages when her legs burned with all the running, and her insides burned with hurt. She put her palm on the trunk of a nearby tree and leaned forward. The acidic, bitter lump in her throat erupted like a fountain at last, and she emptied her guts on the ground.


    She cried, her throat burned, her mouth tasted weird due to the aftertaste of the puke.


    Lisa took a couple of breaths, inhaling a large amount of cool air to calm her burning insides.


    When she thought she had gained control of her ragging breaths, the hair on the back of her neck stood up in alert. She immediately straightened up and scanned around her.


    All she could see were tall green trees and the fading sunlight leaving the splashed colours of red, orange and purple on the canvas of the sky.


    It was not safe for her to stay in the forest for long. She had to reach her home fast. She did not know how she would inform everyone about her friend, but for that, she first needed to escape this place safely.


    Filling her heart with determination, She turned around only to bump into a solid chest. Dreadfully her eyes slowly rose up to see a set of dark eyes and blood-stained mouth of Duncan Garfield.


    "Got you, sweetheart!"

 Chapter 162 - [Bonus ]HIS NAME HURTS MY EARS

    "Thea, Thea. Come down to Earth please!" Ruth shook Thea''s shoulders with a slight frown.


    "Uh?"


    Thea blinked a couple of times dumbfoundedly at Ruth.


    "Thea Green! What is wrong with you? You keep losing your focus, and I have to shake you from your daydreaming for like hundred times in a day.


    Today, you have to tell me what is going on with you! I know something is on your mind, but you are not telling me. Let me help you, Thea!"


    If only Ruth could help her. Alas!


    Thea shook her head. "Oh, it is nothing." She tried to avoid the conversation, but Ruth did not let her.


    "No. It is something, and you have to tell me that." Ruth said stubbornly


    Thea paused for a minute. "Ruth, can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course, you can."


    "What kind of man you desire for yourself?"


    Now it was Ruth''s turn to look at her friend dumbfoundedly.


    "Where that came from?" Ruth''s brows scrunched in confusion.


    Thea shrugged. "I just want to know."


    "But why?"


    "I will be marying Rees soon, and then it will be your turn. I want to know what kind of man you like so that I can look for the exact one." Thea answered though she knew she had no say in that matter.


    Ruth laughed. " Do not worry about that. I will find one if the destiny has chosen him for me."


    "You believe in destiny?"


    Ruth became serious at her question. "yes, I do. Though we are capable of building our destiny, there are some things that are already decided in heaven, and no one can change them."


    Thea''s interest piqued Ruth''s words. "But what if you do not like the man destiny has chosen for you?"


    "Why would I not like him? And why would destiny cross our paths if he is not the right one for me?" Ruth mused.


    Turning to face her completely, Thea persisted, "I am not talking about a right man. Of course, if he is chosen by your destiny, then he must be the right one for you. But what I am asking is what if you do not like him?


    What if he does not fulfil your expectations? What if he is someone like... erm... the spoiled elite men... like..." Thea tried to come up with an appropriate example.


    But Ruth saved her efforts. "Like Edwin O''Dell?"


    Thea''s eyes widened hearing his name from Ruth''s mouth. "Y-yes. Like Edwin O''Dell. Wha will you do then?"


    Ruth thought for a minute about Thea''s question. That thought had never crossed her mind before. Her mother, Bertha Moore, had told her that one day she would find her prince charming and Ruth believed her words.


    "I will accept him."


    "You will?" Thea had not expected that answer. She sounded surprised and hopeful.


    Ruth nodded her head. "Yes. I will accept him because no man in the world can be as despicable as Edwin O''Dell. I would rather chose to stay alone for the whole life than thinking about that ill-mannered man. I can not even stand his sight." Ruth''s face morphed into dismay.


    All of Thea''s lighted hopes died down with Ruth''s answer.


    "But-"


    "Stop, Thea. my ears hurt, and my mood has turned sour hearing his name. I do not want to talk more about him. Please!" Ruth did not let Thea say another word as she resumed her work.


    Sighing dejectedly, Thea also began working on the dress she had in her hands.


    Now how Lester''s plan was supposed to work?


    *


    *


    *


    Lester knocked on the door along with Elsie and Rees at his two sides. They waited for a minute but did not hear any response.


    Shaking his head lightly, Lester took the liberty to open the door. All three of them stepped inside the room to find Edwin staring out of the window with the brown cloth wrapped around his wrist and a glass of wolfsbane potion on the bedside table.


    The three of them shared a look.


    "Brother Edwin." Elsie called his name, but his mind was absent from acknowledging it.


    "Brother" She tried again but to no avail.


    "Edwin!" It was Lester''s strong voice that broke Edwin''s train of thoughts.


    He turned to face them, and the surprise in his eyes disappeared as quickly as it had come.


    "Yes."


    Less than a minute with this man and Lester was already annoyed at his reply.


    "Have you eaten, brother?" Elsie read Lester''s annoyance and stepped up to save the situation.


    Edwin''s dull eyes looked at her without any trace of emotions. Instead of using words, he only nodded his head.


    Elsie gulped down the hurt and tried again. "How are you doing today?"


    "Fine."


    "Have you read the book I gave you last time?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I did not find time to read it."


    Lester had enough of Edwin''s monotonous answers. He knew how his indifferent behaviour affected Elsie, and he did not like seeing his mate sad.


    "Edwin! Stop with this." Lester raised his voice.


    "What?" came Edwin''s blunt reply.


    "This!" Lester pointed at Edwin. "Stop with this self-pity and drowning and sulking in hurt. You are not rejected yet. Oh, Moon Goddess, knock some sense into his thick skull." Lester pleaded in the end.


    "If you are here again to argue with me, then let me tell you that I do not have strength and will for that." Edwin was not angry as he should be.


    He was calm, gloomy. And it was contradictory to who he was.


    Lester glared at Elsie. "I told you to not come here. See how much he cares about his family and friends. He does not care what they are going through or how worried they are for him. All he care is only one person!" Lester spat, unable to contain his anger anymore.


    "Master..."


    "Let him be Rees. He does not want to know anything. He does not want to cooperate. He just want to spend rest of his life deteriorating in this room."


    A brief silence settled in the room. Elsie''s face contorted in sadness. Rees stood silently observing his Master. And Lester- he was too frustrated to look at his friend who had lost his peace and charm for a woman.


    "Brother, we talked with Thea." Elsie decided to inform.


    Edwin''s eyes shot up to her. "You did?"


    "yes."


    "I told you not to."


    Lester had already discussed his plan with Edwin, and as per his expectations, his friend discarded it saying, it was useless. Edwin argued that Ruth was safe away from him. He did not want to involve her in his life and put her on the steak.


    "Do we have another choice, Edwin? We can not let you waste your time and spoil your life like this. Your pack members, your people need you.


    Werewolves are confused without their leader''s guidance. Other breeds and their families are waiting to create more troubles for you, while some are having second thoughts about their alliance with the O''Dells.


    You have responsibilities on your shoulder that none of us can share. Why do not you understand this simple thing?" Lester glared at him.


    "But your plan is useless, Lester. You want to do the very thing for which I am suffering this torture. Ruth is not safe with me. Why do not YOU understand this simple thing?" Edwin was upset.


    Lester chuckled dryly. He stepped ahead and matched Edwin''s glare with his.


    "And for how long you are going to hide the secret that our leader has found his mate?"


    "As long as I can. For eternity if it takes me to that." Edwin answered confidently.


    Lester scoffed, his eyes hardened. "Then let me wake you from your delusion, Edwin because Lord Augustus has already started suspecting you."


    "What?" Elsie was shocked to hear that, and so was Rees.


    "Yes! Although he is acting nonchalant, I have my sources keeping eye on his every move. Edwin, Lord Augustus is suspecting that your wolf''s state is not only because you are stressed and can not control your temper.


    He thinks that there is another reason for it. When you sneaked out of ''the great manor'' in disguise, two of his men, humans followed you. They reported you wandering on the streets and markets while hiding from the eyes of commoners.


    It will not take much time for Lord Augustus to realise the reason for your actions. He especially got suspicious because you chose to go alone. If you had Rees with you, then it might not have turned this way."


    Every person in the room was stunned. Rees''s heartbeat accelerated, thinking about Ruth''s safety.


    ''What if Lord Augustus or worst anyone else finds her out?''


    He did not want to think of that possibility, but he could not deny it either.


    After a minute of silence, Edwin said. "But I still do not think that your plan would work. I can never accept it."


    "It does not matter anymore what you think, brother. What matters is what needs to be done to save our whole race. And I know that they are coming. And before they reach the doors of Vincadine, we all need our leader ready to fight." Edwin was stunned to hear Elsie''s confident words.


    He had never heard her speaking her mind or seen her that determined.


    ''What changed her?'', he wondered.


    "Rees-" Edwin helplessly turned to his loyal guard, but he shook his head.


    "I apologise Master. But as much as my loyalty rests with you, it also rests with my breed, my kind. I can not watch it getting ruined." Rees said with a passive face.


    "And what about your promise?" Edwin gritted his teeth.


    "I am still not taking my words back. I will protect Ruth from everyone and everything till my last breath, even if the danger for her is you.


    But right now, we do not need only our alpha but also our Luna to fight the war that will possibly happen soon."


    At that moment, Edwin realised that he was alone in this.. Yet, he was determined to not give in to Lester''s plan.

 Chapter 163 - FREEZE A BONFIRE

    Ruth was happy and thought that her life had finally started to fall in place. There are indeed sunny days after the gloomy clouds parted in the sky.


    Mr Payne was doing well at his job. True to his words, the manager of the lumber factory entrusted only light chores and the inspecting tasks with Mr Payne. Now that the old couple was free of guilt, they did not fuss when Ruth bought fruits or fish once in a while for them.


    Over these past weeks, she had grown over them and vice versa. All three of them lived together like a family. The only thing that kept Ruth from deciding to live with them in their home was that she did not want to intrude on their privacy.


    And she was also working late in the night. Visits of Thea and Rees had turned frequent, so she did not want to disturb them.


    Finally, she could say that her life was going well.


    Speaking about her friends, she did not understand Thea''s strange behaviour. She kept zoning out of their conversations. Sometimes, Ruth caught Thea staring at her as if she was deep in thought or was trying to venture through a maze.


    Ruth had tried asking Thea about it. But every time, she got some irrational and lame answers.


    Rees, on the other hand, spent part of his weekends with Thea, Ruth and Mr and Mrs Payne. He would bring their favourite pastries and stay for lunch. He even made a mushroom dish once that his mother had taught him.


    He invited Ruth over dinner at his home along with Thea and her parents. He asked Mr and Mrs Payne to join them, but they politely declined. They were comfortable with Rees but had their insecurities with respect to his parents, who were well off than them.


    Before agreeing to his invitation, Ruth made sure that Rees would not bring his master, like the last time he did. Rees scratched his head as if he had the same plan. But when Ruth threatened him to decline his offer, he agreed to not bring any person that she would not like.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin called his guard into his room.


    "Good morning, Master!" The man bowed in respect.


    Edwin had spent hours and hours thinking about Lester''s plan. He knew it was a fail try. He also did not want Ruth anywhere near him, or he would not be able to stay away from her.


    His wolf would not listen or think and demand claiming his mate. But he also understood everyone''s concern. He had duties to fulfil.


    Turning towards him, Edwin asked, "What is happening around me?"


    His question caught the guard off guard. He blinked, puzzled at his master.


    ''Why is master asking me this question instead of Rees?'' He pondered.


    "Have I asked something that you can not answer?"


    "N-no, Master. Apologies!" The guard rushed not to upset his master.


    "Then answer me. What is happening in ''the great manor'', Vincardine and the other packs?"


    The guard hesitated at first. But answered truthfully, or Edwin would have read his mind, and that would not be in his favour.


    "Master, people are questioning your absence. The commoners-humans are living their ordinary lives. They have not recieved the news of your absence yet but there are some rumous."


    "What rumours?" Edwin asked.


    Gulping down nervously, the guard answered, "some people are saying that you fought with your family and went to some unknown place with your concubines."


    The guard gauze Edwin''s reaction, and when he felt it was safe to trade further, he continued, "Some are saying that Lord Augustus got tired of your reckless and irresponsible behaviour and threw you out of the house."


    Edwin''s jaw clenched hearing that. But he listened patiently.


    "And some are saying..." The guard trailed off, for he did not know how Edwin would react.


    "What are they saying?" Edwin asked demandingly.


    "My apologies, Master. But I can not-"


    "Do not apologise! Say what you want to say. I give you my word that you will not be at blame. But I want an honest answer."


    Encouraged by Edwin''s words, the guard spills his heart out. "Master, I know this is not my place to say this, but we all need you. We are serving you for years now, and we have not seen this state before.


    We do not know what is happening to you. But we want to try for you, fight for you and serve only you. There is this rumour amongst the leading families that you are a worthless heir of the O''Dell legacy.


    They... Garfield''s they are already spreading the rumour that you are not the chosen one. And that what is written in the Black book is misleading."


    "What?" Edwin''s body shook with anger.


    "Master, we do not know what exactly lies in that Black book, and we do not care if you fail to serve your purpose. But we want to work for you. The world does not know you the way we do.


    We have fought many wars for you. And even after being our commander in chief, you never let us fight alone. You were at the front line taking all the attacks before they reached us.


    You always treated your men with respect and honour. We have seen how you hurt at the loss of one of us. How you motivated us and enlightened us to follow the right path that the Moon Goddess has chosen for us which can not be replaced by any other thing.


    You may punish me for saying this Master. But even though some people are changing their sides, there are hundreds of us waiting for our leader to take the charge again.


    We are not ready to give up on our purpose, and we expect the same from you. Please, forgive me if I have crossed my line. But that is what you need to hear regarding your question."


    With that said, the guard bowed deeply, placing his fist on the middle of his chest- a gesture of submission and then left silently.


    Edwin remained stuck to his spot. A feeling of numbness covered every body cell of him and each corner of his mind.


    How could he be that selfish? He was born to serve a special purpose. Numerous people had invested their lives, efforts, sweat and blood to make him who he was right now.


    His mentors in the academy, his friends, the people of Vincardine who put their trust in him even after his unimpressive image in their mind, all werewolf packs and their respective alphas, all other breeds who were his allies, his family- he disappointed every one of them.


    He slumped down on the bed with his head between his hands. How could he lose his control like this? He was not only an alpha but was their leader. How his people were supposed to walk on the right path without his guiding light?


    The irony was he was supposed to be the guiding light in millions of lives, but he could not get his own guiding light.


    Edwin lifted his wrist that was wrapped with the brown piece of cloth.


    "How I wish you were here with me, Ruth? You are the beautiful shooting star that I can not hold, but I have to keep following your trail... For my sanity and the good of my people. I hope your existence will be enough to push me ahead on my way.


    My beautiful shooting star!"


    *


    *


    *


    Strolling through the hallway of the Garfield Castel, Darius winked at a maid that passed by him. She blushed furiously, but her eyes darkened seeing his dishevelled form.


    "Hello, mother, father!" He smirked and plopped down in an empty chair in front of them.


    Aurora looked up at her son with a cocked brow. Ambrose stopped kissing her neck but did not let her stand up from his lap.


    "It seems you had some fun, son." Ambrose commented.


    Darius''s dark curls fell on his forehead, unruly. The first two buttons of his blood-soaked white shirt were open, giving a peek of his hard chest.


    His pants were dirty, and his nails had shreds of skin stuck in them with dry blood.


    "You can say that." Darius smiled wickedly.


    But Aurora did not share the father and son''s humour.


    "Darius, after centuries we are left with only handful of human slaves. The coven has decided to not use them for blood. Then why did you do that?" She glared at her son. But her tone of the speech was no near to scolding.


    "Come on, darling! He is young. Let him have some fun."


    Ambrose came to the rescue.


    "Ambrose! Age of one hundred and sixty years can not be considered as young. It is twice the average human lifespan."


    Darius rolled his eyes at his mother. "See, father. Mother has finally learned some human calculations after more than five hundred years of age."


    Ambrose burst out laughing at his son''s joke. Aurora let them have their moment for a while. Then she turned serious.


    "If you are done fooling around Darius then you have a responsibity to fulfill."


    Darius''s laughter subsided, and he watched his parents seriously.


    Ambrose nodded his head at his son. And it did not take Darius long to figure what responsibility they wanted to give him.


    It was something that he was waiting for a while now. And finally, the opportunity was


    here.


    "Of, course mother! I am as ready as I can ever be!"


    The cold smile on his lips was enough to freeze a bonfire.

 Chapter 164 - WE NEED OUR LEADER

    "Fannie, is everything ready?" Theodora walked into the kitchen, where four cooks were working in front of the stove. Two maids assisted them, and Fannie placed the last plate of cookies in the tray.


    "Yes, My Lady." Fannie answered.


    Theodora checked everything for the last time and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Come now."


    Theodora walked in her black dress, Fannie hot on her tail. Turning at the corner of the hallway, Theodora stopped to let the guard open the door for her.


    They entered the room where three men- Augustus, Harold and Douglas were sitting around a round table. Augustus sat in his chair that was placed right under the golden roaring lion emblem.


    Now, some would question why they chose a lion emblem instead of a wolf. But Augustus had an answer to that. A lion is a King of the jungle. The wolves are considered cunning creatures and can not be trusted.


    Before George O''Dell senior settled down in this town and named it Vincardine, the folklores said this area used to be lion''s heaven.


    The feelings of natives believed that folklore and the brave ancestor of the O''Dells needed their faith and support to begin his rule. Hence, he decided to take the lion emblem instead of a wolf.


    Theodora instructed Fannie to serve the tea and the cookies to the guests while she took the empty chair beside her husband with a proud face.


    Fannie saw this as a chance to know what is really happening in ''the great manor''. She had tried with the maids and the other guards after her failed attempt with Theodora, but their lips were sealed tightly.


    She was frustrated with their silence. She knew something scandalous had happened, but what?


    She did not care if it was about anything else, but she wanted to know where Edwin was. That was all she cared about. After all, once he had him in her palm, she did not need to worry about anything else. And then, she would teach Theodora a lesson for humiliating her and questioning her status.


    After pouring Douglas''s cup, she advanced towards Harold. His face was straight, but she could feel his eyes roaming all over her body flirtatiously.


    That afternoon was still alive in her mind and then was his member made her core ache and trembled in plead weakened her knees in demand of more.


    She could not help but rub his thigh with her side while filling his cup with hot piped tea. She bent a little lower to bless his eyes with her half-exposed cleavage. The others were busy discussing some political affair, and she thought it to be a good opportunity.


    She would not have tried with a man like Harold Davies, but she was desperate and needed a distraction from Edwin''s absence.


    "Fannie, prepare lunch on time. Our guests will stay for lunch." Theodora ordered.


    "Yes, My Lady!"


    Fannie was disappointed for two reasons. First, she did not get anything about Edwin''s whereabouts or what was happening in ''the great manor''. Second, She could not gain Harold''s attention, for he sat there like a rock.


    She groaned in frustration but marched towards the kitchen anyway.


    "Lord Augustus, we have heard some rumours. And before jumping to any conclusions, we thought of discussing them with you first.


    Augustus knew this time would come sooner or later."


    "I know what you want to discuss."


    Harold and Douglas shared a look. Although these two men could not get along, they decided to cooperate for this one time. Because this time, it was not only about their personal benefit but was also about the well being of their pack and their breed.


    This time it was about their leader!


    "You are here to ask about what is wrong with Edwin and where he is." Augustus pointed.


    Before Harold could open his mouth, Douglas stole the chance.


    "Pardon, Lord Augustus. But I am worried about my pack. The rumours had not yet reached the human ears, but it will not take long for that.


    I met one of my acquaint from the Dragonland. And he asked what he heard about Edwin was true or not. I could not answer him, My Lord. How could I when I do not know the truth?"


    Harold mentally rolled his eyes at Douglas''s splendid performance. He did not like how Douglas talked only about himself and did not point that it was Harold''s idea to speak with Augustus.


    "Yes, My Lord. I suggested Mr Morgan that we should not believe those rumours and first confirm them with you. We are all under your wings, and we want to be there with you through every thick and thin. We want to know where our alpha is."


    Douglas''s frown at Harold but let him enjoy Lord Augustus''s attention for a while. For him, the information was what mattered the most.


    Augustus glanced at Theodora''s way for a fleeting second. She nodded her head, even though she did not trust Harold.


    "What rumours you have heard, Gentlemen, are false. The truth is Edwin has lost control of his wolf and is currently dealing with his situation.


    He is in ''the great manor'' only away from the prying eyes and ears. There is no need to worry. His family and Lester are there for him to help."


    Augustus did not like discussing his family affairs with the outsiders. He blamed Edwin for putting him in that uncomfortable position where he had to explain his private matters and his relations with his family members to the world time and again.


    "How did that happen? We have never heard of that." Harold wondered.


    Theodora saw Augustus''s finger twitched in irritation. She placed her hand over his, and that instantly calmed him.


    "That we do not know, Mr Davies. We do not want to presurise Edwin. Let him take his time. We are sure he will get over it soon." She said.


    "Of course, Lady Theodora. If this is what you have to say, then we do not have any other choice than trusting them. After all, our Lord also trust every word coming out of your mouth."


    Theodora clenched her free hand in anger. She understood the hidden meaning in Harold''s words. He was taunting her about her and Douglas''s affair.


    "Of course, Mr Davies. For achieving that trust, you have to earn it over a long time and through your relentless actions. Am I right, honey?" she cooed at Augustus.


    He nodded his head and kissed her hand that rested on his. "Of course, my love!"


    Harold smirked when he noticed Douglas''s unpleasant expressions at Agustus''s action.


    "My Lord, may I ask about the progress of the investigation?"


    Douglas quickly changed the course of their discussion.


    Now that was something Augustus was willing to share.


    "They are Garfields!"


    Harold, Douglas and Theodora froze in their spot for a moment. Garfield- that name alone was enough to send a chill down one''s spine if they knew who they were.


    Recovering first from the shock, Harold asked, "Garfields? But they have never crossed Kinsville''s borders before. Then why now after so many centuries?"


    Augustus sipped on his tea then put the cup down on the table.


    "My suspicion is that it is not something they are doing willingly. Someone has incentivised them, encouraged them to do it."


    Theodora gulped in nervousness. She had spent years with Augustus and thus had met many other supernatural kinds. But she had never met a vampire before. She only had heard the stories of their power and cruelty, what happened centuries ago during the great war.


    And that only made her guts hate those night creatures.


    "Who would dare such thing?" Douglas questioned with a frown.


    Augustus paused for a moment. "I do not know yet. But I will find it soon."


    "Should we inform this to the royals?" Theodora suggested.


    Augustus shook his head. "No, Theodora. That will not be of much use. The royals are mortals-humans. Their only power is human support. They know they are no match with the supernaturals.


    They will try to mediate, but they can not stop the vampires. They will blame us or pressurise us if we demand any action from them, for they will not put their people in danger." He explained.


    A minute passed in silence as the four people used that time to absorb what Augustus told them.


    During that time, Augustus enjoyed his tea and the sweet cookies.


    "If they have decided to challenge us now, then they must have a strong reason for it. They would not have dared to spill blood on the lands of Vincardine, no matter how much they were encouraged by anyone."


    Harold had a valid point that even Douglas nodded his agreement.


    "We can not think of it at this moment. But all I know is we have to do something before this news leaks to the other leading families. We need our strong alliances." Augustus replied.


    "But for that we need our leader, Lord Augustus. We can not fight them without Edwin. He is born with a purpose. He is entrusted by the Moon Goddess for guiding us. I beg your pardon, but no one else is capable and powerful enough to play the deciding role if another war breaks."


    Theodora glared at Douglas with her hazel coloured eyes, but Douglas disregarded her, for he knew he was right about what he said.


    Augustus clenched his jaw with furrowed brows. He saw Harold nodding his head in agreement with Douglas. But as soon as he sensed his stare, he bowed his head in submission.


    "I hope to see you all at lunch.." Augustus did not wait for their reactions and marched out of the meeting room with tensed shoulders.

 Chapter 165 - DARK CLOUDS

    "Hurry Ruth. We need to get ready for the dinner." Thea reminded Ruth of the umpteenth time in a day.


    "May I ask what is so special about this dinner that it is more important than my work, Thea?"


    Thea froze at Mr Cooper''s annoying voice.


    Ruth and the other women workers giggled, seeing her nervous smile.


    "Nothing, Mr Cooper. What can be important than your work?! You are our kind employer with a heart as deep and wide as ocean and-"


    "Enough, Thea. Your sugarcoated words are not going to work on me. Stop wasting both our time and start working." He glared at her and left to write something in the register on his table.


    "Start working! Chop Chop!" Thea mimicked the old man in a throaty voice.


    Ruth burst out into fits of giggles as discreetly as possible.


    "Really Thea. You are overexcited to meet your in-laws. I understand. We will reach Rees''s.. I mean YOUR home on time." Ruth giggled again teasingly.


    "Yes. With your speed, we definitely will!" Thea said sarcastically.


    At the hour of the evening, they stepped out of the shop. Thea did not let Ruth inhale the fresh evening air as she dragged her by her hand.


    "Thea, slow down, please!" Ruth asked but got no response in exchange.


    Ruth wondered why she agreed to stay at Thea''s place for the night when she could have gone to her home, get changed and then would have left for Rees''s home.


    Ruth was also looking forward to meeting Rees''s parents. She had heard things about them from Thea. She was excited to meet them and ask about Rees''s childhood stories-most of them were embarrassing and funny.


    ''Are they just like Rees- calm, caring and kind?'' She had asked that question to herself multiple times.


    They both reached Thea''s home earlier than the usual time. Ruth was dragged by Thea inside her home while she tried matching her pace, panting in need of air.


    "Mother, we are home!" Thea screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Mrs Green came wiping her hand with a napkin.


    "Welcome! Sit and I will prepare coffee for you." She offered.


    "No.. no mother. We do not have time. We are already late and need to get ready."


    Mrs Green''s eyes shifted to gasping Ruth, sweat on her forehead.


    "Thea Green! Look at my poor girl. She is tired and I can imagine how you must have rushed her all the way. Sit down for some minutes and let her take some breaths."


    Ruth smiled thankfully at Mrs Green. The only person that could order Thea Green was her mother.


    Mothers are fantastic at tightening their children''s reigns!


    Thea sulked but did as her mother told. Ruth enjoyed the hot, bitter liquid as it warmed her throat from inside. She chatted with Mrs Green for a while. Her relaxing moment came to an end with her coffee.


    Sighing in defeat, Ruth followed Thea to her bedroom wordlessly. Thea had already prepared two dresses for them. Thea''s dress was peach coloured that complemented her dark hair.


    She had chosen a light green dress for Ruth. Ruth liked that dress as soon as she saw it. They washed their hands and face. Then they changed into their dresses.


    "Thea, is not this corset little tight?" Ruth asked while Thea helped her with her dress.


    Thea matched her eyes in the mirror. "Just look at you, Ruth. You are looking beautiful already and we are yet to do your hair and put some jwellery."


    "really?"


    Ruth asked in uncertainty.


    "Of course!" Thea exclaimed.


    Trusting her best friend''s words, Ruth smiled and resumed getting ready for dinner. after twenty more minutes, they both were ready, smiling at each other in content.


    "Thea, Ruth! Are you two done or need ten more hand to help you get ready? I swear even the queen must not have taken this much time for getting ready for her own wedding!" Mrs Green complained to her husband.


    She adjusted his shirt collar when she heard the sound of the door opening.


    She turned to scold the girls for taking long to get ready, but no words came out of her mouth as she watched mesmerizingly at the two angels in front of her.


    "My God, kids! You both look gorgeous ladies!" Mr Green walked towards them and hugged both of them dearly.


    Ruth liked how his fatherly warmth felt good to her lonely heart.


    "Thank you father!"


    "Thank you, Mr Green. You look handsome in that charcoal coloured suit!" Ruth complemented with a bright smile.


    "So mother, you were saying something?" Thea smirked at her mother, twirling her braid with a finger.


    Ruth shook her head mentally at her friend. The woman liked to get on her mother''s nerves, but Ruth knew how much Thea loved both of her parents dearly.


    Mrs Green also wrapped her arms around both of their shoulders. "You both look like angels, my dear!" She said.


    Then turned to her husband and continued, "Honey, I do not know what I will do after seeing our daughter as a bride?! She will be the most beautiful bride in Vincardine!" Mrs Green''s eyes turned misty at the thought.


    Mr Green draped his hand over her shoulder and pulled her to his side.


    "You are right, honey! She will be the most beautiful bride in Vincardine!" He agreed with a proud smile.


    Ruth felt emotional witnessing their exchange and prayed mentally for their well being.


    "But do not forget our Ruth. She is already one of the most beautiful women in the region. After Thea, we need to find a gentleman for her too!" Mr Green smiled.


    Thea''s eyes widened as Mrs Green''s eyes lit up brighter than a hundred bulbs. She threw an alarmed look to Ruth.


    "Father, I think we should get going. We do not want Rees and his family wait on us."


    Saying that she held Ruth''s hand, and they hurried out of the house before Mrs Green opened Edwin Berrycloth''s chapter one more time.


    *


    *


    *


    "Theodora, what are you doing here?" Augustus came searching for her to found her standing on the balcony.


    She disappeared immediately after the dinner, and he did not get a chance to speak with her. It had been quite some time that they had spent time together.


    And tonight, he wanted to melt himself in her warm arms.


    Theodora did not turn to face him and kept staring at the sky that had started turning darker.


    "Theodora?" Augustus called again when she did not reply the first time.


    Although they were not mates chosen by the Moon Goddess and their marriage was only for the then political gains, he had always treated her with respect and had cherished her the way he did to his dead mate- Agatha.


    He could not read her mind as the mate bond could not be taken place between them, but he had learned reading her face and her heartbeats over the years to tell she was worried about something.


    Her tall and slim frame stood resting her hands on the railing of the balcony, her loose nut brown wavy strands whipped in the air. Her high forehead displayed two vertical lines of worry. Her thin cupid''s bow-shaped lips were pressed together in a straight line.


    "Theodora, darling, what is on your mind? You look stressed." Augustus gently covered her one hand on the railing with his.


    She was silent, but not calm. Augustus could hear her heart beating in worry. He was not used to seeing his wife in that state. She was his backbone. She had been with him every moment of the years of their marriage.


    She had elevated his spirits when they dipped down. She had pushed him to extend his horizons and had always been his shoulder to rely upon.


    Then what had made her upset this way?


    After a brief pause, she said with a serious voice. "I do not know, Augustus."


    She did not use his name usually. It was only in the times when she was upset or was worried that she used his name.


    "Look at those dark clouds in the sky." She pointed, moving her head a little.


    Augustus tore his gaze from her face to look at what she was pointing.


    "They are only clouds, Theodora. The sun has already set." He reasoned.


    Theodora shook her head.


    "No, Augustus. Those dark clouds are indication."


    "Indication of what?"


    Theodora took another pause before saying, "I have this feeling inside my chest, Augustus. Something is going to happen soon that will change all of our lives. The cyclone is advancing towards us. It is right there at the threshold of Vincardine. I can feel it."


    Augustus''s worried after hearing that slight tremble in his wife''s voice that had never sounded that frightened before.


    "Theodora-"


    "I know you do not believe me. But trust me this time, Augustus. I do not know what it is or why I suddenly developed this feeling. But my heart feels restless since the evening.


    I can not explain what it is. But I have this coil tightened inside my stomach. We should be ready, Augustus. We should be ready!"


    "Theodora!" He immediately pulled her in his chest as she grew more disturbed.


    She kept mumbling the same sentence on repeat. Augustus was confused and worried about her. She had never acted that way before. Then why now?


    Was it because those dark clouds indeed warned about the coming danger?


    No, he should not think about that. For now, he had enough served on his plate and had no space for new problems.


    He ran his hand on her back from up and down, then repeated.


    Theodora tightened her hold around him, seeking something in him to hold on to.


    "Shhh... calm down, love! I am here. No matter what dangers run in our way, Iam here to deal with them. I will not let anything harm my family, my town, my pack. I will fight till my last breath, I promise!"


    Theodora believed his words, for she knew they were genuine.. But she could not help glancing again at those dark clouds that had covered the whole sky leaving the earth below in complete darkness.

 Chapter 166 - DINNER AT WELBYS

    Mr Green had called a carriage that waited in front of their house. To escape from her mother, Thea pulled Ruth out of the house and towards the carriage.


    The coachman opened the door for them.


    "Good evening, My Lady!" He bowed at her.


    "Good evening!" Thea smiled at the man politely.


    "Let me help you get in there." The man said and extended his hand for Thea to take.


    "Thank you!" She said, then put her hand in his.


    She gathered her flowy dress and put her feet on the step to enter the carriage. Ruth had her mind elsewhere. She looked up at the dark clouds in the sky. Furrowing her brows, she wondered what was wrong with the weather.


    It was not rainy days in Vincardine, then how these dark clouds gathered in the sky?


    "My Lady?" The coachman called to gain her attention.


    "Huh?"


    "Come on, Ruth. What are you waiting for?" Thea called her to get inside.


    Nodding her head, Ruth adjusted her dress in her hand, and with the help of the coachman, she stepped inside the carriage.


    In no time, Mr and Mrs Green joined them. The horse neighed, and they felt their bodies moving along with the moving carriage.


    The journey was not too long. Rees lived at the intersection of the Eastern and Western parts of Vincardine. With his occupational status and his parents'' savings, he could have afforded a decent sized house in the Western part.


    But his father was a proud man and wanted to stick to their roots, to the grounds from where they began. He came from a farmer''s family, and it took him years of relentless hard work to reach where he was today.


    He taught his son to dedicate his life to achieving what his heart desired. But he declined the opportunity of moving to the Western part of Vincardine by saying his home was here where the two worlds-rich and poor- met.


    "Ruth, do you know Rees''s father had a collection of swords and blades. Rees said he will show that to us." Thea said excitedly.


    "That is good!" Ruth smiled.


    No wonder Rees''s father- Mr Webley- had such a collection of weapons as he wanted to be a soldier, but life carried him to a job at the royal arsenal.


    But he showed his dream to his son, and when Rees got appointed as Edwin O''Dell''s bodyguard, Mr Webley was the happiest man that day.


    Ruth looked out of the window to see the world passing by in a blur. She enjoyed the way air hit her face. But then her eyes again moved towards the sky.


    "Thea, the sky is covered with the dark clouds. Isn''t it strange?"


    Thea also moved to see at the sky.


    "Yes, it is." She agreed.


    "Why I have this weird feeling suddenly rise in my pit?" Ruth finally revealed the words.


    "Ruth! Stop worrying and live for once. We are going to have a fun night. Think about only that!" Thea said.


    Ruth nodded her head, but she could not erase that strange feeling in her pit.


    After some more minutes, the carriage stopped in front of the row of two-storeyed houses. The coachman opened the door, and everyone stepped outside the carriage.


    Mr Green instructed the coachman to come back after two hours to pick them up.


    Ruth observed her surroundings in awe. She had never been to this part of town. It was nothing like the Eastern part, but one could see the similarities it shared with the Western part.


    The houses were built well planned in rows with each house having a garden around it. The white walls and mahogany doors of the houses gave them a modern touch. The well-fenced garden was well maintained.


    The place had a happening vibe, but it was calming and welcoming.


    The door of one of the houses opened, and Rees came in view with a white coloured shirt and dark pants. His styled hair added to his charm. He descended the steps and strode towards the gate to welcome the guests.


    "Good evening, Mr and Mrs Green!" He greeted the elders first.


    "Welcome! We wre waiting for you all."


    "Good eveing, Rees! Apologies that we are a bit late. But your dear fiancee does not understand the meaning of the word punctuality." Mrs Green took a friendly jab at her daughter.


    Rees laughed wholeheartedly, and at that moment, Thea fell for him even all over again.


    Mr And Mrs Green walked ahead towards the house, while Rees lingered behind to welcome Ruth and Thea.


    "Oh, look two gorgeous angels have descended down on earth!" Rees complimented them both that made Thea blush furiously while Ruth smiled brightly.


    "Isn''t this dress beautiful, Rees?" Ruth showed her dress twirling in a circle.


    "Of course, it is, Ruth! You look stunning!"


    "What about me?" Thea cleared her throat.


    Threading his fingers with hers, Rees gazed at her with admiration. "And you look more beautiful than a queen, my mate!"


    Ruth watched their romantic exchange with a dreamy look in her eyes. She had always appreciated how special Rees made Thea feel.


    That man never failed to amaze her with his action and words.


    "Awww.... are not you two love birds look cute together?!" Ruth cooed, clapping her hands with a dazzling smile on her face.


    "That we do!" Thea raised her chin in pride. Rees winked at Ruth.


    "Are you kids coming in or not?" Mr Green called them.


    The three of them walked towards where he stood. Rees closed the door behind them after everyone was inside his house.


    "Ruth, welcome to Welby''s humble paradise!" Rees stretched his hand in a way to welcome her with a bowing head.


    Ruth giggled at his action. She looked around the simple yet beautiful home with cream coloured walls that had paintings of flowers mostly and windows with light blue curtains.


    Rees''s house was larger than Thea''s. ''This house can not be called as humble.'' She wanted to say, for her it was her dream house that she wished to buy one day for her family.


    ''If only I find a good man!'' She added mentally with a sigh.


    Thea left her side and went to meet her soon to be in-laws.


    "Thea! My dear daughter! Welcome... welcome. How have you been, dear?" A short woman dressed nicely wrapped her hands around Thea.


    "Come on!" Rees tilted his head for Ruth to walk.


    "Mother..."


    Mrs Welby''s eyes left Thea''s face to settle on a new face.


    She took her in from head to toe. Ruth waited nervously for her reaction as she fidgeted with a bracelet that she wore on her left wrist.


    "Rees, Thea... she is more beautiful than you both have described!" Mrs Welby exclaimed loudly that made everyone laugh, but they agreed with her nonetheless.


    Ruth shifted uncomfortably on her feet. Her eyes widened in surprise when Mrs Welby pulled her in for a tight hug.


    "Welcome to our home, dear!"


    Ruth slowly relaxed. "Thank you for inviting me, Mrs Welby!"


    "Hello, Ruth!" Ruth pulled away from Mrs Welby to see a tall and bulky man with a moustache standing with Mr and Mrs Green.


    He had a serious face, and his domineering aura intimidated her a little.


    "H-Hello, Mr Welby!" Ruth was surprised again when he forwarded his hand for her to shake.


    She accepted it and put her hand in his. It was an odd gesture to greet a woman. But for some reason, she liked it. It made her feel that she was honoured, and felt equal to him.


    Her hand was so small against his rough and large one. His shake was short and firm. She did not mind men greeting women with a peck on the back of their hands or bowing at them.


    But shaking hands had instantly become the preferred gesture.


    The more she observed Mr Welby, she noticed the similarities between him and Rees.


    Rees was also tall and muscular like his father, but his warm aura was a trait he had picked from his mother.


    "Come on, I will show you around the house." Rees suggested.


    Thea was relieved that now she did not need to get stuck with the elders to listen to their fathers'' political talks and their mothers'' endless gossips.


    Ruth listened to everything that Rees told her carefully. He showed her the ground floor then took them to the first floor where their bedrooms were.


    While walking in the house, he filled the ladies with his childhood memories and the funny bickerings between his parents.


    "Mrs Welby must love flowers!" Ruth commented.


    "Yes, she does. A lot actually! But how do you know?" Rees asked.


    "There are more paintings of flowers than your family photos." Ruth pointed out.


    They walked ahead in the corridor while Rees and Thea chatted amongst themselves. Ruth walked behind them to let them have some privacy.


    She ran her fingers gently on the hard walls, while her eyes hungrily took in all the paintings and the decorative items that Mrs Welby liked to collect.


    Ruth''s steps faltered as she stood in front of one painting that looked odd amongst every other.


    "Ruth?"

 Chapter 167 - A MYSTERIOUS PAINTING

    A particular painting in Welby''s home caught Ruth''s attention. She could not move ahead without studying that beautiful piece of art.


    Rees noticed that Ruth was not following them anymore. He turned to see her standing in the hallway facing a painting with her brows furrowed in curiosity and her lips slightly parted as if she was amazed by something.


    "Ruth?"


    She was hypnotised by that painting to register Rees''s call.


    "What is she looking at?" Thea murmured as they both walked in her direction.


    Rees paused when he realised what had caught Ruth''s attention.


    It was that one painting.


    "Ruth... Ruth!" Thea shook her shoulders and broken from the hypnotising stance, Ruth turned at them startled.


    "What happened?" Thea asked.


    Ruth blinked a couple of times, not knowing what had gotten into her. She again turned to the painting that witnessed her state with a haughty smirk.


    "Rees, what is this painting?" Ruth asked the question that Rees did not want to answer.


    Thea looked at the painting and her eyes widened in shock. She now knew why Rees tensed beside her.


    It was a painting framed in a black wooden frame. What was portrayed in that painting was a giant black wolf with obsidian eyes that had electric blue streaks in them?


    ~"Is it...."~ Thea knew that Rees must be reading her thoughts so she asked that question in her mind.


    Her heart skipped a beat when Rees nodded in response.


    It was a painting of a werewolf- Edwin O''Dell!


    "Rees?" Ruth prompted.


    After sharing a look with Thea, Rees smiled at Ruth.


    "It is just a random painting that my mother found interesting for some odd reason."


    Rees made up a reason that first crossed his mind.


    For some reason, Ruth did not seem convinced with it. She could not tear her gaze from that painting. Everything about it- the dark night sky, full moon, twinkling stars, the florescent magenta coloured flowers around the big black wolf- was enchanting, had clasped around her soul.


    But what she could not resist was the obsidian eyes of that wolf. She keenly observed those electric blue streaks in them that told her a bunch of unspoken stories, as if they were meant only for her to listen.


    Those florescent flowers were different from what she had seen in her life and this house.


    "Which flowers are these?" She asked.


    Rees cleared his throat. "They are the artist''s creativity Ruth. You do not need to look for reality in it."


    But deep down, he wanted her to believe that everything that she was aware of but had written in destiny.


    "This is... beautiful!" She whispered as her fingers itched to touch the painting.


    Before she felt that masterpiece under her fingers, someone brought her back to reality.


    "Kids, dinner is ready."


    Ruth turned to look at Mr Welby''s large form standing some distance from them.


    His eyes captured her stretched hand, and Rees knew that his father had sensed something.


    "Yes, come on, Ruth. Let''s have dinner first." Rees signalled Thea with his eyes.


    Thea quickly took Ruth''s hand in hers and moved her from her spot. They followed Mr Welby to the ground floor then into the dining room where others waited for them.


    Mrs Welby had already served their plates. Ruth''s mouth watered at the sight of the delicious food that lay in front of her.


    "Ruth, did you like our house?" Mrs Welby asked after everyone settled in their chairs.


    Ruth nodded her head with a smile. "Yes, Mrs Welby. Your house is very beautiful. It is not only big but it also has that homely feeling to it." She answered truthfully.


    Hearing her response, Mrs Welby''s face radiated with joy and pride. "thank you, dear. You are such a sweetheart!"


    Ruth watched everyone around her. They were all happy and smiling. She had forgotten seeing smiling faces during Mr Payne''s illness. All she saw was gloominess and worry etched on her and Mrs Payne''s face.


    Between those strings of words that fell on her ears, Ruth could not take her mind away from that painting.


    Pushin'' down the food in her mouth, she turned to Mrs Welby.


    "Mrs Welby, your collection of flower paintings is great! Rees told me how much you love flowers."


    The woman smiled at her. "Thank you dear. I do love flowers since my childhood."


    Ruth nodded. "May I ask you something?" She asked hesitantly.


    "Of couse."


    "Where did you find that wolf painiting?"


    Mrs Welby''s face colour changed at Ruth''s question. She glanced at her husband and son.


    "Why are you asking about it?" Mrs Welby narrowed her eyes.


    Thea sensed why she was angry. She was about to shot a warning glare at Ruth but it was late.


    "That painting feels out of place amongst the others." Ruth told truthfully.


    She was confused about Mrs Welby''s reaction but what really bothered her was Mr Welby''s unwavering stare at her face. As if he was trying to look past her eyes and into her soul.


    Forcing a smile on her face, Mrs Welby asked, "You did not find anything interesting about that painting?"


    Ruth paused for a moment and then replied. "I do find it more interesting than any other painting I have ever seen. Yes, the artist has done a splendid job at capturing the very details of it. But what intrigued me was the look in those obsidian eyes."


    "Is that all you found interesting?" It was Mr Welby''s deep voice asking her question.


    Mr and Mrs Green did not know what the conversation was about and why the three people discussed a mere painting at lengths. But they kept quiet listening to their conversation.


    Facing Mr Welby, Ruth answered confidently. "No, Mr Welby. For me what captured my attention was not only the beauty of the painting but I felt something beyond explainable. Those black eyes, those fathomless pits of the dark had stories to tell.


    But what made them special is the electric blue streaks that are similar to the lightning in the dark sky. And¡­"


    "And?"


    "Those florescent magenta coloured flowers. What kind of flowers are they, Mrs Welby?"


    The woman shrugged her tensed shoulders. "They are the incarnation of the artist''s imagination, Ruth."


    Ruth nodded her understanding but murmured under her breath, "I doubt it is just a result of imagination. The wolf looks like someone had drawn a real one."


    She did not mean anyone to hear her. But she was surrounded by three werewolves, who heard her clearly.


    "Sometimes fantasies do take a real form, young lady!"


    She could not help but match Mr Welby''s stare for a moment longer. But Rees cleared his throat and diverted the course of conversation the other way.


    As everyone other chatted amongst themselves, Ruth found herself drifting away from their conversation. She was happy, there was no doubt about that. She liked Rees''s parents even though they were a little different from Thea''s.


    But even then she could not find a place for herself in their family talks and that was the time when she realised how lonely she was.


    Mr Payne''s illness and her overtime working had not presented her any time for herself but now that no one disturbed her train of thoughts, she found herself thinking about many things.


    She listened to the elders'' excited talk about Thea and Rees''s wedding. This time, they also contributed their share in the conversation instead of changing the topic altogether.


    She watched silently how the two mothers had woven numerous dreams for their children over the years. Suddenly the loss of her mother twisted her heart painfully.


    If her mother was alive, she would have seen dreams of Ruth''s marriage. She would have scolded her to find a suitable man for herself or better she would have chosen one on her behalf. And Ruth would not have minded it. Her mother knew her better than anyone else in the world.


    But the cruel face of reality was that her mother was not there with her, beside her, for her. She must be watching her from an unknown space like a twinkling star that felt near but was far away than she could fathom.


    ******


    How much I miss the warmth of your lap


    your fingers running in my hair


    your tender pecks on my forehead


    the world is nothing without you nowadays


    your melodious lullaby I want to hear before I slip to slumber


    It was your heart''s cry, a blessing that helped me grow stronger


    My hero, my friend and philosopher


    I found that everything in you


    but now only I realise that the whole universe was just a part of you


    I cried, I failed


    I stopped still excelled


    my tears didn''t go in vain


    ''cause your guiding light helped me walk through the rain


    I see you standing right there at the corner


    by the time I reach you


    you are not there any longer


    Destiny has played a dirty trick on me


    ripping away my happiness,


    leaving me abandoned


    she is waiting for me to shed tears, abundant


    Oh, mother, my dear sweet mother


    I know you are watching me from up above there


    I hope you are appeased, then how you were here


    ******

 Chapter 168 - WELCOME BACK EDWIN!

    "You should hold the cutter this way or you will harm yourself, young man." Mr Payne chided a young boy who had recently begun working in his lumber factory.


    "Thank you, Mr Payne! I will be careful from now onwards." He nodded and took the cutter from the old man.


    "WHAT? What are you saying?" Mr Payne heard loud noises coming from his left. It was the manager of the lumber factory.


    Mr Payne dusted his hand on his pants and walked towards the manager.


    "Sire, if I may ask is there any problem?"


    The manager''s furious face softened at his voice. He nodded his head lightly.


    "Yes, Mr Payne. There is a big problem."


    "What is it? Please tell me if I can help."


    The manager looked conflicted but answered anyway. "You know we have to receive the premium quality wood from a caravan tonight."


    "Yes, what about that?" Mr Payne nodded. He knew how valuable that kind of wood was.


    "The caravan was supposed to reach the borders of Vincardine in the afternoon. But I just received a news that they had some accident on the way and now they will reach late in the evening." The manager explained.


    It was not uncommon for things like this to happen. Then why was the manager so worried?


    "I do not see any problem in that, sire."


    The manager shook his head desperately. "You are not getting it Mr Payne. The O''Dells have ordered not to pass through the woods after sunset. The people that I have sent to collect the wood from that caravan is refusing to stay there till the evening."


    Oh, so that was the real problem!


    Sighing, the manager continued. "How can I blame them? Everyone treasure their life. Even I would not dare to stay there after the sunset in these circumsatnces. But what is worrying me is that if we do not collect that wood and complete the deal, they will sell that wood to some other lumber factory. And that will cost us a lot, Mr Payne. I do not understand what should I do?"


    The manager kept clenching and unclenching his fists in irritation as if they itched to collide with something.


    Mr Payne stayed silent for a moment.


    "Will you pay me extra if I go there now?"


    The manager looked at Mr Payne as if he had grown two heads. "You what?"


    Mr Payne explained calmly. "I need money, sire. If you promise to pay me some extra pennies then I will go and collect the wood. We can bring it to the factory tomorrow morning. But if we lose this deal then you need to answer to the owner of the factory."


    The manager did not know how to react to Mr Payne''s words. He was aware of the dangers and being an old man, Mr Payne was not able to face the trouble if any arises.


    But the businessman in him believed Mr Payne''s argument. But even then, his heart did not allow him to give the permission.


    "Sire, do not worry. Though I am old, I am capable of protecting myelf. Please allow me!" Mr Payne urged the manager to give in.


    After a minute of pondering, the manager agreed. "I do not have another option it seems. Please, be careful Mr Payne. I do not want my employee getting hurt or worse." The man shuddered at the thought of another person dying in the woods.


    Every person living in Vincardine was terrified of the five deaths that happened in the woods. They could not erase the images of pale and tattered bodies lying on the ground. Their ghosts are believed to be roaming in the woods.


    The manager gave Mr Payne some more details and what he should examine before receiving the wood logs.


    "You will find three of our men there. They will stock the wood logs neatly and we will transport them here tomorrow morning. All you have to do is instruct and guide our men and pay the price that is aleady fixed."


    The manager took Mr Payne to his cabin that was situated in the corner of the factory. He pulled out money from the drawer and placed it in Mr Payne''s hand.


    "And this is your extra money that I have promised for this work." The manager put the money in front of him.


    Mr Payne was happy, to say the least. Ruth had exhausted all her savings for his medications and care. He felt guilty for that.


    He was thinking about repaying her, for he knew it was about the time that Ruth needed to get married and settle with a loving man. And this opportunity came right on the time.


    "Thank you, sire!"


    Mr Payne walked out of the factory with a bright smile and dreams of hope in his eyes.


    *


    *


    *


    The fresh cloth felt nice against his skin. His coffee-brown hair got a thorough wash after many days. His feet sighed in bliss at the touch of his favourite pair of shoes instead of a cold floor.


    Edwin stared back at his reflection in the mirror. He had seen his face first time in these past days. He noticed how different he looked from his natural form yet it did not surprise him.


    One could tell how weak he looked. His cerulean blue eyes did not shine with that mischievous glint. His aura did not carry the dangerous and heavy air. His skin looked paler. His form had become thinner.


    Any werewolf could tell it was wolfsbane overflowing in his system. And for the humans, he looked suffering from a severe disease.


    "Are you ready?"


    Edwin saw Lester''s reflection behind him and he nodded after one last glance at himself.


    ''Am I ready for this? Can I recover from this?'' He had asked those questions to himself over and over again.


    And every time, his heart told him to believe in Lester-his best friend.


    ''I will do everything in my power to bring Ruth in the manor for you, Edwin. All you have to do is just be you again.'' Lester had promised Edwin.


    Edwin turned and walked to Lester. Lester could not help but smile proudly at his friend.


    "It is good to see you like this, Edwin. I missed you!" He pulled Edwin for a manly hug that was filled with love.


    "Come on, your manor is waiting for you!"


    Lester''s smile faltered for a moment when Edwin walked to his bed. But he soon realised why.


    Edwin picked up the brown cloth and after inhaling it deeply, he folded it, then placed it inside his pant pocket. That gesture reminded Lester of his promise.


    ''I will bring her here for you, my friend! You deserve every happiness and she is all that can make you happy!'' Lester thought.


    Stepping outside the metal door of the old building, Edwin took a deep breath to accumulate as much air he could in his lungs.


    Inside the walls, you can find solitude but salvation can be achieved only in the outside world!


    Steps halted, breaths were held, and eyes widened as Edwin strode confidently on the ground of ''the great manor''. Not a single person could contain the various emotions- happiness, relief, anger, jealousy and shock.


    Edwin felt weird walking through the corridors of the place that was named his home. He had done many reckless things before and had walked with a raised chin and puffed chest even though he knew he had done wrong.


    Then what happened this time?


    With every step and every stare, the guilt in his chest budded, creeping his insides. He could not help but see only one thing in every pair of eyes- disappointment.


    He had caused havoc many times before. But he had never shown his back and had taken the complete responsibility with proud shoulders. But this time, he let down his people- humans and werewolves.


    He lost himself to his beast and that confused his people. They could not believe that the person who was supposed to control and guide them was broken and weak to the point where he turned blind to his duties.


    Edwin''s shoulders tensed, his fists clenched at his sides. Lester noticed his state and placed his palm on Edwin''s shoulder. That helped Edwin relaxed a bit but, he could not fight with the thoughts running in his mind.


    Lester had already instructed Elsie to gather everyone at one place. To his surprise, Harold Davies and Douglas Morgan were also present. But then he thought it was in his favour.


    Let the world know that their leader was back.


    The words froze in the air as the people in the room noticed Edwin''s tall form beside Lester. Their faces were morphed in shock to the point that Edwin wondered if his family had expected his return ever or not.


    "Brother Edwin!" Elsie came running to him and hugged him dearly.


    Edwin''s hardened face softened a little bit but, he did not let his guards down.


    "I am so happy that you are back, brother!" Elsie''s voice came thick with emotions.


    She knew how difficult it was for Edwin to stand again but, she was glad and proud that he did it!


    Eloise was shocked but somewhere relived that Edwin was back. She had not seen him after the day he was thrown in the dungeons. And now looking at the weakened man in front of her, her heart twisted in a knot.


    "Brother Edwin! Welcome back!" She found only those words to say to him.


    She was taken by surprise when Edwin wrapped his hand around her shoulders and pulled her for a hug.


    Eloise could never go close to Edwin because he already doted Elsie. She found it difficult to get connected with him. But he was always there for her when she needed a father that Augustus was never for her.


    She did not hate Edwin, but instead, she had a soft spot in her heart for him. But she would never confess that to him or herself.


    Theodora''s hazel eyes darted to Agustus''s grey ones. Was Edwin''s unexpected return a start of what Theodora felt uneasy about? was it a sign that something terrible was about to happen? She had so many worries that Augustus also shared. She nodded at her husband subtly. Before resting her gaze on Edwin, she shared a look with Douglas.


    He raised his brow at her questioningly but she ignored him.


    "Oh, Edwin, my son! I am so happy to see you again." With fake tears, Theodora walked to him.


    Daring to place her one hand on his cheek and the other on his shoulder, she looked at him with misty eyes.


    "You scared me, Edwin. We were worried for you! Welcome back, my dear!"


    She was about to hug him but, before that, Edwin stopped her. Her smile faltered as she stared at him with surprise.


    Edwin removed her hand from his face and pushed her back a little to maintain a distance between them.


    "Thank you, aunt Theodora. I bet you were the most worried for me!"


    Edwin''s appearance looked different, but the sharpness of his tongue and the coldness of his words were still brutal. Masking her anger, Theodora smiled again but stepped away from him.


    Edwin then turned to look at three men. Douglas was quick to place a fake smile on his face while Harold maintained a void face. But Edwin could tell he was not happy with his return.


    And then there was Augustus- his uncle whose eyes, face and heartbeats told different stories to tan each other.

 Chapter 169 - BETTER PLACE

    The dinner was delicious at Welby''s home. The previous awkwardness that had settled after Ruth''s questions about the wolf painting had dissipated by now.


    Ruth was silent amongst the chattering heads. She was remembering her mother and missed her. The words fell on her ears but, her mind was too lost to hid them. Now and then she would feel Mr Welby''s eyes on her.


    It was not strange in a creepy way but, it was strange. As she felt like he was trying to solve a mystery. As if he was seeking an answer to a question. But what confused her was why he thought that she could be a way to get that answer.


    "Ruth?"


    "Yes, Mrs Welby?"


    "If you do not mind me asking, have you found your suitor yet?"


    Thea and Rees froze in their place.


    ~"Mother!"~ Rees warned, but his mother ignored him.


    Ruth took a sip of water from her glass. She had expected Mrs Welby to ask that question, and she was ready to answer it.


    "No, Mrs Welby. I have not." She answered politely.


    Mrs Welby looked surprised. "You have not? Ruth, you are a beautiful woman. Why you do not have a suitor yet?"


    Ruth shrugged her shoulders. "I.. I do not know."


    "Is there anyone you like? We can talk with that man and his family on your behalf." Mrs Welby suggested.


    That perked up Mrs Green''s interest. Mr Green shook his head lightly at his wife''s excitement.


    "Exactly, Mrs Welby. That is the only thing I am telling this girl but she always manages to dodge my suggestions." Mrs Green quipped.


    "Mother, please!" Thea tried, but she also knew that Ruth was in a hard time. Her mother and mother-in-law were ready to unleash their arrows of suggestions Ruth''s way.


    Mrs Welby nodded her head. Then turned to Ruth. "Ruth, you are a grown up sweet woman now. Any man will be ready in a blink of an eye to marry you. Women can not spend their lives without getting married." She said.


    Ruth''s cheeks burned in uncomfortableness, but she only nodded, not being disrespectful to the lady who only wished her good.


    "Darling!" It was Mr Welby.


    He seemed to be a man with few words. But every word he said was meaningful. His personality and deep voice commanded attention, and no one could refuse it.


    "A woman does not need to get married to a man only for spending her life, because she can not. If a woman decides, she has a right to spend her life the way she desires. Not only a woman but a man also needs to get married at the right age.


    Marriage is a partnership that every human need for a better turn in their life. One should do it not because they have to but because they want to.


    Do you get that Ruth?"


    Ruth gulped her spit nervously. Mr Welby''s words were encouraging, but they also held a silent warning. She did not know why, but she felt like he was trying to convey a message to her, that he did not want others to understand. It was only for her, but she could not understand if it was true or it was only her thinking.


    "Y-yes, Mr Welby!" She stuttered.


    Instead of nodding in approval, he narrowed his eyes at her. Maybe he did not like the way she stuttered.


    "Mrs Welby, I have a man in mind for Ruth." Mrs green clapped her hands excitedly.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. He is Rees''s childhood friend. Mr Edwin Berrycloth!"


    Except for Mr and Mrs Green, everyone''s face paled hearing that name.


    "Mother!" Thea hissed.


    "Oh, shush, Thea. You can not be that selfish now, can you? You and Rees will get married soon. Have you two ever thought about Ruth? What will she do then?" Mrs Green scolded, staring at Thea and Rees.


    "Mrs Green, I said that-"


    "Edwin Berrycloth?"Mrs Welby cut Ruth''s sentence in the middle. She tasted that name rolling on her tongue.


    Her eyes met Rees''s, and the picture was clear in front of her eyes.


    ~"Who is Edwin Berrycloth, Rees?"~ She asked.


    "Yes. Rees introduced that fine man to us months ago. Mrs Welby why have not you mentioned him before? I think he can be a perfect match for our Ruth. What do you think?" Mrs green asked expectantly.


    Rees had no choice but, to tell the truth to his mother. He could feel his father''s harsh gaze drilling holes in his face, but he avoided looking at him.


    ~"She is talking about Young Master, mother"~ He confessed.


    Mrs Welby''s eyes widened at that. She wanted to know what exactly happened that night and why Edwin went to Green''s home with Rees. But, she could not ask those questions in front of her guests, so she decided to stay silent on that for now.


    "Mrs Welby?"


    "Yes?" She looked startled at Mrs Green''s call.


    "I asked what do you think about Edwin Berrycloth and Ruth?"


    Mrs Welby''s eyes locked with her husband, and she realised there was something more to the story than she knew.


    "Have you met him Ruth?"


    Ruth shifted in her chair. She nodded her head.


    "How do you like him?"


    ''Ask me if I hate him or loathe him, Mrs Welby.'' Ruth wanted to correct the lady.


    "I... I..."


    "Do not ask her that question, Mrs Welby. Ruth is very shy unlike Thea. That girl is a humble human. But I am pretty sure that Ruth has caught Mr Berrycloth''s eyes that night." Mrs Green is adamant about complicating the matter.


    Ruth cast a pleading glance to her two friends, but their hands were tied, and mouths were sealed in front of their mothers.


    Ruth could not help but look at Mr Welby. He deliberately chewed the chicken slowly, waiting for her answer.


    To conclude this topic, Ruth finally said. "Mrs Green, Mrs Welby, I want to tell you something honestly."


    Thea and Rees were confused. They did not know what Ruth was about to tell. They only prayed that she would not come up with a lie or it will lead her to more difficulties.


    "Edwin Berrycloth is a handsome man. He is charming and sensible. Any woman will be happy to have him as her husband." Only Ruth knew how much those words felt foreign to her ears.


    "But I do not think that I am that lucky woman. I can never be. I do not deserve a man like him. I know that you all want me to get married or my good. But..."


    "But what, Ruth?" Mrs Green''s voice came sharper that made Thea winced.


    Her mother was upset.


    To gain some encouragement, Ruth spoke looking at Mr Welby. For some strange reason, she found his harsh gaze comforting. She knew if not anyone but he would understand her well if she had analysed the man correctly.


    "But I do not want to marry just now."


    "Why?" Mrs Welby asked.


    "Because I want to be someone. I want to work and earn. I want to live my life some more on my terms. I have new found responsibilities and I do not want to let down those who are dependent on me." Ruth explained.


    Mrs Green rolled her eyes in irritation.


    "Ruth, you have done enough. You do not need to earn money after marrying a man. Is not men supposed to work and earn while you rest and take care of your home?"


    Thea narrowed her eyes at her mother.


    "Is that what you think mother?"


    "Is not what you have decided Thea?"


    Thea clenched her fist in irritation. How could her mother say something like that?


    "Mother! I CHOSE staying at home after the marriage because that is what I want to do and not what I suppose to do. I may change my mind and find another job. Because that is what I will WANT to do and not what I will be expected to do."


    Rees smiled proudly at his mate. She did not hesitate to speak her mind.


    "Thea, this is not about you. It is about Ruth. Your mother did not mean it that way. All she is trying to say is Ruth has been working all her life. She needs a break and marriage is the only option." Mr Green tried to calm his daughter.


    A moment of silence prevailed in the room. Ruth was very awkward, to say the least. She had not expected her answer would turn out to be like this. If only she was good with words and speaking her mind like Thea.


    "Everyone! I understand what Ruth is trying to say. She is not saying that she does not want to marry ever. She is ready for that, but before that, she wants to be equal to the man she wants for herself.


    And I agree with her. If she wants a well capable and descent earner as a suitor, then to get him, she first needs to reach that level. Why a woman should restrict herself only for her home, family and secondary jobs?"


    Mr Welby''s question left everyone pondering. He was right. Why a woman always had to restrict and suppress her capabilities only for relying on a man when she can take care of her and her family on her own?


    Ruth was amazed at the man''s revolutionary thoughts. She praised him and wanted to stand up and clap in appreciation.


    "Thank you for understanding me, Mr Welby!" She said with gratitude.


    The man only nodded his head once then resumed eating the rest of his food.


    Ruth did not know that the gender equality that sounded like a foreign concept to the human ears was a traditional and natural practice amongst these supernatural creatures. They never considered their females subordinate to them.


    In their world, the females had equal rights and equal powers. They fought in the battlefields along with men-shoulder to shoulder.


    Maybe their world was a better place than the human world could ever be?!

 Chapter 170 - AN UNFORTUNATE NIGHT-1

    Edwin paused in front of his bedroom door. He gulped his spit down his dry throat. The memories of the day when he lost control of his wolf and attacked Elsie and Lester flashed in his mind.


    He did not mean to harm them. How could he? They were his family. One of the handfuls of people who cared about him. And what they got in return for that?


    Hurt and disappointment!


    Edwin wanted to take a step ahead but hesitated. His mind wandered to Rees. He was with his family, and Edwin knew who else was there with him. He placed his hand on his pant pocket in which was the brown piece of cloth.


    He did not know how long he stood there. Maybe minutes or hours, he did not know. But he could not stand there anymore. He had to override his weaknesses.


    Mustering all his courage, he opened the door and stepped inside. The coldness greeted him like never before. As if it was waiting eagerly for his arrival for ages.


    His chamber was cleaned and looked normal. As if nothing had happened there a few days ago. But Edwin and the walls of the chamber could never forget that incident. It was imprinted in their mind for eternity.


    Edwin looked at the shelf where he had thrown Elsie. The shelf was replaced by a new one. The broken pieces of the furniture and glass were cleaned, and they were also replaced. Now he needed to replace his broken self with a new and better version of himself.


    He was Edwin O''Dell. The alpha of alphas. He was the leader of one of the most paramount breed existed on the face of the earth. He could not let his personal problems be a hurdle in his path that would lead him to greatness.


    He was born to carve his name in history with golden letters. He was born for serving a great purpose. He needed to be strong, act like a leader, fight like a warrior, live like a legend and die like a martyr if it takes him there.


    He had set that in his mind. He was still adamant that Ruth should not be near him, but he knew what Lester thought was also appropriate.


    If Edwin needed to take back the reigns of his life in his hand, then he wanted Ruth to be safe. If Lester''s plan worked well, then Ruth would be in ''the great manor'' soon. And even if it did not work well, Edwin did not mind as he had already thought of how to protect her.


    She was his light, his hope, his sanity. He would not let himself lose control again because of his mate. He had resolved to be careful about that.


    Edwin pulled out the brown cloth from his pocket. Ruth''s scent had evaporated over time, but it still had the power of taming Edwin''s beast.


    "Ruth, I have always been a selfish man all over my life, and I never regretted it. I still do not! I want to be selfish for one more time in my life. But... I can not! If only I could tell you what lies in my heart.


    I am afraid that you will not like it. Or, you will hate me more then. Maybe I deserve it. I do not know. But I promise you one thing that I will not let any harm come in your way. No matter what!"


    Edwin whispered those words from the bottom of his heart. He sighed shakily then looked up at the dark sky. His little arched straight brows scrunched at the sight of the dark clouds that had gathered in the sky.


    He could feel it in his bones. Something was about to happen. He did not know what, but he knew that the time of truce was ending fast.


    All Edwin could do was be prepared to face whatever it was. He would protect his people. Their leader was back!


    *


    *


    *


    Mr Payne reached the place at the end of the woods where he found three men carrying the logs of wood from the carts, to stock them neatly in the open space that was a few steps apart from the carts.


    He looked up to see that the sun had started setting, and soon the world would be engulfed by the dark. They needed to finish working before that and leave this place as sooner as possible.


    "Mr Payne?" One of the men recognised him and skipped towards him.


    "What are you doing here? Where is manager?" He asked.


    "Sire could not come, so I am here instead of him." Mr Payne explained as they both walked towards the carts.


    The man only nodded and did not question further.


    "Where is the seller?" Mr Payne asked.


    The man pointed at another man who was talking with other riders of the carts with a cigarette in his hand.


    Mr Payne nodded. "Go and finish the work."


    He then walked towards those men.


    "Excuse me."


    The man with the cigarette turned towards him.


    "I am Mr Payne. I work in the factory and our manager has sent me to recieve the order and pay you the money that is already fixed."


    The man threw his cigarette on the ground then crushed its lit end with the heel of his shoe.


    "Yes. We have brought the comlete order. You have to give your thumb impression on these papers as a reciever of the order." He said.


    The man called one of his men to get those papers.


    Mr Payne put his thumb impression on them then gave the money that the manager had given him. After some minutes, the three men from his factory informed him that they had stocked every log carefully.


    After making sure that there was no mistake in delivering the order, the caravan of sellers took their leave.


    "Mr Payne, it is dark now. We should leave right now." The man suggested.


    Mr Payne knew it was dangerous to stay anymore in this place, but he had some work to do.


    "I have to count the number of logs. "


    "But you know we can not stay in the woods after dark.. It is dangerous, Mr Payne."


    Smiling at the three men, he said. "Do not wory. You have done your part of the job. Now I need to do my part."


    Another man shook his head. "You do not have to do that just now. Let''s get out of here first and we will take care of everything else in the morning." He suggested.


    Mr Payne shook his head. "No. I have to count them now. What if a log gets missing to morrow morning?" Mr Payne queried.


    The man gave him an incredulous look. "What? Who will dare to walk the woods in the night just to steal a log of wood?"


    "Maybe the killer?" Mr Payne argued.


    "But those deaths were animal attacks." The other man argued.


    "They do not know surely. It might be a gang of thieves or killers." The third man contributed.


    "Whatever it is. I can not leave without completing my responsibility. You three do not need to stay for me. I will finish the work and leave for home as soon as possible. You three go ahead."


    The three workers looked conflicted. They knew that Mr Payne had just recovered from his illness. They were also aware that he had his wife to care of, and he had no children. If anything happened to him, then there was no one to take care of his wife.


    They did not want to leave the old man behind. But they could not stay for him either. They also had their families to take care of. Their wives and children must be waiting for their return after work.


    "Do not worry too much. Nothing will happen to me. I will see you three in the morning. Do not get late tomorrow. We have to take these logs to the factory. Now go!"


    With that said, Mr Payne turned his back towards them and started counting the logs. By the amount of the stocked pile, it was clear that he would take another half an hour at least to finish his work.


    The dark clouds in the sky were signalling ominous. Half-heartedly the three men took their leave and walked in the direction of the woods and to their homes. They prayed that whatever the danger was, today it should not be their day to face it.


    *


    *


    *


    Mrs Payne paced around her small rooms in worry. Her husband should have been home by now, yet there was no sign of him.


    ''Why is he late? Has something happen to him at work? Is he fine?''


    She repeated those questions in her head over and over. For some reason, she felt restless. And the bad weather outside added to her solemn mood.


    She could have asked Ruth to go and bring Mr Payne back home. But the girl had finally found some time after weeks for herself.


    She was invited by Rees for dinner with his and Thea''s family. Mrs Payne could not bother her at this time. She had no one to ask for help.


    She only prayed to God for her husband''s safety and decided to wait for some more time.


    "He will be back soon. Safe and sound!" She kept mumbling that to herself with shaky hands and teary eyes. She hoped that her words would be true.


    She could only hope and wait. Nothing else!

 Chapter 171 - AN UNFORTUNATE NIGHT-2

    "Eighty seven, eighty eight, eighty...."


    Mr Payne was engrossed in counting the logs of wood. He had to be sure of the number. This particular kind of wood was very expensive, and the factory had to pay a hefty amount for getting this from the seller.


    Mr Payne did not want even a single log missing, and for that, he decided to stay behind even in the dark to count all the logs.


    After some more time, he was done with all the counting. He smiled proudly. He had gained a week''s wages as a bonus for this work, and now he could take his wife and Ruth for lunch at the ''Baker''s Delight'' where they were planning to go for quite some time now..


    Ruth and his wife would be very happy with his surprise. He again looked above at the dark sky. He could not understand if it was the absence of light or the covering of the dark clouds that had hindered his view of stars and the moon. The natural light was near to absent.


    Now that his work was done, he could get back home peacefully. He realised how late in the night it was. Ruth was at Rees''s house, and that was a relief in a way. Or that girl would have come searching for him even in the woods.


    Then his mind ran to his wife. His better half. His companion for decades. She had been with him through every thick and thin. They together saw hard times, enjoyed little moments, and endured the loss of their only child.


    She always stood strong by his side. He loved her dearly, but she loved him more than that. She must be worried about him. He was mentally prepared to listen to her scolding for hours. He should have at least send a message to her that he would be late. But he forgot that in haste.


    ''I will make it upto her by buying her a rose-her favourite flower.'' He thought with a smile.


    The woods were strangely silent tonight. He had difficulty seeing in the dark. He walked at a slow pace, examining the path and taking careful steps.


    His foot slipped a couple of times on a stone in a way. But he held onto the nearby trees and branches on time. He did not understand why tonight there was no moonlight. Why the dark clouds gathered in the sky out of nowhere?


    There was no wind, no insects chirping, and no sounds of animals or owls hooting. The whole place felt lifeless.


    Mr Payne cursed when he lost his balance in the dark. He could not find the branch or a tree for the support, and he fell to the ground. His hand was scraped by the stones on the ground.


    He checked for any injury, but there was nothing serious. He tried to get up but found it difficult. He was tired after a busy day in the factory. Then he had to spend the whole evening receiving the order. Then he had to count all the logs. He was exhausted.


    He coughed a little as his throat felt dry. He wished for some water, but how could he found water in the middle of the woods where no one lived?


    He decided to rest for five minutes. He was tired and hungry. And now due to an itchy throat, he needed water. He did not move from his place and sat comfortably on the forest ground. He inhaled through his nose and exhaled through his mouth.


    Beads of sweat rolled down his neck, forehead and his back. His chest heaved up and down as he breathed.


    He scanned his surroundings in the dark. He could not make much of it, but there was nothing else than trees to notice. The silence of the woods was calming to his burnt nerves.


    His mind wandered to the five murders that happened in the recent months in Vincardine. He wondered how could people get scared of such a beautiful place?


    He was working for hours in the woods and not even for a single second he felt any danger. Humans get scared easily, he thought.


    The day''s fatigue washed over him, and his eyes turned heavy. The silence of the place lulled him to sleep, and he gave in the urge to close his eyes.


    Moments passed slowly, and his mind started turning numb. When his brain was on the verge of shutting down, his eyes shot open by a rustling sound. Amidst the serene silence, that soft sound was hard to ignore.


    Mr Payne looked around him, but the darkness did not help him. He thought it was his mind playing the tricks with him, but then he heard another sound this time.


    "Hello? Is anyone there?" He called.


    He waited to strain his ears to listen to the response but received none. With a confused face, he decided to stand up and start walking again. He could not spend the whole night in the woods. His wife was waiting for him at home.


    He forced himself to stood up, and after a couple of tries, he succeeded. His hand was hurt, but he ignored it and started walking in the direction of the town.


    He did not hear another sound for some time. Maybe it was indeed his mind playing tricks with him.


    Mr Payne halted again in his track when his eyes noticed something strange. He saw a dim light to his left. It was coming from behind a large tree. It was dark with no moon then where that light came from?


    It was not a torch as it was a bluish-white light. Curiosity got the best of him, and he turned to the left.


    "Hello?" he called.


    He kept walking when he got no response. A chill ran down his spine as he felt the sudden coldness in the air. The coldness bit his skin, tearing chunks of his confidence with every bite.


    He shivered but kept walking. With a thumping heart, he carefully came to stop at the backside of the said tree. He did not see the source of that light, but he saw a figure sitting resting its back on the tree trunk.


    The cold sweat broke on Mr Payne''s forehead. Was it the killer? That was the first thought that crossed his mind.


    Gulping down nervously, he made sure to keep a safe distance between them. The figure had not sensed his presence yet as the man had his head bowed down. His elbows rested on his knees that were folded. His head hung low in between his vertical legs.


    Before the man could sense Mr Payne''s presence, his eyes searched for some defence. He found a large stone nearby and a wooden stick that was enough to beat a person.


    Securing the stick behind his back, Mr Payne again looked at the man, who still had not moved an inch. The fog clouded his vision, and the coldness intensified.


    Mr Payne thought of leaving the man to his condition, but his heart did not agree.


    Taking another breath, he took a step towards the man.


    "Excuse me?" He called. But the man did not move.


    "Hello, mister? Are you in a problem? What are you doing here at this time?" Mr Payne tried again.


    By this time, his shirt was wet with sweat, yet every hair on his body stood up in alarm by the chilling air.


    After a brief pause, the man slowly rose his head. Mr Payne watched the young man in his late twenties. His dark hair fell on his forehead. He could not see the colour of his eyes from the distance due to the fog.


    But his eyes widened when he saw dirt on the man''s white shirt that was torn at places. By the looks of him, he seemed to belong to a good family. Then what was he doing here in the woods in the night?


    Founding more courage, Mr Payne neared him some more. With every step he took, the coldness kept rising. But that was not his priority for now.


    The young man looked blankly at Mr Payne without uttering a word.


    "Young man, who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The man did not blink but opened his mouth to speak. "Who are you?" He asked instead of answering.


    His voice was gentle, soothing, compassionate. Mr Payne had never heard someone like him before.


    "My name is Mr Payne. I live in Vincadine. I will help you, do not worry." He said with a soft voice.


    He was sure that the man was in some problem and he needed help. But Mr Payne had many questions in his head.


    What was he doing here? Who was he? Why was he sitting here alone like that? What happened with his clothes?


    But he did not want to frighten the man. So he decided to first gain his trust, and then ask all those questions.


    The man looked at Mr Payne without blinking.


    "You will help me?" He asked.


    "Of course, I will. Just tell me your name and what is wrong with you." Mr Payne smiled assuringly.

 Chapter 172 - A SPECIAL GIFT

    Bidding the Welbys good night, Thea, her parents and Ruth sat in the carriage to leave for the Greens'' home. The night was good, and everyone enjoyed it.


    Rees''s parents invited Ruth again and told her to visit them whenever she pleased. Ruth was happy to meet them. They both were very different from Thea''s parents. But she liked them nonetheless.


    Mrs green could not stop talking about the delicious food and how generous the Welby''s were to give everyone gifts.


    She received a crockery set, Mr Green got nice cufflinks buttons. Thea got a beautiful earring pair. Ruth was yet to open her gift.


    She recalled how Rees said that it was a special gift only for her.. She knew Mr Welby had his eyes on her the whole time. He did not object, nor he looked displeased when Rees pulled her for a hug.


    But what confused her was what he whispered in her ear.


    *"Be careful Ruth. I will always protect you!"*


    She knew Thea also heard him as she stood right beside them. But when she looked at her friend questioningly, she pretended that she did not notice anything.


    ''Why is everyone acting strange aroune me?'' She questioned.


    Soon they reached Thea''s home. Ruth wanted to go back to her home and meet Mr and Mrs Payne. But they assured her that they would be fine and she should live a little.


    So she agreed to stay at Thea''s house for the night when her friend asked.


    "Girls, do not stay awake till late in the night and sleep early. I do not want either of you to fall ill. And Thea, don''t you dare tell Ruth your horror stories.


    Or poor girl could not sleep the whole night." Mrs Green warned her daughter.


    "She tells horror stories?" Ruth asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Ruth. She scared her cousin and after that the boy has never stepped a foot in this house again."


    "Father! I was ten years old at that time." Thea groaned, rolling her eyes at her parents.


    "If she does anything stupid then do not hesitate to call me." Mrs Green whispered in Ruth''s ear, then hugged her wishing her goodnight.


    Mr Green also wished the same, and Thea sighed after her parents retired to their room.


    "Come now." She called Ruth, who stood in the living room checking her gift box.


    "Thea, do you know what is in this box?"


    "No, I do not know! Did not Rees told you?" Thea shrugged shoulders.


    Ruth shook her head. "No. He only said that this is a special gift only for me. But he did not tell me what it is."


    "You can not know if you do not open it."


    Thea tossed a nightgown towards Ruth and went into the bathroom to get changed out of her dress.


    Ruth tore the paper which was used to wrap the box. She then opened the lid of the box to reveal a locket inside.


    With parted lips, she took out the locket from the box. It was a beautiful locket with a blue stone enclosed in a metal cage. The cage was surrounded by a crescent moon that had an intricate design in it.


    That silver-coloured locket mesmerised Ruth. Her hazel eyes twinkled with excitement and sheer happiness.


    "Thea! Thea come fast!" She could not contain her happiness.


    She had never seen such a beautiful piece of jewellery before. She got no gifts except the times when her mother gifted her toys and dresses. It was the first surprise gift she had ever received in life other than the life throwing problems at her face.


    "What is-" Thea''s annoyed face changed into a surprised one.


    She knew what was in that box, and she also knew who had sent that gift for Ruth. But she had not seen the locket herself before. And now that she had seen it, she could not take her eyes off of it.


    "Oh My God! Ruth, this is gorgeous!" Thea ran and grabbed the locket from Ruth''s hand.


    "Is not it?! But what is this blue coloured stone in it?" Ruth asked curiously.


    Thea knew what it was, but she did not know how it would work.


    " I do not know Ruth. How can I know?"


    "Rees must have mentioned it to you. Try to remember." Ruth urged her friend.


    "Ruth! Stop fussing over nuisance things. Whatever the stone is, it does not matter. Come on, turn around. Let me put it on for you." Thea turned Ruth around, so she was facing the mirror.


    Ruth pulled her hair up and Thea tied the locket securely around her long neck. Leaving the hair down, Ruth stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    She could not help but admire the locket again and again. It was not only its beauty, but something about it enchanted her.


    "Rees was right that it is only for you, Ruth!" Thea commented with a smile.


    Ruth smiled back. "Where he might have found it. It looks like he has spent some time finding this locket."


    Ruth wondered why Rees gave such a beautiful gift to her and not to Thea.


    "I do not know where he found it. But I think the buyer must have spend a bunch of time looking for it."


    "Buyer? You mean Rees has not bought it?"


    Thea realised how she let her tongue slip from the track.


    "Ruth, I am very tired. Go get freshen up and come for the sleep." Thea scampered away and crawled into her bed.


    Ruth shook her head at her friend. Before leaving for the bathroom to change her clothes, she could not help but brush her fingers on the pendant.


    "This is the most beautiful gift I have ever recieved till now. Thank you!"


    The only thing Ruth did not know was she was thanking the wrong person.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin tossed and turned in his bed. Its softness that was nothing less than heaven for many was not comforting enough for his restless mind.


    His mind kept wandering to only one woman with hazel eyes. He waited anxiously to hear from Rees. He wanted to know if Ruth received his gift or not.


    ''Has she liked the locket? Has she wore it?'' He wanted to know.


    After Lester opened his eyes that Ruth could be saved, and Edwin had to find a way to protect her from his archnemesis instead of weeping around, he again asked Rees to bring him the Black book.


    The book had an answer to his every question.


    He then ordered that special blue coloured stone and chose the pendant design by himself. He did not only wanted that locket to protect Ruth, but he also wanted it to remind her of a part of him. That was why he requested the addition of the crescent moon in the design.


    The blue coloured stone was a powerful mineral that he got from a clan of witches. They prepared the stone with their ancient rituals and ways. It had the power of keeping the other supernatural creatures away from her.


    Especially the Vampires.


    He could not have someone to keep watch on her always. He needed something to protect her at the least till he came to her rescue if the time comes.


    His mind was all over the place. The dark clouds did not budge from their place. The moon and the stars had disappeared behind them.


    Edwin took the brown cloth again and kept staring at it.


    ~"Master!"~


    Edwin felt Rees''s voice knocking on the doors of his mind. He opened it to let his mind get connected with his.


    ~"Rees! I am listening.~" Edwin did not want to sound desperate, but he knew he had clearly failed.


    Rees recited the whole incident of the dinner at his house. Edwin listened to him carefully. He especially paid attention to the details that were related to his mate.


    He could imagine how beautiful she must have looked in that light green dress. Her toffee brown hair, her hazel eyes, her cupid''s bow-shaped lips- everything was so vivid in his memory that he could see her smiling in front of his eyes.


    ~"Have you given her the locket?"~ Edwin asked.


    ~"Yes, Master. I gave it to her."~


    Rees deliberately did not explain further. He wanted his master to ask first. He could enjoy a little tease, could not he?


    ~"Well?"~ Edwin did not want to show his eagerness to hear more, but his bodyguard was a foolish man who was enjoying his awkwardness.


    ~"Pardon?"~


    Edwin could imagine Rees smirking, and he decided to wipe that smirk off his face the first chance he gets.


    ~"Did she liked it?"~ Edwin asked carefully.


    A victorious grin stretched on Rees''s face. ~"I do not know Master. She did not open the gift in front of me. She told that she will open it after reaching home."~


    ~"Home?"~ Edwin nearly jumped out of his bed.


    How could be she so dense to walk her home this late in the night? She was supposed to stay at Thea''s home, then why-


    ~"I mean Thea''s home, Master."~


    Edwin sighed hearing that. He wanted to know how she liked the locket, but it seemed that he needed to wait to know that.


    ~"Okay. I will see you tomorrow and remind me to wipe that smirk off your face. Good night!"~

 Chapter 173 - A VISITOR FROM KINSVILLE

    "You will help me?" The man with dark hair asked Mr Payne.


    His voice had not any hope or relief. In fact, It did not hold any kind of emotion. They were just words sprouted from his mouth. Did they mean anything?


    "Of course, I will help you son. Tell me what are you doing here?"


    The man was silent for a while. Then began, "I... I am lost sire."


    It was the first time that Mr Payne picked up a slight touch of emotion in his voice..


    "Hmm... That much I figured. But how did you got lost in the woods. I have not seen you in Vincardine. Are you from another town?"


    The man nodded his head. "Yes. I do not live in Vincardine."


    "Where do you live then?" Mr Payne asked.


    Staring right in his eyes, the man answered. "Kinsville."


    Mr Payne was taken aback by his answer. He had not expected to hear that name. For some reason, people were not allowed to visit that town without the permission of the ruling family- the Garfields.


    So looking at someone from that town surprised Mr Payne.


    "Kinsville? Then we have a lot to discuss son. Come on let me help you get up."


    The man looked at Mr Payne''s outstretched hand. He slowly placed his hand in his, and Mr Payne shivered.


    He had never experienced anyone''s cold touch. The man''s hand was so cold that it was unnatural.


    "You... are cold." Mr Payne pointed out.


    The man did not say anything and stood up on his feet. He easily towered over the old man with his height. Mr Payne now looking at him up close, could see how dark his eyes were. He could not find out the difference between the lens and the pupil of his eyes because everything was black in colour.


    His skin was pale... paler than Mr Payne had ever seen. But the man was strikingly handsome. His voice was gentle and sweet. His movements had an elegance.


    Were all the residents of Kinsville like him?


    "It is late son. We can not stay in the woods any longer. You must have heard about the unfortunate incidents that happened in the woods of Vincardine."


    The man saw how Mr Payne had a stick in his hand for his defence. But he did not point it out.


    "But I do not have a place to go sire. Do you know a place where I can spend the night?" The man asked hopefully.


    "There is no place in or near the woods where you can stay. Why don''t you come with me? I am heading my home." Mr Payne suggested.


    The man looked surprised. "You... but I am a stranger. How can you trust a stranger?"


    "Yes you are a stranger. But humanity means helping others even if they are strangers. Do not think much. My home is small with only two rooms. But they are enough to accommodate three of us." Mr Payne smiled.


    "Three of us?"


    "You, me and my wife!"


    The man did not hesitate and agreed to come with Mr Payne. They began walking in the direction of Vincardine.


    "Sire, you were saying something about the unfortunate events in this woods. What is it about?"


    Mr Payne looked at him with narrowed eyes. "You do not know?"


    The man shook his head. "As you may know news of the outside world rarely crosses the border of Kinsville."


    That was true. Kinsville had always been a mysterious place for the outside world. People only knew the direction in which the town was situated. Some even had used the roads passing by the town. But no one had dared to cross the borders without Garfield''s permission.


    Neither a resident of Kinsville was seen outside the town. So Mr Payne understood what the young man said.


    "Everyone knows about the five deaths that happened in these woods. The dead bodies were found tormented and devoid of a single drop of blood. The images still make me shiver in fear." Mr Payne admitted.


    "That is indeed unfortunate. Have they find the killer?" The man asked.


    "Not yet. They say it was done by some animal. But which animal drinks only human blood and leave the flesh behind?"


    "Then what are your assumptions?"


    Mr Payne shook his head with a smile. "I am not in a place to assume anything, son. All I can do is be safe and keep the people around me safe."


    "Is that why you are carrying that stick in your hand?" The man pointed out.


    Mr Payne looked at the stick in his hand as if he had just remembered about it.


    "You can say so." He shrugged.


    "Sire, I am well capable of protecting myself and you. You do not need to carry that all the way. Trust me!"


    The way he said the last two words, made Mr Payne believe him. He immediately let go of the stick, and it fell on the fallen leaves with a thud.


    Walking some more steps, Mr Payne said. "Tonight is strange with this strange weather. It is cold suddenly. I am sure you do not have that in Kinsville."


    The man put his hands in his pant pockets. "We are used to the cold weather in Kinsville."


    "Really? But that region is not cold." Mr Payne wondered.


    The man shrugged his shoulders with a heroic smirk. "It is one of the specialities of Kinsville."


    "So how did you end up in the woods? What happened to your clothes?" Mr Payne asked.


    The man held Mr Payne''s arm with his cold fingers before he fell again in the dark.


    "Thank you!"


    The man nodded with a smile. "I was trying to escape." He said calmly.


    "Escape? From whom?" Mr Payne asked in confusion.


    "You will not believe me sire."


    Now Mr Payne was curious. "I will believe if you tell me."


    The man walked beside him silently for someone to step. "Monsters."


    He whispered, but the old man heard it.


    "What monsters? There are no monsters in this world son. Humans are enough to fill that vaccum."


    He was right. Humans are no less than monsters when they let their desires overpower their conscious.


    "I told you that you will not believe me."


    Mr Payne glanced at him from the corner of his eyes. The man''s face did not let anything appear on it. It was guarding his thoughts and feeling like a loyal guard.


    "I am sorry. Please explain."


    "They say there are monsters. The blood sucking monsters. They are always hungry. Their hunger can not be satisfied with any amount of blood. They roam in the nights in search of a prey."


    Mr Payne felt the chilly air frosted his fingertips.


    "And you were trying to escape from them?"


    The man nodded his head.


    "You mean... those monsters... they are here? In Vincardine?" Mr Payne asked in alarm.


    The man smiled. "Not yet. But they will reach here soon. I am sure about that."


    He said that so confidently that made Mr Payne''s heart skip a beat.


    "Then where you encountered with them?"


    "In Kinsville."


    That answer made Mr Payne halt in his path. He turned to face the man and questioned him further, but what he found was an empty spot beside him.


    Breathing heavily, Mr Payne searched around for the young man. But he could not spot it against the dark.


    "Son? Where are you?"


    He searched for him frantically but he did not found him.


    Mr Payne did not know what to think. That mysterious man had something appealing yet something off about him. Mr Payne could feel it but he could not pinpoint what it was.


    He gasped when he accidentally bumped into something. He turned around to come face to face with the same man. Mr Payne did not know if it was relief or fear that made his hair on the body stood up straight.


    "Where were you?"


    The man smiled but it was the coldest smile Mr Payne had ever seen on someone''s face.


    He instinctively stepped back.


    "I am searching something, Mr Payne." His voice was hypnotic yet it rang all the bells of alarm in Mr Payne''s head.


    "Wh-what are you searching?" Mr Payne lost his balance while stepping back but he controlled himself in time.


    He paused in his place and stared at the man in front of him who looked harmless. He was a stranger who needed his help. But at that moment, he looked far away from being harmless.


    "Something that can satisfy my hunger!"


    Mr Payne''s eyes widened in shock. His brain put the two and two together at a lightning speed. His heartbeat accelerated and without wasting more time he broke into a run.


    The man enjoyed the old man''s state in amusement. Mr Payne did not care in which direction he was running. He forced his feet to work harder and ran where his feet landed on the ground.


    The silence of the woods was deafening. It did not help his frightened heart. He looked above through the gaps of the green canopy to see the moon was still caged by the dark clouds.


    In absence of light, his eyes could not see where his feet were taking him. All he knew was he needed to save himself from the monster that was chasing him.


    How long his weak and old feet could take him? Not long enough to save him from the chasing monster.


    A point came when his feet froze in their place, unable to move further. His panting breaths echoed against the acute silence. his shirt was drenched in sweat. The cold air hitting hard on his warm skin.


    He took the support of a nearby tree. He coughed loudly, his throat dryer than before. Inhaling through the nose was not enough so he took the air through his mouth to fill his lungs.


    Minutes passed and he did not hear the man following him. Maybe he had successfully lost his tail. It was past midnight and Mr Payne wanted to get back home to his wife.


    After getting control over his breathing he straightened up and decided to leave the woods as fast as possible. But when he looked around he realised that it was not the way he wanted to take it. It was not the way that would lead him back to his home.


    "You forgot to bring me along with you, Mr Payne."


    Mr Payne''s body stilled hearing that sweet voice. His insides churned in fear. There stood the same dark-haired man but he looked different.


    The dim whitish-blue light cleared Mr Payne''s vision a little and he saw the horrifying glint in the man''s dark eyes. His fangs were out and so were his claws. His dark eyes shone red as if all the blood in his body had dissipated in his eyes.


    Pain shot through Mr Payne''s chest and his hand instinctively went to clutch it tightly. His body trembled in vibrations and he felt that someone was drowning him in the deep sea.


    "Wh-who are you?" He managed to stutter.


    The man smiled devilishly at him as he did not move from his place.


    "Darius Garfield!"


    The pressure on Mr Payne''s chest increased by ten folds. His eyes sprang wide open as if he had seen a ghost.


    He had seen something terrible than just a ghost. They say there are some good ghosts but the monster in front of him.... it was far from the word good.


    His red eyes glinted with a promise of the end. And before Mr Payne could repeat his name in his mind, Darius was right in front of his face with his fangs barred at him.


    "Say goodbye to the world and your dear wife, Mr Payne!"


    Loud screams full of agony, the pain of betrayal and disappointment of not saying goodbye echoed in the woods. In that silent night, there was not even a single soul to reply to his call of help or witness his heart-wrenching end.


    The cries stopped only after Mr Payne''s pale immobile body fell on the ground.

 Chapter 174 - CURSED FATES

    Ruth could not sleep peacefully. Her heart was trapped in a dark place where she could only feel that something was not right, but she did not how to escape that place.


    Giving up on the tries to go back to sleep, she sat up in the bed. She glanced at Thea''s peacefully sleeping form. She could not wake her up and disturb her sleep.


    Ruth''s hand raised to touch her locket that rested on her chest proudly. She smiled, looking down at the cute pendant. She decided to ask Res about it. She wanted to know where he found such a beautiful gift for her.


    She then looked out of the window at the dark sky. It was still covered with dark clouds. Their darkness worried her.. She could not understand why her heart was feeling restless.


    Was something happening? Was it bad? She did not know. But guessing that the sleep long ran away from her, she decided to read a book that was kept on the bedside table.


    At least she and her friend had something in common, and that was they both loved reading.


    *


    *


    *


    "Rees."


    Rees was startled by the knock on his bedroom door. He had just finished talking with Edwin through the mind link. He enjoyed teasing his master, but his last words made him nervous a bit.


    He was confused to see his parents at his door. Getting up from the bed, he invited his parents inside.


    "Yes, father? Do you want to talk something?"


    "Yes. We do." His mother said.


    Rees nodded and gestured for them to take a seat in the chairs in his room.


    Rees had a slight idea about what his parents wanted to talk about. He had noticed his father''s guarded behaviour during the dinner. And he knew he had to have this conversation with them sooner or later.


    "The dinner went good, right?" His mother started.


    Rees nodded his head in agreement. Before his mother came up with another indirect way of striking the conversation, his father directly came straight to the point.


    "We want to talk about your friend Ruth."


    Rees tensed hearing that. But he knew he had no choice than answering his parents'' questions.


    "Yes."


    "Why the wolf painting caught her attention?"


    Rees was in a dilemma. He did not know if he should tell his parents the truth about Ruth or not.


    "I... I do not know father."


    Mr Welby stared at his son for a long moment. "I did not realise when my son learned lying blatantly on my face."


    Rees cringed at his father''s straightforward words. He was always a man with few words, but whenever he opened his mouth, he either had something important to say or, slice the person''s heart with the sword of his words.


    "It is not like that father. I apologise for lying. But I do not think I can tell you the real reason." He admitted.


    "If you are referring to the fact that Ruth is involved with the Young Master in some way, then you do not need to address that, as we have already figured that much on our own. Now what I want to know is HOW she is involved with him?"


    Rees shifted uncomfortably but hung his head down.


    Mrs Welby looked at her husband telling him to not push their son. But she understood her husband would not stop until he get what he wanted to know.


    "If you think that I am immune to the rumours then you are wrong son. I have heard things about the young master. And if you are forgetting then let me remind you that I was one of his mentors in the academy. I have a right to know what is going on with him."


    Mr Welby was right. During Edwin''s training ears, he was appointed as one of his mentors with the responsibility of teaching Edwin about the various types of weapons, and how they are prepared.


    Edwin had great respect for him. Although Mr Welby worked in the ammunition factory, from where they sold arms and ammunition to the royals and other lords, as a werewolf his loyalty always rested with the O''Dell family.


    And there was another personal connection of his with Edwin.


    "Rees, your father was friends with Young Master''s father. You know how much he cares about him. If there is anything that we can help with then please tell us."


    His mother tried, but Rees''s lips remained sealed.


    After moments of silence, Mr Welby''s patience ran thin to finally get snapped. If his son was not ready to open his mouth, then he had to pull out the ace card from his deck of cards.


    He was proud of his son''s loyalty towards his master, but this was not the time to keep his mouth shut.


    "Why did you gifted Ruth that locket?"


    Rees''s head snapped in his father''s direction. He looked at him with wide eyes.


    "I saw you putting that locket in the box before you wrapped it with a paper."


    Now Rees knew why his parents persisted on the topic. It seemed like he had no choice than telling them the truth.


    "Father... first promise me that this news will not leave these four walls. Mother?"


    He knew how much his mother liked gossiping.


    She sensed the gravity of the situation and nodded. "It is about our leader, Rees. How can I leak the news?!"


    Mr Welby also nodded his head in agreement.


    Rees sighed and thought how many more times he needed to break this secret to people. Was it his only purpose in life?


    "Young Master has found his mate. And it is Ruth!"


    Mrs Welby gasped in shock. Mr Welby who did not show much on his face also looked surprised.


    "But.. but she is human." His mother said.


    "Yes. And still she is chosen as Master''s mate by the Moon Goddess."


    Mrs Welby chanted a prayer in the ancient language of the supernatural creatures that requested the Moon Goddess to be kind to her children.


    Mr Welby sat silently with scrunched brows. His mind wandered back to Edwin''s younger self when he was his mentor. He always knew that the boy with cerulean blue eyes was special.


    He never had anything easy. Life was adamant on testing him at every turn of his path. He could see a great warrior and wise leader in Edwin. Even though his irresponsible and reckless ways never pleased Mr Welby, he never lost his faith and hope in that young boy.


    Rees told his parents what exactly happened in ''the great manor'' weeks ago and how Edwin lost himself to his wolf. Mrs Welby had tears in her eyes at the end of Rees''s narration.


    "What does the black book says?" Mr Welby asked.


    "I do not know all the details but I know that Ruth and Master can not be together."


    Mr Welby knew what was written in that Black book. He had not read it himself. But Edwin''s father had mentioned to him what was the content in it.


    "You are right. They can not be together. Their fates are cursed." He said.


    "But why did you gave that locket to Ruth?" Mrs Welby asked.


    "Master told me to do it. When we interrogated that suspect, he said that they are coming and they will not spare anyone. They will kill everyone, the master and his beloved ones.


    Master was worried for Ruth''s safety. Hence he acquired that bluestone and made that locket for Ruth." Rees explained.


    "But the vampires can not cross the borders of Vincardine." Mrs Welby tried to sound hopeful.


    Mr Welby cast a sharp gaze at her. "They have already reached our borders, have not they?"


    That made Mrs Welby sigh. "Why we can not tell everything to Ruth? Even if Young Master manages to stay away from her, his wolf will rebel again. What we will do then?"


    "No darling. Telling the truth to Thea was a different thing. It took Rees a lot of efforts and time. It is not possibilbe in Master''s case." Mr Welby explained.


    "We... I mean Lord Lester has a plan, but Master is not agreeing with it." Rees told Lester''s plan.


    Mrs Welby looked satisfied with the plan, but Mr Welby had a different opinion.


    "Rees, you can not force her into accepting Young Master as her mate." He said sternly.


    "We are not doing that father. We just want to get them both close to each other. She will learn to accept him and eventually will fall in love with him."


    Rees himself sounded doubtful of his words.


    "You think that is easy with the Young Master''s reputation?" Mr Welby raised his brow.


    Rees fell silent as he had no answer to that question.


    During the brief silence that followed, Rees noticed there was something else on his father''s mind.


    "Father is there anything else you are thinking right now?"


    Mr Welby wanted to say something, but he was not sure, so he decided to stay silent about it.


    "No there is-" He stopped midsentence as he saw Rees''s eyes darkened and his body stilled.


    He must get contacted through the mind link by some pack member. Mr Welby leaned forward in alarm as he saw his son''s face pale. He realised that something unfortunate had happened, and now his son needed to fix it.

 Chapter 175 - A SHOCK IN THE WOODS

    The next morning came with the turmoil in Vincardine. The town was shadowed by the clouds of fear. The news of another dead body found in the woods reached the doors of ''the great manor'' in no time.


    Rees and other guards were already present at the site where the dead body lay still. No one could read the horrors that he personally had lived before the last ounce of life left the mortal shell.


    Edwin got the news at the break of the down. He had not got any sleep. He decided to not step outside his chamber for he did not want to trouble himself when his mind was all over the place. He let Rees handle everything.


    ~"Master."~ He sighed unwelcomely when he heard Rees''s voice trying to reach him..


    ~"What is it Rees? Can not you handle one thing? This news will soon reach the Council and then I will have to explain everything. My mind is not in peace and you are bothering me time and again."~


    Edwin could not contain his annoyance. He was already tired of receiving condemning glances from his uncle since the news reached his ears.


    ~"It is important Master. It is... it is about Ruth."~


    Her name made Edwin sat straight. ~"What? Is she fine? What happened to her? Where is she? Tell me. I am coming right away?"~


    Rees hesitated but agreed. ~"Yes. She will be here on the spot of the murder soon."~


    Edwin stilled hearing that. He tried to reach Rees again. He wanted to know why Ruth would be there, but he could not reach Rees.


    Edwin hurriedly left his room, and with long strides, crossed the corridor when he bumped into Lester.


    "Lester, please do not stop me now-"


    "I am coming with you. Hurry up!"


    Edwin was surprised to hear that. He was expecting Lester to stop him, but instead, he was telling him to hurry up. That meant it was something severe than he guessed.


    "First, we need to change our clothes." Lester pulled Edwin to his chamber where two sets of clothes laid neatly.


    "Lester we are not going for a celebration. Why do we need to change our clothes?"


    Lester gave an incredulous look to Edwin. "Sometimes I wonder if you are our true leader or not."


    "Lester!" The authoritative Edwin was back.


    "Apologies, my alpha. But we can not go there like this." Lester pointed at Edwin. "People and especially Ruth will recognise you in an instant from afar."


    Edwin understood what his friend was trying to say. Wordlessly they both changed into simple clothes similar to the commoners and left ''the great manor''.


    Edwin kept asking why Ruth would be present there and how she was related to this killing. But Lester kept mum and did not utter a single word during their way to the woods.


    Edwin tried to control his anxiety and hoped that it was not terrible as he thought.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth fell asleep late in the night while reading Thea''s book. She did not hear when the Green''s door was knocked early in the morning.


    She and Thea were too tired and lazy to care about it. But she heard the shuffling sound when Mrs Green woke Thea. Ruth mumbled in sleep if she needed to get up too, but Mrs Green told her to rest some more.


    Ruth heard murmuring sounds coming from the kitchen, but her heavy eyelids did not let go of her sleep.


    What felt like minutes, Thea shook Ruth lightly.


    "Ruth... Ruth... please wake up. It is morning already."


    Ruth groaned in sleep and swatted Thea''s hand away. "Since when you became an early riser?" She mumbled.


    Gulping down the lump in her throat, Thea tried again.


    "Ruth get up or my mother would come to pull you out of the bed by herself. The breakfast is ready. Mother and father are waiting for us at the breakfast table."


    That did the trick, and Ruth''s eyes slowly shot open. She stretched her limbs and yawned loudly. Her eyes were swollen due to lack of sleep, but she bid goodbye to the warmth of the bed.


    Thea helped her with her hair after she washed her face. They both changed into different dresses and stepped out of the room for breakfast.


    Ruth noticed how strangely quiet Thea was. And when she sat for breakfast she felt an awkward silence around the table.


    "Good morning Mr Green, Mrs Green!" Ruth smiled.


    Mr Green was lost in thought, but he nodded in acknowledgement with a forced smile. Ruth knew his smile did not reach his eyes. Mrs Green did not reply as she had her brows furrowed, and Ruth thought she saw her eyes misty.


    She looked at her questioningly.


    "Darling, Ruth is wishing you a good morning!" Mr Green placed his hand on his wife''s.


    She looked startled and blinked a couple of times, then nodded her head. "Go-good morning dear." Her voice came thick.


    But before Ruth asked her about it, Thea interrupted. "Come on Ruth. Eat fast."


    "Why? What is the rush?" Ruth asked, sipping her hot coffee that soothed her throat.


    Thea exchanged a look with her father. "I want to take you three to somewhere." Mr Green said.


    "What?" Ruth asked. If Mr Green wanted to take all three of them somewhere, then it must be something special. Then why he did not look excited about it. It was very unlikely of him.


    "Where are we going?" Ruth asked, to which she got replied by Mrs Green. "You will know. Now eat."


    Ruth looked at Thea, but she avoided her gaze. Ruth did not understand why everyone was acting strangely, but she focused on her breakfast.


    After more than twenty minutes, they were all ready to go to the unnamed location where Mr Green wanted to take them. Ruth had a feeling that Mrs Green and Thea also knew about this place.


    Mr Green had called the same carriage from the last night with the same coachman.


    They all settled in the carriage. Ruth stretched her hand to open the window, but Mrs Green stopped her.


    "No, Ruth. Let the windows be closed."


    Her eyes looked sad, but Ruth did not understand why. The carriage crossed the road, and inside it, Ruth''s mind crossed the various bridges of probabilities.


    The carriage stopped after some time, and she sensed Thea breathing through her mouth as if she was trying hard to control herself. The door of the carriage was opened by the coachman, and Mr Green first stepped out followed by Mrs Green.


    Mr Green helped Thea and Ruth to step down the carriage. Ruth looked around her to find they stood at the beginning of the woods.


    "Woods? What are we doing here Mr Green?" She asked in confusion.


    Mr Green placed his both hands on her shoulders and said, "I have to tell you something Ruth. But first I need a promise from you."


    Ruth saw Thea''s mother wrapping her hand around her daughter''s shoulder as if she was soothing her pain.


    "Wh-what is it Mr Green. You are worrying me." Ruth sounded alarmed.


    Mr Green opened his mouth to say something but the words could not come out of it. He just patted Ruth''s head affectionately and offered his hand for her to take.


    Ruth was puzzled. She did not understand what was going on around her. She accepted Mr Green''s hand because somewhere she felt a need for support.


    The four walked inside the woods. There were no people in her vicinity. Only the sounds of the forest felt familiar to her ears.


    After walking halfway through the woods, she heard murmuring sounds of many people. She turned to look at Mr Green with a confused face, but he did not meet her gaze and kept his head ahead.


    Coming out of the rows of trees, Ruth saw people gathered at a place. She recognised some of them as the O''Dells'' guards from their uniform.


    ''what are these people doing here? And why Mr Green had bring me here?'' She questioned herself but had no answers.


    As soon as the people sensed their presence, the murmur stopped getting replaced by utter silence. Ruth saw Rees jogging their way.


    "Rees? What are you doing here? Please someone tell me what is happening?" Ruth cried in desperation.


    By looking at everyone''s faces, her insides turned into a tight knot. Her hold on Mr Green''s hand turned tighter.


    Rees nodded at Mr Green and took Ruth''s hand in his. She let him because she did not know what else to do in that situation. As soon as she let go of Mr Green, Rees pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Ruth hide her face in his chest not knowing what to think or what was happening. She failed to see how Thea and Mrs Green broke into tears as they tried to sniffle their crying sounds.


    Rees did not let her lift her head from his chest as he walked her some more steps. A minute passed, and then she heard him saying, "Ruth, I am sorry that you have to see this but just know that I am here with you, we all are!"


    Ruth lifted her face from his chest to turn to her side. Rees let go of her but was very close to her body just in case he needed to act in an emergency.


    With a thumping heart, Ruth watched as a guard slowly removed the white cloth that covered something. And the moment it was removed, her world came crashing down like a house of cards.

 Chapter 176 - SIXTH DEATH

    Edwin reached the place with Lester before the arrival of Ruth and the Green family. He waited anxiously for Ruth''s arrival.


    A part of him did not want her to see the disaster, but the other part wanted her to come so that he could get a glimpse of her. It was selfish, and he knew it. But he was helpless at the hands of his fate and heart.


    "Calm down Edwin. I can hear your heart thumping loudly. She will be here at any time. Just do not move from this spot." Lester warned his best friend.


    Edwin rolled his eyes at him. Lester could never understand how he felt..


    They both waited patiently near a tree that was far enough to not gain any attention from others and was close enough so they could see and hear everything.


    The footsteps padded on the forest ground, and at the arrival of four figures, the murmur quietened down. Edwin watched anxiously as she came into his vision. His angel, his mate.


    He could tell that she was confused and clueless about why she was here in the woods. She had her hand in Thea''s father.


    Edwin took a deep breath.


    As soon as Rees saw them, he hurried to her.


    Edwin took another deep breath.


    She asked Rees what he was doing here and what was happening, but instead of answering her, Rees took her hands from Mr Green''s and pulled her to his chest.


    This time the deep breath did not work for Edwin. His claws were digging into his palm drawing blood. Lester immediately put his hand on Edwin''s shoulder.


    "~Edwin! Control yourself. He is Rees. Her best friend. He is harmless."~ Lester reached Edwin through the mind link, for he did not want anyone to know that Edwin was also present there.


    Edwin kept throwing daggers in Rees''s way while taking deep breaths to calm himself. He saw as Rees did not let Ruth move from his hold as he walked her ahead.


    Edwin could hear her heart thumping in panic. She was scared. She was confused. She wanted to scream at everyone for keeping the suspense. Her heart was spinning negative possibilities. She needed answers.


    She slowly pulled away from Rees, and he let her. But he was near her, not leaving a distance between their bodies.


    Edwin heard his heart beating in his ears sharing the same rhythm as Ruth''s.


    A guard slowly removed the white cover to reveal a pale face of Mr Payne, his eyes open wide telling the tales of terror he might have experienced in his last minutes.


    The guard moved the cover more to reveal his tattered body. His neck was torn so were his remaining body at places. There were claw marks, and one could see the biting marks on his flesh.


    And without a drop of blood, the dead body looked horrifying. Edwin had seen the previous five dead bodies, but this was the first time he felt the hair on the back of his neck stood in alarm.


    His cerulean blue eyes moved up to Ruth. She stood in her place like a statue. Her heartbeats were shallow, hard to hear as if her heart had stopped working momentarily. She looked at the dead body with a face void of any emotion.


    Thea neared her and shared a look with Rees. A couple of moments passed while everyone waited for any reaction from Ruth. But when they got none, Thea slowly touched her hand gently.


    "Ruth?" She whispered through her tears.


    Edwin saw a lone teardrop falling from Ruth''s left eye. Every pair of ears ringed, every pair of eyes widened in sympathy, every heart clenched in misery when an ear-piercing and heart-shattering scream left Ruth''s mouth.


    It was so loud that Edwin felt himself getting slashed by a sword with every ounce of pain contained in that scream. The birds flew, and the ground shook in sadness. Before anyone could comprehend, her body went limp, and it started falling.


    Edwin took a step forward, but Lester held him back. Edwin looked at Lester almost pleadingly, but he just shook his head with a solemn face.


    Rees was quick to catch Ruth before she hit the ground.


    "Ruth! Ruth!" Thea and Mrs Green rushed to help Rees.


    Rees tapped on her face a couple of times, he shook her shoulders, but Ruth had already slipped into the darkness where she could not feel the pain anymore. She felt only numbness and, that was what she needed at that moment the most.


    *


    *


    *


    Augustus, Theodora, Harold and Douglas had worry etched on their faces. This time, Elsie insisted on joining them for the meeting which was a shock for Eloise.


    Lester had already informed Elsie about Mr Payne''s death and she knew what that meant for Ruth and her cousin Edwin. In both Edwin and Lester''s absence, she wanted to be there in the meeting and see what they had to discuss.


    Getting suspicious of an unforeseen change in Elsie, Eloise also joined the meeting. Augustus did not like their participation but Theodora reminded him that they both were his daughters and they had equal rights as Edwin to participate in the affairs of the town and the business.


    "This is outrageous behaviour from their side, My Lord. We can not tolerate this." Harold said furiously.


    "We thought you had everything under control, My Lord?!" Douglas took a jab at Augustus.


    Pinching the tip of his sharp and long nose in irritation, Augustus said, "I can not believe that once more the blood has shed on the soil of Vincardine. They are doing this on purpose."


    Elsie listened to her father. She had never shown interest in such issues but now that she wanted to help her brother and prove to Lester that she was capable of being his Luna, she needed to act right away.


    "But why would they do that father? I mean if they want then they can declare a direct war against us. Why would they go for killing one person at a time? And they were silent for weeks then why they acted now only?" She voiced out her queries.


    Lester had given her a task to extract as much information from Lord Augustus as she could.


    Eloise only watched in awe. She had never heard her sister ask questions before. She was also curious to know the answers so she turned to her father expectantly.


    Augustus leaned back in his chair. "They are provoking us. They can not strike the war first for they know they do not have any allies. They are already in the bad books of many breeds and families.


    This time they are not willing to tarnish their name anymore. And about why they acted just now... I think I know the answer to that question."


    Augustus''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    "What is it father?" Elsie asked.


    "You do not need to know that, Elsie. Just be careful around the people you associate. A snake will not give up on biting even if you spend years giving him milk."


    With that said, Augustus left the room.


    The others sat there in silence. What did Augustus mean by that?


    Was it for Edwin or someone else? Elsie wondered.


    "We can not just wait till father decides how to deal with this problem. Sooner or later the Council will know about the sixth murder. They will come here questioning us. What are we going to do then?"


    That was the main concern of every person present there. What would they tell the Council?


    "Barret Addington is always in search of an opportunity to blame the O''Dells. He will not let this chance slide easily." Douglas pointed out.


    Theodora was quiet the whole time. Her intuitions warned her of the coming hurricane. And it had knocked on the doors of her. Now the main concern was how to deal with it.


    "Let the Lord have his time. He is going through a lot of pressure lately." She said defending her husband.


    "And what? Wait for the seventh murder?" Eloise taunted.


    Theodora glared at her stepdaughter for talking like that to her in front of others.


    "One should be patient and work tirelessly in silence, dear Eloise if they want the authority. And those who have the authority are capable of taking the right decisions that the others with no authority should respect and believe."


    Eloise''s nostrils flared in anger. She was about to give a befitting reply to Theodora but Elsie stopped her.


    ~"Sister, you know what father has warned you last time. Please do not create problems for yourself.~"


    Elsie''s words reminded her how Augustus had threatened her for insulting Theodora. That made her gulp the anger and stay quiet.


    "We will again speak with the Lord and come up with a plan on how to deal with the Council. Till then make sure that this news does not reach the outside ears. People must be frightened. We need to assure them of their safety and let them know that the O''Dells are here to protect them.


    Gentlemen, we will inform you when the Lord feels like talking again. Have a good day!"


    Theodora also walked out of the room to her chamber. She could not shrug off the feeling that had housed in her chest since the last evening.

 Chapter 177 - FUNERAL

    Ruth did not know how and when she was brought back to her home. Thea was constantly by her side. She sat resting her back on the wall with her legs folded in knees. Her hands rested in her lap, not knowing what to do.


    She saw Mrs Payne crying hysterically and mumbling incoherently. Mrs Green and Mrs Welby were by her side along with her neighbours. They were trying their best to console the old lady, but her pain was too acute to get consoled by mere words.


    People were talking, crying and moving around Ruth, but her mind was too numb to care about any of that. Her tears had dried like a river shrinks during the draught. Her throat felt itchy and swollen after her ear-piercing scream in the woods. She did not know how many people she scared.


    But her fear and anxiety before knowing the truth were changed by the numbness.. Her mind had stopped working, refusing to pay heed to her surroundings.


    Thea had managed to stop her tears, but every time she looked at Ruth''s passive face and immovable form, her heart cried more for her.


    Thank god, her mother and Rees''s mother were there to be with Mrs Payne, or she would have been stressed handling her and Ruth.


    Thea could not believe how their worlds changed overnight. They were all happy and planning their lunch at ''the Barker''s Delight'' till yesterday, and today Mr Payne was no more with them.


    His sweet words, his bright smile, his teachings, his warm hugs... it all left only as a piece of memory in their hearts. Thea knew who killed Mr Payne.


    She was aware of the danger, but now that she had experienced it first hand, she was terrified. Lester was right. To save thousands of lives, Edwin needed to be in his own element. He needed to stay strong, and the only obstacle in his path was the distance between him and Ruth.


    Thea had made her choice. She would take the blame for betrayal, but she would never put her friend or anyone else''s life at stake. She had to do as Lester planned.


    Thea was surprised to see Florence at the door. The woman avoided looking her way and went straight to Mrs Payne.


    She had sadness on her face, but Thea doubted if it was genuine.


    "Mrs Payne."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mrs Payne searched for Florence''s face, and when she saw her, she could not contain the fresh flood of tears.


    Florence sat down and hugged her. "I am so sorry Mrs Payne. It is very unfortunate and unexpected. I ... I do not know what to say."


    Mrs Payne cried her heart out. Her words were unclear, but everyone knew what she might be saying over and over again.


    Claire stole glances towards Ruth. Florence sat with all the ladies and could not help but look in Ruth''s way. Ruth sat like a lifeless body. And Florence wondered what might be going on in her mind.


    A guard came and whispered something in Thea''s ear. She nodded her head in understanding. She signalled her mother and Mrs Welby that it was time.


    Facing her best friend, she said softly. "Ruth, we need to get ready. They... they are done with the arrangements."


    Ruth did not reply, nor she blinked. She sat there unbothered. Thea sighed then pulled her arm to stand her up. Ruth let Thea change her clothes and get ready for the funeral of Mr Payne.


    *


    *


    *


    Darius sat on a branch of a tree away from where he was the last night. The aloneness relaxed him. He closed his eyes and recalled the last night.


    The old man was a good soul. But he was a fool too. One should not be too kind to not be careful with strangers. Darius could have got done with the old man in a minute. But he did not.


    He let his prey try escaping from his clutches. He enjoyed the chase. The old man''s frantically beating heart excited him. His adrenaline rush and blood rushing in his whole body enticed his monster.


    He had not enjoyed the chase so much in a long time. For an unknown reason, his mind wandered to a young girl named Lisa.


    Darius had killed her best friend in front of her eyes. He could have easily drunk her blood too. But something stopped him.


    Why kill her when he could enjoy the taste of her sweet blood whenever he felt so?!


    Darius smiled. The images of Lisa locked up in the dungeons of his castle flashed in front of his eyes. Lisa reminded him of someone. A person whom he could not forget till eternity even if he decided to.


    Grace!


    The name was made only for her. The deeply stuffed memories threatened to unfold the layers to show him what he did not want to see. He shook his head to get rid of those memories.


    But the face, how long he could run from her face and her hopeful eyes?


    Darius snapped open his eyes. The anger in him bubbled, making him hungry. He needed to find something to distract his mind and satisfy his hunger.


    He spotted a rabbit at some distance. Its rapid heartbeats seemed tempting. But Darius was in no mood of drinking from a rabbit.


    He needed human blood. He decided to search for one. Now that his responsibility was over, he could return to Kinsville and then he would enjoy sweet Lisa''s warm blood and her delicate young body.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth reached the graveyard of Vincardne with everyone. She had not talked with Mrs Payne yet. Rees had suggested to not show Mrs Payne the dead body. It was disheartening to look at it, and he did not want the old lady to have an attack of panic.


    After performing the rituals on the dead body and making it look better than before, Rees and the guards had arranged for Mr Payne''s funeral.


    The sun blazed in the sky. Every acquaintance of Mr Payne was present for the funeral, and the number of people showed how many relations Mr Payne had treasured all over his life.


    The manager of the lumber factory came to meet Mrs Payne and Ruth. His face was covered in guilt.


    "Mrs Payne, Miss Ruth... I am truely sorry for your loss. None of us had expected something like this would happen." he said apologetically.


    If only he had refused Mr Payne to go in the woods.


    Rees had already enquired of why Mr Payne was in the woods. He had recovered the money from his pant pockets, that were given by the manager to him.


    The wooden casket was open with Mr Payne''s dead body inside it. As soon as Mrs Payne saw her husband lay motionlessly in the casket, she screamed and ran towards him to hug him for the last time.


    The scene was so heartbreaking that every person present had tears in their eyes. Florence though not teary eyes, saw everything silently. She kept gazing at Ruth, who had lost the sense of her surroundings.


    Edwin watched Ruth from far. As an heir of the O''Dells, he was supposed to make a public appearance. But he was worried that it would attract unnecessary attention towards Ruth. He was not ready to take any risk when it came to his mate.


    "Ruth, please pay your last greetings to him."Thea said to her.


    She walked her to the casket. Thea''s eyes watered immediately at the sight of Mr Payne''s dead body. Every moment she had spent with him ran in front of her eyes.


    Mrs Payne touched Ruth''s hand. It was the first time that she had came near Ruth since she got the unfortunate news.


    "Ruth... my daughter... Ruth! Look what happened. How can God be so merciless?" Saying that Mrs Payne broke into tears.


    Ruth''s eyes slowly moved down to look at Mr Payne''s face. Her chin quivered, and soon she fell broken and shattered beside his casket.


    Edwin clenched his fists tightly. He could not bear to see Ruth''s cries. Her tears burnt his insides. The hopeless and dim eyes of hers haunted him.


    He wished to run towards her and scoop her in his arms. He wanted to be there for her when she was at her lowest point. He wanted to share her pain, her responsibilities. He wanted to show her hope again, the light she had shown him unknowingly.


    Ruth cried, she did not utter a single word from her mouth, nor she tried to console Mrs Payne. At that moment, her agony was too pure that she felt the only way to get rid of her was to let it flow through her eyes.


    Thea was there, consoling the ladies. But she also knew it was not something they could just move on.


    Watching Ruth''s state, Rees knew what needed to be done. They had to execute Lester''s plan as soon as possible. That was the only way to save the different breeds, Vincardine and Ruth.


    His master needed to be close with his mate. And he vowed to do anything for that to happen!

 Chapter 178 - WITHOUT A GOODBYE

    After everyone paid their last respect to the departed soul, the priest chanted the last prayers. The casket was put into the pit, and the soil was thrown on it.


    Ruth felt so many things at that moment, but her face refused to let them come on it. Edwin had never met Mr Payne in person, but during his stalking of Ruth, he had seen how beautiful their bond was- just like a father and daughter.


    He could only imagine what Ruth was going through. Edwin waited to hide from the crowd. He saw people meeting and paying their condolences to Ruth.


    He tried focusing only on her heartbeat, and it was crying in pain.


    "Edwin, we should get back to ''the great manor''. Lord Augsutus must want to see you after this news." Lester said..


    Edwin did not want to leave Ruth in that state. "Lester, please. I want to stay here some more. I am following every instruction of you. Please give me some more time."


    Lester looked conflicted, but he understood Edwin. If it was Elsie in Ruth''s place, then he would not have restrained himself from running to her. So he had to give that to Edwin.


    "Okay. I am nearby. When you are done call me or go straight to ''the great manor''." Lester patted Edwin on his back then left.


    Edwin sighed. He then turned to look at Ruth, but she was not in her place. Confused, Edwin''s eyes searched for her, but he could not find her.


    After minutes of a failed search, he saw Thea scanning her surroundings with worry. She must have sensed Ruth''s absence.


    "Ruth? Excuse me, have you seen Ruth?" Thea asked a group of ladies, and they shook their heads in response.


    Ruth had disappeared. Edwin''s heart raced. Where she can go? Edwin searched for Rees but saw him busy with the guards and other men. Edwin was about to contact him through the mind link, but before that, he noticed a man camouflaged in the crowd.


    He looked familiar.


    ''Where have I seen him?'' Edwin pondered for a couple of moments, and then the bulb went off in his head.


    He was one of Augustus''s trusted men. He must have sent him to pay close attention to the event. Edwin then studied every person''s face in the crowd, and he located some spies amongst them.


    Their suspicious behaviour did not go unnoticed by the black wolf''s sharp eyes. This was not a good signal. Now Edwin could not call Rees or anyone and risk gaining any of the spies'' attention.


    That left him with only one choice. He needed to search Ruth on his own.


    Without wasting a moment, he decided to follow his instincts, and using his supernatural speed, he reached the right place in no time.


    He heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of his angel. She was right where he expected her to be -the place where Mr Payne''s dead body was found.


    The branches of the trees obstructed the sunlight from hitting the ground, creating a mesh of light and shadows. He was about to take a step ahead but held himself back.


    Ruth stood for some minutes in her spot. Her eyes downcast at the place where Mr Payne''s dead body was a few hours ago.


    Edwin saw her hands shaking at her sides. Her shoulders shook too, and he did not need to guess that she was crying.


    Feeling her knees turning weak, she fell to the ground. Her hands rested on the ground in front of her, her head bowed low as she let her tears made their way.


    "Why?" it was a barely audible whisper, but Edwin heard it clearly with his werewolf power.


    "Why?" Her voice became louder than before.


    "Why? Mr Payne WHY? Why did you left without a goodbye? WHY?" This time she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    All her frustration, her anger and misery mixed in her voice, cutting through the silence around and Edwin''s heart.


    "Why it had to be you, Mr Payne? Why did you come in the woods for some money? Why??"


    Edwin could not see her face from where he stood, so he ran fast to a perfect spot from where he could see her clearly. The gusting wind failed to catch Ruth''s attention that made it easy for Edwin.


    Her bulbous tipped nose and cheeks were red. Her large eyes had lost all their sparkle. Her straight brows were kneaded at places. Her whole slim frame vibrated with the flow of her tears.


    "You promised you would never leave me alone. You... you said I will always have your shoulder to rely on.


    Do you know how worried I was when you fell ill? I spent nights and days working as much as I could to earn every penny so that I could buy your medicines and pay the physician''s fees.


    It was all worth it Mr Payne. It was all worth it when you first smiled at me after gaining consciousness. Tiredness ran away from me when I heard your voice calling my name.


    I... I was... happy!"


    The word happy felt weird to her tongue. Her unrhythmic breathing made it harder for her to continue, but she could not keep it all inside her. She needed to tell him how she felt. Or else she would remain broken for a long time.


    "We planned to go for a lunch at ''the Baker''s Delight''. You promised to accompany me to my mother''s grave. You said you will walk me down the aisle at my wedding.


    How could you forget all those promises, huh? Did you not think of me, or Mrs Payne even for a second? Were we not worthy of your time, Mr Payne?"


    Ruth sobbed again. Wiping her nose with the sleeve of her dress, she remained silent for a minute.


    She leaned forward and touched the ground with her shaky hand. Fresh tears kept flowing her hazel eyes as her lips quivered.


    "Who did it to you?" She asked as if the soil would tell her the answer.


    "I am scared, you know. I... I was enjoying with my friends when you were calling me for help. I had this strange feeling in my pit but I ignored it. If I had a slightest of idea that you needed me, then I would have come running miles for you. I would really have done that, Mr Payne."


    Edwin watched the broken girl in front of him, grieving in pain away from the eyes of the world.


    "I need you, Mr Payne. I need your shoulder to cry, your words of wisdom to guide me, your smiles to brighten my day. I need you with me. We promised togetherness and now the fate has me begging and pleading for your return when I know it is impossible."


    Not able to watch her more, Edwin stepped out of his hiding spot. Ruth slowly lifted her gaze to see a pair of shoes than a man she had never expected to meet at this place and time in million years.


    Her lips parted, and her eyes widened in shock. What was he doing here?


    She expected him to laugh at her face, to make fun of how miserable she was. But he did none of that. Instead, to her surprise, he came to sit beside her on the ground.


    Edwin could see question marks in her eyes. He noticed how she scooted away from him, keeping a safe distance between their bodies.


    His heart sighed in bliss at their proximity. But he had to focus on the woman he was destined to be with, and not his erratic heart.


    "Wh-what are you doing here?" She whispered in confusion, her guards were up.


    "Does it matter?" He asked while offering her his handkerchief.


    She looked at the object as if it was something unauspicious.


    "Please take it, Miss Moore."


    She looked up into his cerulean blue eyes and was taken aback by the depth of them. She had never seen his eyes up close. And now that she was very near to him, she could see the unfathomable depth in those orbs that pulled her towards them.


    She hesitantly took the handkerchief from his hand and dabbed her face. Edwin did not say anything, only sat beside her silently.


    "I am sorry for your loss. I wish it had not happened." He said softly.


    "It was all my fault." She wept. "I was enjoying my time with my friends when he was..." She could not bring herself to say those words.


    Edwin understood her, felt her.


    "It was not your fault Miss Moore. If you are at guilt then so we are. We are responsible of protecting every person in Vincardine and yet we failed again. I know you do not have a reason to trust me, because I have given you none. But it is my word that I will bring the justice to these six innocent lives and their families. It is my promise to you!"


    Ruth wanted to scoff at him. A man who had done nothing but put his family and people around him in trouble for his fun was promising her about bringing justice. She wanted to laugh at his face for saying that.


    But at that moment, Ruth was clouded by her emotions that she could not find the strength of fighting with the man beside her.


    Not knowing what to say, she stayed silent.


    "Life is a twisted game Miss Moore. When you walk towards the ladder a snake comes out of the blue, and when you come to your senses you are already thrown at the bottom."


    Ruth blinked back her tears. "You say that as if you know how it feels to lose someone you loved dearly." Her words were not sarcastic, but she believed it was all easy for him when he had not been through pain ever in his life.


    But the truth was far from what she thought.

 Chapter 179 - HER GUIDE, PHILOSOPHER-1

    "Do you know what is more difficult than losing your loved ones?" Edwin asked.


    Ruth shook her head, looking at his handsome face. He turned to match her gaze and said, "staying away from the ones you love!"


    The intensity of his burning gaze and the genuineness of his words had Ruth gasping for more air. She felt a shiver ran down her spine as she looked into his beautiful eyes.


    "But you have to endure that pain, Miss Moore. Because life and time do not stop for anyone. People come into our lives to play certain roles. Some teach us, while some punish us. But they all leave memories behind.


    And that is the reason why you should not give up on your life. Their memories! After people leave this mortal world what can be the best way of paying them a tribute by cherishing their memories in your heart?".


    Sucking a deep breath, Ruth tore her gaze from his. "And what about the pain? It does not let you move on. It keeps you dragging down till you fall."


    She remembered how her mother''s memories still got her vulnerable even after years.


    Edwin paused for a minute, thinking about what should be the answer to her question, and if he was capable of giving it.


    He then again turned to face her. He wanted her to see that he meant no disrespect towards her for what he was about to do.


    "May I show you first?" He asked sincerely.


    Ruth did not know what he wanted to show, so she just nodded her head.


    Her curious hazel eyes had him right where he wished to be, but it was not the right time. Controlling his feelings, he slowly lifted his hand that Ruth''s eyes followed. And before she knew, he smacked her forehead.


    She was shocked at his ungentlemanly behaviour. Which sane man does that to a woman?


    She was about to open her mouth to reprimand him, but he smiled, and she melted in his smile right then and there, unwillingly, unknowingly.


    "It hurt, did not it?"


    "Yes. But why you did that?" She glared at him.


    "What if it was not me and some toddler?"


    "Huh?" She asked in confusion.


    "What if it was not me and some toddler had smacked you on the forehead? Would you have got angry?"


    Ruth shook her head still not getting what was his point he wanted to present. "No. I would not have."


    "But it would have hurt the same way as it did now." Edwin pointed.


    Ruth said without missing a beat. "But it was a small child. Even though it would have hurt me I would not have been angry. The child''s happiness is more important than my pain."


    Edwin smiled at her proudly like a teacher smiles when their student gets the right answer in the examination.


    "Exactly!"


    Ruth looked at him, puzzled. "I... I do not get it."


    Maybe Ruth was not as smart as Edwin thought she was. But he did not mind explaining her things and answering her gazillion questions if it meant he could be close to her, and she did not mind his company.


    "It is all about your perspective, Miss Moore. You got angry because it was me who hurt you. But you would not have been angry if it was a toddler. Because you prioritise the kid''s happiness over your pain.


    Life is just the same, Miss Moore. The pain will be always there. It will not vanish no matter what. It will haunt you for eternity. But it is your perspective that would help you navigate through life.


    If you consider your pain as your weakness, it will keep you shackled, not let you free. All you have to do is prioritise your happiness over your pain. Then you will have that pain as your companion, but it will not be able to keep you shackled."


    Ruth was awed at his words. She could not believe she was sharing her deepest feelings with the man she hated the most in the world. And the more shocking fact was he was there by her side to guide her, to console her when no one else was.


    She fell into silence. Her mind raced back to their previous encounters. He was that obnoxious man who did not respect women or any other person in general. The man who was feared by many. He was arrogant, vainglorious, self-centred.


    All those adjectives would be short to describe him. She told him on his face that he repulsed her. Then why he came to sit by her side and make her understand life in a new light?


    Where did he learn those things? It felt like he had gone through similar experiences. Every word he spoke sounded coming straight from his heart.


    And the most disturbing thing for Ruth was- why his words filled her heart with warmth? Why his mere presence made her feel... safe?!


    "No one can ever fill his place in my heart and life again!" Ruth whispered as another tear rolled down her eyes.


    She knew she should stop talking with him. She should even run away from him. But this time, not only her heart but also her mind rebelled against her.


    "You are right. Some people can never be replaced in our life. But why do you want that void to be filled? Let it the way it is. Do not forget that as people leave, new people enter our life with a new role to play.


    We all are just characters of the great play on this stage of the world. And the writer-" Edwin pointed at the sky. "She has everything planned in her head. We, you, me... we are not worthy enough to understand what she has dreamed of, how she wants this play to turn out.


    All we can do is play our assigned roles and see how this play progresses. We have to enjoy this process, live it to the fullest."


    "And what if one of us make a mistake?" Ruth thought about all the things she regretted in her life.


    Edwin gave her a bright smile and said, "Why think negative before ACCEPTING the role we have to play? And even if you make a mistake, she-the creator- must have someone assigned to cover it up for you."


    Ruth was overwhelmed by the emotions of his words. She had never heard anyone, especially him speaking with such genuineness and something else she could not recognise.


    "You speak about the creator as if she is a female." She pointed out.


    Edwin raised his one brow amusingly. "Why? Do you think it is impossible?"


    Ruth was in dilemma. "I...I do not know." She said truthfully.


    "I am not talking about God, Miss Moore. I am talking about the creator. Just like a woman gives birth to a new life why it is not possible that we all creatures are the creation of a female creator?"


    Every word that Edwin said left Ruth amazed and mulling over it. She had not expected that level of maturity and wholesome understanding of life from him of all people. That man was a chest full of mysteries.


    "I... I do not know if it right or not, but I like this idea." She told him honestly.


    Ruth again turned to look at the ground before her. "He was a great man, you know?!"


    Edwin nodded his head even though Ruth was not looking at him. "I am sure he was if you are this broken by his departure."


    The silence that prevailed afterwards was surprisingly comfortable. It was because Ruth was not in a state and mood to fight with the man or if it was because he was not the same man she hated, whatever the reason was, Ruth found comfort in his presence, and that was all she needed at that time.


    "Close your eyes." He said suddenly. His tone was not demanding contrary to his personality, but it sounded almost like a humble request.


    "Why?"


    "You ask too many questions, Miss Moore."


    His comment made her shut up for a while, and she did as she was told.


    "Now recall your every moment, every memory with Mr Payne. The days when you laughed together, the days when you cried together. The sunrises of hopes and the sunsets of sadness- remember everything."


    Edwin''s words were hypnotic to her ears, doing wonders with her restless mind. He did not need to try more as everything he told her to recall was fresh in her mind.


    Her shoulders shook as she cried, but somewhere she was aware of Edwin''s presence beside her. She came to this place because she did not want to expose her vulnerability to the world.


    And now she was scratching the surface of her in front of Edwin O''Dell, willingly. How ironic!


    "Cry as much as you want Miss Moore. Do not hinder your flow of emotions. Let it all out till there remains nothing but peace inside you. A peace that comes after accepting the reality."


    Tears flowed in waves from Ruth''sclosed eyes. The pain that she felt but tried to control came crashing down heavily on her.


    "Forget about me and let it all out, Miss Moore. You deserve that peace. You deserve everything best in life!"


    His sincere words broke Ruth''s dam of restraints, and she broke down, grieving with her every being. Edwin sat there in silence, watching her mourning over the loss of a fatherly figure from her life.


    His mind wandered back to his past. Only if he had someone for him to say the things he had said to her. Alas!

 Chapter 180 - HER GUIDE, PHILOSOPHER-2

    Minutes passed while sitting in the woods, and Edwin saw Ruth''s cries melting down, till they left her hiccuping now and then.


    She was right beside him. His mate. The woman who had brought him to his knees unintentionally. This was the first civil conversation they shared. He wanted to make this day more distinct and memorable, not only because of the sad things but also because of something good that he could carry in his heart for the rest of his life.


    Encouraged by her cooperation and silence, he daringly lifted his hand to rest it gently on her shoulder. She felt her body stiffened under his touch, but she did not push him away.


    That was enough for his foolish heart.


    "This is the last time you are suffering in your pain, Miss Moore. When you will walk out of these woods, you are going to be the person Mr Payne wanted you to become..


    You do not only have yourself to take care of. You now need to be the support of Mrs Payne. That lady needs you as much as she needed her husband.


    The mourning is over for you. Accept the reality and get the peace. Your life is awaiting you. Do not worry, just remember when a character leaves, another one enters your life!"


    Ruth opened her eyes, feeling something changed drastically inside her.


    She stared straight into his eyes that spoke hundreds of stories that his lips could never tell.


    "I think we should continue our conversation some other time." He spoke softly, a hint of disappointment in his voice she did not miss.


    "Why?"


    Edwin could not help when a loose strand of her hair fell on her face. Giving in to his desires, he moved his hand from her shoulder to her face.


    Ruth was so engrossed in searching his secrets in his eyes that she did not mind when his long fingers tucked that strand of hair behind her ear. He was careful to not let their skins come in contact, but he failed when the tip of his finger brushed lightly against her earlobe.


    Ruth visibly shivered, but it was not uncomfortable. In fact, she liked it in ways she should not.


    "They are searching for you!" He whispered, not breaking his gaze.


    "Ruth?"


    She startled, looked in the direction of Rees''s voice, and when she again turned back, her philosopher and guide was not there. Only his faint scent lingered in the air beside her.


    He was right there, sharing her pain as a silent companion. Then where did he go within a second?


    "Ruth? Ruth! Come on, everyone is looking for you." Rees appeared from behind the trees, and upon reaching near her, he stretched his hand for her to take.


    Confused and speechless, she looked at his outstretched hand then at the empty spot beside her. A moment before she had her mind at a place only to bombard it with a new set of questions.


    "come on!"


    She slid her hand in Rees''s, and he pulled her up from the ground to stand on her feet effortlessly. Ruth glanced around one more time in hope of getting a glimpse of the man she could not see in front of her eyes until now.


    But she was greeted by disappointment. He was long gone, far away from her. He came like a shower after a sandstorm in spring, hitting and soaking the ground of her heart and setting down the dust of confusion and pain to clear her path.


    As she and Rees walked back to the way of the graveyard, something about Rees told her that he knew who was there with her. That was why he did not ask her what she was doing there.


    He just came and asked her to come with him.


    ''Did Rees told him to talk with me? If yes then why him? Or was he himself came to talk with me? If yes then why?''


    She wondered.


    *


    *


    *


    The funeral came to an end, followed by another night. No one amongst the O''Dell family found the food palatable to their taste. Their minds kept revolving around the sixth killing and how they were going to face the Council.


    A maid came and served the fourth round of rice on Edwin''s plate. The people around the table chewed their food slowly while watching him eat like he had been starving for days.


    In a way, he did!


    Having enough of Edwin''s act, Augustus threw his fork in his plate that made a clinking sound, and everyone stopped, except Edwin.


    "Eloise, pass me the bowl of salad."


    Eloise''s eyes moved between her carefree cousin and her raging father. Augustus shot a glare in her way when she tried to pick the salad bowl. Her hand froze in midway.


    Without looking up from his plate, Edwin said, "Eloise, I am waiting for the salad."


    Lester sensed the palpable tension in the room and was about to interfere, but one glare from Augustus made him sit back in his chair.


    He only prayed to the Moon Goddess to save the situation.


    His prayers went into vain the very next moment when in a fit of rage Augustus picked up the bowl and emptied the whole content on Edwin''s plate.


    "Is that enough for you, my leader or do you want me to order the cooks to prepare more?" Augustus thundered,


    Everyone around the table was shocked. Elsie had a hard time controlling her trembling hands. She saw from the corner of her eye Lester watching her. She immediately hid her shaking hands under the table away from his eyes.


    She had never seen her father lamenting like this in front of not only her family, but also the servants.


    Theodora signalled, and all maids and servants scurried inside the kitchen, out of the earshot.


    Edwin clenched his jaw and slowly put his spoon down. He did not say anything and kept staring at his overflowing plate.


    "Theodora tell this despicable boy to open his mouth or the Moon Goddess help me, I will-"


    "What do you want me to say?" Edwin asked calmly.


    Augustus looked at him as if he had gone insane. Perhaps he had.


    "You are asking me that question Edwin? After what happened today? Look at his audacity Theodora!" Augustus shook his head disappointedly.


    "But father... it was not brother Edwin''s fault." Elsie mumbled slowly.


    "WHAT?"


    Elsie jumped in her seat, literally, at Augustus''s high pitched voice. Lester clenched his jaw, but he had no choice but watch silently.


    ~"Shhhh... Elsie. Do not scare, love. I am here!"~ He reached her through the mind link.


    His words calmed her accelerated heartbeats. But that did not lessen her fear.


    "You think it was not his fault? Oh then it must be mine because it was me who took the sole responsibility of all these killings in front of the Council, right?"


    "Honey, please calm down!" Theodora tried.


    But Augustus shook her hand. "No! That was where I made the mistake. I kept calm and believed this irresponsible boy. And look where he has brought us all!


    Tell me, my leader, what are we going to do know? Are we going to take responsibility for everything in front of the royals? Are we planning on tarnishing the name O''Dell? If only it has not tarnished already."


    Augustus''s face turned red due to anger. The way Theodora did not try to calm her husband as she would have done the other times, made it clear that she also shared the same thought as him.


    A couple of moments passed, and finally, Edwin turned to face his uncle.


    "I take the responsibility for this murder and the previous ones. As a leader of the werewolves, I had to make sure that no harm come in my people''s way.


    I will handle the Council and look into this matter more carefully. You or anyone else do not need to worry."


    Edwin pushed his chair back and stood up to his full height. His body had recovered fast after he had gradually decreased the dose of wolfsbane potion to the previous levels.


    "Edwin! Stop right there! I am not finished yet!" Augustus yelled in irritation.


    Edwin paused but did not turn back.


    "I have more pressing matters in the hands, Lord Augustus. And remember that a leader does not only have responsibilities but also authority and demands respect.


    Next time decide if you want to speak with your nephew or your leader and act accordingly."


    Edwin left everyone shocked and speechless.


    He had enough of these allegations and blame game. Mr Payne''s death had opened his eyes wide. He had many things on his mind.


    It was time to take the reigns in his hands. He could not keep acting indifferent anymore. The leader had to take the responsibilities on his shoulder.


    He had everything thought thoroughly and planned. Now he only needed to execute everything.


    "Garfields! Your time is up now! I will show you how the battles are fought not only in the battlefield but also from behind the curtains."


    ~"Rees, meet me in the next thirty minutes."~

 Chapter 181 - AFTER HE WAS GONE

    Rees, Lester and Elsie huddled in the room on the first floor of the old building, located at the end of the property. Edwin went straight there after his skirmish with his uncle.


    Elsie and Lester made an excuse that they wanted to go for a night walk. Rees came after making sure that Ruth and Mrs Payne were dropped safely to their homes.


    Thea decided to stay a day or two with Ruth and Mrs Payne, to which her parents agreed without a second thought. Mrs Welby and Mrs green promised Mrs Payne that they would visit her the next day.


    Rees was relieved to see a changed Ruth. She was much calmer after her conversation with Edwin. She did not talk much, but Rees knew she was a strong-willed woman and only needed some time to process everything.


    "Master, we have taken care of everything. The funeral was arranged properly.. I have given the money Mr Payne was promised by the factory manager to Thea. It is not much but in this state, it will be enough for a week or so." Rees informed.


    "Very well." Edwin nodded. "And what about the spies?"


    Edwin had spotted some spies amongst the crowd that came to pay their last respect to Mr Payne at his funeral. Edwin was taken aback, to say honestly. He thought he had his eyes and ears everywhere, but the recent weeks had changed the picture significantly.


    Rees shared a look with Lester, who sat to his left along with Elsie.


    "You are right master. They were spies. I sent our men to look into the matter and..."


    Turning to face them three, Edwin asked, "And what?"


    "We have found an espionage network active in Vincardine."


    "What?" It was Elsie''s shocked voice. "But... but how? I mean who dared do it?"


    "It is not run by a single person, Lady Elsie. Many players are involved in this. When Master disappeared for weeks, the rumours crossed the borders of Vincardine. I do not know how but they did.


    Some families got suspicious, while some became worried. Everyone wanted to know the truth. The truth of where Master was and what happened with the investigation." Rees explained.


    "But everyone knows who is doing this. Why do not they send their spies to Kinsville? I am sure they will get more juicy gossips to talk from the Garfields." Lester grumbled.


    Edwin''s mind ran faster than the wind, weighing various probabilities and the possible consequences of his actions.


    How could be he so selfish? How could he neglect the safety of his town and people? Granted, he was lost in his pain, remembering and craving for his mate, but that did not justify his negligence.


    Was Lester right? Was he putting everything at stake for one woman?


    Edwin shook those thoughts from his mind and focused back on the issue at hand.


    "Rees, I want details of every spy. From their name, their purpose in Vincardine to their masters- I want every single detail about them." Edwin ordered to which Rees nodded obediently.


    "And what are you planning to do with all that information?" Elsie asked.


    "Edwin if you do something then they will get alert. You can not blow your disguise just yet." Lester concerned.


    Edwin came and sat across the three of them with one leg over the other. Leaning back in his chair, he smirked. "No Lester. I am not going to do anything. We have killer in the woods of Vincardine, remember?"


    His cold smile widened Lester''s eyes. That man was a cunning bastard for sure, and Lester was proud of him for that.


    "And what about the Council, Master? Barret Addington will be here any moment demanding answers. He will not be patient this time." Rees brought his attention to another persistent issue.


    Edwin knew he was right. It was a surprise that Barret Addington stayed silent for this long when he had a golden opportunity to humiliate the O''Dell family. Then why did he let that chance slide? There must be some reason, there had to be!


    "Brother... in today''s meeting father said something." Elsie spoke.


    "What did he say?" Rees asked.


    "He said he knows who did this."


    "Elsie, we all know who is doing the killings. They are vampires- the Garfields." Lester said the obvious.


    "And we also know why they are doing this." Rees added.


    "No. I mean, I am sure father did not meant it that way. I think he knows who is supporting the Garfields. He said they are provoking us, sending us the warnings."


    "And vampires certainly not know what the word patience means. They must be directed by someone." Lester said, putting the two and two together.


    Rees was confused. "But the Garfields do not take orders from anyone. They do not even consider royals."


    "They are not being directed. They are working in collaboration. They have found a strong ally." Edwin spoke the truth.


    "And Lod Augustus knows who that ally is. He said the same thing to Ripon when he came after you lost your control. He was asking about you in details, and looked troubled when Lord Augustus made a story of your business trip. His heart beat on odd beats as if he was not expecting it. I felt something was strange about that man."


    Lester recalled Ripon''s visit and what happened in that meeting.


    "He did not looked surprise to find me in Vincardine as if he expected it. How?" He added.


    There were many hows, whats, whys and whens, but no answers at the moment.


    "We all need to be careful from now onwards. Elsie I want you to keep eye on your father''s actions. What he says, what he does, whom he meets- I want to know everything." Edwin said.


    Elsie looked troubled at her cousin''s words. "Are you... are you suspecting father?"


    "I am not suspecting him for the killings. I know he would not do anything to harm the people of his town and can do anything to preserve the dignity of his family name.


    But you have to understand that I am a leader, alpha of all the werewolf packs. And I can not tolerate defiance."


    "Brother Edwin!"


    "You have to chose Elsie. I am not asking you to go against your father. I am asking you to stay with your leader."


    Elsie had a hard time matching Edwin''s powerful gaze. She understood what Edwin was saying. She knew one of the spies was her father''s trusted man.


    What made Lord Augustus send spies in his own town? He had done many questionable things in the past then why now only Edwin wanted her to choose the sides?


    She was utterly confused.


    Sensing her state, Lester draped his hand around her shoulder and whispered in her ear soothingly.


    "Do not worry love. I am always here for you irrespective of what you chose."


    "Take your time Elsie." Edwin said with a soft tone. It was her dear cousin talking to her and not her alpha.


    She only nodded, fighting back the tears.


    "Master the main questions still remains the same. How are we going to deal with the Council?" Rees asked, diverting the topic.


    Edwin paused for a minute to gather his thoughts, and then his lips stretched into a wicked smile.


    "I have a way!"


    Edwin explained his plan that left Elsie gaping at her cousin. While Lester and Rees shared Edwin''s wicked smile admiring their leader.


    "You must be a devil in your previous life, my friend!" Lester complimented.


    Soon Edwin''s smile faltered, and worry covered his face. "Rees... does anyone knows that Ruth-"


    "No master. Not yet." Rees shook his head.


    Relief washed over Edwin''s features upon hearing it. When he first saw the spies disguised as acquaintances of Mr Payne, the first thought that crossed Edwin''s mind was about Ruth.


    He panicked thinking the vampires or his other enemies had found the truth about Ruth. He was even suspicious of Mr Payne''s death. He thought the vampires chose their target purposefully.


    But his doubt got cleared that Mr Payne happened to be an unfortunate soul and his death had nothing to do with Ruth being his mate.


    But now onwards, Edwin was not ready to take more risks. He could not see Ruth so vulnerable and broken again. He could not focus on his duties with her alone in the outside world.


    "Lester, I have made up my mind."


    Lester watched his friend''s determined face. "Ruth is safe when she is near me."


    "Edwin, what does that mean? I do not understand." Lester very well knew what Edwin was trying to say. But he did not want to miss a chance of teasing his friend.


    "Lester!" Edwin warned.


    But his teasing friend only shrugged innocently.


    Edwin sighed, pinching the tip of his nose. "I want Ruth in the manor as soon as possible!"


    He did not wait to see the ''I-told-you'' kind of smile on his friend''s face and the two more smiling faces. He rushed out of the room and was in his chamber in ''the great manor'' the very next minute.

 Chapter 182 - FINDING A NEW HOPE

    Thea prepared some soup for the dinner as they did not feel like eating anything. She and Ruth were in Mrs Payne''s room. The small house had lost its warmth. It felt lifeless and dull.


    Mrs Payne had not moved from her place. She kept staring at the cold tattered mattress where once her husband sat smiling at her.


    Her tears had dried after a day''s cries. The numbness and the fatigue remained as her companions.


    "Mrs Payne... Mrs Payne!" Thea called her name a couple of times..


    "Huh?" The lady blinked at her dumbfoundedly.


    "I have prepared soup for you." Thea said. She put two bowls in front of her. One was for Ruth, and the other one was for Mrs Payne.


    "I do not feel like eating anything, my child." Mrs Payne turned her face away from the soup bowls.


    "I understand, Mrs Payne. But you have not eaten anything since morning. You have cried so much and are exhausted. Please eat some." Thea tried convincing her.


    But Mrs Payne again shook her head in negation. Helplessly, Thea turned to look at Ruth.


    She was silent after returning from the funeral. But Thea knew the reason. Rees had told her about Ruth and Edwin''s conversation. Thea was relieved that Ruth at least had stopped crying even though she was not moving much.


    "Ruth?" Thea called her name.


    Taking a deep breath, Ruth let her tensed shoulders lose and scooted to where Mrs Payne sat. She took the bowl from Thea and started stirring the steaming liquid with a spoon.


    "Thea, today I and Mrs Payne will share from the same bowl." She took some soup on the spoon and blew it softly to cool it down a little.


    Making sure that it was not too hot, she extended her hand towards Mrs Payne''s mouth.


    "Come on Mrs Payne. Open your mouth."


    "Ruth, please. I said I do not want anything." Her words came full of annoyance.


    "Please, just one bowl and-"


    "I said I do not want it!" The lady shouted that stilled the two women.


    Thea looked at Ruth expecting her to break down once more, but to her surprise, Ruth smiled gently.


    "What if Mr Payne has asked you to eat? Would you have said no to him too?"


    Mrs Payne''s eyes filled with guilt and tears, and she wailed again. She threw her arms around her and let her tears fall down her eyes.


    Ruth ran her hand over Mrs Payne''s shaking figure. Thea watched them with a sad face and moist eyes. Mr Payne''s death had taken a serious toll on everybody''s life, especially how he died, made the incident more serious.


    "Mrs Payne, please stop crying." Thea requested.


    "I want to, Thea. I want these tears to stop. But I can not help it. He is gone, Ruth. My husband is gone without saying a goodbye. He promised me forever and look how he left me alone at the end." Mrs Payne said through her tears.


    "He has not gone anywhere, Mrs Payne. He is here... right beside you."


    Mrs Payne pulled away from Ruth to look at her through her fogged vision.


    "Wh-what are you saying, Ruth?


    "Mr Payne is right beside you as he had promised, Mrs Payne. He may not be with us physically, but he will always remain in our hearts.


    He had promised you forever, and he will not break his promise. Trust me!"


    "Ruth!"


    "You have to endure this pain, Mrs Payne. I know it hurts too much, but you have to endure it. Because life and, time do not stop for anyone. Mr Payne has left memories behind.


    And that is the reason why you should not give up on your life. His memories! After people leave this mortal world, what can be the best way of paying them a tribute by cherishing their memories in your heart?"


    Ruth repeated Edwin''s words. They had helped her accepting reality. They had guided her through the clouds of confusion. And now she hoped they would do the same for Mrs Payne too.


    Mrs Payne blinked, grasping the words Ruth said. "But what purpose I have left in life? This life is worthless without him. He was my everything Ruth. He was my life, my world!"


    "The pain will be always there. It will not vanish no matter what. It will haunt you for eternity. But it is your perspective that would help you navigate through life, Mrs Payne.


    You have to prioritise your happiness over your pain. Mr Payne would have told you the same. He will not like you giving up on hope and life. He had always told you to fight and live this life that God has gifted us. Treasure it, respect it.


    And you do have a purpose in life, Mrs Payne. You have to keep Mr Payne''s memories alive. You have to make him proud of you when he will look down at you from above.


    You are not alone, Mrs Payne. You have me always by your side. I promise I will take care of you and will never let you feel alone. You have to live this life for me! Please!"


    Both Mrs Payne and Thea were stunned at Ruth''s reaction. Their timid and soft-hearted Ruth had turned into a strong-willed and brave woman. She was motivating others when she was fighting with her own demons. And that made her different from the others.


    ''Ruth, you indeed deserve to be a Luna!'' Thea''s eyes shed tears of pure joy and pride for her friend for the first time in a day.


    "Thank you, my dear. Thank you so much! I love you my daughter!" Mrs Payne fought back her tears and hugged Ruth again.


    "I love you too, Mrs Payne! Thank you for staying strong for me, for us!" Ruth smiled through her tears.


    "And I love you both!" Thea joined them.


    The three women spent some moments seeking support from each other''s touch while the soup waited for filling their hunger.


    *


    *


    *


    Barret Addington was eager to hear the good news. According to their plan, Darius was supposed to strike again two days ago. By this time, the news of another dead body found in Vincardine should have spread like a wildfire.


    But none of that happened.


    A knock on the door broke his train of thoughts. He straightened up in his chair in the hope to get the good news he was eagerly waiting for.


    "Come in!"


    The door was opened by Ripon, and he closed it behind him after entering Barret''s office.


    "Do you have a news Ripon?"


    Ripon sat in one of the chairs in front of Barret. "Yes, I have two news, Mr Chairman."


    Barret''s smile widened hearing that. "Then tell me. What are you waiting for?"


    "I am trying to think which one I should tell first."


    "Obviously the good one." Barret said as a matter of factly.


    Nodding his head Ripon told, "Darius Garfield has done his job. His victim was a old man who worked in a lumber factory in Vincardine."


    "Fabulous! This was what my ears ached to hear. Now we can not waste time. Hurry and arrange the visit to the O''Dells. I will show Lord Augustus his place now." Barret''s face changed from happiness to excitement to jealousy in that one breath.


    After a moment of pause, Ripon said. "I think you plan should be put on a hold, Mr Chairman."


    "What are you saying Ripon?"


    "We can not call out this killing yet Mr Chairman."


    "And why is that?" Barret narrowed his eyes at the man.


    "Because the news has not crossed the boundaries of Vincardine."


    "What?" Barret jumped out of his chair on his feet.


    "Yes. When you told me to contact Garfields I did. They told that Darius has returned to Kinsville after completing his job. That is how I got the news. But when I search for it with others, I did not get any." Ripon explained.


    Barret was confused. How could this be possible?


    "And what is the second news?" Barret asked.


    "We can not reach to our spies that we have plotted in Vincardine."


    "What?"


    Barret managed to ask only that question when he had many on his mind.


    "What does this mean Ripon? I do not understand anything? Has Lord Augustus got suspicious? Is it his doing?" Barret paced in his office in frustration.


    He had it all planned. He was planning for this opportunity for months. Only he knew how much effort he had to put in contacting the Garfields. How carefully he had to act, not drawing the attention of the royals to him, only he knew.


    And now that he had that opportunity in front of him, he could not grab it. What kind of joke was this?


    "I do not think it is Lord Augustus, Mr Chairman." Ripon said silently.


    "Then who?" Barret stopped pacing and faced his council member.


    "Edwin O''Dells is back, Mr Chairman!"


    Barret could not help but laugh. "Edwin? Edwin O''Dell? The man who can not stay conscious after the sunset and lose himself in alcohol and women? Ripon, you should think twice before opening your mouth." Barret cocked his brow at him.


    Not getting offended by Barret''s comment, Ripon persisted. "He is dangerous, Mr chairman."


    "Yes. He is. But for himself. That kid can not do a single thing without creating ruckuss. Do not worry about him, Ripon. You first try to reach our spies. We need proof before bringing the sixth killing into the limelight."


    "But Mr chairman-"


    "You are dismissed Ripon."


    The man had no choice but to leave Barret''s office helplessly. But he knew the man Barret was considering as a cat, would turn into a tiger any moment!

 Chapter 183 - [Bonus ]HIS TOY

    The darkroom felt shrinking day by day. The rancid smell in the room made her eyes watered, but after staying captive in the same room for weeks, her all senses had lost their power of functioning.


    Her wrists were sore and had turned black and blue as the chains scratched against her delicate skin. Her hair was a dirty mess on her head. Her dress that was on her body for weeks was torn at places with dirt blotches here and there.


    She was starved, harassed, made fun of, but she fought with everything that she had in her. She could not give up in front of those whom she hated the most- the vampires.


    Darius sat watching her for more than twenty minutes now, without battling his eyes even for once. In that sorry state of hers, he found her attractive in a different way.


    He had been with many beautiful women-vampires, humans and even some belonging to other breeds. But something about Lisa had him captivated, pulling towards her..


    Her face, her fiery will, her scent- everything about her reminded him of Grace.


    Perhaps that was the reason he had not killed Lisa yet. Or was there some other reason?


    "My Lord!"


    Darius''s mood turned sour in an instant upon hearing that irritating voice of the annoying person. He chose to ignore the man, for he was disturbing him from his newly found favourite pass time.


    "My Lord!"


    That man did not know the meaning of giving up.


    "I am listening Marcus." Darius said in a bored one.


    "If you are done wasting your time watching a worthless human, your parents have asked for your presence."


    Darius clenched his jaw. If Marcus was not his father''s favourite, he would not have hesitated to stab his chest with a wooden stick. The only way of ending a vampire''s life.


    "Are those my parents'' words?"


    "No my Lord, they are mine!"


    That shameless man never hides his resentment against the young Garfield.


    "Then you should learn to keep your tongue in check, Marcus or someday one will cut it in half. Now my father would not like a silent serving dog for him, right?!"


    Darius stood up from the floor where he sat and dusted his pants. Adjusting the collar of his shirt and his pant, he strode elegantly towards the cell where Lisa was watching him with hatred in her swollen eyes.


    He opened the gate and walked into her. Crouching down to her level, he gently pushed her unruly hair out of her place.


    Lisa felt disgusted by his touch but had no energy to stop him.


    "Lisa, sweetheart, I wish we had some more time for us. But looks like I have to go. But I promise I will come to see you soon and then we can have our sweet time together. Okay?"


    He said sweetly. But Lisa''s reaction was exactly the opposite of his words. She visibly shuddered to hear his voice so close to her face. The coldness of his touch made the hair on her skin stood up.


    She did not say a word but turned to face away from him. She held her breath till his lustful gaze burnt her face.


    His hand slowly moved down on her body. She could not hold the whimper. His dark eyes watched proudly at her body. She had bite marks all over her body. Some were weeks old while some were fresh. One of them was as fresh as made today.


    Blood still oozed out of the wound in tiny drops. Darius lifted her hand to bring it near his mouth. Her sweet red blood enticed the creature in him.


    Not paying any hid to her noises of protest, he planted his cold lips on her warm skin and sucked hard.


    Hot tears streamed down Lisa''s face. She cursed her fate and God for giving her life in Kinsville on the face of the earth.


    Darius''s dark eyes shone with red glint. His fangs were already put even though he had not used them to puncture her skin.


    Lisa had seen that monster many times during these past weeks. He was not what terrified her, but what her fate held for her did.


    Before he lose himself to his hunger and drink every drop of blood from her body till her soul give up on life, Darius stood up and hurriedly walked out of the cell.


    Marcus had not moved from his place. He watched the exchange between Darius and Lisa in amusement. Lisa was not the first toy that Darius had brought to play. But Marcus had noticed something was different about her that made Darius more lenient towards the young girl.


    "Poor human!" Marcus spat as if being human was a pitiful thing.


    Perhaps it indeed was in Kinsville.


    "Looks like our son just had a fun, darling!" Ambrose noticed Darius walking towards them.


    Watching Darius with blood around his mouth or on his clothes was a common sight in the Garfield palace.


    Aurora smiled at her son.


    "Why did you call me?" Darius came straight to the point.


    "Our son also does not look like in a good mood, honey." Aurora pointed.


    Darius rolled his eyes at his parents who seek fun in pointing out the obvious.


    "Is this what you wanted to talk with me?"


    His parents turned serious instantly.


    "We do not smell the smoke yet, son." Ambrose said with furrowed brows.


    "And we will not smell it anytime soon, My lord." Hilton, one of the coven members entered the room.


    "Mr Hilton! Please have a seat." Aurora said politely.


    The man did as he was told.


    "Is that something I need to bother with? I have done my part of job!" Darius shrugged.


    "Your responsibility does not end there, My Lord!" Hilton glared at Darius.


    "Then what do you want me to do old man?" Darius fired back.


    "Darius! Do not speak like that with Mr Hilton. He is a respected coven member. And you know why he is so concerned about this issue." Aurora chided her son.


    "Son, of course, you should be bothered with this issue and your responsibility does not end there. You are supposed to rule Kinsville and probably the whole world if everything goes according to our plan.


    Other than that do not forget the one we lost was your childhood friend." Ambrose reminded Darius that made him clamped his mouth shut.


    Turning to Hilton, Ambrose asked. "But Barret Addington said our this trike will do the trick. Then where we went wrong?"


    Aurora scoffed. "We trusted Addington- a human. That is where we went wrong."


    "Aurora!"


    "I told you to not trust a human. They are weak, acts on impulse and thinks they have everything planned but clearly they do not know a shit!" Aurora spat in anger.


    "Our one informer went missing weeks ago. And now we can not reach the other one. What does it mean, My Lord?" Hilton informed.


    "What do you mean we can not reach our informer?" Darius asked with narrowed eyes.


    "It means they are alert now!" Ambrose said lost in his world of thoughts.


    "I knew it was not a right time to strike. We should not have underestimated our enemy, Ambrose. They are the O''Dells- undefeated, untouched for centuries." Aurora said.


    "Yes. They did not lose anything even during the great war. It was we who had to lose everything because of them!"


    It was clear from Hilton''s body language and words how much he hated the werewolves, especially the O''Dell family.


    He was not the only one in Kinsville with hard feelings against them. In fact, the whole vampire breed shared a strong resentment against them.


    The Garfield went as far as sowing the seeds of hatred in the minds of humans living in the Kinsville.


    "We striked at the wrong time, Ambrose. We should have waited for some more time. Now we have awaken the sleeping wolf. They will not hesitate to strike back, especially Edwin O''Dell." Aurora faces her husband.


    Edwin name made two people''s blood boil in anger- Hilton and Darius.


    "I do not think so, darling. Even if they decide to fire back, they can not. We have already started rotting their alliances with other families. Right now Vincardine is under the watch of an espionage network that is not controlled by a single person but many families.


    If they decide to attack us or point their finger at us, who would dare to go against the Garfield''s? Not even royals are capable of that." Ambrose smiled wickedly


    "I think father is right! We should not worry about their reaction. But what are we going to do about Addington?


    The human is blinded by the hunger for power. He only wants the O''Dells at his feet.


    But he has no guts to do it by himself. That is why he is using us. I do not think we should trust him anymore."


    Aurora was glad to see her son agreeing with her opinion.


    Lacing his fingers with Aurora''s, Ambrose smiled at the three people who waited for his reply.


    "That man does not deserve our worry. Let him think that he is using us. He thinks that we are blind and deaf because we do not cross the borders of Kinsville.


    We need him right where he is. We need him for some more time and when he will of no use to us, you know what we do to useless things."


    Rounds of laughter echoed around the room of the Garfield palace. Its consequences would be seen in the near future and would be experienced by everyone.

 Chapter 184 - HER SAFETY IS HIS PRIORITY

    A week had passed after Mr Payne''s death. Edwin still could not take out the image of Ruth''s broken state from his mind. Her cries, her pain, her loneliness- he felt everything in his heart.


    He had to do many things this past week. He had gradually decreased the dose of wolfsbane potion. That had dined wonders on his mind and body. He was on a way to recovery.


    Lord Augustus avoided Edwin like a plague after their skirmish at the dinner table. Theodora and Eloise were also maintaining their distance from him, and it was a blessing in a way.


    Edwin had people on Ruth''s watch. He was worried for her safety after finding spies in Vincardine..


    What were they doing at Mr Payne''s funeral? They were not there to share condolences with Mrs Payne that Edwin was sure. When every person had sadness overshadowed on their features and went to speak with Ruth and Mrs Payne, only four people lingered behind the crowd trying hard to mingle with them.


    That was how Edwin recognised them as spies after becoming suspicious of them. Mr Cooper had agreed for some day''s leave for Ruth. Thea resumed working after two days of Mr Payne''s funeral.


    She was taking care of Ruth and Mrs Payne as much as possible and was informing Edwin about Ruth''s wellbeing.


    Edwin was relieved that Ruth had a friend like Thea who was ready to do anything for her. She even agreed to Lester''s plan after Mr Payne''s death.


    Edwin was adamant about bringing Ruth in ''the great manor'', but he hesitated after his conversation with her in the woods.


    Only he knew how he had restrained himself from going to Ruth. He could not risk even little when it came to her.


    He smiled, remembering the moment when he touched her shoulder in the woods. Her silky toffee brown hair felt so good against his calloused fingers. The way her hazel eyes peered deeply into his, offering her all attention to him, had taken his breath away.


    She was indeed an angel chosen to be with an animal like him. They were the true example of the folklore of beauty and the beast. Only this time the beast would not transform into a kind and charming prince. That was the sad reality of their story that he was not sure if Ruth would accept or not.


    "Master!" Rees came along with Lester to see Edwin.


    Edwin gestured them to sit in the chairs as he himself rested in his.


    "Have you done it?" Edwin asked.


    "Yes, master. we have found all the spies in Vincardine. Some of them are sent by the families who are confused after your disappearance, and only wanted to know the reality."


    "We have sent letters to them asking to call back their spies and have assured them that the leader of the werewolves is back and in charge!" Lester added.


    "We are expecting their replies in the next two days." Rees told.


    "Good! Does my uncle know about this?"


    Rees shook his head. "No Master. We have not tocuhed his spies yet. We... we do not know what to do with them."


    "Let them be. We do not want my uncle to get alert." Edwin said.


    "Especially not after the stunt you pulled a week ago on the dinner table." Lester quipped.


    Edwin ignored his friend''s comment and asked instead, "Have you informed your father?"


    Lester nodded. "Yes I have. But if you are expecting him to side with you and not Lord Augustus, then forget it. My father is loyal to you as his alpha, but his respect lies with your uncle because you have not given him enough reson to respect you."


    Edwin made a disapproving sound at the back of his throat for his friend''s habit of overexplaining things. Lester only shrugged nonchalantly.


    "How is Ruth now?" Rees was surprised to hear that question from Lester and not his master.


    "Do not give me that look, Welby. I do not have any problem with the girl. After all she is my chosen Luna." Lester said with a frown.


    "Pardon me, my lord. But you did not sounded much concerned about your Luna a few days back." Rees took a jab at him.


    Lester laughed nervously, feeling Edwin''s glare his way. "That was not because of her. It was because of a stupid wolf who forgot how to act rationally. In fact, I found her sweet and interesting.


    I accept her as my future sister-in-law!" Lester winked at Edwin.


    "No one cares about your acceptance, you rascal!" Edwin grumbled.


    Lester put his palm on one side of his face and whispered audibly to Rees. "He does. He do not know but he does!"


    Rees stifled his laugh, shaking his head silently. He always loved Edwin and Lester''s friendship. They were together in the academy, and he had heard stories of their insane yet strong friendship from his seniors and mentors.


    "Ruth is doing better now. She is even considering joing her work soon. She do not have any savings left. Whatever she had managed to save after Mr Payne''s illness is exhausted by now. She has to return to the work."


    Edwin did not like that idea, but he knew how proud his mate was. She straight refused to take money from Thea and Rees, when they offered for the expense of the funeral and other things. She even threatened them of giving silent treatment if they forced her to accept the money.


    "How are you going to protect her then Edwin? It was easy till now because she did not leave her home. But now that she wants to join her work, how are you planning to protect her?" Lester questioned the quickly added.


    "And do not think of appointing people to keep watch on her. The last time you stalked her, poor woman could not sleep peacefully for weeks."


    Edwin sighed. Now that he looked back at his actions, he felt shameful. He should not have stalked her like that. He was inconsiderate and reckless to do that. His actions were reported to Lord Augustus by his men. The only relief was before they knew who he was following, he was thrown into the dungeons.


    "No Lester. I will not repeat the same mistake." Edwin leaned back in his chair and crossed one leg over the other.


    Lester looked at him in confusion. "Then what are you planning?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Edwin cocked his one brow at his impatient friend.


    "Edwin! You have to tell me so that I will not need to clean your mess after."


    "Is this how you speak with your alpha, Lester?"


    "This is how I demand answers from my stupid friend!" Lester shot back.


    Rolling his eyes, Edwin looked at Rees.


    "I will take help."


    "From whom?" Lester was on the verge of screaming at his friend for teasing him.


    "From someone who is indebted to me."


    Rees studied his master curiously. There were many who were indebted to Edwin but very few whom he would trust with Ruth''s safety.


    "Zoe!"


    Zoe?


    Lester and Rees rummaged through their memories, but the name did not ring a bell.


    After a minute of pondering, Lester''s eyes widened. "Zoe? As in Zoe from the academy?"


    "Exactly!" Edwin smirked and crossed his hands behind the back of his head.


    Lester jumped out of his chair and looked at Edwin as if he had gone mad.


    "Are you crazy Edwin? Or the wolfsbane potion has affected your ability to think wisely?" Lester yelled, literally.


    Rees looked between the two lords with a puzzled face. He had no idea who Zoe was and why Lester was so against the idea of taking her help.


    "Do you have any other plan then?" Edwin questioned.


    Lester paused, then opened his mouth only to close it again. "Okay. I may not have other way, but I would have definitely not trusted Zoe. Not even a bit!" Lester said in finality.


    "But what is the problem of seeking her help?" Edwin asked in annoyance.


    Lester was a frightened chicken. He always walked cautiously and never dared to think out of the box, Edwin thought.


    "Why not if she owe me her freedom?"


    "Because... because... because she can not be trusted. No one from her breed can be trusted. You know they do not interfere in other''s matters when they do not have a bait for them. Rees, please talk some sense into your master!" Lester groaned.


    Rees did not know what the concern really was. But he trusted his master''s judgement better than anything.


    "If Master thinks she can help then why not? We at least should try once."


    "See! Everyone is smarter than you, Lester!" Edwin taunted.


    But Lester was in no mood of humouring Edwin.


    He faced Rees and asked with a frown. "Do you even know who Zoe is?"


    Rees shook his head in negation.


    Lester sighed. "Rees, Zoe can not be trusted because she is...."


    Lester''s answer left Rees with wide eyes and an open mouth. He looked at his Master in the same way Lester looked a couple of minutes before.

 Chapter 185 - GATHERING THE PIECES OF LIFE

    *1 MONTH LATER*


    "Stop licking my feet!" Ruth groaned for the fifth time in a single morning.


    "You have foud a lover, my dear." Mrs Payne teased her while smiling.


    Ruth rolled her eyes then crouched down on her feet. "At least someone has finally developed some interest in me." She smiled and ran her hand through the soft fur.


    Liking her touch, the cute furry cat mewed in delight. Ruth found this cute creature with white and black fur, and her one eye was covered with black fur, and the other with white three weeks ago when she went out to the market for some shopping.


    ***This cat with golden yellow eyes and black pupils tugged at her dress when Ruth passed by her..


    Surprised, she bent down to run her hand over her head.


    "Hello, kitty! How are you?" Ruth asked as if the cat would answer her verbally like a human.


    But this animal was smart, she mewed looking at her with her doe-like eyes. From the condition of the cat, she looked like someone''s pet.


    "What are you doing here? Is there anyone with you?" Ruth looked around for her owner, but she found none. The cat was hungry and was mewing at a low pitch indicating she was unhappy.


    Ruth pulled out a chunk of bread from her bag that she had bought for the dinner and tore it into small chunks. She watched the cat devouring on the bread with a smile of content on her face.


    When Ruth stood up to leave, the cat did not let her. She kept following her to her apartment building. Ruth had no heart to decline the innocent animal that was beautiful inside out.


    With a worried mind, she brought the cat home and showed her to Mrs Payne. She thought the old lady would tell her to leave the cat where she had found her.


    But to her surprise, Mrs Payne''s eyes twinkled in excitement, and she saw her face brightening for the first time after Mr Payne''s death.


    "Can we please keep her with us?" Ruth pleaded.


    Mrs Payne looked hesitant. "But Ruth-"


    "I promise I will take care of her. Please, Mrs Payne!"


    Mrs Payne finally agreed.***


    Since that day, Mrs Payne, Ruth and the cat have lived together in Mrs Payne''s home. After Mr Payne''s death, Ruth could not leave her alone even for a minute.


    On Rees and Thea''s advice, she shifted into Mrs Payne''s home with all her belongings. Now that she had one more life completely dependent on her she could not afford to pay rent of two homes. So it was a practical and wise decision to live together and cut on some expenses.


    Ruth filled the cat''s bowl with milk and patted her head. "Finish all of it in time or I will not take you to the shop." She warned.


    Mrs Payne watched their exchange while chopping some vegetables.


    "I can not believe that Mr Cooper allowed you to take her to the shop." She wondered.


    "Yes. I was surprised too. But you should have seen his face when he first saw her. He looked like a ten year old boy who had got his favourite toy." Ruth giggled at the memory.


    Mrs Payne laughed. "I wish. But I have a fair idea about if after seeing Thea mimicking him."


    Thea had started spending her weekends with them at their home. They once even went to the port for an evening walk. Mrs Green and Mrs Welby stopped by once or twice a week and brought vegetables and groceries along with them.


    Ruth knew they were trying to be subtle, but she could not help but feel being pitied after receiving things from them. She knew they had no bad intentions, and she would never accept monetary help if they directly offered, hence they chose these indirect ways to help her.


    "Okay, Mrs Payne. I will take your leave now. I do not want to be late again. Mr Cooper is already on a stove these days. He had even warned me to pay attention to the work and about punctuality." She told.


    Mrs Payne felt bad that Ruth had to overburden herself with the responsibilities and workload. And she could not help her in any way.


    "Ruth, be careful please. You know Mr Cooper had allowed you only three mistakes and you have already done twice. Now you have only one chance. That man is very professional. If you commit another mistake he will not hesitate to remove you from the job." Mrs Payne worried.


    Ruth smiled at the old lady and held her shoulders. "Do not worry, Mrs Payne. I will be careful. You just take care of yourself. I and our little kitty will see you in the evening. Right sweetheart?"


    The cat rubbed her head to Mrs Payne''s thighs and purred.


    "Of course, I will be waiting for you." Mrs Payne placed a peck first on Ruth''s forehead and then on the cat''s.


    Ruth opened the door, her cat hot on her tail. Her smile faltered a little when she saw Florence standing at the door. Her hand was raised mid-air to knock on the door, but before she did, Ruth opened it.


    Mrs Payne craned her neck to see Florence. "Florence?"


    Florence avoided meeting Ruth''s eyes and directly turned her attention to Mrs Payne, who sat on the floor with half-cut vegetables on the chopping board.


    "Good morning, Mrs Payne! May I come in?" Florence asked with a small smile.


    "Of course, dear. Please come in!" Florence brushed past Ruth into the home.


    Not wanting to waste more time, Ruth closed the door behind her and started walking to the stairs.


    Many things had changed over this past month. Ruth''s life had taken an unexpected and unforeseen turn. She did not know if it was for better or not, yet. But she was hopeful... hopeful of a better tomorrow.


    Florence kept checking on Mrs Payne after Mr Payne''s funeral. She avoided looking or conversing with Ruth. But, Ruth did not mind it as long as she kept Mrs Payne company while she was away for the work.


    She thought of her strange and controversial encounter with Florence more than one and half months ago when Florence insulted her friends, and Ruth lost her calm.


    Ruth wanted to feel bad or, even guilty for scaring Florence and humiliating her in front of her entire apartment building and friends. But she could not find those emotions inside her. Instead, she felt proud of herself for standing up and defending her friends and herself.


    "Watch out the puddle kitty!" Ruth said to her cat, and the intelligent creature rounded the puddle to avoid getting dirty by the muddy water.


    "My smart baby!" Ruth exclaimed proudly, to which her cat agreed with a mew.


    After a month, Ruth saw her and Mrs Payne''s lives falling back in place with an empty slot of Mr Payne that they were trying to fill up with his memories.


    As Ruth and her cat walked on the narrow and dirty roads of the Eastern part of Vincardine, she could not help but think about the conversation she had with Rees and Thea two days back.


    They were concerned for Ruth and Mrs Payne. With Ruth''s current job at Mr Cooper''s shop, she could only earn as much as it needed to survive, but not enough to cover the debt that she had taken during Mr Payne''s illness.


    Mrs Payne was also old and had health issues. A part of Ruth''s earnings had to be spent on it too. At the end of the month, she was left with no penny in her hand.


    Rees was worried at this rate about how Ruth was going to clear all the debt and build a better future for her?


    "Then what should I do Rees?" Ruth had asked him.


    Rees suggested getting a new job that would pay her better, and she could save some time and money for herself and Mrs Payne.


    Ruth had laughed at him. Where she could find another job these days with her zero experience in every field other than sewing?


    But Rees had a solution to her problem that Thea also agreed with.


    But Ruth''s mind and heart both were not ready for it. How could she agree to their idea when she knew it was not her cup of tea?


    Her friends had given her two days time to think and discuss it with Mrs Payne. When she shared it with Mrs Payne, she was both happy and a little concerned.


    But, at the end of their hour-long discussion, she told Ruth that whatever her decision would be, she would support her unconditionally. Ruth felt relieved at that, but that carried her again to square one.


    She was confused and did not know what to answer when Thea would ask her decision.


    Ruth even asked her cat about it, to which the animal had only mewed and licked her front leg.


    Perhaps her cat was also as confused as Ruth.

 Chapter 186 - JOB IN THE GREAT MANOR

    "We are finally here, sweetheart!" Ruth told her cat.


    This cat had become her true friend over these three weeks. She kept her and Mrs Payne entertained and followed Ruth wherever she went.


    Thea was waiting for her friend outside the shop. She spotted her and her cat from the distance.


    "Look, There is Thea!" Ruth said, waving her hand at her friend.


    She walked to her, but her cat had something else on her mind. She smirked devilishly, and when was a couple of steps away from her, she jumped on Thea.


    Thea shrieked in surprise but held the cat in her hand. She looked terrified by the cat''s action, and she immediately gave her back to Ruth as if she had held something tormenting.


    "Ruth! How many times I have told you to keep this animal away from me?" Thea scrunched up her nose when Ruth kissed her cat on the forehead.


    Ruth laughed at her friend''s expressions. "I do not understand what is your problem with my cat? You like cats in general but not my. Why is that?" She asked.


    Her cat looked at Thea as if challenging her while Ruth kept pampering her.


    Thea pressed her lips in a thin line, narrowing her eyes at the cat. "I do not have any problem with your cat. It just that she finds amusement in annoying me."


    "Oh come on, Thea. She is just a cat, an animal. She is not a human to annoy you on purpose." Ruth rolled her eyes, and again pressed the cat to her chest, the gesture was approved by her cat with a smile.


    "Anyways. What have you decided about what Rees suggested?" Thea asked hopefully.


    They were ten minutes early anyway. So it was the best time to discuss this topic.


    Ruth''s smile vanished from her face, and she became serious.


    "I do not know."


    "Ruth! After we convinced you for hours and gave you two days to think you still have the same answer?!" Thea was so done with Ruth and her confused mind.


    Ruth played with her cat''s ears absentmindedly. "What you both are suggesting is tempting, I confess. But you know how much I hate that man. And still you want me to work for him?"


    "Ruth, you will be working as Lady Elsie''s maid and not Edwin O''Dell''s. Look at the bright side, Ruth. Your status will be elevated in our society. Working for the O''Dells is a respectable thing.


    You will get at least double and maybe even triple of what you earn in a month working here and overworking at home. You will get the security of the job. Your lifestyle will improve.


    And there are more benefits than you think." Thea explained for the umpteenth time.


    "And I will get a good suitor!" Ruth added monotonously.


    "Yes! Wait what?"


    Ruth sighed. "That was an addition to your list suggested by Mrs Payne."


    ''I bet you will get the perfect suitor than every woman in the world for you!'' Thea wanted to add.


    "Maybe you will!" she shrugged.


    "Why do not you accept this offer then?" Ruth raised her brow at her friend.


    "Ruth! How can you say that? I already have Rees-"


    "I am talking about the job in ''the great manor'' you fool!"


    Thea made an O with her mouth in understanding. "If you accept this job then I will also start working there after marrying Rees." Thea pulled out the last card from her deck of cards.


    Ruth stared at her for some time that raised Thea''s hopes. But they soon crashed when she shook her head.


    "No, Thea. I am not ready to accept anything that is related to that despicable man. Tell my decision to Rees. And now I do not want any more discusssion on this topic. Please!"


    Ruth did not give Thea a further chance to say anything as she turned to get in the shop. Thea sighed dejectedly. She thought Ruth''s opinion about Edwin might have changed after their heart to heart conversation on the day of Mr Payne''s funeral.


    But clearly, it was not the case, it seemed.


    Before Ruth stepped inside the shop, her cat jumped out of her hands and landed swiftly on the ground.


    "Sweety, where are you going?" Ruth asked.


    "Maybe she is sane enough to not miss a chance to get a good suitor for herself!" Thea taunted as she walked past Ruth.


    Ruth frowned but did not comment. She saw her cat walking away.


    "Come back before the evening!" She called then went inside the shop.


    Thea kept ignoring her the rest of the day, and Ruth knew the reason. But what could she do?


    When Rees first put forth the offer of working in ''the great manor'' as a maid for Lady Elsie- Edwin O''Dell''s younger cousin out of the blue, Ruth became confused.


    Why would the O''Dells accept someone inexperienced like her? They had a fleet of servants ready on their beck and call, then why they would accept some outsider like her?


    And the prominent thought that lingered in her mind was- was Edwin O''Dell behind this idea?


    After her first-ever civil conversation with him in the woods, she thought she was mistaken in learning him as a human. But her hopes died soon.


    He must have pitied a helpless woman who had to take care of an elderly woman with no support from a man. How dare he think like that of her?


    Was he trying to revenge the insults she had made him take? Sweet talking her when she was at her lowest, then offer a helping hand only to humiliate and avenge her?


    How low he could stop?


    The more Ruth thought about it, the more she hated that man. She now felt stupid for opening her heart in front of him. How could she be blinded in her pain to share her emotions with him?


    How could she be so dumb to believe and trust his every word?


    Ruth felt angry and stupid at the same time, cursed herself for her actions.


    Her hands stopped working suddenly when she remembered the last five minutes of their conversation.


    -"I think we should continue our conversation some other time."-


    She was sure even though clouded by her emotions, she heard the disappointment clear in his voice, his cerulean blue eyes supported her belief.


    ''I do not want this conversation to end.'', were the unspoken words, she had read on his face.


    The way he searched through her eyes, trying to communicate with her soul, the way he tucked her hair behind her ear, the feeling she felt at the feather-touch of his fingertips, it all felt surreal now.


    Ruth realised a shaking breath as if released from a spell.


    "I hope you are well, Miss Moore."


    Ruth was startled at that familiar voice.


    "Ye-yes, Mr Cooper." She straightened up in her chair.


    The old man with a wrinkled face stood right beside her workstation. He looked sternly at her from behind his glasses that rested on his nose.


    "Then why I can not see that in your efforts?"


    Ruth cringed inwardly at his hostile tone.


    "I... I am sorry?" Her words came as a question in nervousness.


    The frowns on Mr Cooper''s face deepened even more hearing her answer.


    "Miss Moore!"


    Ruth immediately stood up like a guilty kid getting scolded by a teacher.


    Thea glared at the selfish man. He should understand even though Ruth was recovering from the shock of Mr Payne''s death, she still had many things served on her platter.


    ''Why can not this grumpy man be little considerate?'' Thea thought.


    "I have already warned you. Three mistakes, and I will throw you out of my shop. I have spent my whole life making my name as a brand in Vincardine. I do not pay you for losing yourself in daydreaming. You have already done two mistakes.


    Now one more, and you will need to bid goodbye to this job!"


    For some reason, Mr Cooper was especially in the worst mood that day. Ruth did the calculations in her head to see if the payday was nearing, but that was not the case.


    "Mr Cooper-"


    "Thea! If you try to cover up her mistakes again then you can also say goodbye to your job. Anyway you are going to quit after your wedding." He attacked Thea, but she stood unbothered, unlike Ruth.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek to stop saying something wrong, or worst burst into tears.


    This job was the only support she was clinging to. She could not afford to lose it.


    "I apologise Mr Cooper. I will be more attentive from nowonwards." Ruth bowed her head.


    "You should be, Miss Moore. One more mistake will cost you your job." Mr Cooper reminded her.


    Ruth nodded her head. "It will not lead to that Mr Cooper. Please rest assured!"


    Throwing a last glance at her way, the man returned back to his chair and got busied in work.


    Ruth sat silently back in her chair. She felt all the eyes showing sympathy for her, but she avoided meeting them.


    She resumed her work after passing a quick smile to Thea.


    ''I will not lose this job! Ruth, you need it!'' She engraved those words in her mind and focused on her work.

 Chapter 187 - ZOE

    After jumping out of Ruth''s hands, her cat strolled down the roads of Vincardine. The street male cats who were on her watch since she began coming with Ruth at Mr Cooper''s shop, followed her.


    They tried wooing the black and white beauty with golden eyes, but she did not spare them even a glance. She turned her head away from them, ignoring their calls for mating. She walked proudly in her head in the clouds.


    The male cats followed her to some distance but then stopped when their territory was about to end. Even those street animals knew not to cross the line of the woods.


    But brave or mad, whatever it was, Ruth''s cat strutted to enter the woods. She yawned, opening her mouth wide, then licked the part of her whiskers with her tongue.


    She walked on her fours, looking around the tall trees and the ground which was covered by fallen dry leaves, grass and weakened branches of those trees..


    Her pace slowed as she sniffed the air around her. It had a strange scent idling in it. The scent never failed to raise her hair and tail in the alert. The air screamed danger, but she did not stop.


    She kept walking till she found three figures resting leisurely on the thick branches of a giant tree. If she was a human she would have rolled her eyes at them.


    Men, irrespective of their race, prioritise their comfort in any situation. She was not even late, yet these three men could not stand on their feet till she arrived and found comfortable places to rest their giant bodies.


    "Finally our kitten is here!" Lester exclaimed as he was the first one to spot her.


    Rees shared his humour and laughed along with him. Their laugh died down when the cat stopped moving.


    Her face and body started transforming, her size increased. Her fur disappeared under smooth tan skin. Her claws shortened to nicely done nails on the long fingers.


    Her tail vanished, the hair on her head turned into brownish-black curls. Her mouth shifted, and when the transformation was complete, a woman was in front of them bent forward on the ground, her hands and feet touching it.


    She gracefully stood up to her full height. The woman had a striking appearance and carried an aura that was full of confidence.


    A playful smile stretched on her lips as she ignored the two men and focused only on the one who lay on the branch with closed eyes.


    "Good morning Edwin!" Her voice matched her confident personality. She was everything that a woman fascinated but would never dare to be in fear of society.


    Edwin slowly opened his eyes to be greeted by the sun rays that fooled the tall trees and passed from in between them.


    Edwin stood up then jumped on the ground from the branch to stand on his strong legs. Recking his fingers through his coffee brown hair, he took a couple of steps ahead.


    "Good morning to you too Zoe! And it is Lord Edwin for you. I will not bother to remind you again." He said nonchalantly.


    Instead of getting offended by his stern words, her smile broadened. She roamed her eyes from his head to toe, taking in everything he had to display and offer her eyes.


    "You look good from the last time we met, LORD Edwin!" She commented, walking closer to them, her hips swaying smoothly as she walked.


    Zoe had that grace in her movements that were rare to see. Her senses were sharp, her moves deliberate.


    She was happy that Edwin had gained more weight, his muscles had bulged. His face had regained its original charm. He looked just the same as she had seen him decades ago and fell for him in their academy years.


    Ignoring her words, Edwin came straight to the point. "How is Ruth?"


    Zoe''s smile faltered a little. She had waited for years to hear him calling her name with the same emotions as he did now. However, the sad part of the story was he had not had her name on his lips.


    Edwin did not care what she felt, but Lester noticed it.


    "She is fine." Zoe answered casually.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at her and crossed his arms over his chest. Zoe''s eyes followed his every movement in awe.


    "Elaborate."


    Zoe rolled her eyes, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.


    "She is smiling, talking, working, sleeping, is taking good care of her cat, Mrs Payne and has rejected Rees''s offer. Is that enough elaboration for you Lord Edwin?!"


    Edwin clenched his jaw.


    "What? But why?" Rees asked.


    Zoe shrugged her shoulders. "I do not know pal. She just do not want to come anywhere near an obnoxious man... ever!" Zoe smirked the way Edwin''s body tensed hearing that.


    "Zoe! Do not forget whom you are speaking with." Lester warned.


    "Oh come on, Lester! These are your beloved Ruth''s words and not mine. How can I call the man I am desiring for decades obnoxious?


    Only a fool can say that. And humans are the biggest fools on the face of this world."


    Watching Edwin''s silence, she felt courageous. She swayed her way to the right where Edwin stood. Her cat-like eyes did not leave his face.


    Stopping right in front of him, she peered deep into his eyes. "You deserve someone better Edwin. She is a good soul, I agree. But she is not capable of being your Luna and reign the werewolf world.


    You need someone who can understand you, support you, empower you and love you the way you want. Forget about the mate bond, many of us have done that before. You will not be the first one.


    You have someone way better than her for you, waiting for your acceptance."


    Rees''s eyes widened when Zoe boldly leaned further till she was at a hair''s distance from Edwin''s face. She looked up at him with a seductive smile, but her eyes... they were filled with nothing but love.


    She had always been in love with Edwin. He caught her attention the very first moment when she laid her eyes on him- just like almost every girl in the academy.


    He was tall, handsome, charming, powerful, and to top it all, he was the leader of the werewolf breed, the alpha of all the alphas. What else she could have asked more than that?


    She tried befriending him, but he was never interested. He was a very reserved young boy. Hence she used Lester to get to him. And that worked to some extent.


    Since then, she was praying and hoping that one day, he would reciprocate her feelings. And after years of distance when he finally called her, it was not because he missed her or realised her love.


    It was because he wanted her to protect another woman who was destined to be his mate, yet she hated him from the bottom of her heart.


    Rees gulped down nervously as Zoe was about to meet Edwin''s lips, but before it happened, her body went flying in the air only to fall on the ground hard. she grunted in pain, her eyes wide in shock.


    Before she could pull herself together, Edwin was right in front of her with his supernatural speed, squatted down near her. He grabbed her chin in his iron hold to make her look at him.


    Zoe shuddered to see his obsidian eyes, the blue fire flickered in his orbs, his canines out of his mouth ready for attack.


    "The one who you think is not capable has the power to tame the animal in me. She is the one the Moon Goddess has chosen for me.


    You are right, Zoe. She is everything I do not deserve because I am not worthy of her kind heart. Yet I want her, and I will have her.


    The next time You think any low of her, remember who she belongs to." Edwin''s spat fire burnt her painfully.


    With teary eyes, she tried reaching his face with her hand. "Edwin, I- aaaahhhhh"


    Her cry ringed in the woods that made the birds flew away in fright. Edwin glared at her, his other hand twisting her extended hand that made her face contort in absolute pain.


    "This is what happens when you make me repeat myself. It is Lord Edwin for you, Zoe. I will not tell again."


    Zoe panted, trembled like a street cat stuck in the heavy rain and frostbiting coldness.


    "My apologies, Lord Edwin. P-please forgive me!" She breathed out.


    Throwing a last heated glance in her way, Edwin let go of her and walked back to his place.


    "If you do not want to repay my debt then the choice is yours. But you will also need to face the consequences. I hope you choe the best!" With that said, Edwin disappeared from there using his supernatural speed.


    A minute later, Zoe again took her cat form and ran out of there with her front paw injured.


    Only two men were left behind with wide eyes, and their mouths opened aghast.

 Chapter 188 - SOMETHING ABOUT HIM SCARES ME

    Stepping outside Mr Cooper''s shop after another tiring day, Ruth inhaled the free evening air. Her face lit up when she felt the familiar fury softness against her leg.


    "Hello, sweety! Are you done breaking poor boys'' hearts for the day?" She picked her cat and snuggled her close to her chest.


    Zoe whimpered in pain when Ruth''s action put some pressure on her injured leg.


    Ruth looked down at her with scrunched brows. "What is wrong, sweetheart?"


    Thea came to stop by her side even though she was still giving Ruth a silent treatment. Ruth put Zoe on the ground again and studied her movements.


    "Can you walk for me, sweety?" Ruth asked and snapped her fingers to beckon the cat for walking.


    Zoe rolled her eyes mentally, thinking why humans considered every other living being unintelligent than them.. She walked a few steps, but her movements were restricted due to her injured leg.


    "Oh my God, sweety! Your leg is injured. What happened with you?" Ruth asked in a panic. She only imagined how much it must be hurting her cat by the sounds of pain she made.


    ''Your insane and possessive mate did this to me, human!'' Zoe wanted to spat in anger but only growled at Ruth.


    That made Thea curious. She knew that it was Zoe in the form of a cat. Rees had informed her about Edwin''s discreet way of keeping watch on Ruth. She had never seen Zoe in her human form, but she had heard many things about her from Rees.


    Obviously, it was not Edwin who had shared those things with Rees but was Lester. Lester had not forgiven Zoe for using his friendship only to get closer to Edwin. He thought she was genuinely interested to be his friend.


    When he got to know the reality, he was angry and embarrassed. He was supposed to take the title of the alpha of the Bluemoon pack. How could he be fooled for years like that?


    Since then, he had harboured bitter feelings towards Zoe and made sure she could not get in touch with Edwin after their training years in the academy.


    When he got busied with his family responsibilities and business, he lost touch with Edwin for years. And so he forgot about Zoe too.


    And now that she was back in his life again, he could not help but display his bitter feelings for her. Sharing her embarrassing moments and all her bad habits with Rees was one of his way of venting out his anger.


    "Thea look-"


    "Please keep that animal away from me!" Thea scrunched up her nose when Ruth tried to pass Zoe to her.


    Zoe growled at Thea, trying to scratch her with her other good front leg.


    "Shh... it is okay sweety! Come on. Mrs Payne must be waiting for us. We will see what we can do for your leg then." Ruth smiled at Zoe and decided to carry her in her hands all the way back home.


    Thea did not comment on Ruth''s decision because she was still mad at her for rejecting Rees''s offer of working in ''the great manor'' as Elsie O''Dell''s maid.


    It was not only her stubbornness, but Thea knew what Ruth''s rejection meant.


    They would go a hard way that Thea did not want Ruth to face the consequences of it.


    Only God knew what the future held, or was it the Moon Goddess who knew something that even God did not know? Thea wondered.


    "Thea... Thea!"


    She ignored her best friend.


    "Thea please! I know you are mad at me for rejecting Rees''s suggestion. But please try to understand me." Ruth requested hopefully.


    Thea glared at her through the corner of her eyes. "Why do not YOU understand us first? We are trying to help you, Ruth!


    How many years of life you are going to invest to save enough money that will guarantee you a secured future?"


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. "I... I do not know. But I have now Mrs Payne''s responisbility, Thea. I can not leave her alone."


    "No one is telling you to leave her alone. You can work in ''the great manor'' and take care of Mrs Payne simultaneously. What is so difficult in that?


    And after I and Rees''s marriage, we both will be there with you. Rees is there for you even now."


    Ruth pressed her lips in a thin line then asked after a momentary pause.


    "But why ''the great manor''?"


    Her question caught Thea off guard, and she halted in her tracks.


    "What?" She blinked dumbfoundedly.


    Ruth adjusted Zoe in her hands that were in pain after tediously working a whole day in the shop.


    Zoe did not mind being carried by Ruth. She found a comfortable position for herself and smirked devilishly.


    ''Take that for stealing my man!'' She thought.


    "I mean why only ''the great manor''? Rees must have good connections with other nobles too. Then why he wants me to work for the O''Dells despite knowing my hard feelings for his master?


    I am sure he can find some other place for me where I can work comfortably, without a womanizer getting on my nerves every now and then." Ruth queried.


    ''I am right! This woman does not deserve to be Edwin O''Dell''s mate if she can not realize what she is missing by pushing the fountain of musculanity and sexual pleasure away. Idiot human!'' Zoe licked her injured leg when another wave of pain sprang in it.


    Thea was perplexed and had not prepared an answer to this question beforehand. She did not have to underestimate her best friend.


    "Yes.. I mean.. of course, he can but..." Thea''s mind raced for searching the appropriate answer.


    "But what?"


    "But.. But it is about your safety. Yes! I am sure it must be the reason why he is insisting you to work in ''the great manor'', where he can keep an eye on you."


    "Keep an eye on me?" Ruth shrieked.


    Thea shook her head vigorously. "No no. I did not mean it like that. Keep an eye on you means... he... he can make sure that you are safe, and your employer is not behaving rudely with you.


    You know how the elites treat people like us. They walk all over us every chance they get."


    ''Hmm... that makes some sense!'' Ruth thought.


    "Ruth, let us be honest that you are a young and beautiful woman. More beautiful than majority of women in the Vincardine. But of course not more than me!"


    Ruth could not help but smile at Thea''s last sentence.


    It was true. Even if Ruth might be considered as more beautiful by physical features, Thea was more attractive with her confident and bold personality.


    Even when Ruth did not mention that aloud, she got sometimes jealous of Thea for her cheerful personality, and the way she caught everyone''s attention wherever she went.


    "You have already lived enough to know how the society treats and thinks of a young woman who is in need.


    We do not want you to get in any problem or some filthy man trying to hurt you in any way. We all care for you, Ruth. More than you know."


    Ruth had no idea that the man with Cerulean blue eyes, and a misbegotten personality, was also included in the definition of Thea''s ''all''.


    Ruth stayed silent for a minute. She now felt bad for not agreeing with her friends. She knew they only wanted good for her. She could not accept their suggestion, and Ruth thought they deserved to know the reason.


    "Thea, I am sorry. I truely am. I am not doubting your intentions... trust me! I am just.. I am just... confused and... scared." Ruth finally admitted.


    Thea stopped her and made her walk to the roadside where they would get some privacy.


    "Ruth, why are you feeling scared? And from what? Please tell me! I am your friend. Let me help you!"


    Zoe also perked up her ears in curiosity. She was interested in knowing what might scare the chosen Luna of the werewolf breed.


    Ruth again adjusted Zoe in her hand. This time, Thea wanted to ask her to hand the cat to her, only if she did not know who the cat really was.


    "Thea... I would have accepted Rees''s suggestion in a blink of an eye. I am not a fool to not understand the privileges I can get if I work for the O''Dells.


    But... I can not do that. And the reason is... Edwin O''Dell."


    Ruth''s face reflected how much it troubled her to say his name.


    "But why? He is a good man, Ruth. Highly confusing and rude maybe. But he sometimes say the right things at the right time. You know what he did that for I and Rees, and look how long we have walked together after that." Thea desperately tried elevating Edwin''s image in Ruth''s eyes.


    However, her efforts were not enough.


    "I know, Thea. But... but there is something about him." Ruth inhaled deeply. "Something that scares me. Every time I look at him, I do not see only a spoiled rich brat but also red flags above his head.


    My guts tell me that I should stay away from him. He... he is not what he portrays. He is something else... different... dark and... dangerous.


    My heart tells me that he is nothing but trouble. And I do not want to fall into his trap. And him being a wicked womanizer and a chauvinistic jerk makes me more afraid of him."


    Ruth released a shaky breath after finally admitting her feelings.


    Little did she know that a figure had disappeared from the crowd around her with a speed of light.

 Chapter 189 - LOVE?

    Music Recommendation- Half A Man (Dean Lewis)


    ***************


    Edwin ran as fast as he could. The trees of various heights passed by him. His shoes thumped on the ground only to say farewell to it, leaving the trail of dust behind.


    His whole body was hot... not with need but with anger. His heart stammered against his chest, trying to come out tearing his flesh. His obsidian eyes flickered with the electric blue flames as if they were spitting fire in the hope to set the whole place on fire.


    No one.... not even a small insect dared to came in his way as he ran through the woods, his chest tightening in pain.


    He did not know how far he went or in which direction his legs took him. He was not ready to stop, did not want to stop. He was searching his gateway to a somewhere unknown, where he could hide for the eternity to come and never go back- to Vincardine, to his life, to the people around him and to the one who had bewitched every cell of his body... his very existence.


    His burned up feet missed the stone in a way as his vision was clouded with emotions. His body glided on the rough and bumpy forest ground at the same speed as he was running not a moment ago.


    His running came to end as he lay on the ground on his back. His chest rose and fell like the waves in an angry ocean. His hot breaths came like the violent eruption from a volcano.


    His heart was as heavy as the weight of a planet.


    Lester was right. He should not have given in to his emotions. They were his weakness. SHE was his weakness.


    -"there is something about him that scares me."-


    How easily she said those words. She did not think even once how sharp her words were. They had sliced the surface of his heart slowly, deliberately, enjoying the small trail of blood her words had left behind.


    Edwin watched the partially hidden evening sky above him. And a thought crossed his mind.


    Ruth.. she was just like that limitless sky, clear and mesmerizing. But untouched and unachievable. His shooting star, beautiful and attractive yet could not be caught.


    He was that small bird who keeps taking a flight higher and higher in the sky in the hope to someday touch it, see what lies within it, behind those cottony clouds.


    But its wings are not strong enough to take him above those clouds. It has to land again on the ground only to look up, and think ''I will get you, one day!''


    Edwin did not feel any pain in his body after the unfortunate fall. Or maybe he did but was too numb to feel it. His heart was taking all the blows that the enchantress and his fate threw towards him.


    -"My guts tell me that I should stay away from him. He... he is not what he portrays. He is something else... different... dark and... dangerous."-


    Was Ruth wrong about him?


    He did not need to rethink the answer because it was as clear as water.


    NO!


    She was not wrong about him.


    He was not what he portrayed him to be. He was dark and dangerous. The extent? He himself did not know!


    He had always thought on many points in life that it was his optimal darkness, and he could not be dangerous than that.


    But every time he and his wolf proved him wrong. With each passing day, the darkness in him kept on growing. He did not mind it. In fact, he liked it.


    He liked to be in control, to exert power. But he had not caught the sight of his shooting star then.


    And now that he knew she was meant to be his, how could he let her go just like that? How could he stay away from her only because she was afraid of him?


    ?


    Did he deserve her being afraid of him? Yes!


    Did he deserve the tags of a womanizer and chauvinistic fool? Absolutely!


    He had never given her a reason to think otherwise, and he was aware of that.


    Then why did it hurt so much when she took his name as if it tasted bitter on her tongue? She could trust anyone in the world- even that greedy shop owner, her rude landlord, and so many but not him- her mate!


    What could be more disheartening than that?


    Edwin stayed in his position till the sky above him turned darker, indicating the arrival of the night. Hours passed, but he did not move. He did not feel like lifting his finger.


    In an instant, everything he had done so far looked useless.


    What was the importance of saving the world of the supernaturals, if he had to; if he could not make his own mate safe around him?


    What was the good in guiding the werewolf race when he could not hold her hand in his?


    Suddenly the loneliness tackled him with its ten hands, pinning him to the ground of self-doubt.


    He wished to close his eyes, but all he could picture was Ruth''s creased brows and the fear in her pretty hazel eyes. Her words ring in his ears.


    After Edwin''s encounter with Zoe, he could not get her words out of his head.


    -"You deserve someone better Edwin. She is a good soul, I agree. But she is not capable of being your Luna and reign the werewolf world.


    You need someone who can understand you, support you, empower you and love you the way you want. Forget about the mate bond, many of us have done that before. You will not be the first one."-


    Edwin, frustrated, sat upon the ground, his body tensed. Spending his lifetime between the brave she-wolves and being a warrior, he had the sparse experience of encounters with humans.


    The only human women he had met were under him in a bed.


    The possibility of being destined to be with a human woman for the eternity had never crossed his mind- not even in his wildest dreams.


    How much he wished he had been born as a human or at least a normal werewolf-like Rees.


    He was also blessed with a human mate, but he was happy. He had never faced the dilemma Edwin was facing.


    Then was Edwin wrong? Was he wrong in paying attention to Zoe''s words?


    He was not only a werewolf or only an alpha of a single pack. He was alpha of all the alphas, the leader of the werewolves with his destiny already announced even before his birth!


    How could they fall in love If they could not even be sure of each other''s personalities?


    Wait! What?


    Love?


    Edwin''s eyes widened in shock. Where the hell that came from?


    "Love!" It felt so weird on his tongue.


    Edwin shook his head fiercely to shrug that thought out of his mind. He had never paid attention to that side of being mates.


    That word itself was foreign to him, let alone the feeling.


    Edwin had always given in to his wolf. He had always desired Ruth because his wolf needed her. She was destined to be with his wolf.


    Then what about his human form? What about his human part?


    Had he ever looked at Ruth through a man''s eyes??


    He had! When he first saw her hazel eyes, when she was escaping ''the great manor'', that had kept him spellbound; When she was standing in the Green''s home in her blue dress.


    But there were no feelings involved. He was impressed with only her beauty and not by her. He had either seen her through his wolf''s eyes or a man''s eyes.


    But he had never seen her through a human''s eyes.


    If he did that now, would anything change? Would she fit in the frame of being his lover? Was he able to look at her in a romantic way? Was not that supposed to happen between the mates?


    His mind again ran back to Ruth, and he anxiously tried to fit her face in that pink light. It felt strange, abnormal even. And he shuddered visibly as if he had experienced something very peculiar for the first time in his life.


    It was true!


    He found his heart beating on different beats that he had never experienced before.


    He touched his chest right where his heart was beating on an unknown song.


    ~"Edwin! Edwin!"~


    Edwin was too lost to feel someone trying to reach him through the mind link.


    ~"Edwin! Where the hell are you?"~


    Someone angrily shouted in his mind. Edwin covered his ears at that screeching sound with a frown.


    ~"Who the hell is wishing for their funeral


    ?"~ Edwin growled thunderously.


    ~"It is your best friend trying to postpose YOUR funeral!"~


    Edwin could never confuse that taunting and carefree voice with anyone.


    ~"Lester?"~


    ~"Lord Augustus is looking for you! If you do not wish to lose your throne, come fast!"~


    With that warning, Lester closed his mind link, prohibiting Edwin from reaching him.


    "Shit!"


    Edwin cursed loudly and banged his fist on the hard ground with such a force that he heard the sound of bones breaking, but he did not feel any pain.


    With another deep sigh, he looked up at the moon glowing in the dark sky.


    "What game you are playing with me, Moon Goddess? I beg you to stop!"


    Edwin wheezed out of the woods towards ''the great manor''.


    The moon from above him looked at his misery with a taunting smile as if the Mon Goddess herself was saying - "It is just a beginning my child! You have to cover a long way!"

 Chapter 190 - CHOOSE WISELY

    Ruth''s heart felt less burdened after she talked with Thea about why she did not want to work in ''the great manor''. Thea was still unconvinced strangely.


    Her opinion of Edwin O''Dell had changed considerably over the past months. Yet the way she vehemently defended him and considered him as a good person in front of Ruth made Ruth confused.


    "Oh dear! What happened to you kitty?" Mrs Payne picked Zoe in her arms when Ruth put her on the floor after carrying her all the way home.


    Her hands turned numb due to pain, and she shook, stretched them.


    "She hurt her front leg and is having difficulty in walking." Ruth placed her small bag aside and went to wash her hands and face.


    "Oh, my poor baby! Come, we will fix you.".


    Zoe liked Mrs Payne a lot. The old lady was caring and showered her attention and love. Besides that, she was not the one Edwin had on his mind.


    Zoe sat silently with her front legs stretched forward and her head resting down on them.


    Ruth checked upon Zoe before starting preparing for dinner. She made a simple salad and potatoes with bread. She made a mental note to buy some eggs the next day as she coveted a tasty egg sandwich.


    She poured some milk in a bowl for Zoe and again checked on her injured leg. What might have happened with her? She wondered.


    "Mrs Payne, are you taking your medicines on time?" She asked before putting a bite of the salad in her mouth.


    "Yes, dear. Do not worry about me."


    Ruth became silent for a while then said, "I am sorry?"


    "For what Ruth?"


    "For not able to take good care of you. I know how lonely you must feel, alone in the house the whole day. Mr Payne''s memories must have reminded you of the void in our lives. I should be here with you at such times, but I can not!


    I feel very bad, Mrs Payne. And your medicines... the physician has prescribed four, but I could buy only two of them. It is all just so... frustrating!"


    Ruth had put her spoon down on her plate as she fidgeted with her fingers looking down in her lap.


    Studying the young beautiful woman in front of her, Mrs Payne realised how she was ageing rapidly than her desired pace.


    She looked exhausted with red eyes and bags underneath them. Her lips had lost their softness, and the delicate skin shredded in layers.


    Mrs Payne took Ruth''s hands in hers. She ran her fingers on her hard and rough palm. The hands which should caress her husband''s and children''s face had turned into sandpaper.


    "Ruth, look at me, my child." Mrs Payne beckoned her with a gentle voice.


    Zoe watched them intently, forgetting about her favourite food left half-finished in a bowl.


    Ruth slowly looked up at Mrs Payne''s kind face. The smile on the old lady''s face intensified her guilt.


    "Ruth... sometimes I wonder what good things I must have done in my previous life that God has sent you in my life?! I know how you must be feeling and I understand you. Because I share your feeling."


    Ruth looked at her, puzzled.


    "I can not work and spend my days at home. I want to help you, but I can not. You also have that void in your life after his loss. You did not even get a chance to mourn over your loss.


    No one asked you how you felt or was there something they could do for you. Not even me! I feel ashamed of my selfishness."


    Ruth shook her head while her tears betrayed her will to gather in her eyes. She was about to protest, but Mrs Payne stopped her.


    "Life is unfair, Ruth. It always was and will always be. We can not predict what it will throw our way. We have no control over that. All we can do is be prepared to face it, whatever it may be.


    And you are doing just that. And my darling, that is the right thing to do. Do not ever feel that you are lacking in fulfilling your responsibilities. You are doing a splendid job with life, and I am so proud of you!


    I am sure your Mr Payne must be smiling proudly at you from heaven!" Mrs Payne looked outside the window at the night sky with teary eyes.


    "Mrs Payne!"


    "Do you kow what my husband used to say about the responsibilities?"


    Ruth listened to her every word attentively.


    "He used to say that they are like a faith. If you believe that there is God, then only you can devote yourself to him. But if you do not believe in God, there is no question of devotion.


    Responsibilities are just like that. If you believe in them, then only you try to fulfil them, dedicate your efforts for them. But if you do not believe in them, you do not need to think about them and burden yourself.


    Ruth... I always wanted to tell you this. Choose your responsibilities wisely. You do not need to carry each one of them. Sometimes, you have to think by mind and not heart for your gains."


    Ruth had never thought like that. Her mind had never walked that path before. But now that Mrs Payne showed her a new way, she was hesitant to discover it.


    "But will it not be called selfishness? Running away or not acknowledging your responsibility is a sign of ungratefulness." Ruth objected.


    Mrs Payne expected that reaction from Ruth. She knew her well enough.


    "Ruth, you are too good for this lousy world! And that is why I am telling you this. Prioritising your happiness is not always have to be called selfishness. Everyone has a natural right of seeking happiness. And so do you!


    But if you keep burdening your shoulders with unnecessary responsibilities and guilt, blame yourself for the things that you have no control over, then how you are going to find your happiness?"


    Ruth was thoughtful. Her mind trying to process what Mrs Payne said.


    "Always remember that you are the sailor of your boat. It is up to you if you want to sail your boat to the shore or go straight in the mouth of tsunami waves.


    I know you do not agree with me at this moment. But the moment you will realise the core of what I said, you will be liberated of that unnecessary burden and can search for your happiness."


    Mrs Payne held Ruth''s shoulders firmly and stared straight into her hazel eyes.


    "No one and I mean no one can do that for you, Ruth. We all- I, Thea, Rees, the man who will love you wholeheartedly, your children- we all can only be a medium of your happiness, but the source... it lies in you!


    Only you can search for it, grab it and cherish it! And there is nothing wrong with it as long as your heart and mind do not say otherwise. So stop feeling guilty and overburdening yourself. I love you, and you love me is what matters in the end!"


    Ruth nodded her head, understanding with a broken smile and hugged the old lady who had the same expressions as her.


    Zoe watched the two women fighting all the odds, and finding new hope to live every day. They were not ready to give up. They were not willing to complain. They were not looking for an easy way out.


    They only wanted to keep on fighting till their last breaths!


    ''Maybe humans are not as weak as the supernatural creatures think them to be!''


    *


    *


    *


    "Come on Lisa! i know you can do better than this. Let''s try one more time! Hee!"


    Darius had nothing to do in the palace, and his mind could not settle down on one thing. So he decided to invest his time in his favourite thing.


    Marcus, who stood not far away from him, watched Darius throwing a ball made up of cloth wrapped around a stone.


    "Go Lisa, Go! Get it!" Darius cheered excitedly like a kid.


    Lisa was tired and hungry. Her limbs ached after crawling on her hands and knees for an hour now. Her body was already weak after weeks of torture.


    Her body was covered in bite marks. Some fresh, some old and some which would remain on her body till her last breath, reminding her of this time in a golden cage.


    She tiredly pushed herself forward on her hands and knees. Her movements were slow and painful. It took her more than a minute to cross the distance of fifteen steps. But she finally made it.


    She was not allowed to touch the ball with her hands. She was supposed to either pick it in her mouth or roll it with her nose to bring it back to Darius.


    When she went back to him with the ball, he leaned down to her eye level and smiled proudly. He patted her head and said, "You are getting good in this, Lisa! You will do better soon."


    Lisa''s eyes welled up hearing that. She could not imagine how many days she had to endure this torture, humiliation, the constant fear of death or even worse.


    "Oooo... look, little Lisa is crying but I have done nothing to upset you, sweetheart, now have I?" He pouted innocently.


    Mustering her courage she said, "Then let me go! Stop treating me like a dog!"


    Darius stared at her for a moment.


    "Why Lisa? I thought you like it here with me." He said that in such a way as if he was disappointed and hurt.


    Marcus smirked, shaking his head. That young vampire was good with it!


    "NO! I do not like this! Who likes being played around and treated like a dog?" Lisa yelled, her eyes glaring at Darius in the hope that her looks could kill him.


    "But is it not what you humans do with their pets and think that those animals like it?!"

 Chapter 191 - THE SPIES

    Ruth tossed and turned in her mattress, but sleep had turned her back to her. Her body ached after working relentlessly at Mr Cooper''s shop and doing house chores.


    She yawned till her eyes watered and her jaw could not open wider, turned to her left and smiled watching Zoe sleeping peacefully.


    Ruth still had no idea how her leg got injured, but she was happy that it had recovered faster than she had expected.


    After staring at the roof that had cracks and its paint chipped off at a place, Ruth gave on the attempt of sleeping. She opened the window and looked outside, the cold night air blasted on her face.


    The window in her room opened to the road, but this window opened to a row of tiny houses and ahead of them was another apartment building just like the one she lived in.


    With no obstructions, she could see the stary sky. Her eyes caught some movement below her floor. She squinted her eyes to see in the dark..


    It was someone''s blue bedsheet they had forgotten on the rope where people usually dried their washed clothes. The bedsheet moved along the wind''s direction.


    She stared at that blue thing only to get reminded of another blue thing- a pair of cerulean blue eyes.


    Her mind wandered back to her conversation with Thea and then with Mrs Payne. If Mrs Payne was right, then Ruth had to accept Rees''s suggestion of working in ''the great manor''.


    The job could have made her happy. But she prioritised her responsibilities, and now she had to struggle even more if not less for every day till she was relieved of one of those numerous responsibilities or would get another golden offer like that.


    She asked her heart if she regretted her decision, and the answer was no. She did not.


    She would spend her life working in Mr Cooper''s shop than enduring that blue-eyed monster''s slow torture every day.


    "I hate him!" She whispered to remind herself.


    But why?


    Her mind asked.


    She was confused in her mind tonight. Why it had to think about him only now?


    She sighed. She had nothing to do anyway. Then why not ponder over that question so she could have a fierce argument the next time her friends defend him?


    "Hmm... let me think why I hate him?" She mumbled inaudibly. She did not want Mrs Payne to get disturbed in her sleep.


    She raised her first finger to count the reasons.


    One- he was a womanizer and could not be loyal to one woman. Period!


    Two- He was a chauvinistic man.


    Three- He was an egotistic, ill-mannered and bad-mouthed person.


    Four- He was too proud of his privileges and had achieved nothing on his own.


    Five- he underestimates the others and walks all over them whenever he pleased.


    Six- he is a flirty man, who could not keep away from the opposite gender for a long time.


    Wait... was not it implied in the first point? She thought but then shrugged her shoulders.


    By the time her mind came up with a pile of reasons why she hated Edwin, her fingers fell short for counting them.


    But she was satisfied. She was not wrong in hating him. He deserved it. His friends were indebted to him and were only trying to find a sliver of good in his evilness and thus defend him.


    "They will realise soon who he really is. And then I will say- I told you- to them." Ruth smiled in content.


    Her mind was clearer than before; invited her to sleep. She yawned again and crawled back into her mattress.


    Now that she knew she was right about that despicable man, she had nothing to think and worry about. Ruth slept the remaining night peacefully, waiting for a new day the next morning.


    *


    *


    *


    "Lester... Lester?"


    "huh?" Lester was broken from his train of thoughts by Edwin''s voice.


    "Are you alright?"


    Lester, still getting back the sense of reality, nodded absentmindedly.


    "You look lost, my friend." Edwin did not give up.


    Lester ran his hands over his face. "you will not get upset if I tell you that it is your cousin?"


    Edwin pressed his lips in a thin line. But nodded, prompting Lester to say what bothered him.


    Rees was also present there and thought that he should give the two friends some privacy. Moon Goddess only knew what private matter they would discuss.


    He excused himself and went to the end of the room to fill the glasses of the wolfsbane potion. His heart did not become heavy while pouring Edwin''s glass the way it used to a few days ago.


    "Edwin, Elsie is... behaving differently." Lester finally said when he found the appropriate words for expressing his feelings.


    Edwin relaxed back in his seat and crossed his legs in front of him.


    "And how is that?"


    "She... she is not the same old Elsie- timid, nervous, stuttering and gullible."


    Edwin studied his friend through narrowed eyes. "Is not that something you should feel good about?"


    Lester shook his head, figuring out how he could explain his friend.


    "No... I mean yes! I am happy that she is finally changing and has found her voice."


    "Then I do not see any problem in that, unless you want a submissive mate for yourself." Edwin''s voice darkened with a threat, though his face remained unchanged.


    Lester frowned. "If you want to intimidate me and play a role of protective big brother, then i do not want to continue this discussion."


    Edwin exhaled through his nose then leaned forward a little.


    "Do you think I have not noticed the minor and subtle changes in her? She is more outspoken, demanding, authoritative and determined than she was ever before.


    Of course, I know! But I do not find it strange, Lester. I always knew she had that confidence in her, she only needed to trust herself a little more."


    Lester listened to his friend carefully. Unlike any other brother, Edwin was not defending his cousin only because he loved her or they were family.


    Edwin was too rude and practical for that to do. He was only telling the truth that he felt was right.


    "Elsie has been raised in a very secured environment. And as the youngest one was cherished and spoiled by everyone. But she never took disadvantage of her privileges, and I am proud of her for that.


    But, that over secured environment kept her aloof from the harsh reality of the world outside the four walls of ''the great manor''. She always had someone to rely upon- her father or me.


    But when she saw me at my worst... she took it upon herself to do something for me. And I think that was what made her realise her strengths. We all know how bold and confident her wolf is.


    It was bound to happen, Lester. You or I, we can not expect her to always live in a shell. She is your mate. She is supposed to be the Luna of the Bluemoon pack. She needs to learn a lot of things before that.


    Do not you agree?"


    Lester sat mulling over it. Maybe Edwin was right, and Lester needed to accept the change in his mate.


    He should have brought Elsie along with him when she asked him to come for this meeting. But how could he when he knew what they were going to discuss in this meeting?


    It was good that she was changing for the better, but he could not stand her getting hurt or uncomfortable in any way.


    Rees had tried his best to not listen to their conversation, but he could not help with his werewolf hearing abilities. No matter how much he kept his mind busy with other thoughts, he still picked on their conversation.


    "Are you done with preparing the drinks, Rees?" Edwin called after him.


    "Yes, Master." He put the three glasses in a tray and walked to the two men waiting for him patiently. He served the drinks to his lords, then sat in his chair and took the last glass for himself.


    After taking a couple of sips, Edwin broke the silence.


    "What is the situation in Vincardine now?"


    Rees put his glass down on the table and answered. "Many families have sent us their apology and has cleared that their intentions were not wrong. They sent their spies to Vincardine only to confirm the rumours about the disappearance of the werewolf leader.


    And now that their doubts were cleared by us, and our leader is back, they have called their spies back."


    Edwin nodded his head. He could have just killed all of them for daring to step on his territory without his permission, but he needed allies. He understood the concern of other supernatural families.


    They had hopes from him. He was not only his race''s saviour but was also a torch of hope for other supernaturals when the darkness would try to overpower the light.


    "Have you told them that Vincardine will not tolerate the same mistake again?"


    "Yes, Master. I have already warned them on your behalf. But..."


    "But what?" Lester asked.


    He had also written to allies and old friends of the Bluemoon pack in support of Edwin.


    "My Lord, there are some spies in Vincardine that are not called back to their towns." Rees informed.


    "WHAT? Who dares to do that?" Edwin put his glass on the table with a force that made some of the rufous coloured liquid spills on the surface of the table.


    Rees answered his question only to see his Master taking deep breaths with closed eyes for a couple of moments.


    And when he opened them, they glinted dangerously. The animal in him had awoken after a long sleep!

 Chapter 192 - [Bonus ]A BEAUTIFUL AND EXPENSIVE DRESS

    Ruth woke up the next morning a little late than usual. She had difficulty sleeping last night. Her body was not healed completely, and her head felt heavy.


    "Good morning, honey!"


    "Good morning, Mrs Payne!" She wished.


    "Ruth, you do not look good. Are you feeling unwell?" Mrs Payne hurried to check her forehead for any fever.


    Ruth took her wrinkled hands in hers and smiled. "No, Mrs Payne. I am fine! I just could not get a good sleep last night. That is it!"


    "Are you sure?".


    The old lady asked, not convinced by Ruth''s answer.


    "Cent per cent!"


    "Hmm... let me prepare coffee for you. It will help you pivot through out the day." Mrs Payne said.


    "Thank you!" Ruth smiled at her.


    She could smell breakfast that was already prepared in the kitchen. She should have woken up earlier, then she could have saved the old lady efforts.


    Ruth sighed. She pulled her messy hair on her head and rolled them in a messy bun. She was in no mood of untangling the stubborn knots the first thing in the morning.


    "Hello, sweety! Good morning, you cute little creature!" Ruth scooped Zoe in her arms and snuggled her close to her.


    Zoe mewed in protest. Scrunching her face at the morning breath of Ruth.


    ''Humans are dirty animals and they insist on washing us!'' Zoe thought, rolling her eyes mentally.


    Ruth dragged herself out of the mattress after drinking Mrs Payne''s strong coffee. She then went to take a bath, then changed into a clean dress.


    While getting ready, she could not help but frown now and then. She felt strange today. And it was not because of her lack of sleep.


    It was something else. What? She did not know. But she had a coil formed in her stomach that she desperately wished to uncoil soon.


    "Okay, Mrs Payne. I and Zoe will see you in the evening." She waved at the old lady and stepped out of the room with Zoe hot on her tail.


    Zoe was tired of following this naive woman everywhere she went. She could have done many productive things than this.


    ''The things people do for love!'' She groaned.


    They descended the stairs to reach the second floor. Ruth''s eyes darted to the third door fleetingly. She paused for a couple of moments staring at the door.


    But when she was broken out of her stare, her eyes widened to saucer shape.


    "Sweetheart!" Ruth hissed angrily and shockingly and ushered Zoe to leave the apartment building fast.


    Zoe ignored Ruth''s panicking and walked proudly with her nose up in the air after pissing on Florence''s door.


    She was waiting for this since the morning, and thus held her piss in her bladders till they were swollen with the rancid smelled content.


    "Bad kitty! You should not have done that! You..."


    Zoe shut Ruth''s blabbering. The woman panicked at any nuisance.


    What mattered was Zoe felt good after doing that to Florence. And no, she did not do it because Florence misbehaved with Ruth.


    Zoe could care less if they even fought to pull each other''s hair, an entertaining show for the whole world to see.


    She did that because of Edwin. She had done her research about Edwin while roaming on the streets of Vincardine when Ruth worked in the shop.


    And whatever Zoe had gathered till then, she knew that Florence was the most popular and desirable woman by the elites.


    And as far as she knew Edwin, it was impossible for him to keep his claws away from the prostitute.


    ''Ruth should learn to claim, keep and lock her man for herself if she is destined to be mate of someone like Edwin O''Dell.'' Zoe thought.


    In some time, Ruth reached Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop, and she knew it was time to part ways with her dear cat, only for some time.


    "Do not get yourself into struggle and be careful. I do not want you to get injured again. Okay?" She patted her cat''s head affectionately.


    Zoe mewed obediently and strutted away from Ruth on the streets of Vincardine.


    Ruth opened the door and entered the shop. She wished her colleagues good morning and waited for Thea''s arrival.


    Five minutes later, Thea came, and they chatted animatedly with each other till the bell above the door chimed, signalling Mr Cooper''s arrival.


    The mood inside the shop changed completely the moment he stepped through the door.


    They busied themselves with the work. Mr Cooper did his favourite task- scribbling something in his register.


    Minutes turned to hours, and it was already afternoon with the sun shining brightly above the head. The bell chimed again and stepped inside a woman in her late thirties, dressed impressively in rich clothes and a hat with a pretty veil stitched on the circumference of her hat.


    Two large flowers of clothes stuck on one side of her hat. She had a small handbag in her hand. Every person inside the shop took in her form that reeked money.


    "Mrs Linlithgow?! What a pleasure to have your feet on this poor tailor''s humble shop!" Mr Cooper hurriedly stand up from his chair and came out from behind of his table to welcome the lady.


    She only scanned her surroundings while fanning herself with a hand fan she carried in her other hand. She faked a plastic smile at the old tailor.


    Mr Cooper pulled a chair from the corner for the lady to sit. "Please, my Lady, have a seat."


    He signalled one of his employees with eyes to make the woman rush to Lady Linlithgow''s side. She took the fan from the Lady''s hand and started fanning her like an obedient slave.


    "My Lady, what would you like to have? Cofee, tea or-"


    "No, thank you, Mr Cooper. I do not drink or eat outside." The Lady scrunched her nose while saying the word ''outside'' as if she was made to sit surrounded by the stinking garbage.


    "Sure! Sure! Noble people like you must be careful with your health!" Mr Cooper laughed nervously.


    Lady Linlithgow was a big name amongst the elites of Vincardine, with her husband working with the O''Dells in their Southern trade.


    It was rare to have her at a place like a tailoring shop. The wives of the elites usually sent their maids with the order and measurements or, call Mr Cooper himself at their place for the task.


    "How may I help you, My Lady?" Mr Cooper asked politely.


    All the women employees of him rolled their eyes at the sudden change in his attitude. The man changed his colours like a chameleon whenever he smelled money.


    The door of the shop opened again, and a maid entered with a large bag in her hand.


    Lady Linlithgow did not bother with efforts to show what was brought here at the shop as she gestured the maid to do it for her.


    The maid showed what was inside the bag. A beautiful, shimmery golden colour garment had every onlooker awestruck with its beauty.


    "This... this is..."


    "Beautiful and expensive. I know!" Lady Linlithgow said with a smirk, enjoying everyone''s reaction.


    "This is an wedding anniversary gift from my husband, Mr Cooper. We are having a gathering at our mansion where all the nobles and even the O''Dells are invited."


    Her smirk widened when she heard ooohh and aaahs coming from every mouth.


    "I want you to make the most beautiful dress for me. In next four days!"


    "But... but My Lady, we are already-"


    "Mr Cooper, if you can not do that then I will need to find someone else to do it." She said sternly though her face still had that fake smile plastered on it.


    "No... no... my Lady! I will do it in time. You do not need to take so much efforts when you have me at your service!"


    Thea wanted to smack the old greedy man for agreeing to that. He was already grinding every ounce of energy from his employees and now he had accepted the order in a short time of four days.


    Lady Linlithgow smiled brightly, showing her pearly white perfect teeth. "That is good to hear, Mr Cooper! Do not think about the money. I will even give you some extra if you do not fail to impress me like every time."


    One could see Mr Cooper''s eyes shining brighter than the hot sun outside.


    "Sure... sure, my Lady! Let me take the measurements."


    He took the measuring tape that he always carry like a muffler around his neck. Fixing his glasses on his nose, he made Lady Linthgow stood up.


    He carefully took all the measurements and noted them down in his book. With every request Lady Linlithgow had for her dress, his mind calculated how much money he could extract from the rich lady.


    "I have noted down your every request, My Lady. Do not worry and start preparing for the gathering. I, myself will bring this dress to you.


    I promise every woman in the gathering will get jealous, and the talk of the town will be your dress and how beautiful you will look in it."


    Lady Linlithgow smiled in satisfaction. That was what she wanted to hear- her praises.


    "Oh, and Mr Cooper, I want some intricate handwork on my dress. And I want Ruth to do it!" She pointed at wide-eyed Ruth, who had no idea how to react to that.


    Mr Cooper did not mind her condition and agreed to it in a heartbeat.


    Ruth was a skilled artisan in intricate working and that was the very reason, why he used to give her works even before she started working in his shop.


    "Of course, My Lady. Ruth will do a perfect job on your dress, it is my word to you!"

 Chapter 193 - HOSPITALITY OF VINCARDINE

    A man, average height and big moustache walked cautiously on the narrow road of one of the alleys in Cantonova. He had a shawl wrapped around his body and head partially covered by it.


    His eyes kept darting left, then right as if anticipating someone jumping out of the shadows to scare the daylights out of him.


    He startled and immediately came into a defensive stance with his one hand reaching for the dagger that was stuck in his waistband under the shawl. His heart lurched in his chest, breaths rapid and heavy, chest moving up and down with a thin layer of perspiration on his forehead.


    "It is just a cat..." He exhaled warm air through his mouth and ordered his heartbeats to calm down.


    Taking another deep breath and filling his chest with enough oxygen, he resumed walking. He had to hurry and reach the port before dawn..


    Someone was waiting for him there in a shabby, small boat that could not travel far in the wild ocean. But it was enough to reach its destination.


    The man had worked carefully in a hostile environment to get what he was supposed to get. His footsteps were light on the hard ground yet rapid.


    Five more minutes then after two more alleys, he would reach the port unharmed. His destination seemed nearer... very near.


    The light from the lighthouse relaxed his heart. He was indeed very near.


    But wait!


    He came to a halt, his leg dangling in the air contemplating if it should land on the ground. His body tensed as he felt the sudden change in the air.


    The serene silence of Cantonova sent chills down his spine. There were no sounds- no dogs, no cats, no wind gushing and even the ocean seemed frozen.


    Gulping down nervously, he rested his advanced foot on the road. His eyes carefully scanned the surroundings.


    There was no one, nothing other than the shadows. However, the hairs on his body stood up straight in alarm.


    There was something definitely wrong here! He needed to run as fast as he could.


    He turned to do just that when a blow aimed for his guts. The impact was so powerful that threw him flying in the air, only to collide his back on the wall behind him.


    The attack left him gasping for air. A white pain sprang up in his guts. He clenched the wounded part of his body and coughed. The attack had taken him off guard.


    He somehow managed to stand back on his feet, staggering and losing his balance a couple of times. But the same wall came as support.


    He again searched in the shadows for his attacker, his heart had again started racing faster in his chest.


    He faced to the right to find no one, then to the left but found no one.


    Should he call them out? Should he challenge them for a face to face battle?


    He mentally scoffed at his thoughts. Who was he fooling? He was no match to them.


    The only thing that he could do to save himself was run from there.


    His plan went flying in the air as a punch landed on his face, followed by the crackling sound of breaking of bones. Blood splattered on his face and shirt, his eyes watered unable to take more pain.


    Giving in to his pain, he kneeled on the ground, unable of finding the energy to stand.


    He spat some blood collected in his mouth. He tensed again when he felt another presence, right in front of him.


    He slowly looked at the pair of black boots and glided his gaze upwards to find a tall and muscular man standing in front of him. His face was hidden by the shadows, but his silhouette alone rang the warning bells above his head.


    The man knew he was doomed, but humans are always known for trying and not giving up. Especially when it was a battle for life.


    The man pulled out the dagger from his waistband and charged at the man in front of him with a war of cry. His movements were swift and fast that he could have taken any other man by surprise.


    Unfortunately, the tall man in front of him was not any other man.


    Before the man''s dagger went anywhere near to his attacker, his hand froze midair-shaking violently. His eyeballs popped out of his skull at the sight in front of him.


    His attacker was indeed not any other man because what he saw was not a human, but a demon!


    With a human body, the creature had obsidian eyes with golden streaks. It had the head of a wolf with brown fur covering it up to his neck.


    The creature captured the man''s hand that was still shaking with the dagger in it with his hairy hand. His black and sharp claws, digging deep into his skin.


    The man''s face contorted in pain and a scream full of agony left him, cutting through the silence of the night.


    "Let us show you the hospitality of Vincardine!" The creature said in its animalistic voice.


    And the man knew that it was his end, not knowing what surprises waited ahead for him.


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora was not feeling well lately. She was always restless, a shadow of something ominous following her way.


    Augustus had asked her multiple times and had made sure to make her feel better but clearly failed. This was not the first time that the feeling of- something bad is about to happen- gripped her chest in a deadly vice grip.


    Whenever her heart became restless, it indicated the upcoming danger. Her worry was not baseless.


    The tea she had in front of her had turned cold after minutes of stirring it with a spoon. The sugar dissolved long ago and mixed with the liquid.


    Fannie observed her Lady keenly. It was clear that something was bothering her mind. She had never seen Theodora this lost and worried.


    Her attention was diverted from her Lady by the echoing footsteps. She craned her neck to see who it was.


    "Good morning, Lady Theodora!"


    Theodora blinked dumbfoundedly, clearing her mind of the diverse thoughts.


    "Here comes the devil!" Fannie said under her breath.


    Little did she know that she was not audible to the human ears, but the man was anything but a human.


    "D-Douglas?"


    "You do not look well, My Lady." Douglas noted, ignoring Fannie''s comment.


    Theodora shook her head. "No... I am fine! Thank you!"


    Even in such a condition, Theodora did not miss on her etiquettes as a Noble Lady.


    Douglas pulled a chair and sat beside her as if he owned the place.


    "Fannie, bring two cups of tea for us." He ordered without looking at the maid.


    He knew she was hiding behind the curtain. He always knew, Fannie thought.


    Wordlessly, she went into the kitchen, leaving the two of them to themselves.


    "Theodora..." Douglas reached for her hand, and she did not mind.


    She trusted his werewolf senses to know that there was zero possibility of someone catching them close to each other.


    His touch that used to relax her immediately, could not do its magic this time.


    "What is going in your mind? You know I am here for you!" Douglas looked at her with his emerald coloured eyes.


    "There is nothing!" Came her curt reply.


    Living with werewolves, Theodora had learned over time how to control her heartbeats to not let anything out to a werewolf.


    "If you do not trust me enough to share your thoughts, then I will not insist on you. But I am worried for you, Theodora!


    Do you remember when was the last time we had spent time together?"


    Douglas was right. It had been months that they had not been together the way they both desired. Theodora was busy with her responsibilities towards her family, and Douglas was busy with his business.


    And whenever they managed some time for themselves, Augustus or someone else was there to interrupt them.


    "I miss you, love! I miss everything about you! Do not you miss me at all?" Douglas ran the back of his fingers sensually on her bare forearms.


    She had goosebumps by his touch. He never failed to get a reaction from her with his words or touch.


    Theodora stayed quiet, relishing his presence and unique scent that only belonged to him.


    Douglas had a great affection for rich and fragrant scents. He spent a hefty amount buying various classic fragrances from all over the world.


    Rich people have rich interests!


    "It is not like that, Douglas. I am just tired these days, I guess."


    Even though Theodora shared more intimacy with him than her husband, she was smart enough to know what to discuss and what not to discuss with others.


    For Douglas, she was initially only a golden fish that he baited and caught. But over time, she became his addiction, his drug that he could not go long without tasting.


    And for Theodora, he was her escape from her reality. He had to offer everything that she desired, and her husband could not give her.


    And the important reason for being with Douglas was he reminded her of the familiarity that she cherished in her heart!


    "Then let me take your tiredness away, my love!"


    Douglas''s words were enough for her to cave in to her desires. She needed her to escape desperately and immediately.


    And he was in front of her with open arms that she could not and did not want to decline.


    When Fannie returned with the two cups of tea, she saw two empty chairs.


    Maybe the tea was meant to go waste after all!

 Chapter 194 - THE SPIES-1

    The rancid and pungent smell in the darkroom was the same. The sticky floor, stained with blood and what not was the same. The thick walls that had blocked thousands of cries were the same.


    The dangerous air in the surrounding was the same. The shadows and the monster hidden in them was the same.


    The only difference was instead of one prey like the last time, the monster had a feast of four.


    Edwin, now in his full masculine and animalistic glory, got bored sitting in a chair. His ears were bored too of hearing the same noises. The scene unfolding in front of him did not entertain him the way he had expected before coming to the darkroom in the old building.


    He remembered the last time he was in that room. The night that turned his life upside down.. But it felt like a distant memory to him but was still crystal clear in his mind.


    "Master!" Rees gave Edwin his glass of drink, and this time it was not wolfsbane potion but alcohol.


    He did not want to weaken his power. He needed it not to deal with the people in front of him but to demonstrate it for his satisfaction.


    Edwin drank the bitter liquid that tasted good to his tastebuds. He had missed it.


    "Details."


    Rees pointed at the first man who was in his late fifties, a good choice for a spy in a territory like Vincardine where although the rulers were smart, they were not evil to suspect a senior citizen.


    "That man is a spy of goblins."


    "Goblins?"


    Goblins were monstrous creatures known for betrayal and greediness. Those malicious creatures had magical abilities like fairies or demons that made them influential.


    The green, short creatures had no hairs on their densely wrinkled body. Their pointed and long nose and ears were the prominent features of their heads. Their sharp and distantly arranged dirty teeth and bad odour mouth were the disgusting part of them.


    Their town was situated far away from Vincardine but close to Kinsville. The Goblins were known for changing sides, and their loyalty stayed with only themselves.


    One could not tell the words they said were either truth or a blatant lie. That was what they did during the great war, centuries ago.


    "Have they forgotten who they are messing with?"


    Edwin''s blood boiled hearing their name. He had always despised those green creatures. He felt disgusted with their unhygienic and dirty lifestyle. And the most repulsive thing he found in them was their lack of morals.


    "Abolustely not! They are well aware of whom they are messing with and thus they have not called back their spy." Lester, who was dozed off till now, unbothered by the screams and noises of various tortures, spoke.


    Edwin grumbled something incoherently. He hated his friend''s blatant words.


    "The second one to the left of him is a spy from Cantonova. Master, they are taking this trade rivalry with Vincardine to another level." Rees informed.


    Cantonova was a port town like Vincardine but younger. In fact, Cantonova was the reason for Vincardine''s decreasing importance as a stoppage in overseas trade.


    It was a town of only humans and was ruled by humans too. As per natural human nature, they considered themselves better than the Vincardine and thus the O''Dells.


    "Cantonova was coloured in the colour of joy when the news of your disappearance reached there. See, it is not only a few people but you can make a whole town happy, Edwin. You should give yourself some credits for that."


    Edwin ignored Lester''s comment, and also when he snatched his alcohol from him and drank it down in one go.


    "The third one is sent by the... Centaurs."


    This time it was not only Edwin but also Lester who turned silent. Lester did not felt right to crack another joke, because the creatures and their history, especially with the O''Dells was far away from a joke.


    "They are still resentful against the O''Dells."


    "They are resentful against the werewolves Edwin." Lester corrected his friend.


    "But why would they send a spy and not call him back?" Rees was confused.


    "Rees what were you doing in the history lessons in the Academy?" Lester chided him.


    "Apologies, My Lord. But I asked that because the Centaurs were silent all this time. They even avoided facing the werewolves on multiple occassions. Then what changed now?" Rees explained.


    Lester had not thought about that. But Rees''s argument had got him thinking.


    Centaurs were horses down from their waist with human torso on the upper half of their body. They were tall, bulky and they were proud warriors. And what made them stand out amongst the other supernatural creatures was their stringent belief in morals, laws and fairness.


    And what made them dangerous? Their high intolerance to work under someone else''s command.


    "I think, I know the reason."


    "What?" Lester and Rees both looked at Edwin in surprise.


    "It is not something they had come up with overnight. Their contempt for werewolves brewed in their hearts over the centuries. Their previous leadership was peace-loving and did not want the whole world to go through another destruction.


    But now that they have a new leader, the things have taken a different turn."


    "But... how do you know that? As far as I know, their leader is yet to step down." Lester wondered.


    Edwin shook his head slightly. "Yes. But that does not mean they do not have a new leader ready to take the reigns. Their leader''s daughter- Alita."


    The two men fell into a deafening silence in between the surrounding chaos.


    "But, when Alita becomes their leader and if she decides to challenge the werwolves, then..." Rees could not complete his concern.


    He did not need to.


    Centaurs were decorated and brave warriors who had changed the course of history with their fighting skills and spirit. Having them on one''s side made them stronger... almost undefeated.


    But having them in your opposition meant either you had to embrace an honourable death and achieve the tag of a martyr or surrender at their feet like a coward.


    "We will think about all this later. Now tell me about the last one."


    Edwin changed the topic for a while.


    "That spy... he is sent by the Council."


    Edwin''s eyes darkened when Rees pointed at the same man who he had caught in Cantonova.


    Rees''s information did not come as a surprise for Edwin, for he had anticipated that move from the Council. They always had to poke their nose in others'' business.


    But the circumstances in which that spy was caught, and the mysteries that unfolded had put Edwin in a very critical position. He had to manoeuvre his way through it carefully, or else he would not only put himself; but also his town in danger.


    *


    *


    *


    "My Lord! You have recieved a letter." Marcus showed a white envelope to Ambrose.


    "Letter? From whom?"


    "It is from Alita."


    Ambrose shared a look with Aurora.


    He took the envelope from Marcus and opened it. A neatly folded white paper was tuck inside it. Ambrose opened the letter, and his dark eyes scanned the content written in it.


    "Father, mother, what is this?" Darius arrived after spending his day in a library where he had a great collection of books.


    "Alita has sent the letter." Aurora said.


    "And what is she saying?" Darius plopped down in a chair, putting his stretched legs crossed on the glass table in front of him.


    After reading the letter, Ambrose folded it and put it back in the envelope.


    "What is written in it?'' Aurora asked.


    The vanished smile from Ambrose''s face indicated that there was something wrong.


    "She has lost her contact with her spy."


    Those words from Ambrose troubled the other three. Aurora took another letter from the table and looked at it with a frown.


    "This one is from Cantonova. They also can not reach their spy."


    "How is this possible, mother? And what does it mean?" Darius, now curious and, outraged asked, pulling his legs back to sit upright.


    "It means..."


    "They have found our spies." Ambrose said, his eyes flashing in red.


    "Addington, Alita, Goblins- we all can not contact our spies. It is as if they have vanished into a thin air on the land of Vincardine. What Augustus O''Dell might have done?" Aurora''s voice turned hard.


    Darius scoffed. "Mother, you think it is Lord Augustus?"


    "Then who?" Aurora furrowed her brows questioningly at her son.


    "Even if Lord Augustus has found out about the spies, he would have first contacted us all before taking any action." Darius said.


    Agreeing to him-which was a rare sight- Marcus nodded. "Or he would have straight go to the Council or even to the Royals. He would not have waited this long when his town is filled with the spies."


    "Then what are you suggesting Darius? Who it must be?" Aurora asked.


    Darius''s fists clenched tightly, his eyes dark and angry.


    "It is Edwin O''Dell!"

 Chapter 195 - THE SPIES-2

    WARNING: This chapter contains some violent stuff, including torture and pain. Reader''s discretion is recommended. If you are not a fan of violence, then kindly skip this part.


    *********************************


    Ruth was tensed more than stunned after Mrs Linlithgow left Mr Cooper''s shop. The old man had warned Ruth to complete the work within four days or else he would not spare her third mistake.


    Thea asked Mr Cooper if she could help Ruth. Making a dress and that too with hundreds of suggestions in just four days was not an easy task, if not impossible.


    Thea was already burdened under the load of work, and if she helped Ruth, it meant late in those works which would further lead to displeased customers. As a cunning businessman, Mr Cooper declined Thea''s request without a second thought.


    "It is fine, Thea! I will manage!" Ruth had said..


    But only God knew how she was going to manage that. Although the work was tiresome, Ruth was excited too. She had never worked on such type of garment before. Mrs Linlithgow had a good taste and sense of fashion, Ruth must give that to the lady.


    There went her bright days and peaceful nights disturbed!


    Ruth smiled at Zoe, who had curled up herself beside Mrs Payne, sharing her blanket. At least someone had a good sleep in their fate!


    Ruth began working on the golden dress with a dejected sigh.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin and Lester were bored after watching the four people in front of them being tortured brutally. Those old ways did not entertain them anymore.


    The men had even once had a conversation about inventing new torture techniques which would be more useful and entertaining than the traditional ones. Maybe they could do something about including them in the curriculum at Academy.


    Rees had already given them brief information about those men.


    And that information had nothing but added to their worries. Especially the involvement of the Centaurs.


    The beating stopped abruptly when Edwin raised his hand in the air. The guard, who had a thick wooden bat in his hand, was drenched in sweat and blood drops.


    Edwin raised from his chair and slowly walked to the four spies. He stopped, then crossed his hands behind his back.


    "I think this is enough. Now, let''s come to the business." His voice was cold, biting.


    "What a pity! Rooting human spies in the lands of the supernaturals so that we can not trace you! What kind of wicked ways some beings are using these days, right Lester?!"


    Edwin did not leave the eyes of those shaking figures. He looked straight into them, unwavering and determined.


    "It is not really that wrong, my friend! I mean none of these were forced. They chose to do this for what? Money, drugs, alcohol or-"


    "Hatred for you sleek bastards!" the second spy of Cantonova spat in disgust.


    "Well... fair enough!" Lester just shrugged.


    Rees sighed while shaking his head in disappointment. The man should have kept his mouth shut to not draw the predator''s attention.


    Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes slowly moved to the second spy. He took in his appearance from head to toe. The man was chained to the wall along with the three others.


    His forehead and lips were bleeding. His limbs had black and blue bruises from beating by the wooden bat. His body cowered under Edwin''s merciless gaze, but he tried putting up a strong exterior.


    "You seem an interesting person." Edwin smiled- viciously and coldly to freeze the bones.


    "Now, we all will play a game."


    Edwin''s announcement put the four spies in a state of confusion. What kind of insane man was this?


    "The rules are simple. I will ask a question, and you will answer it truthfully. One mistake, one punishment. No fouls, no escape! Is that clear?"


    Lester directed Rees to bring him the remaining glass bottle of alcohol that he and Edwin were enjoying till now, now that the game was about to start. He was excited!


    He had missed all the fun last time, but tonight he was going to enjoy it not one but four times!


    "Wh-what do you want? What kind of game is this?" The first spy appointed by the Goblins stuttered.


    A handsome smile broke on Edwin''s face. "It is very simple, pal. I promise you will love it!"


    The men shook their heads, not trusting a word Edwin said. That man was a maniac!


    "Before we begin, any advise to our players?" Edwin turned his head to his left with a raised brow. But the answer came from his right.


    "Oh, I have one. As long as you spill the truth the probability of you winning the game is more! Trust me, it works!" Lester winked at them.


    And now the four men wondered if the blue-eyed psychopath was insane or the green-eyed one was?


    "Now... shall we begin?" Edwin smirked.


    The four people saw nothing but danger grinning at them in Edwin''s eyes.


    "Question number one- why?"


    Edwin''s question was followed by silence filled with heavy breaths and loudly beating heartbeats.


    Edwin''s eyes watched all four of them like a hawk. Sensing and savouring the fear in their eyes. It made him feel powerful! The men stole a secret look with each other, but their lips remained sealed.


    "Oh, I have another advise for them. Do I have a permission my leader?" Lester asked, raising a finger.


    Edwin only nodded once.


    "So my advice for you is... DO NOT try his patience, EVER!"


    The four chained men gulped down their spit that was mixed with blood nervously.


    "W-we do not know what you are saying." The spy of Centaurs stuttered.


    His restless eyes stilled for a moment when they locked with Edwin''s.


    "Ooops! Wrong answer, pal!", Came Lester''s not so apologetic voice.


    His stilled eyes widened, bulging out of his skull when a punch landed on his chest, breaking the bones of his ribcage. Blood sprang from his mouth, but his voice remained stuck inside him.


    The moment Edwin''s punch landed on the man; it did not only affect the receiver, but also the other three.


    "P-please! Please! Show some mercy, My Lord! We- we do not know anything." The first spy who was sent by the Goblins pleaded helplessly.


    "You say you do not know anything! Hmm... then let me ask second question. I hope you will answer it truthfully." Edwin said calmly.


    The calm that had set the four minds in turmoil.


    "Y-yes. We will... yes!" The spy agreed hurriedly.


    "Second question- Do you know each other?"


    Large beads of sweat rolled on their bodies. They hesitantly looked at each other. When their eyes met, they had already given the answer to Edwin''s question.


    Edwin already knew the truth. However, he asked that question anyway, just for his fun!


    "Stop with your sick game, you monster! We know who you are! We know what kind of a demon you are!" The spy from Cantonova screamed at Edwin''s face.


    His body shaking violently, the veins in his body popping out, about to burst.


    Edwin took a threatening step closer to him. The tips of their noses almost touched each other. Edwin easily hovered above the man''s form with his towering height and muscular physic. It resembled a giant looking down at a small child.


    They stared at each other for a minute that was filled with thick tension. The man struggled to keep up with Edwin''s hard stare. The poison of hatred in his mind worked as his driving force.


    "So you know who we are, huh?" Edwin almost hissed.


    "Y-yes! I know you are not human. None of you are! You are those malicious creatures- the werewolves!" Tears of frustration streamed down the man''s face.


    But he was not ready to back down. Edwin was impressed by his courage. Not everyone had a heart of steel to stand him.


    "And who told you that?"


    The man did not want to answer. But something in Edwin''s darkened eyes compelled him to answer.


    "M-my Lord."


    His answer made the other three shift uneasily on their feet.


    "Do not fool me, human! Your Lord is not smart enough to know that. Now tell me... who. the. fuck. told. you. that?"


    The man tried clamping his mouth shut... he tried hard. But he had no control left over his body.


    Edwin''s eyes darkened into a darker shade of blue as he did not leave the man''s eyes.


    "I... I do not know. So-someone told my Lord. Th-they... they are friends! They will save us. All of the humans."


    "From whom?"


    Lester removed the glass bottle of alcohol that he had in his mouth away. He leaned forward to listen carefully, just like Rees and the two other guards.


    "You!"


    "aahahhhh...." The man''s cry dispersed into densely tensed air like water vapours.


    Edwin had made sure to not let him feel more pain. That spy was not a criminal but a victim. He was misguided and falsely informed.


    The people like him were not his enemies. Instead, he had to enlighten them and show them the right path.


    The man had a lot of work to do!

 Chapter 196 - DEAL WITH THE BEAST

    "Ruth... Ruth..."


    Someone shook her shoulders lightly, but she ignored it.


    "Ruth!"


    The shaking intensified. Whose world was set on fire?? And even if it was, then what could Ruth do for that?


    "RUTH!!!"


    "aaahh"


    Ruth shrieked in fright at that ear-splitting scream.. Her terrified eyes travelled around in confusion.


    When they settled, they saw a smirking woman, stood in front of her with her hands crossed under her chest. Her smirk soon turned into a frown.


    "Thea! What the hell is wrong with you?" Ruth groaned, rubbing her itching eyes.


    "Oh no young lady! Do not use that tone on me. What the hell is wrong with YOU? Why were you sleeping like a dead rock in Mr Cooper''s shop?" Thea chided her friend.


    "Thea, rocks are non living things. So practically they ARE dead!" Ruth answered in a monotone.


    Thea thinned her lips in annoyance. Her friend was too smart for her own good.


    "That is not the point of this discussion. Tell me the answer!" She demanded.


    Ruth stretched her sore limbs and yawned, opening her mouth so wide that Thea could stuff her handbag into it.


    "I am tired and could not get any sleep last night." Ruth again rested her chin on the table, her eyes still heavy and drooped.


    "Ruth!" Thea snapped again.


    She passed a glass of water in Ruth''s way and with a glare ordered her to drink it. Ruth obliged and did what she was told.


    Thea watched her red eyes and tired face. The woman had not seen a single day of peace and leisure since her mother passed away. The Luna of the werewolf breed and the wife of Edwin O''Dell had to work so relentlessly, just to keep her job safe.


    She was not even receiving extra money for working on Mrs Linlithgow''s dress. Rees told Thea how infuriated Edwin became when Zoe told him about Mrs Linlithgow''s order and how the selfish shop owner was exploiting Ruth.


    He could have just set his pitiful shop on fire along with him. Ruth efforts did not bother him. On the contrary, he felt proud of his mate for not giving up, and keep pushing her limits.


    What bothered him was Mr Cooper''s greediness. How could he order not only Ruth but any of his employees to complete a dress within four days and not pay extra money for it?


    "Ruth are you okay?" Thea concerned.


    Ruth only nodded her head, still half asleep. "Yes. I think so." She mumbled.


    "Let me do some work for you." Thea offered.


    "No, Thea. You already have much pending work to do. I do not want you to get in a trouble for me with Mr Cooper. You know how he said that only I have to work on this dress." Ruth tried stretching her lips in a bright smile but failed, only showing her miserable attempt.


    "That old man is..."


    "Yes Thea? Do you have anything to say to me? If yes then I am all ears."


    Thea shut her eyes tight and inhaled, then exhaled. Putting up her wide smile as if she had nothing but praises for the man, she faced Mr Cooper, who had come to stand behind her at some point in their conversation.


    "No, Mr Cooper. I was not talking about you. How can I call you an old man? It was someone else I was talking about." She showed her two sets of white teeth till her cheeks hurt.


    "Hmm... then I would like to see you on your workstation. And Ruth... do not waste time. You have a deadline to follow!"


    "Y-yes, Mr Cooper."


    Thea''s shoulders slumped down. Passing an apologetic look to Ruth''s way, Thea walked to her workstation.


    *


    *


    *


    The night came, and Lester was the most excited one amongst the men who had gathered again in the same darkroom. Only some torches lit on the walls provided little light. It was enough for the dangerous creatures, but not for the remaining three men.


    Edwin proudly watched at the dead body of Cantonova''s spy. Rees asked if the dead body should be removed, but Edwin denied it.


    He ordered to keep it in the restraints of the shackles as a reminder for the three left, who they were messing with.


    The two guards were on constant watch, not closing their eyes even for a minute.


    "Oh Moon Goddess, I thought I was late!" Lester mumbled in relief.


    While Edwin kept staring at his wonder from the last night, Lester realised that he missed bringing snacks for tonight''s show. Not wanting to enjoy it with half stomach, he ran using his werewolf speed to get some snacks for himself.


    Any sane human might have vomited at the thought of eating something in that hell. But Lester was barely a human, so had no problem with that.


    Rees came to stand beside him and placed a bottle of wine on the chair that Edwin used to sit on. Now that he had to stand up for pulling a good show, he did not need that chair. Hence, Lester decided to put it to some use and sprawled his food and drinks all over it.


    "Hmm... now I am ready! Let''s begin the show!" Lester nodded like a chief guest who was invited especially for the show.


    Edwin''s jaw twitched in irritation. If they two were alone or with Rees, he would have snapped back at him. But in front of other people, it was not wise to insult an alpha even though he was getting on his nerves with his childish acts.


    Edwin could not complain, for this was not something temporary, and he had to bear it till eternity!


    "Gentlemen, I hope the time we gave to you might have brightened your minds. It is very unfortunate that you had to lose a friend of yours. I hope tonight turns out to be something different than the previous night."


    The three men could not utter a word, their tongues became heavy. They only kept looking at the man in front of them with fear-stricken eyes.


    "Now shall we resume the game?"


    "pl-please do not do this to us! Please! If you want to kill us then do it once but stop this torture!" The spy of the Centaurs finally broke.


    Edwin''s face softened hearing that, and he stepped closer to the man. He gently ran his hand from the man''s face with a tender look in his eyes. The man trembled, holding his breath.


    "You are misunderstanding me. I do not want to kill any of you. I would..... I have never do it. But as you know everyone has some weakness." Edwin said softly. As if he was speaking with a kid telling him a lesson of life.


    Every pair of ears and eyes were solely focused on Edwin.


    "And do you know what my weakness is?" Edwin asked, sounding almost vulnerable.


    The man shook his head in negation.


    Edwin leaned a little more as if he was about to reveal a secret.


    "I can not tolerate the challenge to my authority."


    His demeanour suddenly changed. His face turned passive, his eyes hardened, his voice came like a hiss of a dangerous viper.


    His hand that rested on the man''s throat tightened around it. That made the man gasp for air. It dawned upon him that no matter how sweet the man''s words seemed to his ears, they held nothing but a promise of destruction.


    "M-my Lord... please... I... I will tell you everything. P-Please start the game. B-but if I win... w-will you..."


    Edwin smiled in satisfaction. "If you win the game, I promise you will get the freedom as a reward."


    "R-really?"


    "It is an O''Dell''s word to you!"


    That encouraged the man to participate in the game.


    "What the fuck you are doing, moron? You are bowing in front of an enemy! Will your family and the breed will be proud of your actions?" The fourth spy, appointed by the Council, spat in anger.


    "Do you really think that he will let you go safely out of this land? He is a werewolf! The cunning and predatory creatures. He will not let his prey slip out of his hands easily!" The first spy agreed to the fourth one.


    Edwin let go of the man''s throat and stepped back to let the three men have some room for their discussion.


    "Then what the hell do you want me to do, huh? Die here at the hands of him? Nothing is more precious than life! If you want to die then die! But I will not let my fate turn out like him!"


    The man looked at the dead body that accompanied the rest of the last night and the whole day. He had made up his mind. He did not want to die in a foreign land at the hand of the enemy.


    He had seen what Edwin was capable of and how he lacked mercy. He was not a leader of the werewolves for no reason.


    He recalled what his Lord had told him before assigning him the mission.


    -"Every werewolf in Vincardine is dangerous. But the one you should never cross your paths with is Edwin O''Dell. If you fail to that... there remains no escaping route for you! The only thing that can save you from the beast is his words.


    If you convince him and make a deal with him in your favour, he will never turn back on his word!"-


    That was all running in the spy''s mind. And that was all he was planning to do.

 Chapter 197 - YOU CAN NOT TRUST THEM!

    Edwin smirked when the spy of the Centaurs agreed for playing his game.


    "I believe you will play fairly and truthfully." He commented.


    "Y-yes... yes... My Lord!"


    The spy hurried to agree. The spy of the Goblins had a look of hesitance in his eyes. He was not sure if the other man was right about his decision.. He knew Edwin O''Dell well enough to know that when that man was in question, there was no room for a mistake.


    But the fourth spy- of the Council- looked resentfully at Edwin and the man beside him. He knew they were doomed. They were going to die anyway then why spill the beans?


    "Here comes tonight''s first question for you. Do you know each other?" Edwin began the game from right where he had to left it last night.


    The spy avoided eye contacting with the other two and nodded. "Y-yes, My Lord!"


    "Good! The second question- how?"


    This time the man''s eyes darted to the other two. But he answered anyway.


    "I was told by my Master that I will have some allies in Vincardine, and have to work in cooperation with them. When... when I came to Vincardine a month ago, I was told to visit the church at midnight.


    We all... met there for the first time." He finished.


    ~"So it was all planned in great details."~


    ~"Edwin, I think the first one knows more. Keep going on with your game and make him open his mouth too."~ Lester suggested.


    "You are playing well!" Edwin smiled that relaxed the man''s tensed features.


    "Now the third question- Why Centaurs decided to send you as a spy in Vincardine?"


    Feeling confident and sure than before, the man answered. "My Master... wanted to know what is happening in Vincardine. The rumour that you are not the chosen one reached everywhere. And...."


    ~"Of course!"~ Lester scoffed.


    ~"Garfields!"~ Edwin clenched his fists behind his back but maintained his composure.


    Finally, he was getting some answers. He could not lose this opportunity by scaring off the man. The bait of life always worked!


    "Your Master? But your leader avoided any contact with the werewolves. Then what suddenly piqued his interest in Vincardine?" It was Lester who got more immersed in the game.


    The man paused. "Is... is it the fourth question?"


    Lester wanted to slap him across the face, but before that, Edwin nodded his head.


    The man''s face brightened, and he answered. "My M-Master is not our leader. It... it is...."


    "Alita!"


    The man looked up with surprise. He opened his mouth to ask how Edwin knew it but closed it as there was no use in asking such foolish questions to one of the strongest leaders of all the breeds in the world.


    He only nodded in confirmation. "Y-yes, My Lord!"


    "You are going good human! Now I will ask you the fifth question and if you answer it truthfully... you will get a small reward." Edwin said genuinely.


    "R-reward?" The Goblin''s spy mumbled in surprise.


    "Y-yes My Lord! I will answer all your questions. But do not forget that you have given me your word. You will grant me my freedom after I win this game."


    "Do not worry! My Master has always been true to his word. You will get your freedom IF you win this game." Rees assured the man.


    "Fifth question." Edwin deliberately spared a fleeting glance in the first spy''s way. "Why Alita got involved in this?"


    More than the first spy, Edwin''s question made the fourth one shift in nervousness.


    "My Lord... I... I..."


    "Oh, before that. Let me show you your reward if you answer this question. Rees!" Edwin tilted his head a little.


    Rees stepped ahead and removed the cover from a small table that was placed in the middle of the room. All three pairs of eyes bulged out at the sight of delicious food and the bottle of alcohol.


    These spies were chained on the walls for more than three days. Since they were brought in here, they were not given a single morsel of food or a sip of water.


    "You are running out of time, human. Hurry up or else..." Edwin deliberately trailed off, and Rees started covering the table again.


    "No. Stop, please stop! I... I will answer your question My Lord. Please!" The spy pleaded. His bruised mouth watered at the sight of food, the monsters in his stomach growled loudly.


    "My Master... she... she was convinced by... someone. They told her that the repetition of history can only be prevented by... defeating the werewolves before things slipped out of hands.


    And..."


    Edwin only raised his brows to usher him continue further.


    "And... Master saw how... how demonic you are at the meeting of the leaders." The man avoided meeting Edwin''s gaze, his head bowed low.


    Edwin suck a deep breath, his wolf who was dormant for weeks due to the aftereffect of heavy doses of the wolfsbane potion, stirred inside him.


    He knew it must be that. The night that sparked the wildfire. The night when it all begun. The night that Edwin lost control of the course of the events. The night became the foundation of the prediction that was written in the Black Book centuries ago.


    ~"Edwin, calm down! I can hear your heart racing."~ Lester warned.


    Lester was not present that night with Edwin, but he knew all the details. Thus he understood the change in Edwin''s heartbeats.


    Rees stilled momentarily. He had witnessed that night with his own eyes. He was there in that one faithful night with Edwin.


    "Very well!" Edwin again tilted his head.


    The two guards loosened the restraints on the man''s hands, and the joy on his face was indescribable. The other two watched with shocked eyes. They had not expected Edwin to be true to his words.


    Rees then pulled the table ahead, and after another nod from Edwin, the man fell on his knees, his legs still chained and started gobbling the food and chugging the wine as a man escaped from the desert after weeks.


    "I always keep my words. And now if you answer more of my questions, you will get what you want- freedom!" Edwin said.


    "Th-then what about us?" The first spy stuttered. His mouth watered, and his stomach grumbled as the aroma of the food entered his nostrils.


    Edwin did not answer but kept looking at the man who was on the verge of giving up.


    "Master has already given everyone of you a fair chance. If you do not want to cooperate and play the game fairly, it is your loss."


    The man was in dilemma. It was clearly written on his face. The way his eyes darted from left to right, the way his forehead wrinkled, his lips thinned in a straight line, his nervous gulps moving down the throat, the beads of sweat rolling down his body- it all showed in which direction his mind was running.


    Lester watched curiously. But he knew that the man would give in. He had to! The bait was luring. Although he was a human, he must be trained in the Goblin world.


    The creatures who were known for treachery and greed. Humans tend to pick the traits of others, let them be animals or other humans.


    "M-my Lord... I also want to play this game. Please, My Lord!"


    "What the hell are you doing? You can not trust them! You know you can not trust them!" The fourth spy cried angrily.


    "SHUT UP!" The first spy thundered. "If you want to die then you can. I want to live! My Lord, please allow me playing this game, please!"


    Edwin still stayed silent.


    "I... I know more than him. I will tell you everything. Please, My Lord!" He tried convincing.


    The spy of the Centaurs was busy in stuffing his mouth with food, to pay any attention to what was happening around him.


    "Alright! You can join the game." Edwin finally said.


    "Sixth question." Edwin announced, making the spy pause eating.


    The fourth spy only glared and cursed inwardly.


    "Does Centaurs know anything about the six murders in Vincardine?"


    "No... No... My Lord! My Master and my breed are as confused and worried as everyone else. We do not know anything about it."


    Edwin moved his eyes from the man to look at the first spy.


    "He is right! They do not know anything about it." He confirmed.


    "Seventh question- Do Goblins have anything to do with these murders?"


    That question made the first spy nervous.


    "You know that the werewovles can hear the beating of the heart. If you try to lie, your heart will give it out." Lester warned.


    After a moment of pondering, the man lastly answered. "The Goblins... they... they know about those six murders. But My Lord, they are not involved in them. They just know who-"


    The man instantly bit his tongue, regretting his uncontrollably running mouth. He should not have said that.


    Edwin acted to ignore that and kept on asking more questions. With every question asked and the answers are given to them, he was getting near to the conclusion of the investigation.


    During that whole time, only he knew how difficult it was for him to keep his animal at bay.

 Chapter 198 - A KIND-HEARTED PERSON

    "I am sure that you both will be happy to hear that the game is over and you have successfully completed it!" Edwin declared with a sly smile on his face.


    The two spies were ecstatic to hear that. Their faces brightened up.


    "It means we... will-"


    "You will get your reward as I promised!" Edwin confirmed.


    The men looked at each other with a look of victory, now that they had won the exit from the wolf''s den. They thanked God by murmuring prayers.


    The two guards came forward to unchained them.. The two men fell to the ground with exhausted and weak bodies. However, the happiness of freedom overpowered their fatigue.


    "My Lord... I must say that whatever we had heard about you was partially true and partially wrong. You are true to your word but you are not ruthless. You have a kind heart, My Lord! You are great!" The spy of the Centaurs bowed in front of Edwin.


    "My Lord, may I have one request please?" The other spy asked.


    Edwin nodded subtly.


    "Please do not let our names come into light. We do not want our names to be stained as traitors. Please My Lord, the kindest one, please give your word on it!" He requested.


    Edwin''s smile stretched by some more millimetres. "Do not worry about that. Your names will not be stained as traitors."


    "Thank you! Thank you very much, My Lord! We will always be indebted to you!" The third spy bowed again.


    "It is alright! You do not need to say those things. Now before I grant you your reward, I want one more thing from you two."


    Edwin''s words made them puzzled.


    "Wh-what is it My Lord?" One of them asked.


    Rees pushed two papers in front of them.


    "These are just formalities. You know how humans trust only on the piece of paper and not on the person''s words. I want you to give your thumb impressions on them and write your names at the bottom of the paper."


    Edwin could see hesitance clearly clouded in their eyes. "Hurry up! We need to give you your reward before the Sun rises. Now you do not want to get trapped in Lord Agustus''s hands.


    I may be a kind-hearted person but my uncle..." Edwin purposefully trailed off.


    "But My Lord, you said our names-"


    "And I am still adamant on my words that your names will not be stained as traitors." Edwin smiled assuringly.


    He could have made them sign those papers easily by using his power of compulsion. But he needed them to sign in their clear mind.


    After a minute of thinking and analysing, the two men, eager for their freedom, signed the papers as per Edwin''s instruction.


    Rees checked the papers, then nodded at his Master. Edwin had already told a guard to sit in the faraway corner of the darkroom and write down every word that came from those spies'' mouths.


    That would be his case to represent in front of royalty when the time comes.


    "My Lord, now can we..."


    "Of Course!" Edwin smiled again.


    The spy of the Centaurs looked at the fourth one. "Look how we both earned our freedom. You should have use your brain too."


    The fourth spy did not reply. He could not believe how easily Edwin agreed with everything the other two asked. Was he wrong about the man?


    The two spies stood up on their wobbly legs. The adrenaline rush that came from the excitement of freedom pushed them beyond their limits.


    "It was nice playing with you two!" Edwin said.


    But something in his eyes glinted suspiciously.


    "Can I have the honour of rewarding them, My Leader?" A gruff voice, throaty and scratchy came from behind Edwin.


    The darkness in the room made it difficult to see who it was. Edwin did not turn, neither his expressions changed. He stood at his spot calmly with that same smile plastered on his face.


    A couple of breaths later they heard Edwin say, "Of course!"


    The next breath turned out to be one of the last couple of breaths for those two spies as a wolf that was shiny brown in colour leapt onto them out of nowhere.


    The cries ring, bouncing and reflected back after colliding on the stone walls. The blood and the shreds of the flesh scattered everywhere on the already dirty floor.


    Edwin did not move as Lester''s wolf tore the two men''s bodies, pulling their insides out. Their blood bathed Edwin from head to toe, but he did not flinch.


    The fourth spy was too horrified watching the massacre to make any noise. He was also drenched in the blood of the two unfortunate humans.


    Lester''s wolf gripped one of them''s hearts and snatched it out of his body. Looking at the red organ, he howled, then tore it in two and threw it in random directions.


    One of the pieces landed on the fourth spy and that made him scream from the depth of his pit. His lungs constricted with lack of air, and his mind... it was terrified for the rest of his life.


    The man dared to lift his gaze up to see Edwin already looking at him with those same expressions. He was as calm as a cucumber as if he had not just permitted a wild creature to feast on two living humans.


    The man''s fear-stricken eyes screamed only one word- why?


    Edwin had already agreed to let them reward if they won his game. And they did. Then why he did that?


    "I always stay true to my words! They asked for their freedom so I freed them from not only my clutches but also from this sinful world. Now they will not be recognised as traitors because no one will ever know what happened to them."


    The smile that broke after that on Edwin''s face froze the man''s bones in acute fear.


    The man in front of him was no human, he knew that. But now he knew what he was. He was a demon, a monster, a god of death!


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was again working on Mrs Linlithgow''s dress. She had studied the fabric, had asked Mr Cooper about it to know more knowledge about its texture and how could she utilised it well.


    The man had an exceptional knowledge of fabrics, types of thread and other such things after years and years of working and handling them.


    Ruth had made a sketch of the design of the dress. She had kept in mind all of Mrs Linlithgow''s demands while coming up with the design. She had also added some surprising elements in the dress that she felt would look good on Mrs Linlithgow. Ruth only hoped that the lady would like them.


    After preparing the design, Ruth showed it to Thea, her all colleagues and Mr Cooper. They all had appreciated it wholeheartedly.


    Mr Cooper suggested to her some detailed corrections in the design that left Ruth amazed. The man was very good at what he did!


    More than Ruth, Mrs Payne was excited to see how the dress would turn out to be. Ruth could not complete the dress during her working hours alone, so she had to bring the dress home to work on it during the night.


    As much as Ruth enjoyed working on it, the task was tiresome. She had not gotten any good sleep. Her back ached, stiffened after sitting for long hours in one place.


    She got cramps in her leg a couple of times, her fingers had bled numerous times because of the needle piercing into them that now she had lost count of it.


    Ruth did not mind the hard work. She never had. However, if she would have got some extra pennies for her overtime work and efforts, it would have been fair and the icing on the cake.


    Ruth sighed, her shoulders hunched forward a little. If only she had her own shop.


    Ruth''s hands paused. Her own shop?


    She liked the sound of it but then scoffed, shaking her head. She must stop dreaming the impossible.


    She was broken from her reverie by loud coughing sounds. She saw Mrs Payne sitting up, her face had turned red due to coughing.


    Zoe startled up and raised her ears and tail in alert at the sudden sound. Then mewed in worry seeing Mrs Payne''s state.


    Ruth hurriedly put everything aside and ran towards the lady.


    "Mrs Payne... Mrs Payne... are you okay?"


    ''Absolutely not woman! Can not you see! Go get some water for her.'' Zoe chided Ruth mentally.


    "Hold for a second!" Ruth rushed into the kitchen and brought a glass of water.


    She made Mrs Payne drink it slowly while she rubbed her back up and down with her other hand. Lines of worry were itched on Ruth''s face, the brims of her eyes had already started moistening.


    After some more minutes, Mrs Payne''s coughing died down.


    "What happened to you, Mrs Payne?"


    Patting Ruth''s hand, she said, "Nothing, my dear. It happens with the old age. Do not worry about it."


    "How can I not worry? You scared me!" Ruth''s shaky voice gave out her vulnerability.


    For a moment, she thought she was watching Mr Payne instead of Mrs Payne when he was ill. That thought alone sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Ruth! I promise I am alright! Now let me go back to my beauty sleep or I will getdark circles under my eyes. Now you do not want me to look like that, do you?"


    Ruth only nodded.


    "And you too sleep soon. You need good rest, my child! Good night!"


    "Yes. Good night!"


    Ruth sat there till Mrs Payne''s breaths came even. Zoe also went back to sleep as she had no interest in watching the other woman spending the rest of the night either worrying or crying.

 Chapter 199 - WITHOUT THE WEREWOLVES!

    *A WEEK AGO*


    Edwin couldn''t help his mind that kept running back to Ruth time and again. He was monitoring her every move closely, especially with the threat of spies roaming Vincardine.


    He had that brown cloth again wrapped around his wrist. It helped him to think rationally, and maintain his sanity.


    Edwin had his men sent on the trails of those invaders. They had found most of them by now, and the remaining ones should be under his claws soon.


    "Master!"


    Edwin saw Rees entering his chamber. He nodded at him as an acknowledgement.


    "We have found one more of them.. And..."


    "And?" Edwin arched his brow.


    "And he is sent by the Council."


    That came as no surprise. Of course, they would do such a thing.


    "Barret Addington?"


    "We do not know yet if it is his own doing or the Council is involved in it. But we have found some letters at the man''s place that have the Council''s stamp." Rees informed.


    "Hmmm..." Edwin stayed silent for a while. His mind working the calculations.


    "Should we get hi-"


    "No!"


    Edwin replied firmly: when Rees suggested catching the man.


    "We should wait. Keep an close eye on him. Follow him everywhere he go. I think there is something more to it that we can not see just now."


    Rees understood what his Master meant.


    "Okay, Master!"


    Rees ordered his men to keep following the man. He kept Edwin informed of his every move.


    *5 DAYS AGO*


    Edwin was with Lord Augustus and some other nobles who had come to discuss some matters regarding trade with them. The guests were all humans, except Harold and Douglas.


    Edwin wanted to be anywhere but there. He was bored out of his mind and could not concentrate on a word the people were chirping.


    His mind found joy in revisiting the memory of his with Ruth in the woods. Every word that she said, the touch of her skin, Edwin remembered everything as fresh as it had happened just a second ago.


    The man was smitten!


    Suddenly his body turned stiff, his eyes darkened by a shade as he stared into nothingness.


    ~"Master, the man is leaving Vincardine."~ Rees''s urgent voice reached him through the mind link.


    Leaving Vincardine?


    ~"It means only two things Rees. Either he is done with his mission, or he is going to meet his Lord, to inform them about his findings."~


    ~"Yes, Master."~


    ~"Keep following him. Do not rely only on our men. Go with them personally."~


    ~"Yes, Master. I will keep informing you."~


    Edwin''s eyes changed their colour to their original Cerulean blue. Edwin glanced around him, and no one had noticed the change in his behaviour.


    Good!


    But he spoke too soon. When he moved his eyes to his left, he found Lord Augustus staring at him intently with narrowed eyes.


    Sensing his distraction, Douglas and Harold also turned to face Edwin. The intent gazes of the three werewolves did not bother Edwin at all. He stared back at them, nonchalantly with a passive face.


    But his mind was running faster than his heart. He could not keep going on like this. He had to end this investigation as soon as possible and before Lord Augustus intervened.


    1 day later, Rees had the man with a big moustache in his hold in Cantonova. To their surprise, they also got someone else.


    *PRESENT*


    Lester was satisfied after his hunt. The last time he went hunting was when he had to chase the rogues who attacked his mother and crossed the border of his pack territory.


    The fourth spy appointed by the councils stayed silent. His body and the moustaches were soaked in the blood of the other two.


    Although fun, Edwin had no more time to play this game. He had to finish it soon, for he had many questions and many important things to do.


    "Are you not going to say anything even after this?" Edwin asked calmly.


    The man did not move, did not utter a single word.


    "Fine then!" Edwin mumbled and, with a flick of his wrist signalled something to Rees.


    Bowing his head, Rees took the two guards with him and exited the darkroom only to return after ten minutes. They dragged the man chained just like the other spies and threw him in front of Edwin. They then removed the restraints of the fourth spy too.


    "I am asking you again. tell me everything in details or..."


    "Or you will kill us! You are going to do that anyway then why waste your time and efforts?" The man whom Rees had brought chuckled dryly.


    Edwin stared at the both of them for a minute longer.


    "Is it your loyalty towards your masters or something else?"


    "What do you think?" The man with moustache retorted back.


    Edwin shook his head in disappointment. "I can not understand humans. They betray when they were expected to be loyal and they stayed loyal when they needed to betray."


    After a brief pause, the man with moustaches said, "It is not always about the loyalty. There is something more influencing than loyalty. And that is belief. We are silent because we have a belief."


    Lester, who was still stained in the blood of his prey, came to stand by Edwin. "What belief?" He asked darkly. His wolf was still on the edge, unsatisfied and begging for more blood.


    "We believe that the world will be a better place without the werewolves!" The other man spat angrily.


    "Really? And who told you that? Your masters- the Garfields?" Lester yelled.


    The man who was the spy of the Garfields pursed his lips.


    "We know what happened in the great war. How you selfish creatures put the lives of humans on the stake for your selfish motives. And as long as you are alive we can never live safely." The spy of the Council pointed at Edwin.


    Edwin had enough of their nonsense. Leaning down, he caught both the men by their throats. His eyes turned a darker shade of blue, and his wolf was on the verge of coming out.


    "You do not know shit, you bastards! You know nothing about the great war. The man who built this town of Vincardine, George O''Dell Sr- my ancestor had to sacrifice his everything, just to keep every breed safe and end the war.


    My family- the O''Dells- have spent generations and rigorous efforts for keeping the treaty of peace as it is. So do not talk shit when you know nothing!" Edwin was furious, to say the least.


    "Do you know who were the main cause of the outbreak of the war?" He asked in a deadly whisper.


    The two men, their faces paler than before, tried to shook their heads but their movements were restricted by Edwin''s iron-like grip on their throats.


    "It was because of the vampires- the Garfields!"


    *


    *


    *


    "Yes! Finally! It is done!!" Ruth exclaimed loudly in delight.


    "Ruth, why are you so loud? I- Oh My God! Ruth! It is... it is... marvellous!" Mrs Payne, who came out of the kitchen with an annoyed face, became awestruck in a moment when she saw Ruth holding the golden dress in her hands.


    "Is not it, Mrs Payne?! Oh, I am so happy! Look how beautiful it looks!" Ruth was overjoyed with the result of her efforts.


    She had worked relentlessly for the days and through the nights.


    "Yes, my dear! You have done a splendid job here! I am sure Mrs Linlithgow will fall in love with this dress at the first sight. This is the best work of yours till now! I am so proud of you my dear!!" Mrs Payne could not stop praising her. And Ruth deserved every bit of it.


    Ruth showed her the details of the dress, and a thought crossed Mrs Payne''s mind.


    "Dear, can you wear this dress once?" She asked.


    Ruth looked at her in surprise.


    "What? No, Mrs Payne. I can not." She shook her head.


    Although the suggestion was tempting, Ruth knew she could not use others'' things without their knowledge.


    "Hello Mrs Pay- Oh God! Ruth... this is..." As promised, Thea came to stay for the night. She was speechless, looking at the beautiful dress.


    "I... I have never seen anything so beautiful!" She whispered in awe.


    Zoe mewed from behind as if agreeing with everyone.


    "Thea tell your friend to grant one request of this old woman. I want to see Ruth in this dress but she is not listening anything." Mrs Payne complained, making a sad face.


    Thea smiled. "Come on Ruth. You and Mrs Linlithgow are of same frame. It will fit you well and that way you can see if there are any last minute checks to do on the dress."


    After minutes of convincing, Ruth finally gave in to the request of the other two women. She was also excited to wear the dress. Only God knew if she could ever wear such an expensive dress in her life or not.


    Ruth wore the dress and came out to show the two women. She blushed furiously, hearing their compliments. Zoe also appreciated Ruth''s skills and was impressed for the first time by the woman.


    Not wanting to mess with the dress, Ruth told Thea to check for any improvements and then changed the dress.


    "I will fold it neatly, you do not worry." Thea told Ruth.


    Smiling and thanking her friend, Ruth went into the kitchen to help Mrs Payne for the dinner. The next day they had to submit the dress to Mr Cooper, and Ruth could not hide her excitement and hear the long praises for her hard work.


    The smile on Thea''s face faded as she turned to look at the dress. Her heart turned heavy, a thin layer of perspiration formed on her forehead.


    Was she really going to do that with her best friend? Was she really going to betray her friend''s trust?


    She was conflicted. She took the scissors with her shaky hands, her heart racing fast against her chest. She hesitated, the corners of her eyes moistened.


    But she had to do it. For her friend, for her soon to be husband and for the new world that she was going to be a part of!


    She lifted her eyes for a moment to saw Zoe staring right back at her. As if she was encouraging her. Zoe moved her head to push Thea and get done with the task.


    Thea nodded her head, for she knew what she had to do!

 Chapter 200 - TWICE THE AGE OF YOUR GRANDMOTHER!

    That night Ruth slept peacefully for the first time in a long time. The smile of satisfaction did not leave her face even in the sleep.


    However, Thea could not get any good sleep as she kept tossing and turning in her place. Her mind was in frenzy, and so was her heart. She had failed the people who trusted her.


    She did not know if she should felt relieved or guilty, perhaps both. She turned once more to come face to face with Ruth.


    Watching her sleep peacefully, fourfolded her guilt.


    "I am sorry Ruth! I hope you will forgive me." Thea whispered softly..


    She did not know what the future held. She did not even want to think about it. At some point in the night, sleep crawled slowly to embrace her mind and body.


    The Sun rose in the sky from behind the horizon. The birds chirped, and the pelicans fluttered their wings in search of fish.


    Ruth, tired, woke up earlier than Thea. Her excitement of showing her mastery of the world could not let her sleep leisurely. She was humming the tune that she had heard in the church recently as she got ready for the day.


    "Hey, sleepyhead, wake up! The little birdy is calling you!" Ruth sing-song loudly.


    When she did not get a reaction, she rolled a napkin and threw it on Thea''s face.


    "Ummmhh..." Thea stirred in sleep, grumbling something incoherently.


    "Thea! Thea Green! Wake up, you sloth bear! I do not want to get late because of you." Ruth yelled again.


    "What is wrong with you woman? Stop screaming early in the morning!" Thea yawned, opening her mouth wide.


    "Good morning Thea." Mrs Payne, who was playing with Zoe wished her.


    "Good morning, Mrs Payne!" Thea wished back.


    Zoe mewed, staring right back at Thea. Her stare made Thea uncomfortable. But she could not get more time to delve into that thought as Ruth came to pull her by her hands.


    "Get up and take a bath. The breakfast is already done." Ruth ushered Thea to the bathroom.


    Till Thea came out of the bathroom, Ruth brewed some coffee for them. She set the plates along with the coffee cups. She then poured some milk for Zoe.


    Thea watched Ruth keenly while she chatted away with Mrs Payne during the breakfast.


    "Bye girls. See you in the evening Zoe!" Mrs Payne waved them off.


    "Mrs Payne, I will bring your medicines on coughing today. Take care!" Ruth smiled.


    She was always caring, paying attention to the details. Just like every day, Zoe accompanied them to Mr Cooper''s shop.


    Ruth was exceptionally happy today, and Thea was glad to see that.


    "Thea, I am thinking of taking Mrs Payne to the ''Baker''s Delight'' this Sunday brunch. Would you and Rees like to join us?" Ruth asked.


    "Ruth, do you have that much money?" Thea asked in return.


    "I... I actually managed to save some. I think it will be sufficient for four people''s meal. And Mr Cooper will give our pay in some days. So I thnk I can manage. What do you say?"


    "I think you should save that money Ruth. What about we make fish and my mother''s apple pie at home? We can go to the park after that." Thea suggested.


    Ruth liked that idea too. Maybe the ''Baker''s Delight'' had to wait for some more days!


    They reached the shop after a few minutes of walk.


    "Take care sweety! See you in the evening." Ruth waved to Zoe, who only mewed once and ignored the women. She walked away from them in search of doing something fun.


    "That cat has an attitude greater than the queen herself." Thea grumbled.


    Ruth giggled at her comment and shook her head. "Now, come on. Stop getting jealous of my sweety."


    ''Yea, yeah. Sweety who is probably twice the age of your grandmother!'' Thea scoffed mentally.


    Their other colleagues were very excited to see the dress. Thea had given them great details and how beautiful it looked over and over again.


    They insisted Ruth, to show the dress, but she politely told them to wait. She did not want the dress to get stained by mishandling.


    For some reason, Mr Cooper arrived a few hours late. Till then, Ruth''s nerves had turned jittery in excitement and nervousness.


    "Mr Cooper..." Ruth noticed him sitting behind his counter.


    Thea raised her thumbs up in encouragement with a bright smile.


    "Miss Moore." He called.


    With a steadily beating heart, Ruth exhaled slowly through her mouth. She stood up and took the bag of the dress. She was in the middle of the way when the bell chimed and entered Mrs Linlithgow herself.


    "My Lady! Welcome... welcome!" Mr Cooper hurried out of his chair and welcomed the lady.


    She smiled tightly. "Thank you Mr Cooper."


    "My Lady why did you bother to come all the way here? I was going to come with the dress to your home." Mr Cooper said.


    "I could not wait till then Mr Cooper. I am very excited to see and try the dress!" The Lady answered.


    Mr Cooper''s eyes darted to Ruth, questioning. Ruth only smiled nervously in return. It would have been great if Mr Cooper had checked the dress before Mrs Linlithgow see it.


    But now that she was already here, everyone would see the dress at once.


    "Of course, My Lady. I have been monitoring Miss Moore''s work closley. I have taken so much efforts on the dress and I am sure you will love it."


    "Lying old pig!" Thea muttered with a glare.


    Ruth felt bad by his words. It was she who had worked on that dress, pouring her everything into it. Yet the man was selfishly claiming the credits.


    "I am sure Ruth must have done a good job. I always like her work and that is why I requested her to make that special dress. Show me the dress, Ruth."


    Ruth smiled. "Yes, Lady Linlithgow."


    With slightly shaking hands, Ruth struggled to open the bag. Her heart suddenly started acting weird. Watching her struggle, Thea came forward to help her. Ruth smiled thankfully.


    Together they pulled out the dazzling golden dress out of the bag that left everyone including Mr Cooper shocked, their jaws hitting the floor.


    Mrs Linlithgow forgetting that she was a noble lady jumped out of the chair, clapping her hands in glee. She gushed over how pretty the dress was. Every person in the shop could not stop noticing and admiring the detailed work done by Ruth.


    Even Mr Cooper smiled in satisfaction. Thea smiled assuringly at Ruth that helped her nerves calm down a little.


    "Oh, Ruth! This is... this is fabulous! I can not wait the other women see me in that dress. I bet none of them have ever seen anything so fantastic like this!" Mrs Linlithgow touched Ruth''s arms.


    The gesture meant so much, especially to the poor workers who only got to see these elites whenever and if they came to the shop or, while during the festivals but from far.


    "Th-thank you, My Lady!" Ruth managed to push those words out of her mouth.


    She mentally thanked God that nothing bad happened. She got nervous for no reason. At last, her shoulders relaxed, and she smiled widely.


    "Mr Cooper I want to try the dress. Now!"


    "Of course, My Lady!" He showed her to the back of the shop where was a changing room.


    Mrs Linlithgow''s maid took the dress and followed her mistress into the room.


    "I am happy with your work Miss Moore! It is your best till now. Keep working like this and in no time you will find more customers like Lady Linlithgow asking for you to work for them." Mr Cooper said.


    And for the first time, Ruth heard the genuineness in his words.


    "Thank you very much Mr Cooper!"


    Although she was not getting any extra money for the work, at least she got words of encouragement that she needed to hear at that time.


    Everyone was chatting amongst themselves about the dress only when a loud scream was heard from the changing room.


    Everybody turned silent and looked the room''s way in puzzlement. The next minute, a red face Mrs Linlithgow opened the door. Her eyes spat fire.


    "Mr COOPER!" She shrieked, which made the others scrunched up their faces at the irritatingly loud voice.


    "My Lady, have I done any mistake?" The old man approached her nervously.


    "Mistake? Do you think it is a mistake? huh?" She stumped her feet angrily on the floor as she walked to him.


    Her maid was hot on her tail with the dress in her hand.


    Ruth and Thea shared a confused look, both of their hearts thudding wildly.


    "Is it some kind of a joke, Mr Cooper? Do you know who I am? I can close down your petty shop over the night! I can destroy all of your lives! Do you understand me?" Mrs Linlithgow looked nothing less than an angry goddess adamant about burning down the whole world, as a punishment for their sins.


    "But... My Lady, I do not undertsand what went wrong." Mr Cooper said slowly, hesitantly.


    That made her face turn redder if only was possible. "You do not know what went wrong? Then what the hell is this?"


    She threw the dress on the man''s face in anger.


    ''Oh God!'' Thea prayed.

 Chapter 201 - THE LAST MISTAKE

    Ruth stood with wide eyes and her tongue heavy to say a word. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    The golden dress was totally ruined from inside. The layers of the flowy bottom were torn so badly that they could not be repaired. The dress also had some strange stains on it as if something was spilt on it.


    Thea as shocked as Ruth, could not believe her eyes.


    "Mr Cooper, tell me what does this mean? You know I have a grand celebration to host tonight. What I am going to wear now? And what should I tell my husband? It was my anniversary gift for the God''s sake? Oh my God!"


    The maid rushed to hold her mistress and made her sit again on the chair. She started fanning her, and one of the employees fetched a glass of water for her.


    Mr Cooper, shocked and confused, glared at Ruth.


    "What is this Miss Moore?" His thunderous voice made Ruth jump in fright.


    She could not believe the air in the shop turned drastically like this in a matter of only two minutes.


    "I...I..."


    "SHUT UP! See how you hurt Mrs Linlithgow. You brought shame to my name and my business. Tell me what happened to the dress? How it got ruined like this? Tell me!"


    None had ever seen Mr Cooper that angry before. They all were speechless.


    "I am asking you something Miss Moore!" He thundered again.


    Ruth startled, blinked twice to fight back her tears.


    "I... I... do not know Mr Cooper." She squeezes out the words.


    "What do you mean by you do not know?"


    "Mr Cooper, it is not Ruth''s fault. When we checked the dress for the last time before putting it into the bag it was perfectly fine. We do not know-"


    "Thea! I am warning you for the last time. If you open your mouth in her defence then..." He left his threat to linger like that.


    Thea would have retorted back in any other situation, but this time she kept her mouth shut. It was necessary!


    "You poor woman... how dare you ruin my dress? Do you have any idea how much it costed?" Mrs Linlithgow stood up and walked towards Ruth.


    Scared, Ruth took a couple of steps back, but before she could escape the wrath of the woman, she had her held by her shoulders. Her long nails digging into Ruth''s skin painfully.


    "Even if you and your next three generations work your whole life then also you will not be able to buy such expensive cloth! My husband bought it for me from South East Asia. Do you even have any idea how far it is?" She shook Ruth with glaring eyes.


    That broke Ruth''s dam of restraints, and she let the way to her tears.


    "I.. I am sorry, lady Linlithgow. I... I swear I did not know how that happened! Pl-please believe me!" Ruth cried.


    "Sorry? All you have to say is sorry? What should I do with your sorry? Mr Cooper... you just wait and watch. I will close your shop by telling my husband. I swear I will not let any one of you sleeep peacefully in the night. You just see!"


    After throwing tantrums for more than twenty minutes, calling Ruth names and insulting not only her but her whole family, threatening Mr Cooper and other employees, Mrs Linlithgow stomped out of the shop. Her carriage drove off, but her loud screeching sound still resonated in the ears of people in the shop.


    A minute passed in silence, but no one dared to say a word. Everybody was shocked by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Miss Moore", Mr Cooper finally broke the silence.


    Ruth looked at him through teary eyes in anticipation.


    "Get. Out."


    Those two words landed on Ruth like explosives. Her whole world was about to get destroyed.


    She moved her lips to say something but nothing came out of it.


    "I said, get the hell out of here. I do not want to see you in my shop!" Mr Cooper erupted like a volcano.


    He had worked all his life to make a name for his shop. He knew Mrs Linlithgow very well. She would not hesitate to go to her husband crying and complaining. And as a doting husband, the man would probably threaten Mr Cooper to close his shop.


    The family was so influential that if a single bad word came out of their mouth about the shop, Mr Cooper would lose everything he had earned all over his life.


    And that was all because of Ruth!


    And Mr Cooper could not tolerate that.


    Ruth suddenly came back to her senses. Her fears took a form in front of her, laughing at her.


    "Mr Cooper please, I am so sorry! But I really do not know how the dress got ruined. Please do not make me leave my job!"


    When the old man did not react and kept glaring at her, forgetting about all the shame and pride, Ruth moved down on her knees. Joining her palms in a gesture of request, she pleaded again.


    Thea was shocked to see that. She hurried to straighten Ruth, but the woman was desperate. She could not afford to lose her job.


    What could she do if not for this job? She had no other skills, and even if she had any, it was very unlikely to get work that would pay as much as Mr Cooper did.


    Mrs Payne''s face flashed in front of her eyes.


    "Mr Cooper, I swear I will not repeat this mistake. I will be more careful from the next time. Please-"


    The further words died down in Ruth''s throat when the man held her by her arm. He harshly pulled her up, and before Ruth or anyone could comprehend what was happening, Mr Cooper dragged her to the door of the shop.


    "There is no place for a person like you in my shop! I thought you were good at your work, and hence I pitied you. I gave you the job out of sympathy. And see what you gave me in return for my generosity.


    You made a fool out of me in front of Lady Linlithgow! She cursed me, my shop, my family. All because of you! I gave you one task and what you did? You ruined it, Miss Moore!


    I told you one more mistake, and you will be out of this shop forever. And this.... this was not a mere mistake but a crime that you have committed."


    All the women were huddled, leaving their workstations behind. Everyone was sad to see what was happening. They could not decide whom to support.


    They all liked Ruth and knew that she would never do such a mistake knowingly. But how could they blame Mr Cooper? He was also right at his place.


    All they could do was feel bad for Ruth and pray that the woman would find some other job soon.


    "I will make sure that you do not get any work in Vincardine! I swear Miss Moore, if I face any more trouble because of this, you will never get any opportunity of earning a penny." Ruth was stunned to see him talk that way.


    He was a rude man, yes! But she or anyone else had never seen him spitting venom like that.


    "Mr Cooper-"


    "Think twice before saying a word, Thea! If you want, you can also get lost from here. I do not need ungrateful women like you. There are plenty of good workers in Vincardine. So think before acting her saviour!" He warned Thea.


    Thea wanted to slap the man or maybe break his nose. Yes, that would have been great! She wanted to kick his job and him and leave the place with Ruth.


    But she could not! Not yet anyway!


    "Mr Cooper please... please be merciful. What would I do without the job? I do not have money to live and take care of Mrs Payne. You know she has no one but me to look after her. Please, Mr Cooper... Give me one more chance, please! I swear I will not disappoint you!" Ruth cried, begged.


    Others only watched ruefully.


    "One more chance, my foot!" With that said, Mr Cooper opened the door and threw Ruth out of the shop.


    "Do not ever step inside my shop again!" He spat and closed the door, locking it from inside.


    The people walking on the streets, slowed down to see what happened. They did not understand why the young woman was crying hysterically and why Mr Cooper threw her out of the shop.


    A couple of people recognised Ruth as Mr Cooper''s employee. But no one came forward to help her or ask her what was wrong.


    "What is happening?" A woman whispered audibly to her friend.


    "I do not know but seems like Mr Cooper is not in a good mood today." The other woman whispered back.


    "She is his employee, right? I have seen her near his shop many times." The first one said, squinting her eyes to look at Ruth''s face.


    The other woman also tilted her head to see her face, as it was partially hidden from their view.


    "Oh, yes. You are right. They must have faught over something." The other one pointed the possibility.


    Ruth conscious of the stares and murmuring, kept her head low, avoiding looking at the onlookers who were there to not help her, but for their entertainment and get some juicy gossips.


    Ruth wanted to stand up and run to her home as fast as she could. She slowly moved her head to see Thea''s broken face with teary eyes through the glass window. Mr Cooper was yelling at her throwing his hands in the air in exasperation.


    But she was not listening to a word the man said. Her heart ached for her friend and how helpless she felt.


    Ruth''s sadness intensified watching her friend getting scolded for no reason.


    The woman amongst the two friends scoffed. "These people from the Eastern part are very ungrateful, you know. They do not understand the value of time and money. They do not have the mannerisms and how to respect the people who are better and above them.


    She must have demanded extra money or have messed up the work, and that is why Mr Cooper must have thrown her out." She looked at Ruth as if she was a piece of dirt.


    That broke Ruth''s heart even more.


    "I think you are right! These poor leeches needs to undertand their place in the society and act accordingly! Or one of us might crush them under their shoes."


    Ruth could not understand what funny element the two women found in those disgusting and hateful words as they giggled loudly.


    The humiliation was too much to take, and Ruth had enough for the day. Mustering all her energy, she stood up, and not wasting another moment or glance in the onlookers'' way, she ran.


    She ran away from those taunting voices, those judgemental stares, and her cursed fate.

 Chapter 202 - IT WAS NOT ME!

    Thea''s mind was lost for the rest of the day. She wanted to scream ''fuck you, old octopus!'' at Mr Cooper and run behind Ruth. Only God knew how she stopped herself from doing that.


    Her mind was troubled, and the headache was unbearable. The atmosphere in the shop remained tensed all day. No one talked amongst them, neither they laughed or gossiped like every day. Their faces were gloomy, heart saddened.


    As soon as the clock hit the hour of six in the evening, Thea threw everything away and ran out of the shop like a madwoman. She did not know where Ruth was.


    Then she remembered another thing. Zoe. Zoe was not there with Ruth. Thea expected her to be around the shop at least today, but she was not. What if one of Edwin''s enemies followed Ruth or get to know about who she really was and what she meant for Edwin?


    Thea''s heart raced. She searched Ruth around before going to her home. After thirty minutes of search, when Thea was about to give up and head to Ruth''s home, she found a woman sitting in a far corner of the garden where they used to sit whenever they had something on their mind.


    Thea heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Ruth, who was lost in her world of thoughts. Thea walked towards her while studying her. As she neared Ruth, she could tell how much the woman might have cried by looking at her red and puffy eyes.


    Ruth, far away from the sense of her surroundings, did not notice her friend''s arrival. Thea once glanced around, making sure that there was nothing or no one seemed suspicious.


    In the evening shadows of the bushes, she saw Zoe not far away from where Ruth sat. So she was there watching her. Good!


    Thea sat down beside Ruth, adjusting her dress. She did not know how to catch her attention, so she called only her name.


    "Ruth?"


    Ruth snapped out of the daze and blinked a couple of times.


    "Thea?"


    Ruth felt emotional, the flood of emotions crashed, roaring loud. But no tears came out of her eyes as she had emptied her tear ducts long ago.


    "I... I am so sorry Ruth!" Thea finally said, not knowing what else she should say.


    "I wish I could say it is okay. But I can not. Please do not apologise. You have done nothing wrong." Ruth said with a lack of emotions in her voice.


    After hours of pondering and mulling over the same things, she had become numb.


    "I should have done something. Anything!" Thea insisted.


    Ruth shook her head then smiled, the smile that did not reach her eyes.


    "You have done enough Thea. I do not want to trouble you more. I saw how Mr Cooper reprimanded you after. I felt bad."


    Hearing the old man''s name flipped Thea''s mood instantly. "That old bull! I am not going to work for him anymore! I will discuss with my parents and tell him to take his job and shove it up his a-"


    "Thea!"


    Ruth warned, and that made Thea not complete her choices of words.


    Thea sighed then turned silent. A minute passed in the same silence, and neither of them bothered to break it. They watched the sky turning pretty shades of pink, blue and purple. The flocks of birds flew above in the sky, chirping and flapping their wings to return back to their nests.


    "What are you going to do now?" Thea asked.


    "I will find another job." Came Ruth''s answer.


    She had thought about it the whole day. She could not sit and cry over the loss. She needed money, and for that, she needed to find a job.


    Thea fidgeted with her fingers, then strike the topic she was anticipating for.


    "How about Rees''s suggestion? They still have not found any suitable maid for Lady Elsie. If you want I can-"


    "No!"


    "No?"


    "No! Thea I have already told you that I do not want to work anywhere near that man. I am sure I will find some way soon. Till then, do not say a word to Mrs Payne.


    Her health is already not well, and I do not want her to worry about me."


    "But Ruth-"


    "Please Thea! Trust me I will find something suitable for me. Please do this for me, please!" Ruth requested with puppy eyes that Thea could not ignore.


    She wanted to push the topic of working in ''the great manor'' further but refrained herself from doing that. Ruth was in no state of handling it, and Thea did not want to add in her friend''s misery.


    "Fine! But keep the offer in mind if nothing works, okay?"


    Ruth nodded her head.


    They spent some more minutes in silence, and when the Sun set behind the horizon, Thea stood up.


    "I will get Zoe. She is sleeping there." Thea pointed to the black and white cat that slept peacefully at the foot of the bushes.


    Ruth nodded, then turned her head in the other direction, her mind still on work.


    Thea did not like Zoe at all. And the fact that she was a supernatural creature at least a century old, made her more apprehensive towards her.


    "Come on kitty, wake up!" Thea shook Zoe.


    Zoe also for some reason, did not like Thea and enjoyed annoying her. She hissed at her for waking her up from sleep.


    Furrowing her brows, Thea hissed in return. "Do not behave that way with me. Princess or not, you are just a cat and can not intimidate me. So stop fussing and get up. We need to get back home."


    Zoe narrowed her eyes at Thea and moved her front leg aggressively with an intent to scratch Thea''s face, but now familiar with her tactics, Thea moved back on the right time.


    "I told you!" She smirked at Zoe.


    Zoe growled and hissed some more, then made a mental note to teach Thea a lesson afterwards. She stood up on her four and yawned. Then she remembered something.


    She mewed, moving her head to the right. Thea did not understand at first as she kept giving incredulous looks to the cat.


    Zoe rolled her eyes then said, "You dumb human. Your lover is waiting for you there."


    Thea''s eyes widened in surprise. "You... you can speak?"


    "Of course, I can. I just choose to not compete with your loosely running mouths. I have better standards than that."


    Zoe scoffed as if humans were the most foolish animals on the earth. Leaving back a fuming Thea, Zoe sprinted to Ruth.


    Ruth scratched Zoe''s neck, smiling. Thea moved her head to the right to see a tall and muscular man watching her. He had hidden him well behind the tree, yet Thea recognised him instantly.


    She nodded her head as a signal then went back to Ruth.


    "Ruth I just recalled my mother told me to get something from the market. It will take time... so..." Thea rubbed her arm uneasily with the same uneasy smile.


    "Oh, okay. Sure... umm bye then." Ruth said while getting up from the ground.


    "I will see you in the morning?" Thea asked.


    Ruth smiled. "yes. I will leave from home at the regular time so not to make Mrs Payne suspicious."


    "Hmm"


    They bid their goodbyes and parted their ways. Thea watched Ruth walking away with Zoe by her side. Her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    But she knew her friend well. She was a fighter. She would never give up!


    Releasing a sigh, Thea walked to the tree where the man was waiting for her.


    As soon as she reached there, he pulled her into a hug. They stood away from the eyes of the people in the garden and thus had some privacy.


    Thea did not object and relaxed in his arms. The tears she had been holding the whole day came running down her face.


    "Come on."


    Rees whispered in her ear. They walked in the direction of the woods, leaving the garden behind.


    Thea was silent throughout the way and tried hard to not think about the day. Rees also did not pry into her mind, for he was not sure if he could bear revisiting the things that had happened today.


    Reaching the woods, Rees picked Thea up and placed her on a thick branch of the tree, where he could have her to his eye level.


    Some moments went in silence.


    Thea deliberately let Rees reach her mind. She felt him trying to reach her when she did not say a word for long. She did not know how to explain it all, so she chose the simplest way.


    All her memories of the day ran in Rees''s mind. And when he was done reading it, his heartbeat was in pain and guilt. He could not control his anger when he saw Mr Cooper throwing Ruth out of the shop. The way the two women mocked her, Mrs Linlithgow''s hurtful words and Ruth''s innocent eyes, pleading desperately- it all made him sick in his stomach.


    "I... I am sorry you had to do that Thea."


    He croaked with a strained voice.


    Thea paused, then lifted her head to meet his brown eyes.


    "It was not me Rees.. I did not ruin that dress."

 Chapter 203 - WAS SHE HURT?

    "It was not me Rees. I did not ruin that dress."


    Thea''s words put Rees in a state of confusion.


    "You... did not?"


    Thea shook her head.


    "Then who? Who ruined the dress?"


    That was what Thea was thinking since the morning. It was not her then who ruined the dress?


    "Did Young Master sent someone?" Thea asked.


    "No, Thea. Although Master wants Ruth in ''the great manor'', he would never do that."


    "Then Lord Lester?"


    Rees thought for a moment, then shook his head. "If he planned doing that then he would have definitely told me."


    "Then..."


    They both pondered with furrowed brows, and suddenly their eyes widened in realisation.


    "ZOE!" They said in unison.


    Of course, it had to be Zoe! Who else was there in the room besides Mrs Payne?


    "Oh God! That witch!"


    "Thea, how many times I have told you-"


    "to not use witch as a curse word. They do not like it. I know! Do not repeat it again Rees!" Thea was very upset.


    If she saw Zoe right there, then she would have thrown the cat in a water tank and rub her body to clean her till she cried and begged for mercy. Or she would have not given the animal her favourite food- fish and milk. She would have-


    "Stop coming with the ways of punishing Zoe in your head Thea. Whatever it was at least she saved you the guilt of betraying your friend." Rees reasoned.


    "Still. She had no right to do that with Ruth. Did you know how she was humiliated in front of everyone?" Thea turned her head as tears moistened the brim of her eyes.


    Rees sighed. He placed ginger under her chin and turned her to face him.


    "I know you are upset Thea. I also am. But we both know why it was important. In fact, we should thank Zoe for doing that and saving you from the guilt. Now at least you do not need to shy your gaze away from Ruth."


    Thea understood what Rees was trying to say and nodded her understanding.


    "By the way, who told you that Ruth is fired from her job?"


    "Zoe." Rees shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, so that is what the cat was busy with."


    Thea muttered under her breath.


    "So, have you brought up the topic of working in ''the great manor''?" Rees asked after two long breaths.


    "Yes, I did. But she is adamnat on her descision. She said she can not work anywhere around Young Master."


    Rees pursed his lips with scrunched brows. "I thought the dimensions of their relationship changed after that conversation in the woods."


    "Rees. For a relationship to take place, it should be two ways and not only one way. If you want to know anything that falls under the tag of the relationship between them, then it is only misunderstandings and hate.


    Sometimes I wonder how they are going to spend their lives together. Usually, the misunderstandings and allegations happen after the marriage or declaration of love.


    But here, there is everything but love!"


    Thea was so frustrated with everything that if she could then she would have vent up her frustration on Moon Goddess''s face.


    Rees did not say anything after that, for he knew whatever he said was not making sense to himself. He just pulled her head to rest it on his chest as he stood playing with Thea''s hair.


    The peaceful silence gave them a breather to sort out their thoughts.


    "I am also going to quit the job and stay with Ruth." Thea said after some minutes.


    Rees pulled away from her to look at her. "You are not going to do any such thing." He told her sternly.


    "And why not?" Thea challenged.


    "Becuase we can not afford to fail this chance. This is the best opportunity to agree Ruth for working in ''the great manor''.You know Master needs her close to him." He reminded.


    Thea had enough. "Why it should always have to be about your master and not my friend?" She glared at Rees.


    "OUR friend, Thea! I love Ruth as much as you do. And this is not only about Master but also about her. You do not have any idea what is happening around you." Rees became serious, and Thea knew that she should not push him further now.


    "Wh-what do you mean? Are there vampires in Vincardine?" Thea''s eyes widened, and her voice came as a shriek.


    "Thea! I have told you before to not say their name." Rees chided her.


    "And no. They are not in Vincardine... yet!"


    "What do you mean by yet? You said you and Young Master will take care of everything. Then why are you saying that they are not here yet? Does that mean they CAN get into Vincardine? And wait... is this all related to Ruth in any way? Tell me everything Rees!"


    "I will if you stop for a breath, Thea!"


    "Okay. Yes... right! I.. I am calm and fine. Yes! Now tell me!" Thea took some deep breaths to calm her nerves.


    Rees could not tell everything that happened in the darkroom of the old building. Especially the things that happened and were said by the spies of the Council and the Garfields.


    "Thea, love. You do not need to worry. Okay? We are looking into the matter and will soon find out a permanent solution to this problem.


    And for that, we need a Master''s complete focus and efforts in that way. It is possible only if his wolf is assured that his mate is safe and near him.


    That is why we thought of doing everything in the first place, Right? If not, then why would Lord Lester have come up with a plan of getting Ruth fired from her job?"


    "But the Vamp-"


    Rees placed a finger on her lips. "They or anyone can not harm Vincardine as long as Master is here. He will not let anything happen to his people. Please trust him, trust us! And forget about quitting your job to stay with Ruth.


    If you stay with her, then she will get one more reason to keep running away from Master. And after our wedding, you can be with her in ''the great manor''. Okay?"


    Hearing Rees''s words calmed down Thea a little. She trusted every word that Rees said.


    "Okay!"


    "I will meet Ruth tommorrow morning before going for the duty and try to convince her." He told her.


    "Hmm" She only nodded.


    Rees could feel her worry. "Thea, I love you, my dear mate! Just trust me!" He whispered, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    She looked beautiful sitting on the tree like a fairy. Rees slowly dipped down his head and kissed her softly, enjoying and ravishing the taste of her lips.


    Thea''s body relaxed slowly, her eyes closed in bliss. She draped her hands around his neck, and putting her thoughts aside for a minute, reciprocated his actions by moving her lips slowly against his.


    "I love you so much Rees!" She mumbled against his lips, not breaking the kiss.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin was pacing in his chamber, restless and worried.


    "Brother, please stop pacing around it is making me dizzy." Elsie, who was sitting on the chair watching him, complained.


    "Then tell me the details." Edwin paused.


    "I hvae already told you everything I know." Elsie grumbled.


    "Was she hurt? Did she get scolded?" Edwin was desperate to know what happened with Ruth.


    "I do not know brother Edwin. Rees only told me that Ruth has lost her job as per our plan. He did not tell me the details for he himself do not know them yet. He has gone to meet Thea. Maybe she will tell him more."


    Edwin could not sit peacefully in one place. He knew from the beginning how stupid Lester''s plan was. It would put Ruth in trouble and pain. He should not have agreed with the trio- Lester, Rees and Elsie.


    He should have talked with Thea and tell her that she did not need to go by their plan.


    But a selfish part of him- a major one- kept silent and agreed to their plan. And now that the damage was done, he could not help but worry for Ruth.


    Elsie observed her brother keenly. She had never seen his mighty brother, her alpha and the leader pacing around with a worried face. She had never seen him so desperate, so... vulnerable.


    ''What if all our efforts go in vain? What if Ruth finds someoneelse before brother makes her fall in love with him?''


    Elsie shuddered at those thoughts. As a human Ruth could choose anyone as her life partner and live her life with the man happily. However, that option was not available for Edwin as a werewolf.


    He would either turned into a rogue or die one day in the pain of rejection. And with the power as much as Edwin had as a werewolf leader, she only prayed that nothing of that sort happens.


    The one time his wolf lost control, Edwin did not hesitate to attack his own family.. She could only imagine what blunder he would bring upon himself and the world if Ruth did not agree to work in ''the great manor'' and somehow not fall in love with him.

 Chapter 204 - FOUNTAIN OF EMOTIONS

    Ruth managed to hide the day''s events from Mrs Payne. She tossed from one side to the other, unable to get any sleep. How many days she will manage to hide the truth from her?


    What would happen when she get to know the truth?


    And the most nagging question that kept eating Ruth''s brain was how the dress got ruined?


    The way it was torn at places, and stained showed it was a deliberate act. Only Thea and Mrs Payne were there in the room the whole time apart from her, and none of the two ladies would ever do that.


    Then who?


    Ruth again changed her side. The left side of her face pressed in the pillow under her head. She sighed, looking at peacefully sleeping Mrs Payne except for the sounds of her loud snores. For some reason, Ruth smiled hearing that sound.


    She had a hard time adjusting to it initially when she shifted to live with her. However, after more than a month, she got so used to hearing it that she doubted if she could get any sleep if that sound did not fall on her ears.


    Ruth''s eyes caught some movement beside Mrs Payne. It was a bundle of joy in her life. A black and white mass of soft fur.


    Zoe slept like there was no worry in the world. And for her, it was true to some extent.


    ''You are so lucky sweety!'' Ruth thought. An urge to pinch her cheeks and snuggle her closer bloomed in Ruth''s mind. But she refrained.


    Ruth was observing the cat when she noticed a thread stuck in Zoe''s nails. Ruth squinted her eyes. Only the dim light coming from the moon made the surroundings somewhat visible.


    Ruth crawled slowly, noiselessly and pulled the thread from Zoe''s nails. She held the thread near the open window through which the moonlight came, and her eyes widened in realisation.


    It was the same thread that she had used in stitching the dress.


    Ruth looked back at Zoe, who had snuggled closer to Mrs Payne, and the woman had her one hand over Zoe.


    Ruth felt a fountain of emotions- anger, surprise, frustration, stupidity.


    She closed her eyes for a minute to pull herself together. Now at least she had an answer to the most nagging question of her mind.


    She had no time to cry over the spilt milk. She needed a new job as fast as possible. Ruth had gone through every possible available occupation in Vincardine, and nothing suited with her.


    In some cases, the job was not satisfactory, and in some, she had no skills or experience. And those who fulfilled these two conditions did not pay enough.


    Ruth again sighed, for only God knew how many times.


    *"keep the offer in mind if nothing works, okay?"*


    Ruth recalled what Thea said to her in the evening.


    Should she consider working in ''the great manor''? How difficult it would be to be around the blue-eyed demon?


    She instantly regretted asking that question. Because the answer was simple- it was too difficult for her. More than what others could comprehend.


    No... that option was not available for her. Not now... not ever!


    She thought with finality.


    The next morning, she got up at her usual time. She bathed, prepared breakfast, conversed with Mrs Payne about random things.


    When the time came, she decided to leave the home.


    "Ruth... I... actually..."


    Mrs Payne avoided matching her gaze. She was hesitant.


    "What is it Mrs Payne?" Ruth asked.


    "I... I know that you do not have money left but... my medicines..."


    Ruth''s heart twisted in pain. How could she forget to buy her medicines?


    Yesterday''s incident had shaken her from the core, disturbed her mind that she forgot to buy the medicines.


    "I am so sorry Mrs Payne. I forgot buying them yesteday. But I will get them while coming back home. Do no worry about the money. We have enough for this week." Ruth smiled with a heavy heart.


    "Okay. Just get the medicines for the cough. We will get other medicines after your pay. Have a good day at work, dear! Bye, sweetheart!!"


    Ruth and Zoe walked out of home, both aware of the fact that walking on the same road, they could not go to the same destination as every day.


    Ruth heard the voices of Claire and Florence as she neared the second floor. They both were still avoiding Ruth like a plague.


    Ruth felt bad in the beginning but turned unaffected later.


    "I heard something happened in a shop of Western part." Claire said to Florence.


    Ruth''s heart dropped hearing that. Had the news already spread in Vincardine? She wondered. She knew that the two women were unaware of her presence and were gossiping amongst themselves.


    Ruth paused in her steps, listening to their conversation.


    "What?" She heard Florence asked.


    "I heard people talking that a woman was thrown out the shop and she was crying on the road."


    "Really? Who was the woman? And which shop was it?" Florence asked curiously.


    Claire shrugged her shoulders. "I do not know. But I heard that it was a famous tailoring shop."


    Ruth''s insides churned in an unknown fear. What if Mrs Payne got to know this news?


    "There are quite a few famous tailoring shops in Vincardine, Claire. It can be any of them."


    Claire opened her mouth to say something when they heard footsteps descending down the stairs. Their heads turned in Ruth''s direction. But she kept her face straight and eyes set ahead of her on the path.


    She sighed in relief as soon as she exited her apartment building.


    All the way she felt the eyes of people on her. She did not know if they were indeed looking at her or what the meaning of their stares was. But, somehow she connected it to yesterday''s incident.


    "Good mor-"


    "Huh?"


    "Ruth! Did you came running all the way? Why are you sweating?" Thea asked in concern when she met her.


    Ruth did not realise how nervous she was. For avoiding the stares, she almost ran her way. She did not see Thea coming her way. What was wrong with her?


    "No.. I just... I..." Ruth stuttered, dabbing her forehead with a handkerchief she had pulled out from her small bag.


    "Ruth tell me the truth. What happened?"


    Thea''s firm demand left no room for argument. Ruth told her friend everything and how she now knew that her cat had ruined the dress while the walk to the Western side of Vincardine.


    "Ruth, I do not understand you sometimes. Are you the same Ruth who showed Florence her place weeks ago? Because you sometimes act like two different people who are complete opposite of each other."


    "Thea, please! I am not in a mood of discussing that right now. Do you have any recommendations for me? I am going to search for work in the town."


    Thea opened her mouth, but Ruth stopped her.


    "And no. I am not going to work in ''the great manor''. Next one please?"


    Thea rolled her eyes but suggested a couple of places where Ruth might find a job. Thea could not see her friend banging her head door to door. So instead of that, she suggested some good options yet hoped that she would not get any work there.


    They reached near the shop, but Thea stopped at some distance before it. Ruth watched the shop with a sad face. No, she could never set her foot inside, and that very thought was depressing.


    Ruth then saw Thea uneasily shifting her weight from one foot to the other.


    To save more awkward silence, Ruth said, "Now you go. I will meet you in the evening near the garden. See you later!"


    Thea watched Ruth walking away with Zoe. She sighed then went to endure one more day of seeing the old man''s face.


    Ruth walked on the road, looking around the buildings and people.


    "Hmm... so from where we should start sweety? What do you suggest?" She asked Zoe while thinking about the same.


    ''You want my suggestion? Okay then. How about you go and tell Edwin that you do not and never will love him and reject him so that I can have him all for myself?''


    Zoe mewed.


    "You are right, sweety. I was also thinking of first asking in the market. Let''s go!" Ruth exclaimed a little enthusiastically.


    Zoe groaned, rolling her eyes. ''This woman is impossible!'' She followed Ruth nonetheless though.


    Ruth first went into the first section of the market where vegetables and fruits were sold. She observed from where should she began.


    Finally, she saw a man with a decent-sized stall alone, splashing water on the fresh produce. With a little hope, she was about to approach him, but her hope died down the moment she saw two more people carrying more boxes of fruits and lining them up for display.


    Clearly, the man had enough help.


    "Come on Ruth! There are more shops. Do not loose hopes!"


    Ruth pep talked herself, and mustering more motivation, she started looking for some other chance.


    It was not going to be easy, she knew that!

 Chapter 205 - SOMETHING TO WARN ABOUT

    Two days had passed. Ruth had neither found work for her, nor she had bought Mrs Payne''s medicines. She kept giving excuses like- ''Oh, I am so sorry, Mrs Payne, I forgot!'', or ''The physician was not available.


    She covered her ears when Mrs Payne coughed badly during the nights. Tears beat her will and streamed down her eyes now and then.


    The money she had saved was getting exhausted with the speed of the running horse. In the next couple of days, she would remain with no penny in hand, no food on her plate and a tonne of guilt and disappointment in her heart.


    Thea kept persisting about the job in ''the great manor''. But Ruth had already made her mind and would tell Thea straight NO.


    However, with the passing time, the foundation of her resolve started cracking like the black soil cracked in the summer, due to lack of moisture.


    Rees met Ruth yesterday and was only trying to convince Ruth to accept his suggestion. He tried every way of convincing her- a little too much- that felt strange.


    Ruth asked herself the question that Thea and Rees kept asking-why? What was the real reason that she was adamant about not accepting the suggestion when she needed just that at that very moment?


    And after mulling over it for days, she found the answer. She had this weird and unexplainable feeling inside. Like a siren of warning. Something told her in an indecipherable way that something was waiting for her on that path if she choose to walk on it.


    Ruth was not sure if she was ready to face that. And that was why she clung onto the easy way out- avoidance.


    No matter how earnestly she tried, Mrs Payne would see through her facade multiple times. She asked if there was anything bothering her mind, or if she wanted to say something, but every time Ruth would just shake her head with a smile and changed the topic of their conversation.


    Today was the third day, and Ruth did not know what to expect from it. She got ready as usual and left the home after waving at Mrs Payne.


    On the second floor, she lingered momentarily. The thought of asking Florence for help crossed her mind. It was not for her but for Mrs Payne.


    Ruth could not buy her medicines as they needed that money to live the next days till she finds a job. She thought of asking Florence for help for Florence''s relationship with Mrs Payne had taken a better turn after Mr Payne''s tragic death.


    But then she changed her mind. What would she tell Florence if she asked why Ruth did not have the money? She would put two and two together to know that the woman who was crying outside a tailoring shop three days ago was no one else but Ruth.


    Ruth shook her head and walked out of the apartment building. Zoe walked beside her, unbothered by the male cats'' attention that she received.


    None of them attracted her interest not only because they were just normal cats and she was a supernatural being, but also because her heart was seized by someone else''s name.


    Today Thea had to rush to the shop earlier as Mrs Linlithgow had started bad-mouthing about Mr Cooper and his shop. The old man met her husband in a hope of he would calm down his wife, but instead of that, the arrogant rich man demanded compensation.


    He threatened that he would stain his shop''s name in front of Lady Theodora, and Mr Cooper would lose a chance to serve the O''Dells- a dream for which he practically lived till now.


    When Mr Cooper returned to the shop, the first thing he did was spent five minutes straight in spluttering a string of curses.


    He ordered all the employees to hurry with their assigned orders and also decided to make two dresses for Mrs Linlithgow as an apology.


    For that, he had to travel to the East in the closest textile market and buy the appropriate type, coloured, textured fabrics that he hoped Mrs Linlithgow would like.


    He ordered Thea to take care of this additional work as it was her fault to bring Ruth to his shop and convince him for giving her a job.


    Ruth felt very bad for her friend. If only she could help her in any way. She would have suggested Thea bring the fabrics at home, and she would help her with the dresses. But after the incident with the golden dress, she was not sure if she could handle another such responsibility.


    "Good morning Ruth!"


    A familiar voice fell on her ears, and she stopped in her track.


    A woman who was the eldest coworker of her in Mr Cooper''s shop smiled at her.


    She was the same woman who helped Ruth when she and Thea''s friendship was strained months ago.


    "Good morning!" Ruth gave a small smile to her.


    "How are you Ruth?" The woman asked.


    Ruth did not know how to answer that, so she just said, "I am fine!" Yet. She wanted to add.


    The woman was wise enough to not touch the painful topic. There was nothing for her to say anyway other than she felt sorry and wished it would not have happened.


    But did her words made any changes?


    NO!


    The damage was done, and now there was no need to open those stitches.


    "Have you found another job?" She instead came to a useful point.


    "Not yet. I am still searching places but I think I lack skills in every area other than sewing." Ruth replied in a small voice.


    "Do not worry Ruth! I am sure you will find something better." The woman assured.


    "I heard what happened after I left." Ruth said with remorse.


    "Let''s not talk about it." The woman said with a frown.


    Not able to control it anymore, Ruth''s eyes welled up in tears, and she apologised. "I am so sorry that you all are under great tension with Mr Cooper because of me. But trust me I did not ruin that dress. It was good the last time I saw it. But then..."


    Ruth trailed off. What would she say- it was my cat and not me? Who would believe that? And even if they did, was it not Ruth to be blamed for that too?


    "Ruth... I trust you. We all do! You were the only employee who used to complete every responsibility with care and precision. It must be an accident or something, we all understand. Do not apologise!


    It could have happened with anyone, and Mr Cooper would have acted the same way with them if not worse."


    Ruth, still guilty, only nodded.


    "Do you... do you perhaps know someone or some place where I can find any work? I am fine with any kind of work and even if they pay little." Ruth paused, then continued.


    "I need money for not only living but also for Mrs Payne''s medicines."


    "What happened to her?" The woman asked in concern.


    Mr Payne''s death had made every person in Vincardine sorrowful. They all mourned over his death and worried for Mrs Payne''s future.


    "She is having cough for the last week. And due to her old age, she needed better care."


    "Oh, right! You are really a good soul Ruth! God will not be unfair with you, trust me!" She said.


    But that was not what Ruth wanted to hear that time.


    The woman then remembered something, her face lit up in excitement.


    "I think I know a place where you may find a job. But..."


    "Really? Where is it? I do not mind any other thing. I just need a job." Ruth said desperately.


    "There is a new building constructed in the main square, near the statue of the great originator. I heard someone say that they are looking for a help."


    "What kind of help they need?" Ruth asked nervously. She was afraid that she might lose another chance due to a lack of required skills.


    "Nothing to worry about. They only need someone to take care of the building and do chores like dusting, cleaning, sweeping and such kind of work. I do not think you will need to spend the whole day there, maybe only mornings every day.


    But I think it will be good for you if you are comfortable with it, as you can look for another work or take personal orders of tailoring for the rest of the day."


    That sounded like a plan. And it made sense. Ruth thought for a minute, weighing all the possibilities and coming with plan B for every negative possibility.


    "You are right! I can do that. And I do not mind working as a cleaner if it means I can have food on my plate. But what were you trying to say before but hesitated?" Ruth asked.


    She did not see any problem in her suggestion then why she hesitated.


    The woman said after a moment. "It is a good opportunity I agree. But there is something I should warn you about."


    "What is it?" Now Ruth was curious and little bothered too.


    "Before deciding to go there.... you should know about the owner of the building."

 Chapter 206 - STAY. AWAY. FROM. HIM!

    "Before decidng to go there... you should know about the owner of the building." Ruth''s coworker had said.


    ''Is the owner Edwin O''Dell?''


    Ruth did not know where that thought came from. She did not like the idea though.


    "Who... who is the owner?" She asked.


    "It is Harold Davies."


    Ruth sighed in relief, her features slowly lose the tension.


    "From smile on your face I assume you do not know who he is?" The woman noticed Ruth''s changed body language.


    "Oh, I know who he is. I saw him in the-" Ruth realised that she was about to spill the beans that she had seen Harold Davies in ''the great manor'' on the night of celebrations. "in some public event." She covered up her slip of the tongue with a lie.


    The woman did not say anything, only observed Ruth.


    "Why are you worried about him? He is one of the well known traders of not only Vincardine but also the whole region and also is associated with the O''Dell family. I am sure he must be kind enough to help me."


    Ruth did not remember his face clearly. The night had happened many months ago. She recalled Thea telling her about him that night.


    *"Just remember one thing about him. STAY. AWAY. FROM. HIM!"*


    Thea did not tell her why she should stay away from him. And Ruth never wondered till now.


    The woman watched Ruth a moment longer, only to shake her head later.


    "You are really unaware of your surroundings, Ruth. You only believe what is obvious and clearly visible but never try to look past it."


    Ruth felt embarrassed. Not angry, or maybe a little bit. But mostly embarrassed. She was not the first person who had said that to Ruth. But Ruth failed to understand the remedy on it.


    Ruth did not say anything and, kept looking at the hem of her dress while biting the inside of her cheek.


    "Harold Davies is not a kind of a man a woman should go near. Especially the young and beautiful women like you!"


    Ruth looked up with wide eyes. "Wh-what do you mean?"


    "I hope the time will not come to let you know what I mean. I would not have suggested this option if you were not in desperate need of work. But let me warn you, Ruth. BE CAREFUL!


    He is like hemlock flowers- attractive but poisonous, not to be touched. I would suggest you think thoroughly then go there. Okay?"


    Ruth was scared, to be honest hearing that. She nodded her understanding. "Yes. Thank you for the suggestion."


    "I have to go now. I will tell Thea that we met. Is there anything else you want me to tell her?" The woman asked.


    Ruth thought for a minute, then said. "Just tell her that I am searching for the work and I will meet her in the evening. But please do not tell her about Harold Davies or she would come sniffing for me and again land herself in trouble with Mr Cooper."


    "Of course, Ruth. Do not worry. This is our little secret. But again- be careful and go to him only if you are sure about facing the man."


    They bid their goodbyes and walked in their desired directions which were opposite to each other.


    Ruth kept walking around with numerous thoughts on her mind. Zoe had listened to their conversation and did not know who this Harold Davies was and why the woman made him sound like a devil.


    She did not care anyway. She was asked by Edwin to keep watch on Ruth all the time, and that was what she was going to do. No more, no less!


    When Ruth''s legs ached after trudging aimlessly for an hour, she leaned on the compound wall of one of the establishments nearby. She kept making circles on the ground with her toes as she contemplated if she should give Harold Davies a try or waste another day facing refusal at multiple places.


    "What do you think I should do sweety?" Ruth looked down at Zoe, who growled in annoyance after walking around along with Ruth for long.


    She would have either found a shady and cold place to sleep under a tree or would have roamed in the woods of Vincardine in her human form rather than get stuck with this woman who was always confused, gullible and naive.


    She again mewed, hearing Ruth''s question. Although Zoe had said something very different than Ruth expected, she thought Zoe was indeed answering her question.


    "Hmm... I also think the same."


    ''Wait what? You think your brain lies in your knee?'' Zoe was surprised.


    "I should give it a try. How bad the experience could be?"


    ''What? No.. no.... no human. You are worng! That is not what I said. I said you are the dumbest creature on the earth and Edwin will realise it soon. Then-''


    "You are right, my sweety! I am confident and I can handle any situation. If I sense that something is wrong I will get up and walk out of the building without wasting a minute!" Ruth said proudly.


    Zoe groaned again. The urge of facepalming was intense.


    ''Did you not hear the part when that woman said he is like the hemlock flowers. Do you even know how poisonous they are? I have seen one of my family members died because of them.


    The man should be dangerous if the woman compared him with hemlock flowers. I am telling you again that your brain is in your KNEES!'' Zoe yelled in frustration.


    "Okay... okay. You agree with me. I get it! Now come on. Let''s try our luck again!"


    Zoe mewed again and again in hope that the human would somehow understand what she wanted to say. Zoe cared less if anything happens to Ruth. But she did care about how Edwin would react if a strand of hair gets misplaced on his mate''s head.


    ''This woman is adamant on ruining my future with Edwin! If you get in trouble, do not call me!'' Zoe mewed.


    "Yes, sweety. I know you are proud of me!" Ruth smiled, looking at Zoe''s doe-like eyes.


    ''How self obssessed humans can be?!'' Zoe grumbled.


    She tried her best to stop Ruth. Although she did not know about this Harold Davies, whatever she heard from the woman''s mouth made her apprehensive of him.


    When Ruth did not listen to her pleads and kept misinterpreting them, Zoe gave up. She decided to let the human have her way and be with her if anything bad happens.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin was surrounded by the pile of papers in his office. Lester, who had planned to spend his afternoon with Elsie, was flipping through the papers with furrowed brows, and the corner of his mouth stretched downward.


    Rees stood beside the table in alert and filling up the information his Lords asked him now and then.


    Elsie also sat there in Edwin''s office even though she could not accompany them after they stepped out of the office.


    Augustus''s sources informed him that the news of the sixth murder had reached the Council. It was only a matter of time for Barret Addington to reach the threshold of ''the great manor'' with all the council members.


    He would not slip this opportunity of humiliating the O''Dells in front of the royals, and the world from his hands. He would do everything in his power to bring shame on the name of the originators.


    And before any of that happened, Augustus had called an urgent meeting in the next hour with all the details about the investigation.


    Edwin did not know if his uncle was aware of his private investigation. But he wanted to be prepared for anything that would come in his way.


    He had the papers signed by the five spies. He kept them in the drawer of his table securely. His uncle or aunt should not get their hands on them before the right time.


    Lester tapped his leg in nervousness on the floor.


    "Lester stop doing that. It is annoying." Edwin did not look up from the papers he was going through and told in a monotonous voice.


    Lester did not hear what his friend said as he was too engrossed in his task and more nervous than he ever gets.


    "Lester!" Edwin called his name again.


    "What?" Lester finally looked up from the papers.


    "What is wrong with you? Why are you sweating like that?" Edwin narrowed his eyes.


    "I am nervous Edwin. Is it not obvious from how I look?" He was annoyed too.


    "And why is that alpha of the Bluemoon pack?"


    "I hate Lord Augustus-"


    "What did you say Lester? He is my FATHER!" Came Elsie''s stern voice.


    Lester cringed at the tone she used. His mate was getting more confident and bold these days, and he was yet to figure out why and if he liked that change or not.


    "I hate Lord Agustus when he is in his dictator mode, ordering and butchering everyone for any nuisance reason. He looks at everyone as if he would set the person on fire if they do not fulfill his expectations." Lester explained.


    "And there is so much confusion. There are hundreds of things and it is hard to remember which thing should be a secret and which should be told to Lord Agustus." He sighed deeply.


    "Then do not hide anything from him. He is my father and-"


    "You know him too well and he is a good person like a coconut- hard from outside and soft from the inside. Yes we know Elsie. But there are somethings that you do not know and-"


    "Elsie... do not worry. We will handle everything. Do not listen to him." Edwin passed a warning glare in Lester''s way.


    That made him realise how great a blunder he was about to commit, but Edwin saved him before that. Lester shut his mouth and avoided Elsie''s questioning eyes.


    "Elsie, can you do me a favour?" Edwin then asked.


    "Of course brother Edwin." Elsie tore her gaze from Lester to look at her cousin.


    "Will you pass me a message. If Zoe tries to contact me or any of us, will you recieve her message and convey it to Rees? We do not know how long this meeting will take and I do not want to risk communicating through mindlink in front of uncle."


    "But Zoe did not say anything about meeting today." Lester added.


    "Yes, she did not. But... I... I was just..."


    "Worried for Ruth. I understand brother unlike others." Elsie passed a mocking glare to Lester, to which he reacted by a frown.


    "Do not worry. I will inform Rees if there is anything.." Elsie promised with a smile.

 Chapter 207 - [Bonus ]TILL HE FINISHES WITH HIS WORK

    With a ray of hope and a feather of confidence on her head, Ruth walked on the streets of Vincardine along with Zoe, who kept grumbling now and then.


    They left behind Mr Cooper''s shop and took a right turn. Not long after, they were already at the main square of Vincardine. A place that was not less than a sanctum for the residents.


    Ruth had rarely stepped on this ground as she had nothing to do in that elite part of the town before. Now it seemed that she needed to walk this path on the regular basis.


    You may call it overconfidence, but Ruth had already started spinning her future and how she was going to work for Harold Davies and then eventually everything would fall back in place.


    Before looking for the building, she paused for a while to look at the grand beauty, that was placed right in the centre of the square.


    The statue of the great originator- George Sr. O''Dell. She had seen that statue in her initial days in Vincardine. And the non-living thing never failed to amaze her as if the man was alive and was trying to communicate with her.


    She always felt different around that statue. Not strange but... just different... in a good way- that was what she assumed.


    Admiring the art for some more minutes, she heard Zoe''s voice.


    "Oh, yes. We should get going now." Ruth smiled at Zoe.


    But her cat ignored her and started walking ahead of her as if she knew the destination. Walking a couple of steps, Zoe realised that and slowed down her pace to let Ruth catch up with her.


    Ruth also did not know the location of the exact building. She looked around her at multiple buildings that stood tall. She recalled her coworker saying that it was new construction and it is right in the main square.


    She searched for a structure that looked newer than the rest and found one to her left.


    "I think that is the one." She said to Zoe.


    Zoe mewed in agreement, and they both started walking towards the establishment.


    It was a three-storeyed building with large windows that gave out nothing of the insides. Ruth wondered that they were more for the show than for the ventilation and allow the natural light to enter the building.


    As she neared the building, the structure increased its size like a cute looking animal turns itself into a giant. The feather of confidence started shrinking with every step.


    Ruth had never been to such a place. Even though she had been to ''the great manor'' three times, she had never got an opportunity to enter the building. So, technically it would be her first time stepping inside such a place if she was allowed.


    She saw two men guarding the front door. They noticed her walking their way, and Ruth felt nervous under their passive gazes.


    "G-good morning!" She stuttered nearing the men.


    "Good morning madam. How may I help you?"


    Ruth relaxed a bit. At least the guard is polite, unlike the one at the front gate of ''the great manor''.


    "I heard that they need a cleaner to take care of the building. I... I would like to know more about it." She said.


    "Yes. Please walk straight and ask for Mr Secretary. He will guide you further." The man smiled professionally and opened the door for Ruth.


    "Thank you!" She smiled back.


    "Wait!" She heard the same man say and stopped.


    "Yes?"


    "Is this your cat?" Ruth looked down at her black and white cat.


    "Yes. She is my cat."


    "I am afraid but you can not take her inside." The man told.


    Zoe mewed, showing her watery doe-like eyes, trying to cast her charm, but the man was too stubborn to fall for her trap.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. She needed her cat with her for the encouragement. But she also did not want to leave a wrong impression of her.


    "Umm.. okay." She mumbled, then crouched down in front of Zoe, who started licking Ruth''s hand.


    Zoe was curious to see the insides of the building and see who this Harold Davies was. Besides, the soft cushions inside the building seemed more warm and comfortable than the rough ground and glaring sunlight.


    "I am sorry sweety. I can not take you inside with me. But I promise I will be back in no time with a good news. Okay? Wait for me here till then." She rubbed her head and neck then stood up again.


    Zoe sighed, watching Ruth''s retreating figure disappear through the doors. Now she needed to find a good place near the building where she could rest and also wait on Ruth as she did not know how much time she would take inside.


    Upon entering the building, Ruth saw a short staircase and two doors at each side of it. She ascended the stairs to find a woman busy scribbling something on the paper.


    "Excuse me."


    The woman looked up at Ruth and stared at her for a moment longer.


    "yes?"


    "Erm... I heard you need a cleaner for this place and the guard told me to ask for Mr Secretary. Can I meet him regarding this matter?" Ruth did not know how they talk at such places professionally and formally. So she tried her best.


    "Yes, we do need a cleaner. But Mr Secretary is busy at this moment. Would you mind waiting for some time?" The woman asked without a tinge of sincerity, but she did not sound rude either.


    Maybe that was the way they talked professionally?!


    "Of course! I will wait." Ruth smiled.


    The woman then took her to the third floor and showed her a place where she could wait. Ruth thanked the woman again.


    She sat in a chair that reminded her of the comfort of the chairs in the Baker''s Delight. She looked around her to find some paintings on the beige coloured walls.


    She narrowed her eyes as she noticed that the all paintings were of forest, moon, night and... glowing golden eyes.


    Golden eyes of a wolf. She found it very strange. Why would someone put paintings of the wolf in their office?


    Then she remembered the same kind of wolf painting in Rees''s home. But the wolf in that painting was bigger... bigger than she could ever imagine and it had mesmerizing obsidian eyes with blue streaks.


    "Madam?"


    Ruth was startled by an unfamiliar voice, and she looked up at a woman who looked younger than her.


    "Water." She said.


    Ruth smiled and picked up the glass. The woman did not wait till she finished drinking and left. Ruth chugged down half of the glass and was thankful to the woman for offering her water when she needed it.


    Fifteen minutes later, Ruth realised that she had observed and studied every corner of the place and now needed something else to keep herself busy.


    Fifteen minutes turned to thirty and then into an hour. Yet Ruth was not called by anyone. After the woman gave her a glass of water, Ruth sat in silence like she was on a deserted island, alone.


    She had emptied her glass of water long ago and now needed it to be refilled. She contemplated walking around on her own and ask someone for the water and Mr Secretary.


    Her efforts were saved by the same woman who had met her before. She came with another glass of water as if she read Ruth''s mind.


    "Erm... do you know where Mr Secretary is?"


    The woman looked at sitting Ruth from head to toe. Then said, "He is busy with My Lord, in his office."


    "My Lord? You mean Mr Davies?"


    The woman nodded in affirmation.


    "Where is his office?"


    The woman, who was not very fond of talking, pointed at the door that was at the end of the corridor.


    "Do you know how long he will take?"


    The woman shook her head.


    "Will you inform him that I am waiting here?"


    The woman hesitated then nodded nonetheless. Ruth saw her walking towards the door. She hoped the man would spare ten minutes to her. If she got this job, then she could head straight home and tell everything to Mrs Payne.


    And if she was not accepted here then she still would have the rest of the day to look anywhere else.


    Ruth waited patiently. She heard the sound of the opening of the door, and the woman stepped outside the office room.


    "So what did he say?"


    The woman replied, "He said he do not know how long it will take him to come out and meet you. But if you have more impotant things to do then you do not need to wait for him here."


    Ruth''s face fell upon hearing that. She had not expected that answer from the man. She thought about doing what he suggested but then what if anyone else came after she was gone and the man appointed the other woman for the job?


    Ruth was not ready to take that risk.


    "Okay. I will wait till he finishes with his work." She told the woman.


    The woman only nodded then left without a word. Ruth leaned back in the chair, puffing air out of her mouth.. She seriously needed something to keep herself engaged.

 Chapter 208 - GOOSEBUMPS OF EXCITEMENT

    Edwin was calm from the outside. As he had already solved the mystery of the murders in the woods. But had he all the answers?


    No, he did not!


    While seeking answers to his questions, he had new questions that rose in front of him. It was like the more distance he covered while crossing the river, the shore seemed farther away. The distance only kept growing.


    Augustus had his eyes on alert, watching every moment of the two young men keenly.


    "Lord Augustus, will you tell us the findings of your investigation in details?" Lester asked.


    He was curious to know how much Lord Agustus knew and what he was hiding from them for some days.


    Augustus passed a cursory glance in Edwin''s way, then gave a short nod.


    Edwin focused his attention on what his uncle had to say. He needed to listen to every word carefully, for he might find answers to some of his questions from his uncle.


    Augustus started reciting the process of investigation while answering Lester''s queries patiently. And the man had a dozen of queries that Edwin was surprised how Lord Augustus had not snapped at him for bombarding him with questions.


    But then again, his uncle liked Lester more than Edwin. Edwin did not mind Lester''s incessant questionnaire as he did not need to ask them instead.


    Rees stood guarding the door of the meeting room. Theodora wanted to participate in the meeting, but Augustus declined her wish saying, he needed Edwin and Lester to be comfortable.


    They might have reserved some information in Theodora''s presence, and he did not want that to happen.


    "My Lady... your juice." Fannie passed the glass of juice to Theodora.


    She took it and touched her lips. The sweet liquid tasted good.


    Theodora put her legs on the table in front of her and looked at Fannie. The silent order that Fannie understood well. She instantly sat on the floor and started massaging Theodora''s legs.


    Theodora''s silence made Fannie curious. It was not like she was very talkative. But Fannie was too smart to squeeze a drop of information from her mistress.


    "What happened with Mr Payne was so unfortunate!" She said with a sombre voice.


    When Theodora did not respond, Fannie prompted. "He was a good man."


    At last, she succeeded. "Who you are talking about Fannie?" Theodora asked monotonously.


    "The man who died in the woods recently. He used to work in a timber factory and has his old wife and no children."


    Theodora knew how Fannie loved gossips. The woman had knowledge of everything that happened in Vincardine. Theodora had used this talent to her benefit multiple times.


    Right now, she had many things on her mind, and the feeling that something big was about to happen had not left her mind yet. She needed distraction and, Fannie was the easy way.


    "Then what about his wife now? Does she work anywhere for living?" Theodora asked.


    Getting excited that she had piqued her mistresses'' interest, Fannie answered, "No, My Lady. Mrs Payne can not work due to her health problems. Mr Payne was the sole bread earner in the home."


    "Are you aquainted with them?"


    "No, My Lady. But I have met their daughter twice."


    Theodora was confused. "Fannie, have not you mentioned that the couple has no children?!"


    Fannie told her how their neighbour became nothing less than a daughter to them. She did not know the details but only as much as the other people knew.


    Theodora was surprised to hear that. "You mean a stranger who is not a relative nor share any relationship with them other than neighbours, has taken all the responsibility of the old lady when she herself has a hard time living?"


    This concept of- some relations are not bonded by the blood but by the hearts- was so foreign to this noble lady. She had only seen and heard how the families lose their meaning and foundations when the members do not hesitate to kill the other family members.


    Human relations are strange, she thought. She had experienced them as well as the world of the supernaturals. And she had found a difference that made these two worlds far apart.


    "Yes, My Lady. Ruth is known as a very kind-hearted person. She even came to ''the great manor'' once."


    Fannie told Theodora about the time when Ruth visited ''the great manor'' with Florence. She also told Theodora that Ruth was friends with Rees and his fiancee Thea.


    Theodora''s interest bloomed further hearing that part.


    "Are you sure that Rees cared about this woman alot?"


    She could not help but feel surprised.


    The man had shown no emotions towards anyone but Edwin. He was like Edwin''s puppy. The people Edwin like were liked by him too, and those he disliked, he would bark at them at their sight.


    Fannie learned a little as if she was about to share a secret with Theodora.


    "Shall I be honest My Lady, I think Rees is cheating on his fiancee with Ruth. Although Ruth is known for her morals and values, I suspect that something must be going on between the two of them.


    Why would a man care so much about another woman when he was supposed to get married? He is even avoiding deciding the date for his wedding. I have seen how they both care for each other. And I hardly believe that friends can be this close to each other." Fannie told.


    Theodora thought for a moment then said, "Then what about Rees''s fiancee? Does not she suspect anything?"


    "Hmm... the same thought troubles me too. She does not look that naive, to not understand his man cheating with her best friend.


    But, then I do not blame Rees for that. Ruth is a very beautiful woman, My Lady. I do not think there is any woman who can compete with her natural and elegant beauty."


    Fannie''s eyes widened in realisation, and she instantly covered up her mistake. "I mean, except you My Lady. And only you can beat her in beauty!"


    Theodora did not react and focused on drinking the juice. She was intrigued by the relationship between Rees and this woman named Ruth.


    What Fannie did not know was that Rees was a werewolf. Theodora knew if Rees is supposed to marry another woman, then she must be his mate. And as a werewolf, he would never cheat on his mate unless and until he had a strong motive.


    Clearly, as a poor woman no matter how beautiful she was, Rees had no reason to cheat on his mate with her. Then why he cared about this Ruth so much?


    *


    *


    *


    Zoe was waiting for Ruth outside under the shadow of a tree. The morning hours had passed, and the day had advanced to the afternoon.


    Zoe was tired. She looked around for some other cats to play with but found none. Instead, she was targeted by the dogs of the elites who had taken them out for a walk.


    She wondered what took Ruth so long?


    Was she safe?


    Of course, she had to be. Zoe was alert and had not seen Ruth stepping outside the building. And even if she had, then she would have directly come for Zoe.


    Yawning and bored out her mind, Zoe decided to not worry about this human, and take a good nap. She would return by then.


    Here Ruth was getting impatient with every passing minute. Her eyelids became heavy, and the softness and comfort of the chair lulled her to sleep.


    Startled, she looked around frantically to found herself sitting in the same place. She sighed again.


    What the man was doing in the locked-up office room for hours? She was annoyed.


    Deciding to wait for some more time, Ruth again found herself slipping into slumber. She curled up in the chair into a ball and let the sleep take over the control.


    After some more time, the door at the end of the corridor finally opened, and a man stepped out. He was tired of sitting in one place since the morning. And to comfort his legs, he decided to stroll in the corridor.


    Or maybe that was not the sole reason why he came out of the room.


    He walked in the corridor and was about to turn to descend the floor when he stopped in his tracks. He saw a woman with toffee brown hair cascading around her head sleeping innocently in the chair.


    He was rooted to his spot, mesmerised by her beauty. She was young... younger than him. He had seen many women in his life but never had he seen anyone with such authentic beauty.


    She looked soft, yet attractive. Something about her made him took two steps ahead in her direction. The urge of touching her once was very strong.


    And now that he thought of it, maybe he had a fair idea of why she was there.


    He smiled victoriously that also had a tinge of playfulness. Something told him that he would have a great time today.


    Smirking again, he controlled his body and mind.. He then returned back to his office with goosebumps of excitement on his skin.

 Chapter 209 - YOU ARE TALKING WITH THE WRONG PERSON

    Zoe woke up from her nap hours later to see the sun was waving goodbye to the world while yawning. She had not expected to sleep for that long.


    She yawned, stretched her body then shook her head sideways, which made the bell around her neck tinkle softly. She hated that bell.


    Why do humans feel the authority of tying animals as if they were their possessions and the innocent beings had no right over their lives?


    It then struck Zoe that she was waiting for Ruth. She frantically searched her surroundings, sniffing her scent as if she had come out of the building. But her tries turned fruitless...


    There was no hint of Ruth''s presence. It only meant she was still inside the building.


    What the hell was she doing in that building for a whole day?


    Feeling restless and not worried, Zoe decided to sneak into the building.


    She saw only one guard at the entrance, who was enjoying his cigarette, while the other one was absent from his spot.


    ''Maybe he has gone to use washroom.'' Zoe thought.


    Figuring that this was her golden opportunity, Zoe tip-toed towards the building. The guard was busy exhaling the smoke out of his mouth to notice the little kitty.


    Zoe was about to dance in victory when her bell tinkled again.


    "Oh, you are here again, little kitty?!" The man held the cigarette between his lips and picked up Zoe with his hands.


    ''Put me down you human! Do not touch me with those filthy hands of yours. You do not know who I am!'' Zoe mewed, thrashing in his hands.


    "What is going on?" She heard the other guard too.


    ''Great!'' She groaned.


    "This kitty was trying to sneak in." The first one replied.


    "Is not she that woman''s cat? The woman who went in the building in the morning?" The second guard asked.


    "Yes. you are right!" The first one recognised Zoe.


    Zoe still tried to wiggle out the man''s hold. The smell of nicotine suffocated her.


    "The woman has not came out yet."


    ''Yes. And that is why I was trying to go see what that naive woman is doing inside.'' Zoe grumbled with the thought of biting the man''s hand.


    But then she might taste the nicotine and whatnot. She was not ready to risk for Ruth.


    "She came asking for the work right? Then she might be doing just that or she might be with Lord Davies." The man wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.


    That made Zoe''s heart drop in her pit.


    What if Ruth is in trouble? What if she gets hurt? And what will happen if Edwin gets to know about it?


    Zoe shuddered at those thoughts and started thrashing more.


    "Leave that cat under that tree. When the woman will come out she will take her home." The second guard said.


    The first guard complied and walked towards the same tree where Zoe was waiting for Ruth for a whole day.


    "You wait here. She will come to get you after she is done with her work." The man said and left Zoe on the ground, then walked back.


    Zoe was now getting worried. And still not for Ruth but Edwin''s reaction if something happened to her. Edwin would not think twice before killing Zoe, even though she was the daughter of the shade''s leader.


    Shades- the supernatural creatures who could transform themselves into cats and dogs. The perfect choice for spies and bodyguards.


    That was the reason why Edwin entrusted her with Ruth''s safety and what she did? She slept while Ruth was in the building in a state that only God knew.


    Zoe decided to use another door or a window to sneak into the building, and thus she managed to round the building secretly. Unfortunately, she found not a single way of entering the building.


    She once thought of taking her human form, but she could not do that in the public. Not especially when there were spies roaming around in Vincardine. If his family got to know about her adventure, her father would surely abandon her forever.


    After minutes of thinking, Zoe was left with only one choice. She decided to contact Edwin if Ruth did not come out before the dark.


    *


    *


    *


    Someone shook Ruth from the sleep. She stirred in the chair, mumbling something incoherently.


    "Madam.... Madam... wake up." Someone called her.


    She jolted out of sleep, looking around dumbfoundedly. A stranger yet familiar woman stood beside her with a scowl.


    Ruth blinked multiple times. As she scanned her surroundings, it dawned upon her that she was still sitting in the same building as Harold Davies.


    She straightened herself. Her face was hot with embarrassment.


    "I.. I am sorry. I..."


    "You are called in the office." The woman said curtly.


    Ruth looked outside the window at the dark sky. Did that mean she slept throughout the day at a strange place?!


    "O...okay." Ruth nodded. She searched for the water but found an empty glass.


    The woman who woke her up had already walked away.


    Ruth sighed. She smoothened her dishevelled hair, and inhaled through the mouth then exhaled the same way. She repeated it twice and was ready to face Mr Secretary.


    She walked towards the door that the woman had pointed to before leaving. She stopped in front of the door like a nervous mess. She lightly knocked on the door by her knuckles to hear a man saying ''come in'' from the other side of the door.


    Sucking a deep breath, she opened the door to see a man sitting in the chair, facing outside the window.


    Ruth did not know the mannerisms they followed at such places or in business. So she closed the door behind her and walked towards the large table.


    "G-good evening sir! I heard that you need a-" She stopped abruptly as the man turned to face her.


    The bulky man with horseshoe-shaped moustaches. His eyes travelled on the length of her body from top to bottom, slowly and teasingly. She felt conscious of her appearance, but that soon turned into uncomfortableness as he did the same one more time.


    His gleaming eyes lingered on her bust a moment longer than settled on her face. He smiled, looking at her.


    "Please have a seat, Miss..." He trailed off questioningly.


    "Ruth... Ruth Moore." She managed to squeeze the words out of her throat.


    "Ruth.... Ruth... what a sweet name!" His deep voice and his husky tone did not send shivers of excitement in her body.


    Instead, she grew more uncomfortable under the scrutiny of his eyes.


    "Please sit, Miss Moore." He said again.


    Ruth nodded and sat in the chair. The man''s eyes did not leave her face, and that irked Ruth. But she maintained her composure as she needed to get hired as soon as possible.


    "Do you want anything Miss Moore? Water, tea, coffee or would you like to have a dinner with me? I aplogise for keeping you waiting for the whole day. But you see, I am a very busy man and have to take care of everything on my own. I hope you are not upset with me?"


    Ruth was surprised to hear his straight words. They were too straight and clear for her liking. How could a man ask a stranger to have dinner with him in the first meet? And he was not even there for informal reasons!


    "It is fine, sir. I do not need anything and I am not upset about waiting. I need work and I heard you need a cleaner to take care of this place. So I... I would like to work here." She said.


    At the end of her talking, she realised that the man was not attentive to what she was saying. His attention was somewhere else.


    His eyes had travelled little down as she spoke.- on her lips. Suddenly Ruth grew uneasy around this man.


    ''What a pervet! I must complain about him to his Master Lord Davies. And people were warning me about Lord Davies when his secretary is the one I should be beware of!'' Ruth thought.


    Ruth waited for his response, but it seemed that he was tongue-tied by her beauty.


    "Mr secretary?" She called to gain his attention back.


    And she succeeded. He looked up to her eyes and smiled again. "What did you call me?"


    Ruth repeated in confusion. "Mr Secretary?" She was not sure anymore.


    She left dumbfounded when the man burst out laughing loudly. His laughing sound sounded like the rumbling of clouds just before the heavy downpour.


    "Miss Moore, I must say you have a good humour than other women."


    "I... I do not understand sir."


    Ruth wanted to shoot up and run from there the first chance she got. Was coming here a mistake?


    She should have listened to those warnings by her coworker and Thea. But now was too late. She had already lost a day. It was only logical if she tried her luck here and see if she gets a job.


    The man stood up from the chair. He rounded the table with his tall and bulky frame. Ruth felt intimidated by his form. She watched him approaching her like a predator.


    Not hungry but blinded by lust.


    He stopped right beside her and leaned down to her eye level. Ruth held her breath, for she feared if she breathed and the man did not like it, he could break her in two with a snap of his fingers.


    "Miss Moore, you are talking with a wrong person then."


    "P-Pardon?"


    "I am not the secretary you thought. I... am Harold.. Harold Davies."

 Chapter 210 - YOU JUST HAVE TO DO A SIMPLE THING

    Edwin grew restless as the time passed. He kept asking Rees about Ruth and if Zoe had contacted him but was assured by the other that he did not receive any message and Ruth must be fine.


    Then why does he feel restless all of a sudden?


    The meeting was nowhere near to end, and Edwin already wished to wrap it up and head straight to his bed.


    ~"Rees, see if Elsie has recieved any message from Zoe."~ Edwin ordered after an hour.


    The sun had set by now. Rees sighed. He was at the door since the beginning of the meeting, and no man had stepped out of the room yet. Rees was bombarded with questions by Theodora and Douglas, but he avoided them as much as he could.


    ~"Yes, Master!"~


    Rees walked to Elsie''s chamber and knocked on the door but received no response.


    "Where is Lady Elsie?" He asked the guard who was stationed outside her door.


    "Lady left her chamber about half an hour ago." He informed.


    Rees nodded then walked towards the garden. If Elsie was not in her chamber and with her cousin or mate, then she must be in the garden.


    Rees stopped abruptly and hid behind the wall when he saw Eloise walking by. He was not in the mood of going through another interrogation.


    After making sure that the sight was clear, he stepped out from behind the wall, and five minutes later, he found Elsie near the fountain.


    Her back faced him. He walked closer to her, and was about to call her name when he noticed someone else in front of her.


    It was a cat.


    Rees first panicked that it was Zoe. Upon observing keenly, he noticed that it was a different cat and not Zoe. He relaxed a bit.


    "Lady Elsie?" He called, but she did not respond.


    She had her eyes darkened and focused on the cat who mewed.


    Rees''s eyes widened. He knew what it meant. Elsie was communicating with the cat. One of the attainments she had learned in the academy- communicating with the animals.


    "Lady Elsie?" Rees called this time in panic.


    She surprised him by turning around at the speed of light, her eyes troubled and worried. Rees''s heart raced fast, seeing fear in her eyes.


    "Ruth... Rees she is in danger." Those words froze him in the spot.


    "Do not tell about this to Master. At least not untill he is with Lord Augustus."


    Rees did not stop for her reply and ran out of there. He could not use his werewolf speed till he was out of eyesight of the humans in ''the great manor''.


    But what he and Elsie failed to notice was someone was watching their exchange with curiosity from the floor above.


    *


    *


    *


    Zoe paced in worry, mewing and hissing, glaring at the two guards. She halted in her tracks when she saw Ruth stepping out of the door of the building. She had her head bowed down, avoiding looking at anyone.


    Zoe ran to her and started rubbing her feet. But Ruth did not pick her up, nor did she spare her a glance. And for some reason, Zoe did not like that.


    She followed Ruth as she took fast and long strides. Not too long after, Zoe realised that Ruth was crying. People had retired to their homes that left the streets of Vincardine abandoned.


    Ruth finally stopped near the statue of the originator and broke into tears.


    Zoe wanted to ask what happened and why she was crying, but Ruth kept weeping, clutching her chest. Zoe made urging sounds, requesting Ruth to say something, but she did not.


    Ruth could not erase those memories from her mind. She felt disgusted and scared. She should never have gone to meet that man.


    Giving up on her tries after minutes, Zoe also sat beside crying Ruth waiting for the woman to stop crying or Rees to arrive. She had sent a message with one male cat whom she lured with her womanly ways, and sent him in ''the great manor''.


    She knew Edwin''s younger cousin had learned to converse with animals and could understand their language even though she had not mastered the skill. But she thought it would suffice the need of the time.


    Ruth kept recalling the moments that she had to spend in Harold''s office, and she wished to not face it again... period!


    *** Ruth shrank back in the chair as Harold''s overwhelming presence made her uneasy and distressed. She was shocked to know that the man she thought was his secretary was no one but Harold Davies himself.


    Then only does she understand why people warned her about him.


    "I... I apologise for miunderstanding you for someone else. But I was told that your secreatary would speak with me about the work." Ruth said timidly.


    Harold smiled- the smile that looked harmless yet deceiving.


    "It is alright, Miss Moore. So tell me something about yourself. Where do you live? Your family? Where did you work before? Everything." Catching up her eyes again, he whispered intently. "I want to know everything about you!"


    Ruth was screaming and begging inside her head for the man to disappear from there. She was confused. Why would he need her personal information? He was not appointed her for a formal job.


    She came for the work of a cleaner. Why does he need so much information about her then?


    Ruth waited in a hope that he would pick up the hint and move on to the next step in their conversation. But the man waited patiently, still staring hard at her cupid bow-shaped lips.


    Ruth answered his questions discreetly. Giving him enough yet not giving out everything.


    She even made up a story that her elder brother worked as a guard for the O''Dell family. She purposefully left out the detail that Rees worked as Edwin''s bodyguard, for she was sure that Harold Davies- if not impressed by her- would surely look for Rees afterwards and perhaps create some problems.


    Harold thought she was just stating the made-up fact and ignored it.


    "Sir, it is already late. I think I would take your leave now." Ruth said when she found their conversation going in circles and not reaching any conclusive end.


    "Sure, but do not you want to know about the thing for which you have waited for a day?"


    That made Ruth conflicted, and she only nodded.


    Harold stood straight then paced behind Ruth while telling her the nature of the job.


    "You have to be present here early in the morning. All the three floors, all the office rooms, washrooms everything should be cleaned before the official time...."


    She heard attentively, although now she doubted if she wanted to work around this man now.


    She was lost in hearing his words, that she was startled when his hand lightly brushed her shoulder. She looked up at him appaled. But the man did not apologise and acted as if he had not noticed such a thing.


    Ruth focused on her breaths that were changing their rhythm now and then. The hair on the back of her neck stood straight in alarm when she felt Harold''s breath fanning the side of her face.


    Her eyes widened, and her body went still.


    "Do you have any more questions, Miss Moore?" He whispered near her ear.


    And she thought he inhaled her scent in between that sentence that made her feel disgusted.


    She had enough of this man''s flirtatious ways. She turned her head and tried to get up, but he caged her between his hands and did not let her move her chair.


    Harold heard when the maid informed his secretary that a woman was waiting for him. He and his secretary were discussing the business matters for hours, but since he heard that, he could not concentrate on his work.


    After some time, he excused himself, saying he was tired and needed a walk around, he stepped out of his office to find who the woman was.


    And when he found Ruth sleeping like a baby in the chair, he was awestruck by her simple beauty. He stood there observing her, or say stripping her naked with his eyes. Suddenly he turned hard down there at the mere sight of her.


    ''Where this rose was hidden all these years from me?'' He thought.


    He was waiting for her to wake up since then, and when she did not, he sent everyone home and told the maid to wake her up and present her to him.


    "Sir, p-please. L-let me go." She pleaded.


    "Oh, sweetheart, why are you scared, huh? I just want to spend some time with you. We can discuss how much payment you will get and-"


    "I... I do not want to work here. Please let me go." This time Ruth''s voice came clearer than before.


    Harold paused, then turned her head to make her face him. He thought of using the power of compulsion on her, but then he recalled the rule made by Augustus O''Dell.


    -A werewolf or any supernatural creature living, visiting, staying as a guest in Vincardine is prohibited by using any of their powers on the humans, irrespective of the situation.-


    Harold did not care about the O''Dells, but with the tense atmosphere in Vincardine and the O''Dell family, he did not want to risk anything.


    Besides, he liked his chase submitting willingly.


    "Why do you want to leave when I can offer you so much than you ever dreamed of? I will give you as much money as you want. Jewellery, clothes, gifts, pearls and diamonds, anything that you say will be yours." His hand slowly trailed upon Ruth''s arm that made her skin crawl in disgust.


    "You just have to do a simple thing. I am sure you must be skilled in that area too. You just have to make me ha-"


    Ruth''s teary eyes could not see his face inching towards her anymore, and she did what she should have done the time when his eyes landed on her for the first time.


    With all her might, she slapped the man across his face, leaving a red mark printed on his cheek.***

 Chapter 211 - SYMPATHY, PITY, ANGER?

    Rees was searching Ruth everywhere. Zoe''s message had set his heart in the turmoil of panic. Elsie paced in worry. She only hoped that Rees gets Ruth before Edwin got to know about it.


    Edwin, Lester and Augustus were still locked up in the meeting room, surrounded by scattered bunches of papers.


    Edwin was tired of repeating the same course of incidences and going through the same facts over and over. He tried reaching Rees, but he had closed his mind link, which made Edwin have a bad feeling about it.


    He tried to reach Elsie, and she assured him that everything was fine. And, Rees went to see Ruth and try to convince her again to accept his suggestion of working in ''the great manor''.


    But Edwin was not stupid to fall for that lie. He had seen and experienced how strong-headed Ruth was when she decided to act that way. She was as firm as a rock when she puts her mind to something.


    It was of no use in convincing her to accept the suggestion. Then why did Rees go to see her and, had block his mind link?


    "Is there any problem Edwin?" Augustus asked.


    The two men, oozing with authority, stared at each other. Lester felt the sudden tension rose in the room and tried to mediate between the two.


    "He must be tired, Lord Augustus. Why do not we continue this meeting in the morning? I am sure you must be tired too afterall you are-"


    Lester held back his tongue when Augustus grey eyes cast him a sharp glance.


    "No, Lester. Even though I am more than a century old, I am NOT tired. And we are about to finish the things here. If anyone feels that they are tired than this old wolf then they can ask for my permission to leave." Augustus''s eyes moved to Edwin challengingly.


    Edwin always got amused at how easily his uncle put him in place, not caring that he was the leader of the breed and his alpha. His uncle had taken his responsibility of being a nominal head too seriously.


    But could Edwin blame him when his uncle had to do it irrespective of his will because their alpha was too ignorant towards his duties?


    Edwin was in fact grateful to his uncle as if it was not for him, then their breed and Vincardine could not have done exceptionally well till now. Perhaps that was the reason Edwin gave him the liberty of exercising his authority over him.


    Edwin quit the staring competition for rest and busied himself in reading another report that was made by Augustus. His wolf hoped that Rees would contact him soon and tell that Ruth was peacefully asleep in the safety of her home.


    *


    *


    *


    Rees went to the place that Zoe had mentioned in her message- the main square of Vincardine.


    He wanted to break through Harold''s office building and ask him where the hell Ruth was and what he did to her, but he could not do that. Any slip of action from him could cause his Master to pay a great penalty.


    "Ruth? Ruth?" He called, searching around the building but got no reply in return.


    The deserted roads could not give him an answer to his question. Rees thought of sneaking into the building, but then he remembered about Zoe.


    If Ruth was still inside, then Zoe must be somewhere near. He searched around but could not find her.


    Ruth had left the main square some time ago. She did not know what to do anymore. This was not the first time that a vulture had tried to gnaw her chastity.


    She had learned how to foresee the danger over the years of experience. Her intuitions always helped her trade safely all these years, but today she fell into that trap again.


    She was warned before, but the desperation of earning money for the living clouded her sense of rationality.


    Ruth felt her insides churn. She did not feel well, her tears had not stopped yet. For the first time since Zoe met Ruth, she felt something for the human walking beside her.


    Sympathy, pity, anger? She did not know.


    Ruth''s mind was too occupied that she missed the turn she was supposed to take to reach her home. When Zoe pointed that to her by tugging at her dress, Ruth sighed in frustration. Now they needed to take a long way home.


    Ruth shrugged as she needed as much time as possible before facing Mrs Payne. She could not face the lady in her current state.


    The street dogs howled in the distance emphasising the night that had cascaded over the world. Now more composed than before, Ruth was aware of her shady surroundings. She had mistakenly entered the forbidden part of the Eastern Vincardine, where many people avoided going even under the bright daylight.


    And as a woman, she had and should never have to step her foot on this dirty land. Ruth picked up her pace and whispered to her cat audibly.


    "Walk fast, sweety. We are already too late."


    Zoe''s eyes were on alert. She kept scanning the surroundings, which were unknown to her. Ruth remembered that one time she had come in this part of the town with a girl who promised her a job.


    That trip did not go good and to top that Ruth was badly scolded by Mr Payne. That was probably the only moment she had ever seen the man angry.


    Zoe''s whiskers straightened as she sensed the sudden change in the air. Perhaps Ruth had also felt it as her steps became cautious. Zoe prayed that Rees or Edwin must have received her message and were on their way to save them.


    She could not take her human form if the situation called for it. That was the condition she had put in front of Edwin when he asked her to keep watch on Ruth.


    Zoe''s family did not know that she was in Vincardine, helping the man who was more controversial than any other leader of any breed.


    Ruth jumped in fright when someone stepped out of the shadows, blocking her way. Zoe growled at the man, sniffing his scent. She relaxed a bit as he was a human.


    The man stared at Ruth, whose legs shook in fear. Mustering all her courage, she took a step ahead to walk past him, but the man again blocked her way. A sick smile itched on his face that turned her insides upside down.


    She turned around to run back, but another man appeared out of nowhere. He was a human too!


    Slowly she saw two more faces blocking her way from the two sides. She was surrounded by men who clearly had no good intentions.


    "P-please, let me go." Ruth stuttered, trying her best to act brave but failing miserably.


    "You want to go? Then why did you came here, beautiful? Do not you know which part of town is this?" One of the men smiled wickedly.


    "I... I lost my way. Please do not come near me." Ruth was trembling badly with fear of what would happen next.


    Zoe placed herself before Ruth, growling and hissing deadly when the man stepped towards them.


    "How can we miss on this golden opportunity? We are starving, darling. Why do not we have some fun?" The other man said.


    His filthy words were followed by their filthy laughter. Ruth''s heart raced faster than the time that it could have burst due to immense blood pressure.


    This was the third-worst day of Ruth''s life after her mother''s and Mr Payne''s deaths. Her teary eyes searched around frantically for an escape. But her hopes were crushed brutally when one man held her hand.


    She screamed loudly, wiggling to release her hand. But she did not hold a chance of survival in front of those four powerful men.


    She cried, begging to let go. Zoe bit the man''s leg, and he wailed in pain. In a fit of rage, he kicked Zoe to the side of the road. His hold loosened on Ruth, and taking advantage of that, she pushed him hard and sprinted out of there.


    "Sweety, run!" Ruth yelled.


    Zoe instantly got on her four and followed Ruth. The four men, now outrageous, started chasing her. They had the best prey in their sight, and they were not ready to lose it.


    "Stop, you bitch! Stop before we get our hands on you." The men yelled from behind.


    But Ruth did not stop. She kept pushing her body forward as fast as she could. She had never been in such a situation. Then she recalled the night of the celebrations that happened months ago yet was still afresh in her mind.


    It was also nighttime and, she was running from another man-monster or misunderstood fallen angel? She did not know. But the adrenaline rush accompanied by the desperation of saving her life was the same.


    Only this time she could not see another gap in the broken wall as her way to escape these demons.


    Her legs burned, pain gripped them in a vice grip. She screamed yet kept going. Zoe was hot on her tail. She kept mewing, telling Ruth to not stop. She felt helpless and ashamed.


    Zoe was a warrior. She had taken training in the Academy alongside Lester and Edwin for years. She was supposed to be the next leader of the Shades. And yet, here she was running alongside a powerless human to save her life without putting up the fight.


    Ruth''s steps faltered when she heard an agonising scream from behind.. Before she could come to rest, her legs stopped abruptly when a body went flying overhead only to land inches away from her, at her feet.

 Chapter 212 - EXCEPT HIM

    Ruth shrieked, her heart leaping out of her chest when she saw the man''s face who was right at her feet. His neck was twisted at an odd angle, and his eyes popped out of his eye socket as if he had seen a ghost.


    He lifted his trembling hand while whining in pain. He was asking for water, Ruth thought, but no word came out of his mouth before his hand dropped on her feet, and he passed out.


    Ruth stepped away from him as if his hand was a poisonous snake that was ready to bite her. She heard Zoe''s voice. She looked ecstatic and relieved. She was mewing excitedly as if she was cheering someone.


    The grunting voices and pain-filled yells fell on Ruth''s ears, and she thought she would go deaf if she kept hearing them for long. A part of her was eager to turn around, but the major part of her was too scared to do that.


    And then she heard a familiar voice, screaming and lashing out in rage. She swiftly turned on her feet to come face to face with no one but the man with the dark eyes.


    "R-Rees?"


    She heard him break another man''s bones, his muscles rippling under his shirt with his every move. Rees was a trained warrior, working for the great O''Dells. She could not expect anything less from him.


    But the amount and intensity of the power he exercised at that time were unbelievable. Ruth wanted to blink or rub her eyes to see if it was only her desperate imagination. But she could not move even an inch.


    She was dumbstruck, horrified on her spot. Before she wrap her mind around the scene before her, the four bodies lay on the dirty ground with a tall, angry man looking deadly right into her eyes.


    She had seen Rees''s angry side before. The night he came for her rescue when she was stuck in the woods, playing in front of her eyes. Rees was angry then too. But that was nowhere near to how raging he looked now.


    He did not move, and she did not dare to move. They both stared at each other for a long minute. Ruth could see the darkened eyes that she had seen before.


    His nose, ears, hair, face everything was the same except his eyes, and yet he looked nothing like the Rees she knew. He looked like a different person altogether.


    Zoe watched between them, not knowing if she should make a noise to break the tension between them. Rees, the man she thought was no more than Edwin''s servant, looked terrifying, standing there with his chest heaving up and down in anger.


    Zoe could smell his wolf. She feared if his human lost control, then his wolf might take over. Now she did not want to see Ruth dying because of a heart attack even though she prayed the same thing every time she heard her name from Edwin''s mouth.


    Ruth finally opened her mouth to say something, but words remained stuck in her throat when Rees crossed the distance between them in long strides. Before she said anything, he held her hand and started walking in the opposite direction with Ruth.


    Zoe followed them silently. Ruth had a hard time matching his pace, so she half jogged while keeping up with his speed. She waited for him to say something or maybe yell at her and tell her how stupid she was. But that never happened.


    He was tensed. She could feel anger rippling out of his body. To not aggravate him further, she kept struggling to walk with his speed and not trip on her dress.


    ~"Lady Elsie, Ruth is safe with me. I am taking her home."~ Rees contacted Elsie.


    He did not hear her reply for some brief moments, and then she said.


    ~"Brother Edwin is on his way. Save Ruth!"~


    Rees stopped in his tracks. His body went as stiff as a slab of rock in a second.


    Edwin got to know everything, and he was on his way to get Ruth.


    The anger bubbling inside him was replaced with panic. What if Edwin''s wolf had taken control? What would he do after meeting Ruth?


    Rees did not want to know the answers to those questions.


    "Rees..." He heard Ruth''s soft voice and turned to face her.


    He had to do this and had no other choice.


    "I will see you in ''the great manor'' in the morning! No more discussion and no more arguments!"


    Those two sentences. Those were enough to make Ruth shocked. She had never heard him talking that authoritatively, not even with his subordinates.


    They stared into the eyes of each other, and Rees thought he would have to do that before. But then Ruth blinked, and a scowl appeared on her face.


    How?


    "Rees, I..."


    "I hope you do not want this day to repeat itself or Mrs Payne to know about any fact of this day!"


    Ruth''s eyes widened.


    "Rees!" She hissed in anger.


    In the very next moment, she found her slipping to the darkness, her body went limp in Rees''s hand.


    ''Rees!'' Zoe''s voice came clouded with fear as she looked ahead of her.


    Confused, Rees turned to see what Zoe was trying to show with unconscious Ruth in his hands.


    "M-Master?!"


    He watched as Edwin took long strides towards him. His face was void of any emotions while his eyes... they were spitting the blue fire in the hope to burn down the whole world.


    Clearly, his wolf was awake however, his human and wolf shared the control. It was a rear sight, especially in the case of alphas.


    As the most powerful beings of their packs, they had a hard time sharing the control between their human and wolf. Either one of them always won the tussle and took over.


    As soon as Edwin came near Rees''s periphery, he could feel the anger scintillating out of him. And the feeling was scary.


    Rees''s conscious wolf whimpered in fear as well as his human form.


    Edwin stopped a step away from him. And listening to his unsaid order, Rees obediently passed Ruth''s unconscious form to him. He then sat down on one knee and put his fist in the middle of his chest while bowing his head.


    Edwin did not react, nor did he say anything. He just turned on his heels and started crossing the way to Ruth''s home. Rees waited till he was a few steps ahead of him. Zoe mewed, and Rees stood up again.


    They watched Edwin carrying Ruth bridal style in his arms. He was still angry and tensed, yet it was a surprise how he maintained his calm yet.


    Rees and Zoe followed him silently while keeping some distance between them, for they did not want to disturb him.


    Edwin could still hear his heart beating wildly in his ears. When Lord Augustus finished the meeting, the first thing Edwin did was look for Rees but found him nowhere. He then marched straight to Elsie.


    Elsie tried her best to not let out anything, but he was her elder cousin. He knew her like the back of his hand. He managed to squeeze out the truth from her, and when he did... Lester was right in front of Elsie in a protective stance.


    Edwin closed his eyes, inhaling and exhaling the warm air through his flared nostrils. Lester waited for him to react but stood dumbfounded when Edwin just walked away from there.


    Only Edwin and the Moon Goddess knew how many times he died in those moments of reaching to Ruth. He could not describe the feeling when he saw Ruth in Rees''s arms. She was safe!


    His mate was safe!


    He was angry, even disappointed too. But the relief that washed over him after seeing her safe was what burned him again. He had never expected something like this to happen.


    He had taken all the measures to keep her safe, yet the woman found a way to get in trouble. What if Harold Davies had done something with her?


    His body stiffened at the thought, and he paused. He gulped down the heavy lump in his throat. He looked at her innocent face. It looked tired, and its natural glow had faded.


    His eyes searched her body- the most of it was covered by her dress- to anything that would give him the idea of what happened in Harold Davies''s office. But found nothing.


    He only hoped that the man had not put a finger on his mate or swore to Moon Goddess, he would not see the next sunrise.


    ''Does he love her?''


    Rees looked down at Zoe, who watched Edwin''s back intently. She was still in her cat form.


    "I... I do not know. But I would like to believe it." Rees answered truthfully.


    That was the same question Thea had asked him many times, and he had no sure answer for that. Edwin had never used that word with respect to Ruth. He had not even said it out loud if he loved his parents, or his grandfather or even Elsie.


    Love was the word he always tried to avoid and was always ignorant about it.


    "Do you still like him?" Rees could not help but ask.


    ''No. I do not like him.''


    Rees was confused. From what he knew, Zoe was always interested in his master.


    ''I do not only like him but I LOVE him, Rees. I fell madly and hopelessly in love with a boy who showed me a way of living my life on my terms. He gave me my freedom, the life I want.. And now I have everything that I ever desired. Except HIM!''

 Chapter 213 - HIS STRENGTH OR WEAKNESS?

    Harold was still in his chair even after it was past midnight. His secretary came after he saw Ruth hurried out of his office room. He asked what was wrong but found Harold frozen on his spot.


    He yelled at his secretary and told him to get out. Since then, he sat in his chair, something bothering his mind very much.


    It was not how Ruth dared to slap him. He kind of expected that reaction from her. That was what few of the hot-headed women did, and he figured this young beauty could be categorised as the same.


    But what kept nagging his mind was why he did not chase after her? She slapped him and just left after sparing him a disgusted glare.


    He was a werewolf, once used to be a rogue. He was a predator and loved the chase. Then how did he let her leave simply?


    He recalled that the first thought that crossed his mind was to get the woman forcefully. What transpired after that made him freeze on the spot. He could not recall what it was. But he felt like his mind had lost control of his body, and he could not decide what to do then.


    The ringing sound of her slap still ringed in his ears. His blood boiled at the thought. That filthy poor woman considered herself higher than him that she dared to deny his wish and insult him in this way.


    He could never forget her face. Her beauty had imprinted in his mind, and he was adamant on getting her sooner or later, with or against her will!


    *


    *


    *


    As the distance to Ruth''s home shortened, Edwin''s wolf began whining. He did not want to leave his mate. He had waited for months to have her in his arms. This was the most intimate he had ever become with her.


    And the icing in the cake was - she was not complaining, not even a single word of protest.


    She snuggled more into his body that sent shivers inside him. He was hyperaware of her warm breath passing through the fabric of his shirt. Her heart beat rhythmically.


    She felt like a doll made up of glass. He wanted to always protect her, treasure her and show the world that she belonged to him.


    But she was not a non-living doll. She was a human with thousands of emotions. He had to win her trust and then find a key to her heart. For that, he needed to be patient and let her have her time.


    Edwin did not have his eyes on the road, instead, they were fixated on her face that glowed and shadowed, while walking under the moonlight.


    Edwin could never get tired of watching her. He then realised how much time of his life he had wasted without her. He could have lived all those twenty-three years watching her birth, then witnessing how she grew up from a toddler into an enchanting woman.


    He had missed on many things, and now he was repeating the same thing. But not anymore. He would have her in front of his eyes from tomorrow onwards... always... till death do them apart.


    Zoe could not decide what she felt watching Edwin so smitten by a human. Jealousy, rage, sadness, hurt... or maybe all of it in different proportions.


    But was she not happy for him?


    The answer was bitter, and though she would never say it out loud, she was happy that Edwin was happy.


    ''I have never seen Edwin like this!''


    "Like what?" Rees asked.


    ''Like so genuine and so vulnerable.'' Zoe replied.


    "Had Master never been this way?"


    ''Never! Not even when we were training in the Academy. Every female- younger and older- was ready to lay at his feet, but he was attracted to weapons. All kinds of weapons. He wanted to grow indestructible.


    Now see how he is getting destroyed by a mere human.''


    Rees did not like the tone Zoe used at the end.


    "I understand your feelings for Master. I have seen many women sharing the same feelings as you about him. But I would like it if you do not downgrade Ruth more.


    Though she is a human, she is a kind human. The best woman Master could ever get!" Rees said in finality.


    Edwin was too lost in his thoughts to listen to their conversation.


    ''Yes, she is indeed very kind. And naive! Naive enough to walk in danger despite of red flags. Admit it, she might be the best woman Edwin could ever get but she can never be the Luna that your pack and your alpha needs.''


    "Zoe!" Rees warned.


    ''Do not forget to always add Lady before my name, Rees. You know who I am. Although I did not become the leader of my breed with Edwin''s help, it does not lessen my status as the daughter of the Shades'' leader.''


    She had an arrogant tone. She was not offended, not a bit. But she liked to put people in their place.


    ''And you do know what I mean, I assume. Just like today, she can not even protect herself then how can you expect her to take care of the pack and the entire breed?''


    "You are saying that because she is a human." Rees still argued.


    ''I am saying that because she is a powerless human with no physical, mental or emotional strengths that a Luna should always possess.''


    Rees clamped his lips shut tightly.


    ''Look there. Have you ever seen Edwin act stronger because of her? Even for one moment?'' Zoe was not ready to give up.


    Rees did not want to think about that because he knew he was riding the lost boat.


    ''She has Edwin always on his lowest, on his knees. A Luna is supposed to be a source of inspiration and strength for the alpha, but Ruth... she is far from being that.


    And have you given a thought to another thing?''


    Zoe stopped to face Rees.


    "What?" He asked annoyed.


    ''What role she will play when the prophecy written in the Black book will come true?''


    That thought sent chills down Rees''s spine. Zoe walked away following Edwin while waggling her tail. But Rees stood rooted to his spot. He looked at Edwin and Ruth lying in his arms.


    Was Zoe right?


    Was Ruth capable of being a Luna?


    *


    *


    *


    Augustus was retelling the events of today''s day-long meeting to Theodora. He paused to see her mind absent in their conversation.


    "Theodora?" He called her name


    "Yes?"


    "Where is your attention? Is there anything you want to share?" He asked while stroking her naked back lightly.


    She had her face placed on his bare chest, her nut-brown hair sprawled around like petals of a sunflower.


    "Yes, there is something I want to tell you." She said after a moment.


    "I am listening."


    "Do you know anything about a woman named Ruth?" She asked.


    Augustus recked through his brain, but the sound did not ring any bells.


    "No, I do not know. Who is she?"


    "She is someone related to Mr Payne, the man who was the sixth victim."


    "What about her? Tell me clearly, Theodora." He was not in the mood of playing games after a stressful day.


    "Fannie told me she is very close with Rees. So much so that many humans suspect Rees cheating on his fiancee with her." She told.


    "And since when you became interested in his life?" Augustus turned their positions, so now Theodora lay flat on her back, and he hovered over her while balancing his weight with his hand.


    She looked tempting in his bed, naked and beautiful. Even after years of their marriage, he could not resist her. Never!


    He pushed the duvet that covered her front aside to reveal her two soft mounds, their peaks straight like needles. His mouth watered at the mere sight of them.


    Theodora did not mind him when he latched onto her left breast, sucking it to his heart''s content.


    He played with her other breast, kneading it and pressing it hard. Theodora moaned in pleasure, hissed when his sharp teeth put pressure on the soft tissues.


    No matter how distracting Augustus''s actions were, she was still not lost in the world of pleasure to forget their topic of discussion.


    "I saw Elsie telling something Rees in the garden some time before the meeting finished. Aaahhh..."


    Augustus''s animal was stirring in his sleep at the intoxicating taste of her skin, that had become his drug over the years. The drug that helped him survive after the loss of his mate.


    His hands roamed all over her body. His mouth now left her swollen, and erect breasts abandoned moved upwards to her long neck.


    He bit and sucked her skin only to shower her in peppery kisses.


    "I sent a man to follow Rees. And do you... know what he found out?"


    Augustus was clearly disinterested in these conversations when he had something important to do for the night. But he knew his wife too well. She would not give him all of her when something is on her mind.


    "Hmm?" He prompted her to continue as he enjoyed the soft touch of her skin and the feeling of her bosoms pressed tightly against his chest.


    "Rees went searching for this Ruth near Harold Davies''s offi-"


    The words died down in her throat when Augustus captured her mouth in a punishable kiss. It did not take her long to realise that the punishment was not from him but from his wolf.


    Theodora could easily win with Augustus, but his wolf... it was a difficult task even for her.


    The pressure between her legs kept growing, her womanhood drenched in her precum. Soon she found herself begging for more and more assault that Augustus offered her.


    He kept fulfilling her insides with the warmth of his flesh till she cried and begged for mercy, and his wolf howled in authority.

 Chapter 214 - I WANT HER!

    Reaching at Ruth''s apartment building, Edwin dreaded to pass Ruth back into Rees''s hands. Rees and Zoe stood beside him as he looked at Ruth''s face for a long minute.


    "She will be in ''the great manor'' from tomorrow onwards, Master." Rees said confidently.


    ''She has no other choice!'' Zoe agreed.


    Edwin did not say anything and, with a heavy heart, passed Ruth to Rees.


    "I am waiting for you here." It was not just a statement. It was a declaration.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Ed- I mean Lord Edwin I-"


    "Let''s go Lady Zoe. Mrs Payne must be worried for Ruth and you." Rees interrupted her, sensing the bad mood of his Master.


    He did not want any human to see two supernaturals fighting in the middle of the night.


    Zoe hissed at Rees but followed him inside the building nonetheless, after telling Edwin to take care of himself.


    Edwin stood there waiting for Rees. He could not describe the waves of various emotions hitting his heart. This invisible wall between him and Ruth tore him apart.


    ''Only till the next morning!'' He said to himself.


    But was only getting Ruth in ''the great manor'' enough? Would that pave a way for him that reached her heart?


    He was still searching for these answers and had come up with none yet.


    Rees used his power of compulsion on Mrs Payne and made her think that Ruth came on the regular time tonight and nothing was suspicious. He put Ruth on the mattress.


    "I hope your mishaps will not put you in a troubled place with Master!" He whispered before leaving.


    Although Lord Augustus had ordered all the supernatural creatures to not use their power on humans, Rees had to break that law.


    How was he supposed to calm Mrs Payne, who was freaking out in fear?


    While descending the building, Rees halted when he saw a silhouette standing on the porch from where the person looked outside. Rees did not want to grab the person''s attention and, hence used his power to run down to Edwin.


    Florence could not sleep. The four walls of her room suffocated her. She stepped out for some air. She wanted to go for a walk, but it was almost 1 o''clock in the night, and it was not safe to wander alone at that time.


    So she decided to pace in the corridor of her floor. But then she noticed a figure standing on the road, their face shadowed by the dim light. She walked closer to the rim of the porch and peeked down curiously.


    The height, the physique and the demeanour of the man felt familiar to her brain. Who was the man? And what was he doing there at this odd hour in the night?


    Her breath hitched when he slowly raised his head, and their eyes met for a fraction of a second.


    "Y-young Master?" The words came out of her mouth in a bare whisper.


    She could not believe her eyes and thus blinked to get a clear vision. But when she reopened her eyes, the man was gone. She found no one standing on the empty street.


    What kind of mystery was that?


    *


    *


    *


    That night Edwin did not return to his chamber. He headed straight to the old building. He was holding up his anger for a long time. His wolf was thirsty for destruction and bloodshed.


    However, his human knew it was not the right time for that.


    Rees watched him punching on the walls trying his best to keep his wolf caged inside him. Rees heard the breaking of bones or the stones in the wall, yet he did not dare to stop his Master.


    Edwin needed to let out his anger and calm his wolf before the sunrise, or else he was not sure what he would do the next time Ruth crossed her path with him.


    During the walk to Ruth''s home, Zoe explained the course of today''s events in detail that Rees recited again to Edwin.


    "Harold Davies! That filthy bastard!" Edwin growled in an unnatural voice and landed another punch on the wall.


    His voice was a mixture of his human and wolf''s voice that could have frightened any strong-willed human.


    His knuckles were broken and bleeding, but he did not stop with his onslaught. He did not feel any pain and even if he did then it was overshadowed by the fury raging inside him.


    He did not know what exactly transpired between Harold and Ruth.


    Did he say something inappropriate to her? Did he mock her? Did he touch her?


    Another powerful punch landed on the wall, and Rees gulped down his saliva in nervousness.


    "Edwin, stop!"


    "Edwin, I said STOP!"


    Edwin growled in anger, showing his canines to Lester. Lester matched his dark eyes with his calm olive green unfiltered.


    Rees quickly offered a glass of strong dose of wolfsbane potion. The exact concentration that Edwin used to drink not long ago; when he lost his control to his wolf.


    Edwin gulped it down in one go. That liquid was enough to exhaust the fire of revenge, so he asked for one more glass that Rees obliged.


    "I know what happened with Ruth was misfortunate and it should not have happened. This is the reason why she needs to be in the protective walls of ''the great manor''." Lester pointed the obvious.


    "I am going to kill that moron!" Edwin growled.


    Lester was also upset with what happened with Ruth. He could not imagine what would have happened if Rees did not reach her on time.


    "Harold Davies has crossed the limits this time!" Lester said darkly.


    "What about those four men? Were they humans or spies?" Lester then asked Rees.


    "They were humans, My Lord. They saw a woman alone and..." He did not dare to complete his sentence.


    That was on relief. The day was too dramatic for everyone''s liking.


    "Edwin you should-"


    "I am staying here tonight." Came Edwin''s response.


    The blood dripped down on the floor, but the man was oblivious to that.


    "Master, there is something I want to inform you."


    Edwin nodded his head curtly for Rees to continue.


    "When I went to the Harold''s office and was searching for Ruth, calling her name, I felt like someone was watching me." Rees told the thing that was nagging his mind for quite some time now.


    "Who was it? Did you felt anything else?" Lester asked curiously.


    "It was a human that I am sure. But I did not see his face." Rees recalled the scent of a human he caught then.


    "But we have cleared Vincardine of spies. Or perhaps the man was a citizen and just happened to present there at that time?" Lester tried to look at the bright side.


    "My Lord, why would a citizen chose to be silent when he knows that I was searching for someone? I am sure that he was not a citizen."


    "Then a spy?"


    Edwin was tensed at that thought. He had eradicated all the spies by his own hands. The only ones that were left were appointed by Lord Augustus.


    "Does that mean it was Lord Augustus''s man? They are the only people we have not touched yet." Lester wondered the same thing that Edwin thought.


    "If it is so then..." Rees realised he was speaking of the O''Dell family member. He had no authority to say a word against them.


    "Then it will be a problematic situation for us." Edwin said the words that Rees avoided saying out loud.


    "Was he following you from the manor?" Lester then asked.


    Rees shifted his weight from one leg to another. "Apologies, My Lord. But I was to worried and distracted for Ruth that I failed to notice it." Rees confessed.


    Edwin again landed another punch on the wall in frustration. And if his wound was bad before, then it looked nasty now.


    "Edwin stop punishing yourself! We know that even if Ruth comes in ''the great manor'' in the morning, her presence is going to attract suspicion. Besides, she is not going to stay day and night in the manor.


    At the end of the day, she needs to go back to her place. Getting her work here is not a perfect plan, it never was and I knew it. There are different dangers waiting for her in the premises of ''the great manor''.


    And the only thing we can do is... treat her ordinary. Avoid speaking her or getting close to her."


    "LESTER!!" Edwin roared at his suggestion.


    "You know that is the best thing you can do in her favour if you want her alive in ''the great manor''." Lester said with a firm tone.


    Five minutes later, Edwin was left alone with his bloodied knuckles and bandages beside him. He pulled out the brown piece of cloth that was the only thing that kept him bound to sanity.


    "Moon Goddess, I do not know what you have in your mind. I do not know why you chose Ruth only as my mate.


    I do not know if I should name the things she makes me feel as l-love.


    But I know only one thing for sure.


    She is the one who can tame my beast and keep me alive. She is the drug that I need if I have to serve my destiny.


    I will do anything to protect her and keep her by my side.. Anything! Even if it means taking lives or letting my darkness take over me. I will do it all without a second thought because I need her, and I WANT her!"

 Chapter 215 - YOU STAND SECOND AFTER HER!

    Legs thumping sound was so prominent that the sounds of the surroundings fell dull in front of it. Was it the heart beating fast in the chest, or the footsteps that fell on the ground after applying so much effort?


    The path under the walking feet was familiar yet so unnatural. The passing buildings and then trees wondered what the person was doing there?


    The grand structure that came into view mocked that ''you do not belong here. Perhaps a true statement, but who can fight with destiny?


    The guard watched the approaching figure and straightened up.


    "Good morning, My Lady!" He bowed politely.


    Ruth was taken aback by his gesture. My Lady? She looked down at herself to double-check if she was in someone else''s body, but that was not the case.


    Then what made the man think that she was someone belonging to the elites?


    "G-Good morning!" She responded after watching the man patiently waiting for his head to move up.


    ''Since when these O''Dell''s guards became polite and gentlemen?'' Ruth wondered.


    Her eyes searched around for a familiar face who had insulted the last time she stood outside these gates along with Thea.


    "Are you searching for something, My Lady?" The guard asked.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek and asked, "Another guard used to work here..." She did not know how she should ask directly about that foul-mouthed man.


    The guard nodded in understanding. "Yes, he used to but not anymore."


    "Why, if may I ask?"


    "I do not know the truth, but I heard someone say that he used to disrespect the visitors and did not let them enter ''the great manor''. So Young Master dismissed him from the service." The guard answered truthfully.


    Ruth''s brows raised in surprise.


    ''Was it because Rees told the blue-eyed monster about how the guard insulted Thea and... me?''


    Ruth shook that thought aside as soon as it crossed her mind.


    "Oh, okay. Erm... I am here to meet Mr Rees Welby. I do not have any appointment but he is my-"


    "You do not need an appointment to come here, My Lady. Please go straight and then take a right. You will find a maid waiting for you there." The guard smiled and bowed again.


    Ruth was utterly confused now. Either the man was too polite for his own good or was out of his mind to treat an Eastern living poor woman with no social status with such courtesy.


    "Thank you so much! Have a good day!" She smiled and walked through the gates of ''the great manor''. The last time she entered through these gates, she had Florence beside her, rather dragging her.


    That did not go well and changed Ruth''s life completely. Maybe that happened for good, that was what she kept telling herself.


    Ruth could not help but try to take in the tall and gigantic structure in her vision which was impossible with the sun blazing at the top of the tallest tower of the manor. She wondered how much time it would have taken for building this marvellous piece of architecture.


    She did not know anything about architecture, but she had an eye for beauty and a will to admire the efforts. If she could meet the person who planned and built this structure, then she surely had kissed their hands in appreciation.


    She walked straight as per the guard''s instructions to see the number of carriages of different sizes and colours stationed in a straight line. Ruth wondered who might be using so many carriages when there were only five members in the O''Dell family.


    She then took the right turn, which felt familiar. The path led her to the main circle, where a large fountain was. She had been there before when she came there with Florence.


    Her head moved in the direction of the rows of artistically cut plants in the shapes of oval and sometimes in circles. She had learned about the art of topiary.


    "Good morning, miss Ruth!"


    Ruth, startled, found a young woman smiling at her.


    "G-good m-morning!"


    "Oh, I apologise, if I frightened you." The woman apologised genuinely.


    No... no. That is fine. I was just not being attentive, that is. Erm.. but how do you know my name?"


    "Mr Welby told me."


    "But how did you know it was me with name Ruth? I mean it could have been some other woman too." Ruth wondered.


    The woman again smiled brightly before answering. "Yes, but I knew it must be you as per the description Mr Welby gave. He said the most beautiful woman in Vincardine with toffee brown hair and hazel eyes would come and I would need to attend her."


    "The most beautiful woman in Vincardine?" Ruth cocked her brow amusingly.


    The maid''s eyes widened by a fraction when she recalled something more. "Oh, but he then immediately added that you are beautiful, but his fiancee is exceptionally beautiful and you stand second after her."


    Ruth laughed hearing that, shaking her head in amusement.


    "Did I tell too much, Miss Ruth?" The maid asked nervously.


    "No, you did not. I am sure Rees must have said that. He loves his fiancee that much! And I love both of them too much!"


    The maid did not understand how Ruth was related to Rees and his fiancee, but she was a servant and servants were not allowed to pry deeper.


    "Where is Rees?" Ruth asked.


    It felt strange to hear someone calling him by his first name except the ones who were higher in their rank or status than him. The maid knew that some of the guards who were seniors as per experience than him, were requested to call him by his first name.


    And if the beautiful woman was calling him by his first name, then she must be someone from his family or friends. Perhaps that was why Rees ordered the maid to attend the Lady personally.


    "He is busy in work and told that he will join you after some time. Till then I should take you to Lady Elsie." The maid answered.


    Suddenly all the smiles faded from Ruth''s face, and nervousness was too higher. Meeting Lady Elsie?


    She had only glimpses of the youngest daughter of Augustus O''Dell on the night of celebrations. She was a good looking young woman and seemed much approachable than her elder sister.


    But Ruth knew that a book can not be judged by its cover.


    What if she did not like her? What if she turned out just like her elder sister or the arrogant women of elites? What if she insulted her, and throw her out of ''the great manor''?


    These hundreds of what-ifs settled down on Ruth''s shoulders heavily.


    "Shall we go then Miss Ruth?" The maid asked.


    Ruth managed to nod and started walking a step behind the maid. Ruth did not dare to lift her head high until they walked through an arch and entered a building. The first thing that caught Ruth''s attention was the designer carpet which was sprawled on the floor in the length of the hallway.


    The red coloured carpet looked so expensive that Ruth hesitated first and then smacked mentally herself for stepping onto it with her dirty shoes.


    The hallway was decorated with various paintings, flower arrangements and large vases that Ruth had never seen before anywhere.


    The most luxurious house that she had been was Rees''s. But it was nowhere near what this magnificent structure had.


    It felt like they were walking for hours, taking hundreds of turns and ascending thousands of steps. Ruth''s head started spinning, walking through that extravagant maze when they finally stopped outside a door.


    "Is Lady Elsie available? She has her guest here." The maid informed one guard who stood outside the door. He cast a look at Ruth, then nodded.


    "She is inside." He opened the door for the two women then shut it behind them.


    If Ruth was impressed before then now she was flabbergasted at the sight. The room that was Elsie''s private chamber as per the maid''s information was large enough to fit at least ten rooms as large as hers into it.


    The walls were painted in beige and a light shade of green with dark green curtains at the windows. A large circular carpet covered most part of the floor, and a beautiful chandelier hung from the roof.


    The windows had broad space that was covered with frost cushions, and a small pile of books lay on top of them.


    Ruth suddenly got aware of the strangeness of the place and became more conscious of her identity. She was surprised at how easily the maid moved around in such an intimidating place.


    "Do not worry. Lady Elsie is the best person in ''the great manor''." The maid whispered in Ruth''s ear.


    Those words lessened some burden of nervousness from Ruth''s shoulders.


    Her eyes then landed on a woman who sat on a stool in front of a large full-length mirror with wooden carved borders. She had her back towards Ruth. Another maid helped her put on her jewellery and shoes.


    The Lady was yet to notice Ruth, and Ruth thought that it was her last chance of running away from there. But before she could decide that possibility, the maid said loudly.


    "Good morning Lady Elsie! Miss Ruth is here to meet you."


    Ruth held her breath, clutching her dress tightly as she saw Elsie turning around to face her.


    The woman was younger than her by a year or two with facial features that resembled Lord Augustus, and some that Ruth assumed must have resembled with her mother.


    The woman did not say a thing, neither did her face give away her thoughts. She stared at Ruth unblinkingly, recking her up and down with her curious eyes.


    Ruth wondered if it was a bad idea to come here when the woman did not say anything for long.

 Chapter 216 - I WILL STOP HIM FATHER!

    Ruth stood awkwardly cursing herself and Rees for putting her in a position where the daughter of the most influential family in the region was scrutinising her.


    She released a shaky breath after a brief torturous moment when Elsie''s face broke into a welcoming smile. She stood up from the stool and walked towards Ruth.


    Again watching her face keenly, she said, "You are more beatiful than I thought."


    Ruth sensed that it was not only a compliment but had another meaning too, but she let it slid aside and smiled nervously.


    "God morning, Lady Elsie!"


    "Good morning Ruth! Welcome to ''the great manor''."


    Ruth noticed how the young mistress did not use the word home. Or maybe that was how the elites spoke?


    Elsie signalled the two maids with her eyes, and they excused themselves.


    "Come, please sit here." Elsie directed her towards a couch and sat beside her.


    Ruth hesitated. She did not know the mannerisms of elites, but she sure felt it strange for a noblewoman to tell her to sit on the couch and beside her.


    "No,My Lady. I am alright here." Ruth told politely.


    Elsie shook her head. "No. Please, I insisit!"


    Ruth was taken aback by the excitement bubbling inside her eyes. Why this woman was so excited?


    Ruth hesitantly sat beside Elsie while leaving a safe distance between them.


    "How are you Ruth? I can call you Ruth, right? Or do you want me to call you by some other name?"


    "I am fine, My Lady. And please call me Ruth only. I prefer people calling me only by my first name." Ruth smiled.


    "When did you get here? Did the maid took long to take you here?"


    "I came not long ago and the maid was kind enough to take me here without any hussle." Ruth answered.


    She observed the woman from close. She was sweet, and the maid was right when she said Elsie was the best person in the family. Ruth could tell why people liked her so much.


    She was sweet, gentle and caring. She was down to earth and not arrogant or anything that Ruth had preconceptions about.


    "Rees suggested me your name as a candidate for my head maid. So I told him to invite you and we can have a conversation before you start working here." Elsie said.


    The same maid who brought Ruth to Elsie''s chamber came again with two glasses of juice and a plate of freshly cut fruits arranged in an aesthetic manner.


    The maid served everything then went to stand near the door of the chamber, and out of their earshot.


    "Please have some." Elsie promted.


    Ruth awkwardly took the glass and took a sip of the sweet juice. Her taste buds danced in delight, her nerves calmed a bit.


    "Thank you, My Lady!" Ruth smiled.


    "Erm... may I have a permission to ask a question?" Ruth then said.


    "Of course, Ruth."


    "Please do not misunderstand, My Lady but why do you need a head maid when you have so many servants at your beck and call? And why appoint someone unexperienced like me, when I am sure there must be many eligible women out there?"


    Ruth was curious, and Elsie''s easy-going personality encouraged her to ask those questions.


    Elsie paused for a moment. She should behave like a mistress, or Ruth''s suspicion would grow.


    Elsie smiled and ran her hand through her long hair. "You seem like a smart woman, Ruth. All the maids here know me for many years. I want someone as my head maid with whom I can be comfortable.


    Someone who will treat me like a friend and not only as her mistress. I have heard so much about you from Rees, and when he suggested your name for the position, I thought why not?!


    You seem unwilling to work here. Is that true?"


    Ruth did not know how rees convinced Lady Elsie for this, but she was glad he did.


    "I... I do not have any experience with this work. I only know one thing and that is tailoring and sewing. I am just... nervous about everything and do not want to make mistakes." Ruth confessed.


    She could not tell Lady Elsie that the sole reason why she was unwilling to work in ''the ghreat manor'' was her dear cousin himself.


    Elsie put her hand on Ruth''s that startled Ruth. "We all are bound to commit mistakes, Ruth. But what matters, in the end, is how and what we learn from them.


    Do not worry about anything else. You only need to do the basic things. Imagine you taking care of your family. What would you have done then?


    You have to do the same things. And there are other maids to help you with it. And even if you do any mistake, let me assure you that I am no rich woman with a hunter in my hand. So you do not need to worry about those things!"


    Elsie''s words eased the tension out of Ruth''s body. Now that she thinks of it, was she really had a choice in it? Her fate had landed her here, and if not for this job then Ruth might not have food on her plate tomorrow night.


    Was she in a place of negotiation or putting up her demands?


    "I promise to serve your all needs and be loyal to you, if you appoint me for this position." Ruth said sincerely.


    "You are already appointed, Ruth."


    They conversed for some more time, then Elsie asked the question in return of which she prayed hearing yes as an answer.


    "Ruth, all the head maids live in the servants quarters in the premises of the property. You and your family can shift there. All the servants who lived in the servant quarters are provided with basic amenities and do not need to pay any bills. You can move in there today itself."


    Ruth was confused. Everything was happening too fast for her to cope up. Yesterday''s events were still fresh in her mind, and now this tempting offer. Then she thought about Mrs Payne.


    After Mr Payne''s death, Ruth suggested Mrs Payne to move into her room, but the old woman refused to say that her home held the memories of her husband and she would never leave it. Ruth had to accept her defeat and had to move into their home.


    Would Mrs Payne then agree to move in the servant quarters? Ruth doubted that.


    "My Lady, I... I can not take such decision in hurry. Please allow me some time to think about it." Ruth bargained.


    Little disappointed, Elsie nodded. "Fine. Take you time. How much salary you earned reviously?" She asked.


    Ruth told her the true amount.


    "Hmm... you will get seven times that if you chose to work here." Elsie said simply.


    Ruth''s eyes popped out of her skull, hearing that much amount.


    SEVEN TIMES!


    She replayed those words again and again in her mind, till she wrapped up her head around the fact.


    "What happened? Is that less than your expectations?" Elsie asked in concern seeing Ruth''s wide eyes.


    Ruth shook her head vigorously. "No.. no, My lady! I am just... I am just overwhelmed hearing the amount. It is too much that my expectations."


    Elsie liked how honest and innocent Ruth was. Somehow she could connect with her better even though they met not longer than thirty minutes.


    Elsie was going to have the best sister-in-law for her!


    They were chatted amongst themselves. Ruth was more comfortable than before when they heard a knock on the door. The maid opened it to reveal Eloise dressed in a violet dress and perfectly done make up on her face.


    She walked through the door confidently, her chin held high. Ruth shrunk in her place as she saw her walking there way. Ruth noticed how Elsie''s demeanour changed upon seeing her elder sister.


    And she wondered if everything was fine between the two sisters.


    Eloise stopped in front of them, her eyes trained on the unfamiliar face.


    "Do we have guest Elsie?" She asked while observing Ruth in great detail.


    The corner of her lips was pulled down at the sight of her dress, and how bland the woman looked without accessories and makeup.


    "She... she is my new head maid, sister Eloise." Elsie said nervously.


    "Head maid?" Eloise tapped her foot impatiently while glaring at Ruth.


    Confused, Ruth avoided looking straight into the woman''s eyes.


    Having enough of her dumbness, Eloise burst like a volcano.


    "What kind of head maid she will become, huh? She do not even know the basic mannerisms Elsie."


    Ruth watched Elsie squirm under her elder sister''s hard glare.


    "I... I apologise My lady if I have done something wrong." Ruth dared to say for she felt bad that Elsie was getting scolded like that because of her.


    But that was only the beginning of Ruth''s journey in ''the great manor'' and, there was so much to happen.


    *


    *


    *


    "Ambrose, what are we going to do now?" Aurora was worried and enraged. The smile that always remained plastered on her face had vanished since these last few days.


    Mr Hilton had his hand clenched in a tight fist as if he was strangling someone with all his force.


    "We should have been more careful with it. It is all because of Barret Addington. That scumbag used us for his gains and now see how much damage we have to endure."


    After more than a week''s silence from their spies in Vincardine, the Garfileds had realised what might have happened with them.


    If that was not enough, their espionage network that spread between Vincardine and Kinsville was getting eradicated day by day.


    Not a single day went without news of some spy going missing without any trace.


    "It is Edwin O''Dell! I know he is behind all this. Augustus O''Dell would have send a warning before daring such thing. But this notorious heir of the O''Dell family is a headache for us." Ambrose said darkly.


    "We have to do something before he reach the borders of Kinsville, My Lord. He is halfway there and with the current situation, it will not take him long to get his hands around our throats." Hilton concerned.


    "Mr Hilton!" A loud voice boomed, and every head snapped in the direction of its source.


    There stood Darius with his dark and red eyes with flaring nostrils and elongated canines.


    "Mind your tongue before saying such thing or..." He let his threat linger in the air.


    "Calm down Darius. Although bitter, his words are true and we have to accept that if we want the man to stop."


    Darius matched his father''s gaze. Ambrose piked the rage and determination burning in his red eyes.


    "I will stop him father!"


    "He will not stop till his last breath if he set his mind on something." Hilton added fuel to the fire.


    Turning to him, Darius walked towards the man who started fidgeting nervously. Darius stopped right in front of his nose, and looking deep in his eyes commandingly he said,


    "Then let me help him count his last breaths, Mr Hilton!"

 Chapter 217 - WHO GAVE YOU THE PERMISSION?

    "I... I apologise My lady if I have done something wrong." Ruth dared to say for she felt bad, that Elsie was getting scolded like that because of her.


    "Apologise? You came here to beg for a position of a head maid when you do not even know the basic mannerisms, such as not sitting beside the elites and always standing up to pay your respect to the people of higher social status.


    Have not anyone taught you these things?"


    Ruth''s eyes widened at the realisation. She hurriedly stood up and bowed her head in front of Eloise.


    "Please forgive me, My Lady! I was not aware of these customs." Ruth felt embarrassed and upset with herself.


    How could she not think about that?


    Eloise scoffed, rolling her eyes. "If you do not have any previous experience then how you get here in the first place?"


    Ruth was too scared to match the woman''s kohl-lined sharp eyes.


    "I... my friend suggested me to apply for this position as Lady Elsie was looking for a maid. But now only she told me that it is not a position for a maid but is for a head maid."


    "And who is this friend of yours?" Eloise cocked her thin brow in curiosity.


    Ruth''s eyes shifted to Elsie, who was as intimidated by Eloise as her. Ruth did not understand if she should tell Rees''s name.


    Would that put him in trouble with Lady Eloise?


    "I am her friend, Lady Eloise!"


    The three women turned to face Rees and Lester entering the chamber.


    "You?" Ruth sensed Eloise''s resentful tone.


    "Yes, Lady Eloise. Ruth is my best friend and when Lady Elsie told that she need a new maid, I thought of Ruth because I think she can take that responsibility very well." Rees answered, then smiled at Ruth.


    Ruth noticed how Elsie relaxed, looking at Lester. Ruth waited for meeting his eyes. Their conversation near the old building replayed in her mind when she and Thea came looking for Rees.


    To her disappointment, Lester did not spare a single glance, and when he finally met her eyes, they held strangeness.


    He acted as if he was meeting Ruth for the first time. She felt bad but then thought perhaps that was how these elites treat common people like her.


    "These low-class people can never understand how to behave and act in our society. Elsie, you can always have someone else who is more experienced and well acquainted with our ways.


    Am I not right Lester?"


    Eloise looked at Lester hopefully.


    Lester faced Ruth, who was biting her cheek to the point she tasted the metallic taste of her blood. She was not the only one feeling her blood, but all the werewolves present in the room got aware of it.


    "I think none of us born perfectly from our mother''s womb. We all experienced, listened, observed, read and learned thought out the process. That is how we acquire new skills or knowledge.


    And everyone deserves a fair chance of learning. Education is a natural right that can not be denied to anyone on any basis.


    If Elsie thinks this woman to be fit for the position, then we should not deny her right to education. With time she will learn our ways. Do not you agree with me, Eloise?"


    Lester was smart enough to make Eloise swallow her own pill. She could not disagree with him when his olive-green eyes were trained on her, and his handsome face had a warm smile on it.


    But Eloise was not someone to give up that easily.


    "Of course, Lester. How can I not agree with you." She said sweetly.


    Ruth was grateful to Lester for presenting her case, but the coldness in his eyes bothered her. Rees smirked, then winked at Ruth, telling her silently to not worry about this.


    Eloise was embarrassed. How could she accept her defeat in front of this low-class human? It was a blow to her ego.


    Her patience broke when she saw her younger sister smiling widely. Was she taunting her that way?


    "But Elsie, why do you need new head maid when you did not had one before? And have you asked anyone about it? Who gave you permission for this thing?" Eloise''s voice raised by an octave.


    Lester got angry at her senseless rant. She had no right of talking and treat Elsie like that in front of everyone.


    Elsie cowered under her elder sister''s burning gaze. Ruth did not know what she was supposed to do. She did not like this tense exchange between the two sisters.


    "I am asking you something Elsie? Who gave you the permission?" Eloise repeated her question impatiently.


    "I did!"


    A strong, masculine voice that oozed authority cut through the tensed air of the chamber.


    Every head snapped in that direction to see a tall man, with ripped physic and broad shoulders standing proudly with his hands crossed behind his back. His coffee-brown hair combed perfectly, and his sharp jaws set firmly on one another.


    His cerulean blue eyes were focused on Eloise, challenging her to disobey him.


    Ruth held her breath at his sight, and she was not the only one affected by his presence.


    "B-Brother Edwin?!" Eloise''s eyes widened as she stuttered nervously.


    Ruth noticed a strange difference between the two sisters. Where Eloise was cowering and was scared by Edwin''s presence, it somehow made Elsie sigh in relief. The previous smile had returned on Elsie''s face.


    She then observed Rees and Lester, who also had small smiles playing on their lips.


    At last, Ruth dared to look at the blue-eyed monster who had ruined her sleep for many nights. She released a shaky breath, suddenly conscious of his presence. She peeked at him through her lashes, her body reacting strangely.


    This was familiar to her. Perhaps she had felt that indescribable state of her mind and body before. Maybe the night when she was trying to peek inside the old building?


    She gulped down her saliva down her dry throat.


    "Do you have any objection to my descision Eloise?"


    His strong voice sent ripples in her insides- excitement, happiness, fear or was it something else?- she did not know.


    "Of... of course no, brother Edwin! Who can object with your descision?" Eloise smiled tightly.


    Edwin then nodded and left the chamber wordlessly. Ruth was dumbstruck by his abrupt exit.


    No acknowledgement, no word, not a single glance in her way, and he left. He acted as if Ruth was invisible, or was she too cheap for his liking that he did not feel the need to acknowledge her presence?


    Was he the same man who always tried to get her attention? Was he the same Edwin Berrycloth who told her that she intrigued him? Was her same guide and philosopher who gave her courage to gather her broken self after Mr Payne''s death?


    Was he her same blue-eyed monster whose eyes never failed to run deep in her soul?


    And even though he had acted like an arsehole right now, why did it bother her so much?


    Eloise did not wait to hear more and marched out of the chamber in anger. As soon as she left, everyone released a sigh of relief.


    "I... I am sorry Ruth for my sister''s words and behaviour. She is not a bad person, trust me. She is just... erm.."


    "And idiot!" Lester butted in.


    Elsie threw a glare at him, to which he reacted by shrugging his shoulders.


    "By the way, welcome in ''the great manor'', Miss Moore!" Lester smiled brightly, his eyes warm and welcoming just the way Ruth saw them the last time they met.


    She was utterly confused by the sudden change in his behaviour. Until a minute ago, he was acting like he did not know who Ruth was and how he acted the same way she liked.


    "Th-thank you, Lord Wright!" Ruth said slowly.


    "I liked how you respected my suggestion and used the front gate to get in instead of the other ways." The playful Lester was back, and Ruth felt at ease some more.


    "I had to if I do not want to offend My Lord!" Ruth smiled.


    "I am truely sorry about your loss, Miss Moore. How are you and Mrs Payne holding up?" Lester asked sincerely.


    Ruth fought back the urge to cry as she recalled that someone had told her that Mr Payne''s funeral was the last time that she could cry.


    "Thank you for everything you did for us, Lord Wright! We have pulled ourselves together and are living our lives as happily as we can. Erm... can I ask you something?"


    Lester knew what Ruth was going to ask, so he answered her directly.


    "We are investigating the matter, Miss Moore. I am sure Lord Augustus will publicly announce the reason of these deaths."


    Ruth found something suspicious in his words. "Does that mean you accept that it is a person and not an animal who is killing people in Vincardine?"


    Ruth remembered Edwin saying something similar to that. But she was too distracted to notice it then and ask him the details.


    To save the situation, Elsie jumped into the conversation.


    "Seems like you both know each other well?!" Elsie marked.

 Chapter 218 - DO NOT EVER GO THERE!

    "Seems like you both know each other well?!" Elsie marked.


    Lester glanced at his mate then smirked Ruth''s way knowingly. "Let''s just say that we had a small encounter before."


    Rees walked towards Ruth and touched her shoulder, pressing it a little in encouragement.


    "I am glad that you came." He smiled down at her.


    "Yes." Ruth smiled back, but the three people could sense her uneasiness after Eloise''s episode.


    "Miss Moore, you can not expect only goodness to prevail in the world. There will always be no-good things along with goodness.


    It does not mean that no good is always equal to evil. A family has all kinds of members with their individual personalities. If we are not comfortable with one of them does not mean we discard them, right?"


    Ruth listened to Lester attentively and understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Although Eloise came out to be a strong-headed and arrogant person, that did not mean she was evil, and Ruth should not avoid her or decline the job.


    "I do understand Lord Wright." Ruth nodded her head.


    "Well..." Elsie looked expectantly at her.


    Ruth nodded her head again with a smile. "When should I begin serving you My Lady?" She even courtesied in front of Elsie by bowing deep.


    Ruth did not understand the reason behind Elsie''s joy, but she was glad that her mistress was not Eloise and was someone who wanted her around them.


    Lester called the maid who was waiting at the door. "Take Miss Moore to show ''the great manor''. Give her details about what she is expected to do and what not."


    "Yes, My Lord!" The maid bowed.


    Lester then turned towards Ruth, "Miss Moore, I know it might be little too much for you to remember everything at once. But I am sure you will get a hold on it eventually. If you need anything or have any doubts, she will help you with it or you can ask any one of us about it."


    "Thank you Lord Wright!" Ruth was on the top of the moon. She still could not believe that she was going to get paid seven times than what Mr Cooper used to pay her.


    Ruth followed the maid but was called from behind by Elsie. "Ruth, please meet me after you see everything. I want to talk something important with you."


    "Yes, My Lady!"


    Ruth stepped out of Elsie''s chamber with mixed emotions. So much had happened during the short period of an hour. She was still bothered by Elsie''s behaviour, but she could not keep thinking about that only.


    "Miss Ruth, from where we should begin? The property is so vast that I am afraid it would take me two days to show you everything." The maid said as they walked side by side.


    "Erm... I do not know. Maybe you can first show me the places where I will need to work or visit? I will learn rest of the places eventually."


    "You are right. So let us start from this building only. This is the residential building where all the family members have their private chambers. That was Lady Elsie''s chamber.


    Lady Eloise has her chamber on the same floor. And below this floor is Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora''s chambers."


    "Chambers?" Ruth asked.


    The maid looked around then whispered. "Rich people have different tastes unlike us. They both have their bedroom and two other chambers where they like to live alone." She shrugged.


    That was something new to Ruth.


    "That building over there... that is where the guest rooms are. Lord Lester lives on the first floor in that building, exactly opposite to Lady Elsie''s chamber."


    "Oh..." For some odd reason, Ruth could not hide her blush.


    Yes, Lord Lester was a charming man. If he was someone Ruth could have then she would have taken him as her suitor in a blink of an eye. She had to admit that if they have met in different circumstances then she should have a crush on him.


    But after seeing him today around Lady Elsie, she smelled their chemistry. So discarded the little crush she had developed for him over the days.


    Ruth shook her head to clear her mind. Then she realised something. She did not want to ask that, but curiosity got the best of her.


    "Erm... you did not tell where the O''Dell''s heir lives."


    The maid stopped in her tracks abruptly. Ruth slapped herself mentally, thinking she made another mistake by asking that question.


    The maid watched Ruth for a long moment then asked, "Why did you ask that?"


    Ruth shifted on her feet uncomfortably. "I.. I do not know. I mean I have heard so much about him from Rees. You showed me everyone''s chambers so...."


    "Is that the only reason?"


    Though somewhat younger than Ruth, the woman was more confident and straightforward than her.


    "Yes." Ruth answered.


    "That building." The maid pointed after a moment.


    Ruth lifted her head to look in that way.


    "That building belongs to Lord Edwin. His chamber, library, office, everything is in there."


    Ruth was confused. Why does he live away from his family? And why did the maid react that way?


    "Okay." Ruth mumbled and was about to begin walking when the maid stopped her.


    "Miss Ruth, I apologise if I have offended you in any way. But let me clear one thing to you, do not, and I mean DO NOT ever go there unless you are asked for it.


    Lord Edwin... he is the most complicated person in the family. He does not like people lingering around him. Only a few people like the family members, Lord Lester and Mr Welby are allowed to enter his building.


    My Lord likes to keep his business to himself. Please do not ever get on his bad side or do anything that he does not like. It will... let''s just say it will not bring good consequences to you. Alright?" The maid smiled.


    "Hmm..." Ruth nodded her understanding.


    The maid though young was clearly wiser than her age. It seemed like she knew the nook and crook of not only the buildings but also the corners of the people''s lives and minds. She was familiar with everything that happened between the four walls.


    "I forgot to ask you your name. Now that we are going to work at the same place, I will need someone to be called as friend, only if you do not mind." Ruth added the last part quickly.


    The maid smiled at her. "My name is Ida and I am working in ''the great manor'' since I remember."


    "Ida! Nice name! So do you work here since your childhood?"


    "Yes. My father is a gardener and my mother used to be a maid."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She passed away two years ago."


    "Oh, I am sorry!" Ruth knew the loss of her own mother and felt truly sorry for the young maid.


    "It is alright. I born here and brought up here. I lie in the servants quarter with my father. Oh, which room you got for you and your family?"


    Ruth shook her head. "I am not moving in there... not yet at least." Ruth then explained to the maid about her family and Mrs Payne.


    They walked around ''the great manor'' while laughing and sharing things with each other. Ruth could see a good friend in her and was sure that Thea would like Ida too.


    They were walking near the building where Edwin''s chamber and the office were when another maid stopped them. She was Ida''s friend, and after Ruth''s introduction, they were engrossed in the gossiping.


    Ruth nodded her head occasionally with a yes or no, but her eyes kept wandering around. She had never been to such a beautiful place. The stories she had heard about ''the great manor''- the home of the originators- fell short on describing how pretty the place was.


    It was heaven that Ruth was fortunate to step in. The thick, tall walls, the creepers grown on those walls, dark brown wooden doors, wide windows, the vibe of the place- everything was splendid in her opinion.


    Ruth''s breath hitched again when she saw Edwin coming out of one of the many rooms along with a man. They were discussing something important. She saw how the space between his straight brows was pinched together as he heard the other man attentively.


    His coffee-brown hair fell on his forehead that making him look younger by a couple of years. His cerulean blue eyes, unaware of eyes on him, were focused ahead of him as he walked with his head held high and his shoulders broad.


    Ruth gulped as she could not move her eyes from him. He looked lethal yet attractive.


    "Ida" Ruth was broken from her staredown at Edwin by a familiar voice.


    She saw a familiar face of Fannie walking towards them.


    "Ida, Lady Theodora has requested this woman''s presence in a parlour."


    Fannie did not wait to hear anything more and walked back without sparing a glance in Ruth''s way. Ruth was confused. Why would Lady Theodora want to meet her?


    She looked at Ida for help but saw the woman already frowning in trouble.

 Chapter 219 - [Bonus ]NOT AN EASY TASK

    Fannie''s curious ears and hawk-like eyes caught on the news of Ruth''s arrival in ''the great manor''. What caught her by surprise as she was directed straight to Elsie''s chamber. Ida was waiting for her that meant Ida was ordered by someone to assist Ruth.


    Was it Rees?


    But then why would Ida take Ruth to Elsie?


    When Fannie''s brain started hurting thinking about the whys, she ran to her mistress, who was enjoying a book in the parlour.


    When Fannie informed Theodora about Ruth, Theodora was surprised and wanted to meet this woman who was so special to Rees.


    Ruth took small steps behind Ida while her fingers fidgeted with her dress. She was nervous to face the other family members, but Lady Theodora... she was an altogether different case.


    Ruth had heard many things about her, and most of them were good. People of Vincardine respected her and considered her as their mother figure.


    Those who were scared to approach Lord Augustus first went to Theodora. Ruth had heard how polite she was. She had even seen her on the night of celebrations.


    Ruth only hoped that the episode with Eloise would not repeat with Lady Theodora.


    As soon as they reached a door, Ida stopped abruptly to face Ruth.


    "Miss Ruth, I think you should go alone inside."


    Ruth suddenly became more nervous. "Why? Please come with me. I..."


    "I can not, Miss Ruth. If Lady Theodora has asked to meet specifically you, then she is expecting only your presence and not anyone else''s."


    "But-"


    "Do not worry. I am waiting for you here. Promise!" Ida smiled assuringly.


    Ruth was not sure of this but had no other choice than to nod her head in agreement.


    "Miss Ruth."


    "Yes?"


    Ida hesitated, her eyes flickered around. She then leaned close to Ruth''s ear and whispered. "Be careful of what you say and how you act."


    Ruth blinked dumbfoundedly. What was that supposed to mean?


    Before she could ponder over that some more, she was ushered inside the parlour. Ruth was mesmerised by the detailed carving on the wooden furniture and the construction of the room.


    It was where the guests enjoy their tea. The room was nothing less than a dream home. Ruth saw Theodora sitting elegantly on a couch with a teacup in her hand. A book remained open beside her.


    As soon as she came into Theodora''s vision, the latter''s eyes snapped at her. Theodora observed her curiously, but her eyes lingered on Ruth''s face for a long minute. Something about Ruth strike Theodora, but she could not pinpoint it.


    "My Lady, this is Ruth Moore." Fannie said.


    Remembering why Eloise got angry at her, Ruth hurriedly bowed in respect. "Good afternoon, My Lady! It is a pleasure meeting you!"


    Theodora nodded curtly in response but smiled faintly. Leaning back on the couch more, she asked, "Miss Ruth Moore. Hmm! You are related to the old man who died more than a month ago, if I am not mistaken."


    "Y-yes, My Lady. I was like a daughter to him."


    "The O''Dell family is extremely sorry for your loss. Is there anything else we can do for you?"


    Ruth was not surprised to hear the words of condolences from Theodora as it was expected if she wanted to maintain her image. But her next sentence took her by surprise.


    "Thank you, My Lady. But we are living the best way we can." Ruth answered with a small smile.


    Theodora took a sip from the cup then nodded. Her hazel eyes were studying Ruth carefully. She could tell how nervous the young woman was. She scoffed.


    ''She should be!'', Theodora thought.


    "What bring you here in ''the great manor'', Ruth?"


    She came straight to the point. Ruth noticed how she did not hesitate to use her first name, but she did not mind it. Ruth felt awkward when people add any formal addressing words before her name.


    Ruth answered truthfully that she was appointed as Elsie''s head maid. Theodora''s eyes darted towards Fannie to see her shaking her head slightly, telling her she had no idea about this.


    "Head maid? I assume you must possess the required experience and knowledge if Elsie has appointed you to such higher position." Theodora narrowed her hazel eyes, the smile never left her face.


    Ruth was about to open her mouth and spill the truth that she was not eligible for this position, but then she remembered what Ida told her before.


    -"Be careful of what you say and how you act."-


    Ruth held back her tongue and only smiled widely in response. That was a safe move.


    Theodora realised what game this naive looking woman was playing with her smart brain. She was avoiding giving direct answers.


    Theodora then asked her some more questions that felt more like an interrogation than just getting acquainted with each other.


    "I heard you are somehow related with Rees." Theodora finally pulled out her MasterCard from the deck.


    Now Ruth was more attentive with not only her words, but also with how much her body language gave out. During their conversation, Ruth had realised what Ida meant by her words. Theodora O''Dell was a sharp-minded woman with twisted ways.


    She did not dig herself for the information. Instead, she compelled the other person to spill the beans with her sweet talking.


    "Yes, My Lady. We are friends." Ruth decided to trade safely.


    Every minute around this powerful woman made her nerves tense. She had never been so alert around any person ever in her life.


    Ruth could not decide what to draw from her encounter with Theodora. Her ways did not settle well with Ruth. However, she understood the woman to some extent.


    She was practically equal to the queen of Vincardine. The leading lady of the originators. She must have gone through many things that Ruth could only imagine and some she might not imagine. It was natural that the woman had such kind of complex personality.


    "Only friends?" Theodora cocked her brow questioningly.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek but maintained her calm from outside. "He is fiancee of my best friend and thus is a very good friend of mine."


    "You mean he is like a brother to you." Theodora added.


    Ruth''s brows creased in the middle a little. "No, My Lady. He is not my brother. He is my best friend." She told the woman firmly.


    Theodora''s eyes shone in the excitement of her prey falling in her trap.


    "Ruth, you must be so naive to not know that a woman and a man can be anything but JUST friends!"


    Ruth''s lips pursed, and she wanted to show her disagreement with the woman''s opinion vehemently. Taking a deep breath she said, "I would like to differ from your opinion, My Lady. I do not understand who and why this obscure and baseless rule was made by anyone.


    In my opinion, a man and a woman can be friends just like two men or two women. We should not need to always label their relationship under the tags of father-daughter, husband-wife, lovers or brother-sister.


    The foundation of the existence of relations is love. If a man and a woman love each other the way a woman loves her female friend, or a man loves his male friend then they also can be JUST friends!


    I am sure you must have loved someone as a friend."


    Ruth did not mean to say the last part, but the words had already been released, and there was no going back now. So she waited to gauge Theodora''s reaction.


    Theodora, who was initially irritated by the woman''s sharp tongue, was taken aback by her last comment. Ruth thought that she saw sadness flickered on her proud face and hazel eyes.


    But the emotion washed away as fast as it came that she wondered if it was all her imagination.


    Having enough of Ruth''s smart mouth, Theodora felt too annoyed. How dare a worthless poor woman talk back to her?


    Fannie was awed by Ruth''s replies. She was working for Theodora for years. She had cleaned her mess, kept her secrets, did everything she was ordered to and yet not a single time she could put her opinion so confidently in front of her.


    And this woman whom she considered as a fool, dared to do that in her very first encounter with Theodora. Fannie sensed her mistress''s uneasiness and anger.


    Ruth had managed to rub on her ego, and now she had become a permanent target of her radar.


    "I will see you again Ruth. I hope your experience in ''the great manor'' will be pleasant!" Theodora smiled coldly.


    It was not wishful thinking but a silent warning that Ruth failed to decipher. Theodora did not wait for Ruth''s reply and walked out of the room hurriedly. If she had stayed even for one more minute, then she might have left her facade of a respectable and loving woman to teach Ruth a lesson.


    Fannie glared at Ruth. "Working in ''the great manor'' is not an easy task. I hope you are well prepared for it!" She then smirked and walked away, following her mistress.


    Ruth stood there puzzled, not knowing what went wrong. She then turned to leave the parlour when something caught her attention out of the open window.


    A pair of cerulean blue eyes stared right back at her intently that widened her eyes in shock.

 Chapter 220 - BECAUSE I CAN!

    Edwin had never felt so excited and nervous at the same time in all over his life. He did not know what to do, how to behave, what to say or how to tie his damn shoelaces.


    He was as excited as a kid eagerly, looking forward to going for a picnic that his parents had promised him long ago but finally managed to take him there.


    His wolf was on the edge at the knowledge of his mate''s presence in ''the great manor''. Only Edwin knew how much effort it took for him to not glance Ruth''s way in Elsie''s chamber.


    While walking through the corridor of his building, he was well aware of her flowery scent nearby. He could faintly hear her heartbeats. Her stare on him tingled his skin, and he liked that feeling.


    His wolf fought with his human to lift his head up and look into her beautiful hazel eyes, but he did not. He knew there were eyes watching him closely.


    Having Ruth in ''the great manor'' had solved his wolf''s problem, but it could also create new problems if his human fell weak in front of his feelings.


    ~"Master... master."~ Someone knocked on his door, requesting him to allow them to reach him through the mind link.


    Edwin recognised the female voice.


    ~"Yes, Ida?"~


    ~"Master, Lady Theodora has requested Miss Ruth''s presence in the parlour."~


    He sensed the worry lacing her words.


    ~"WHAT? But why?"~ Edwin stopped doing what he was doing, his eyes darkened by a shade.


    ~"I do not know Master."~ Ida told.


    Edwin was tensed. ~"Where are you now?"~


    ~"I am waiting for Miss Ruth outside the parlour since twenty minutes."~


    ~"Do not move from there until she comes out."~


    Edwin walked out of his office marching straight to the parlour.


    "Edwin? Where are you going? What is wrong?" Lester and Elsie, who were on their way to meet him, stopped him.


    Edwin did not take a risk of telling them everything verbally and used mind links for that purpose.


    "Why do not you two wait for me in brother Edwin''s office? I remember something important. I will meet you in ten minutes and then we can have lunch together." Elsie said out loud for the eavesdropping fools.


    Lester wrapped his hand around Edwin''s tensed shoulders and forcefully directed him back to his office. Edwin dragged his heavy feet, which were screaming at him to let them walk the way they wanted.


    Elsie scanned her surroundings then marched towards the parlour. When she reached there, she saw Ruth coming out of the parlour. Her confused and exhausted face told Elsie that her stepmother must have put Ruth in a difficult conversation.


    "Ruth? You are here?! I was looking for you everywhere." Elsie smiled after sparing a fleeting glance to Ida.


    "Erm... yes." Ruth mumbled.


    "Will you come to my chamber with me? I want to give you some instructions about the work. I do not want you to make any mistakes when you start working for me."


    "Of course, My Lady."


    The three women then walked away towards Elsie''s room. Except for Ruth, the other two were aware of someone''s watchful eyes on them, but they acted nonchalantly.


    Ida took her position near the closed door as Elsie and Ruth walked further into the chamber. Elsie told Ruth to sit and walked towards a cupboard, that was lined at one side of the chamber.


    Ruth was hesitant after what happened with Eloise and decided it was best for her to keep standing. Ida also did not sit with her mistress then why should she?


    That was how the servants should act- polite and respectful, sometimes even at the stake of their self-esteem if it meant good for their lord.


    "Here." Elsie came back with a red pouch and put it in Ruth''s hand.


    Its weight confused Ruth. "What is this My Lady?"


    Elsie only smiled and gestured to Ruth to open it. She did as she was told, only to her eyes widened saucer shape.


    "Th-this is... this..."


    "Rees have told me how you lost your previous job at Mr Cooper''s tailoring shop and do not have any savings left. This is one fourth of your salary in advance. You must need it till the pay day."


    Ruth''s throat constricted with a surge of emotions. She had not expected Elsie to be so considerate and kind.


    "But... but..."


    Elsie touched Ruth''s hand that was holding the pouch tightly. "I am not showing pity for you, Ruth. I have to give you this money later if not now. But when i know how much you need it right now then why wait till the end of the month?"


    Ruth did not know what to say. She only nodded and looked at Elsie with sincerity, in a hope that her eyes would convey how grateful she was.


    They talked for a little while, and Elsie asked Ida to take Ruth''s measurements for a uniform.


    "I will see you at seven in the morning!" With that said, Elsie left to meet her cousin and mate.


    "So what was Lady Theodora conversing with you for that long?" Ida came to Ruth''s side as soon as they parted ways with Elsie.


    Ruth told what they discussed. She saw Ida''s brows furrowing, the corners of her lips stretching down and her occasional nodding.


    Ida walked Ruth till the front gate of ''the great manor''.


    "I will see you tommorow morning Miss Ruth. Have a good day!"


    "Yes. Good day to you too!" Ruth smiled back and waved at Ida.


    For the first time, she stepped out of ''the great manor'' with a smile on her face, and relief in her heart. She had walked a short distance when she heard a familiar sound coming from down.


    "Oh, my sweety! Where have you been huh? How much I missed you!" Ruth scooped Zoe in her hands and snuggled her closer to her body.


    Zoe mewed, rubbing her head on Ruth''s chest. Unlike every day, Zoe abandoned Ruth as soon as they reached near ''the great manor''. Ruth called her name, but she did not stop and disappeared behind the bushes that aligned to the roadside.


    As a centre of werewolves, Zoe was neither welcomed nor safe anywhere near ''the great manor''. Any werewolf had sniffed her supernatural scent. So she decided to wait for Ruth at some distance away from ''the great manor''.


    She wished if she could shift into her human form so she could meet Edwin. Alas!


    That night Ruth was happy... very happy. She was eager to share her happiness with Thea and Mrs Payne. That night Ruth told everything that had happened in the past days to Mrs Payne.


    She and Thea assured her that now everything was fine and there was no need to worry. Ruth finally got a peaceful sleep after many days with a dream of a blue-eyed monster.


    *


    *


    *


    "Father, please say something." Darius looked at his father expectantly.


    During the past one hour, he was the only one speaking in the coven meet, till his throat turned dry. The coven members only shook their heads in negation to everything he suggested except for Mr Hilton.


    Ambrose had a serious face as he sat propping his one leg over the other. Aurora waited patiently for her husband to react.


    "Marcus." Ambrose finally said, and the man stepped ahead to fill their goblets with fresh and warm blood.


    Drinking the red liquid, Ambrose felt at some ease. "Son, I understand what your perspective is. But we can not rush into anything. We are a coven and we decide everything together." Ambrose said firmly.


    Ironically, he was the one who pursued the other coven members into agreeing with his decisions one way or another.


    "Does that mean you do not agree with me, father?" Darius''s eyes darkened.


    "I am sure your father does not mean that Darius. You should first listen him before jumping onto the assumptions." Aurora warned her son.


    "Darius, we can not declare an open war against the werewolves or the O''Dells. Although we have allies like the goblins, we are still unsure of centaurs.


    Those creatures are proud warriors, and they sent their spy to work with us only because we made them believe that what happened at the time of the great war was all George O''Dell Sr.''s misjudgement and selfishness.


    We can not rely on them for long if we plan on a face to face battle. And then there is the crown. How are we going to handle them?"


    The other coven members nodded their heads in agreement. Ambrose''s rationality was his strongest virtue that gave him enormous authority over the vampire breed.


    Unlike others, Darius did not look convinced by his father''s arguments.


    "His eyes turned red in anger, his claws exposed themselves for the onlookers.


    "You are saying this because you are done with your reign father. After you, I will be the leader of the vampires. I have done my share of sacrifices for this. I have done everything that you told me to over the centuries, never asking questions.


    I did everything that will make me a great leader. And now when that bastard is challenging my authority, you are stopping me from retaliation?! WHY?" He yelled, his pale skin looked paler than before and his eyes spitfire.


    "I am stopping you because I CAN!" Ambrose lost his cool as he raised his voice. His eyes matched the colour of Darius''s.


    "Darius... you were not there to witness what happened during the great war. You do not know what the Garfield family had to lose against George O''Dell Sr. Your father has seen it all, lived through it over the centuries. He had to accept the humiliation, just to keep our breed safe.


    And now you want to put that everything at stake? For what? Your damn ego! If he and the coven members think that we should wait for declaring open war against the werewolves, then we WILL WAIT!"


    Aurora had walked to stand right in front of her son, matching his angry eyes with her sharp ones.. Having had enough of all this, Darius stomped out of the room with flared nostrils, and in search of prey to hunt.

 Chapter 221 - TIME FOR YOU TO PAY BACK

    Darius sat on the ground that was covered with grass and fallen leaves. His mouth was covered in blood so did his hands. His nails had flesh stuck in them. His dark eyes stared blankly at the body of a boy that was torn and wounded at various places.


    The chase was fun. Darius enjoyed it as it helped him take his mind away from the pressing thoughts. He could have prolonged that chase, but his throat became as dry as sandpaper. The monster inside him recklessly caught the boy, and after five minutes, his dead body lay on the ground.


    Darius was upset... very upset with his father. His parents had never denied anything. He just had to think of a thing, and it would be presented in front of him at the very next moment. Then why they could not understand him this time?


    He was tired of this game of hiding and seek. If Edwin O''Dell could kill their spies and eradicate more than half of their espionage network, then why could he not do the same thing?


    Darius watched as the flies flew over the disoriented dead body. He heard the vultures screaming above his head as they flapped their wings while flying in the sky. They had found their feast, but they also sensed the danger that was present beside it.


    Lassitude washed over him, and he lay on his back. The blood around his mouth and on his hands had started drying up, but he did not care. As soon as his back rested on the grassland, he relaxed a bit. The tension in his shoulders lifted to some extent.


    The silent and slow breezes lulled him to sleep. The vampires did not need to sleep that much, but after going through a mental battle and yelling for an hour at the coven meet, he could not keep his eyes open for long.


    The only thing for which Darius envied the humans was those worthless creatures who could have a peaceful sleep. There was no discrimination, nor did how their day went mattered a lot. They could sleep and forget about their problems for a while.


    But as a vampire, Darius was not blessed with such pleasure. He found his mind slipping into the darkness only to see faint and grainy images in front of his closed eyes.


    The images turned clearer as he kept exploring the place. It was a familiar place... very familiar.


    He stopped by the sounds of someone''s war cries and grunting. He followed the voice till it brought him to an open courtyard. A young man with pale skin and dark hair was engrossed in playing with his favourite toy- a sword.


    It was his favourite sword that weighed more than the other swords, that were aligned in the weapon room of the Academy. He was alone, he always preferred to be alone. He did not like his fellow trainees, neither they were very fond of him for what and who he was.


    Darius dreaded every moment in the Academy, the only thing that kept him living amongst the fools was his father''s words.


    -''You are my son and one day you will take the reigns of vampire world from me. I want you to get the best of the training to become the warrior that will destroy the evil and claim this world again. And this is the only place where you can turn into a leader that the vampires need!''-


    Darius admired how the man used his sword effortlessly and skillfully. It cut through the air like thunder cuts through the clouds.


    Then he felt something, perhaps the man also felt it as his next move came not as powerful as before, his mind got distracted by something. Darius was about to scold the man for losing his focus that way but stopped when he saw a shadow behind the curtain.


    "Who is there?" the man asked, but came no reply.


    Annoyed, he walked towards the curtain and moved it aside with the tip of his sword. Darius did not know if the man was affected by the sight or not. But she surely was.


    He sucked a deep breath at the sight of a beautiful girl whose glimpses he had during the classes. She was surprised by his action, her round eyes opened wide, her pink lips parted slightly apart.


    The man felt the warm gust of air she released from her mouth. His skin got covered in goosebumps. Darius watched them stare at each other unblinkingly for a long moment.


    And then slowly blush crept the woman''s face. The man inched towards her to touch her rosy cheeks. Darius screamed in horror at him, but no sound came out of his throat. He watched with fear-stricken eyes as the man''s finger touched her soft skin.


    The moment it happened, her demeanour changed. The smile on her face vanished as she glared at him, with her darkened eyes. Her canines and claws shone in the daylight. The man, startled, scrambled away from her.


    He thought of using the sword in his hand before the woman attacked her, who looked thirsty for only his blood.


    But he could not lift his hand. Horrified, the man looked down to find his hands were empty. His favourite sword was nowhere in sight.


    His chest constricted with fear as he kept backing away from her. She looked nothing like the beautiful woman who made him feel things that no other woman could.


    "You! You turned me into this. You are the reason Darius. You ruined me!" She bellowed in an animalistic voice that caused his ears to ring in irritation.


    "No... no... I did what I was supposed to do. I... I did not mean it to happen."


    It was not the man speaking but the pleading voice that came from Darius''s throat even though his lips did not move.


    "And now it is time for you to pay back!" Her cold laugh ringed around. The man tried covering his ears with his hands, but he was immovable. His body had paralysed as he lay on the ground at her feet, begging for mercy.


    "I wish it had not turned his way Darius!" Her voice softened a bit as the man saw tears roll down her dark eyes.


    He saw a chance of escape, but his misjudgement became evident when she leapt ahead to attack him.


    "GRACE!"


    Darius''s eyes snapped open. His chest felt compressed without the availability of air. He took in the air, till his lungs hurt. His head ached, and he found his body shaking in fear.


    Even after decades, those memories still haunted him. And they might keep haunting him till his last breath!


    *


    *


    *


    The next day, Ruth was already entering the gates of ''the great manor'' after wishing good morning to the guard with whom she had conversed yesterday.


    She reached near the fountain, where she and Ida had decided to meet till Ruth gets accustomed to her new routine. She saw Ida walking her way, not after five minutes.


    They wished each other ''good morning'' and began walking towards Elsie''s chamber while chatting amongst themselves.


    Ruth was exceptionally happy, and the nervousness had lessened a lot than yesterday.


    "Is Rees here?" Ruth asked.


    "Are not you his best friend, Miss Ruth?" Ida countered with a raised brow.


    "Yes. I am!" Ruth said proudly. "But I do not know his schedule of work."


    Ida smiled. "He comes at eight in the morning."


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek, reprimanded mentally her tongue to not ask what it wanted to ask. No matter how much she tried, her will fell weak.


    "Why Eight? Does your young master wakes up that late every morning?"


    Ida passed a sideways glance to her. "No. He does not. He wakes up at six in the morning which is better than before."


    "Better than before?" Ruth asked curiously.


    "He had a problem with sleep. He could not sleep more than four hours in one day."


    "Why?" Ruth was intrigued by her response and wanted to know more.


    Ida did not answer for a moment, then said, "I do not know. Maybe he did not had the peace he needed."


    Ruth frowned at her cryptic answer. And why did she give her that strange look?


    Ruth did not ask more about Edwin, and kept walking till they reached the residential complex of ''the great manor''.


    While passing near the building where Edwin lived, Ruth could not help but look up and, wondered if Edwin was awake. It was fifteen minutes left for seven. And if Ida was right, then he should be awake by this time.


    Ruth''s eyes searched for him, and she did not see the way she walked. A loud gasp left her mouth as she came to an abrupt halt before colliding with a wall.


    If she had collided with it, it was not her body that would have been hurt, but her heart. Startled she looked up to meet the cerulean blue orbs staring directly at her.


    "Good morning, Master!" Ida greeted Edwin.


    Ruth looked at him in his loose shirt and pants. Sweat trickled down his tan skin in rivulets. He must have gone for a morning run or might have been busy with the practice of warfare, Ruth thought.


    Edwin did not leave Ruth''s eyes while he nodded at Ida. Ida elbowed Ruth lightly in her side. Ruth pulling herself together bowed, and said, "Good morning!"


    She was hesitant to call him lord or master because in her opinion he did not deserve any of those titles. So she had decided to avoid addressing his name or title.


    When Ruth straightened up she found no one in front of her. Confused she turned around to see Edwin''s retreating figure.


    She sighed angrily. That man could never change!

 Chapter 222 - AND TREAT VINCARDINE WITH GRILLED MEAT!

    The first day working in ''the great manor'' was a whole new experience for Ruth. Yesterday Ida only showed her around, and half of the time went in a conversation with Theodora.


    But today, Ida showed Ruth everything that she needed to do and take care of, as Elsie''s head maid. By the afternoon, Ruth''s ankles wailed in pain. The most tiresome task of her job was running around the vast property.


    Ruth was used to walking the distance between her home and Mr Cooper''s shop. She then used to spend her day sitting in her chair in the shop.


    For collecting Elsie''s favourite flowers, Ruth needed to walk a long distance, that felt like reaching to the moon. Nonetheless, Ruth enjoyed the whole experience so far.


    Ida taught her etiquettes she had to follow in front of Elsie, her family and the guests respectively. Ruth also learned about the commands these elites give using various gestures.


    Ruth was astonished to learn that blinking slowly did not mean the person was tired. Instead, it meant they were calling you or affirming.


    Ruth learned about Elsie''s likes and dislikes which were not too many. The O''Dell daughter was not as choosy as her elder sister. Yet Ruth could not understand the difference between a coral pink shawl and a baby pink shawl, out of which Elsie preferred only coral pink shawl.


    A shawl is a shawl. No matter its colour or length, it was supposed to keep a person warm. That was the simple logic Ruth''s naive brain was aware of.


    During her visits to various places in ''the great manor,'' Ruth had to walk by Edwin''s building. No matter how much she scolded her eyes to not travel that direction, they unmistakenly did the same.


    The day went by, and it was already seven past thirty in the night. Ruth was tired yet satisfied after hearing compliments from Elsie. She did not get much time to chat with her, but the short time in which they interacted, Elsie was kind with her praises for Ruth''s efforts.


    Ruth waited near the fountain for Rees. A guard informed her that Rees had requested her to wait for him near the fountain.


    "Aaaahhh.." Ruth''s heart jumped into her throat when someone whispered deadly right in her ear from behind.


    "Rees! You idiot!" Ruth hissed and lifted her hand to hit him on his chest, but he gripped her wrist firmly in his hand.


    "Uhhuuh Ruth. Here I have a higher position than you. If you dare to hit me then I can put you behind the bars." Rees said playfully.


    Ruth scoffed at him. "Yes, you can. And then Thea will roast you alive and treat Vincardine with grilled meat."


    "Are not you very confident about your little friend?!"


    "Why should not I?!"


    They both burst out laughing at what Ruth suggested. Thea surely was brave and insane enough to do that to any person, who dared to hurt her family or friend.


    "So why did you told me to wait here? Are we leaving for home toegther?" Ruth asked after their laughter died down.


    "I am sorry. I wish we could but I have some important work to do." Rees gave an apologetic smile.


    "You know, I used to think that this- I have some important work to do- thing you used only as an excuse. But on my very first day, I am with you sharing your feelings. God, I had no idea that a head maid have to do so much work!" Ruth groaned dramatically as her soul was leaving her body.


    Rees laughed at her antics. "See! That is why we get the best pay in Vincardine. We are the heroes who carry this empire of the O''Dells on our powerful shoulders!" Rees bulged his arms then patted his round shoulders.


    Ruth bit back the laugh and cocked her brow at him. "Did not it got stretched too far?"


    Rees only shrugged with a smile.


    "Ruth, I have done something without your knowledge and I do not want you to pull my ear infront of my subordinates. So..."


    "I am all ears, Mr Welby." Ruth crossed her hands over and waited patiently to hear him say.


    "Ruth, the distance between your home and ''the great manor'' is a long one. You also have time to follow. You are expected to be punctual. You have to come early in the morning and can only leave when Lady Elsie allows you.


    She told me that you have refused the facility of living in the servants quarters."


    "I have not refused it. I just asked for some time to think." Ruth corrected him.


    Rees only rolled his eyes, then continued, "you can not keep going on like this Ruth. I know why you are hesitant in shifting in the servants quarters, and I am not going to push you for that.


    But I am also not letting you travel alone after dark. Especially not after what happened two days ago."


    "Ruth gulped her saliva. Rees''s words had a tinge of anger in them. Ruth could still not get over the fact that a respectable man of Vincardine misbehaved with her, and she was chased by the goons the same night.


    If it was not for Rees, then only God knew what might have happened with her. She did not want to think about it.


    "I am sorry. I should not have brought that up." She heard him say softly.


    She shook her head and forced a smile. "It is alright!"


    "So I have a solution to this problem and you are not permitted to say no!" Rees declared.


    "What?" Ruth was confused.


    "Henry" Rees called someone instead of answering her.


    Ruth turned her head to see a young man around her age walking in their way.


    "Hello Mr Welby." He bowed.


    Ruth noticed the sudden change in Rees''s mood, which was playful and easygoing before, was now turned in serious and authoritative. She stifled a laugh as she understood him.


    "Ruth, this is Henry. He helps the staff with transportation when they need to step out of ''the great manor'' for running errands. He has a wagon and also lives in the Eastern part."


    Rees told. Ruth could not understand what Rees was suggesting, but she did not interrupt him and listened patiently.


    Before Rees continued, she smiled at the man. "Hello!"


    "Hello, Miss Ruth!"


    "He will bring you to ''the great manor'' every morning and will drop you at your home every night." Rees''s voice was firm and commanding.


    Ruth''s eyes darted between Henry and Rees unsurely. How could she travel alone with a stranger every day?


    "Do not worry Ruth. He is my trusted man." Rees said assuringly, sensing her hesitance.


    But that was not the only thing that bothered Ruth. She pointed Rees to have a private talk.


    "Henry, prepare your wagon. Ruth will be there in five minutes."


    "yes, Mr Welby." Henry left.


    "Rees... thank you for considering that but... I do not think I can afford paying him." Ruth said, biting the inside of her cheek.


    "Ruth, who told you that you need to pay anything to him?"


    "What?"


    "Yes. You do not need to pay him a penny. He lives nearby and travels alone. You will only share the ride and I do not see any problem in that."


    "But... how can I take advantage of his goodness. He deserves to get paid."


    "Ruth! Do you think your monthly fair can make any difference in his financial life? He gets paid enough by the O''Dell family. If it was his friend or, relative then would he have taken money from them?


    I could have done that for you myself, but you know I do not have a specific schedule. I do not want to bother you because of me. If it was me, then would you have hesitated to share the ride for the sake of money?"


    "N-no."


    "Exactly! Now do not think too much and go. He must be waiting for you."


    Sensing that there was no use of arguing, Ruth bid her bye to Rees and walked in the direction where a simple wagon carried by one horse stood.


    Henry smiled at Ruth when he saw her walking his way. Ruth returned his smile and climbed up in the open large seat.


    "Shall we go, Miss Ruth?" Henry asked as he placed himself behind the reigns.


    "Yes, please!" She replied.


    Rees watched the wagon running away and out of his sight.


    ~"Master, Ruth agreed for travelling with Henry."~


    ~"Was she suspicious?"~ Edwin asked.


    ~"No, master."~


    He did not hear Edwin for a couple of moments.


    ~"Come back to the office. Elsie has got a message from Zoe."~


    ~"Yes Master!"~


    Rees returned to Edwin''s office. He paused when he caught some movement on the first floor. As if someone was standing there. Rees sniffed but got no unfamiliar scent, and the familiar ones were mixed together that he could not decipher which one was whose.


    "Ida." Rees called her to make her stop walking when he reached Edwin''s building.


    "Rees. Has Miss Ruth left for home?"


    "Yes, she did. Was she summoneed by Lady Theodora again?" Rees asked.


    Although Theodora and Ruth had a general conversation, Edwin had heard all of it from where he stood. His sharp hearing senses helped him listen to their conversation from the distance.


    "No. Not today at least."


    That was a relief.


    "Very well." Rees was about to leave when Ida stopped him.


    "Rees, the eyes are watching Miss Ruth because of her sudden appointment at a higher position and..."


    "And?"


    "And because she is your friend. People- most of them- think that she got the job because you used your weight in her favour."


    Rees scoffed. "This is all bullshit! I do not care about what people think until we are going well with our plan."


    Ida wanted to say more but decided against it.. She hoped their plan would go as well as Rees thought it should.

 Chapter 223 - IT IS MY FAULT

    Henry was an interesting companion. He was not only good with words, but Ruth also felt comfortable in his company. They had become friends after knowing more and more about each other.


    He once showed Ruth his house and even invited her for a tea, but she politely declined his invitation as she found it bothersome for his family to attend a guest in the night.


    Ruth''s days turned busy and happening. Henry would pick her up at six-thirty in the morning and drop her back at nine-thirty in the night. Sometimes he or she had to wait for the other when they were stuck in some urgent work.


    Ruth could not find time to look after her responsibilities regarding home and Mrs Payne. Although Mrs Payne never complained, Ruth felt guilty. She had given a thought about the facility of shifting to the servants quarters in ''the great manor''.


    But she couldn''t push the topic in front of Mrs Payne, for she knew that the lady would never agree to that. Daringly she once struck that conversation with her, and not after ten minutes into their conversation, did she realise how futile her effort was.


    After that Ruth did not bring that topic again for the discussion.


    One night Thea decided to celebrate Ruth''s new job and appeared at her home with bags of apples for her mother''s recipe of apple pie and shrimps. Ruth was yet to come home.


    So Thea and Mrs Payne decided to prepare the dinner and give Ruth a little surprise. To their expectations, Ruth came home around ten o''clock in the night. She was surprised to see Thea at that time, and after seeing the delicious food on the platter, she jumped in joy to hug her best friend.


    They enjoyed the dinner and spent hours while talking about random things. Ruth shared her experiences and what she liked and did not like in ''the great manor''.


    Though Mrs Payne always reacted with a smile to everything Ruth told about the new chapter of her life, she could tell that the old woman''s smile did not reach her eyes. Ruth always found uncertainty lingering behind those orbs.


    That night after Mrs Payne slept, Ruth and Thea conversed the way they used to.


    "Ruth, I do not like working in the shop anymore!" Thea complained.


    "Why?"


    "Because of you, idiot!" Thea''s eyes widened by a fraction, and Ruth thought she even bit her tongue as if she had done some mistake.


    "Sorry."


    "For what?"


    "For... nothing." Thea changed the subject abruptly.


    Ruth had noticed some subtle changes in her best friend. Thea was the kind of person who liked to convey her love through verbal abuse- of course, nothing to be offended about- or making fun of the other person.


    But since last some weeks, she had changed a little. She did the same with others, even with Rees but stopped acting that way with Ruth.


    "So I was saying that I do not find working there interesting because now I do not have my best friend to gossip with." Thea pouted.


    Ruth was always fond of how adorable her friend looked at such times. "Awww.... Thea baby miss me?!" She pinched her cheek while cooing sweetly.


    "Shut up!" Thea swatted her hand, grumbling. "Be serious Ruth."


    Ruth smiled. "Okay. But why are you worrying? After you get married with Rees, he can find some work for you in ''the great manor''. Then we can work there together."


    "Yes... but I can not wait that day to come."


    They were engrossed in their conversation and future plans that they got startled by Mrs Payne''s coughing sound.


    Mrs Payne was still under the influence of sleep. She only turned to her other side and went back to sleep after her cough died down.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in realisation. "It is my fault."


    "What?" Thea asked in confusion.


    "She is having this problem for more than a week now. I promised to bring her medicine but could not as I did not have money back then. And now that I have money, I do not have time to go to the market.


    I have to go early in the morning, and by the time I came back home, the shops are closed. Sometimes I feel very guilty Thea."


    Thea became serious. "Why are you saying that? Do not you like your new job?"


    "It is not that. I am getting accustomed to this new change, and so far, I have nothing to complain about. But I am failing in taking care of Mrs Payne. She has to do all household chores by herself. I can not even prepare her dinner.


    At the time when I should take care of her, she has to take care of me. This is not what she signed up for when she accepted me as her daughter."


    Thea understood what her friend was saying and agreed to it.


    "Why do not you ask her about living in the servants quarters. How long you will be able to sustain this way? Your life will be convenient if you live there."


    "I know Thea. But how can I ask her to leave the place where she had spent years of her life with her husband? This place holds his memories. And I have no heart to ripped her away from it."


    Both women fell in silence. Then Thea suggested something.


    "Ruth please do not look sad. What if her one daughter can not find time. She has her other daughter to take care of her!"


    Ruth looked at Thea gratefully. "Really?"


    "Yes. I will take care of her and will visit her whenever I get a chance. I will bring her medicines and go to the market for shoppping. You do not need to worry about anything. Okay?"


    "Oh, I love you so much Thea! You are the best!"


    They both hugged each other and fell asleep after some time.


    When everyone was lost in their dreamlands, Zoe woke up. She was sleeping beside Mrs Payne. She waited for making sure that they were not awake.


    She rubbed her head on Mrs Payne''s face. She stared at the old woman with love and respect in her heart for her. She then looked at Ruth.


    Zoe did not know what she should think about the woman. She should not like her as she had stolen the man of her dreams. But did she really do that?


    Ruth was not even aware of her own fate or the fact that the blue-eyed monster who scared the daylights out of her, was in fact madly obsessed with her.


    Zoe cast another glance in Thea''s way. Thinking for a minute, she padded towards the open window. After a last glance at the three women sleeping silently, Zoe jumped out of the window.


    The next day Ruth woke up at her new time. She bathed and prepared breakfast. Mrs Payne woke up after some time.


    As per her daily routine, Ruth poured milk in a bowl for Zoe and came out of the kitchen.


    "Come on sweety. It is time for breakfa- Sweety?" Ruth did not find Zoe rubbing her back on the wall or waggling her tail in excitement at the sight of milk.


    Ruth looked around the home. She even searched for her cat in the outside corridor but could not find her.


    "Mrs Payne, do you know where this naughty creature is?"


    "I do not know Ruth. I have not seen her since morning. She was sleeping beside me but when I woke up she was not there."


    Ruth got worried hearing that. She slipped on her shoes to go search for her in the town when Thea stopped her.


    "Ruth. Calm down. You are over reacting. She is a cat. She must be somehwere nearby. She will come back when she gets hungry."


    Ruth shook her head. "No Thea. She never disappears like this. What if she is in the middle of fight between the street cats? She is this tiny fur of ball. I do not want her to get hurt. You know how worried I was when she was limping with a wounded leg."


    "Ruth, I think Thea is right. Cats wander and disappear for a day or two with their group. She will come back on her own. And who knows if she finds a handsome male for her and decides to do the basket making with him?!" Mrs Payne winked suggestively.


    Thea burst out laughing at that thought. She had not seen Zoe in her human form but had heard enough about her temper from Rees. She could not imagine how she would have reacted after hearing this comment from Mrs Payne.


    Ruth was not convinced by their reasoning. But hoped that they were true. She left her home when Henry came to pick her up at six-thirty.


    He was talking with her like usual, but Ruth could not concentrate on his words. Her mind was occupied by only one thing. Her little favourite creature was missing.


    She kept searching the streets, in hope that she would see her cat running behind the wagon or playing with other cats in the area.. Alas! Her wish did not come true.

 Chapter 224 - IT IS LORD EDWIN FOR YOU!

    Zoe, after jumping out of the window of Ruth''s home, went straight towards the woods. The three men waited for her as per her expectation. The early hours of the down were peaceful.


    She shifted into her human form to stand in front of them.


    "Have anyone seen you?" Lester asked the first question.


    "No. They did not. They were asleep when I left."


    "Thea told me that she would again try to convince Ruth to shift in the servant quarters. Did they discussed about that?" Rees asked.


    "Yes. They did. But Ruth is reluctant because of Mrs payne. If you want her in ''the great manor'' then you first need to convince Mrs Payne. Ruth will never leave her alone." Zoe shrugged.


    A moment passed, and Edwin finally asked. "Did you get any news from your family?"


    Zoe became serious. "No. But I am sure my father must be on his way to find me. I should have told him about a friend who lived in the other continent." She groaned.


    When Edwin asked for Zoe''s help, she lied to her family that she needed a change of air and is going to visit her friend who lived far away from her territory.


    The shades were not on either side- werewolf and vampires. They took sides where their interests lay. They were the deceiving creatures, known for betrayal and treachery.


    During the great war, the shades kept switching their alliance with werewolves and vampires, and the results were disastrous. The aftermath of the great war blotched their name in the supernatural world forever.


    Zoe could not tell her father that she was going to help Edwin- the leader of the werewolves. Or the consequences would not have been good. Especially after her younger brother took the reigns from her father.


    Edwin walked towards her while she was distracted by her thoughts. She tensed at the gentle touch on her shoulder but relaxed after realising it was Edwin.


    "Zoe, thank you for helping me when I needed it! And I am sorry to put you in difficult position with your family." His words were sincere, and so were his cerulean blue eyes.


    Zoe stared deep into them, willing to get lost for eternity. How much this man had occupied her mind and heart over the decades!


    As she stared closely at him, she realised he had not changed much, yet had evolved significantly. Her heart pained at the thought that now she needed to say goodbye to him, not knowing when their destiny would decide to cross their paths. And in what circumstances considering the current situation in their world.


    "Please do not apologise, Edwin. I... I came to help you because once you did the same for me. I was indebted, and now I have freed myself from that debt. You helped me get the most precious thing of mine-my freedom!


    And now I have returned your favour by protecting the most precious thing of yours." She smiled sadly.


    Only she knew how much it hurt when she said that. It was torture for her to live with a woman who had his heart at her feet without her knowledge, and when she did not deserve it.


    Yet Zoe ensured that only because she had hope. A hope that one day Edwin would realise his mistake and accept her love. Was that even possible against the Moon Goddess''s wish?


    Now Zoe felt stupid for thinking that. But is not what love make you do? Believing in the foolishness, and disregarding the reality!


    "Thank you! I will always be there if you ever need me." Edwin said genuinely.


    Zoe''s throat felt heavy with the lump that formed in it. Her eyes glistened.


    "Can I... can I ask you for something?"


    Edwin nodded his head.


    "Can I have a goodbye gift? Or a reward for not strangling your mate in sleep or for not peeing on her face every night?"


    Edwin did not like the scenarios she described. He would have gone ballistic if Zoe had done that to Ruth. But she did not!


    He did not move, but his eyes gave her an answer.


    "Can I hug you for the last time?" He could feel her heart racing and her voice trembling slightly in the end.


    He stared at her, observed her. And when Lester and Rees thought that Edwin was about to push her away for asking such a thing, Edwin surprised everyone including Zoe by pulling her to his chest.


    He wrapped his arms around her frame as she rested her face on his wide chest. Only Zoe could tell how she got a feeling of getting the best of both worlds in his arms. This was the place she was supposed to get.


    She had imagined this moment over gazillion times after they parted their ways after finishing their days in the Academy. The day when her silly crush became something more passionate and intense; when Edwin fought with her father for forcing her to become the leader of the shades against her will, was still fresh in her memory.


    She could not forget the brave and confident boy facing a leader of a supernatural breed matching his glare. How conveniently Edwin knocked sense into her father that what Zoe treasured and aspired was her freedom. She was not born to live with the shackles of responsibilities.


    She was a free soul and wanted to explore the world and discover a new one. She did not want to become a leader after her father as the eldest child. That was how Edwin helped her with getting her freedom, and her younger brother was chosen as the leader after her father.


    Edwin''s arms loosened around her when someone cleared their throat from behind. Zoe wanted to gag him to death for ruining the best moment of her life.


    Edwin stepped away from her and she was suddenly greeted by the coldness. Zoe turned to glare at Lester. If looks could kill, then he would have been buried under six feet in the ground by now.


    "Take care of yourself, Zoe! I hope to meet you again soon." Edwin smiled.


    "Of course, you can invite her in your and RUTH''S wedding." Lester suggested, not hiding the taunt.


    Zoe clenched her jaw, barricading the urge to punch that stupid man in the face.


    "Have a safe journey, Lady Zoe. Hope to see you again!" Rees bowed his head.


    He did not particularly like her, but he did not despise her either. Fo him, she was just another Lady from the elite class, only closer to his master than the others.


    Besides, he was thankful for protecting Ruth all these days.


    "Thank you for sending us the message that night when Ruth was attacked. If not for your message then I might not have been able to reach on time." Rees added.


    Zoe nodded curtly then said, "She is a lucky woman indeed. She has got friends like you and Thea, a motherly figure like Mrs Payne and a mate like Edwin. What else a woman could ask for!"


    They sensed the sadness and envy in her voice. Zoe then walked towards Lester, who pretended to not look at her by glancing at his surroundings.


    "I know it is late. But I want to apologise to you." She said.


    Lester was surprised to hear that from her. She was not the kind of woman who would apologise easily.


    "Are not you decades late for that?!" He said sarcastically.


    "Yes. I am. I was sorry then too but had no guts to say it aloud. I should not have used you to get closer to Edwin."


    Lester turned his face to the side to hide the emotions in his eyes. All those memories and a feeling of getting used by her ran in his mind, but he had closed his mind link to not let the other two know what he was feeling.


    Lester had always considered Zoe as his best friend. He used to flaunt their friendship in the Academy for the most unapproachable, and one of the great warriors amongst the females was his best friend.


    But when he got to know that Zoe did not want to befriend him because she liked him as a friend and did that only to reach Edwin, he felt betrayed and broken. Soon the news spread in the Academy, and he became a laughing subject for years.


    He could never forgive Zoe for that. NEVER!


    "I know it is not easy to forget all of that. But I want to confess something to you."


    Lester although not interested in her talking, glanced her way through the corner of his eyes out of curiosity.


    Zoe smiled genuinely as she said, "You were the best person I could ever get as a friend. Lester. I am the unfortunate one who could not value your friendship then."


    Zoe did not wait for his reaction and had already started walking away as Lester stood speechless, watching her back.


    "I still think you are smitten only by her beauty Edwin." She called, not looking back at him.


    Edwin did not say anything for a moment, only to hissed in warning.


    "It is Lord Edwin for you Zoe. Do not make me repeat it!"


    She smirked, then shifted back to her cat form and soon disappeared from their vision.

 Chapter 225 - [Bonus ]NEITHER A LIER NOR A THIEF

    Ruth was slowly fitting into this new arrangement in ''the great manor''. She and Elsie got along very well... better than her expectations. Lester was warming up towards her but acted strange sometimes that puzzling her.


    Having Rees around and able to see him multiple times in a day was huge support for her nervous self. Theodora would smile Ruth''s way or reply with a nod or words when Ruth greeted her.


    Ruth had seen Augustus a couple of times. But every time he would ignore her presence, or just pass a cursory glance her way then walk away. She did not mind it though. His grey eyes gave her chills.


    Ruth was getting comfortable with other maids and servants. Yet, she preferred to spend most of her time with Ida as she was the only one who would listen to her lengthy stories about Thea and her friendship.


    In between this positive environment, only one person was there with whom Ruth could not get along- Eloise. The elder O''Dell daughter kept glaring her way or spat insults on her face for any trivial reasons.


    Elsie tried standing up in front of her sister but failed most of the time, which made Ruth wonder what kind of relationship the two sisters shared.


    Ruth was combing Elsie''s hair in her chamber when Eloise came stomping her feet angrily.


    "ELSIE!"


    Startled, Elsie turned to face her sister with wide eyes. Ruth immediately stepped away while trying to get invisible in front of Eloise.


    Normal Eloise was hard to handle, but angry Eloise was impossible to handle.


    "Yes, sister?" Elsie asked unsurely.


    "How dare you do it?" Eloise''s angry eyes had turned red as her chest heaved up and down.


    "Wh-what did I do?" Elsie asked in confusion.


    She passed a questioning look to Ruth, to which the latter reacted by subtly shaking her head in negation. She was as confused as Elsie.


    "What did you do? Let me show you what you did." Eloise marched towards Elsie''s wardrobe and opened its doors with force.


    She began rummaging through her dresses, which were lined perfectly, tossing them everywhere.


    Ruth pursed her lips as she thought it was an invasion of privacy, and Eloise should at least have asked Elsie for permission before going through her personal belongings. She would have said it out loud if she were not only a mere maid.


    "Sister... do you need anything. I... I can give it to you if you just tell me." Elsie stood up but did not dare to approach her sister to stop her.


    Eloise ignored Elsie and kept throwing the things out of the cupboard. Her jewellery dresses everything was scattered on the floor.


    "Yes! You hide it here huh?!" Eloise said victoriously and pulled a green dress out of the cupboard.


    Ruth sighed that the woman got what she was looking for, or else she would have turned the whole place upside down.


    But her moment of relief was short-lived as Eloise faced Elsie with anger.


    "You thief! You stole my dress!" Eloise roared, dangling the dress in front of Elsie''s face.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in shock so did Elsie''s.


    "No sister I did not. This-"


    "Yes you did! Do not fool me with your tears, Elsie. You are not a kid anymore. How dare you steal my dress? Tell me!" Eloise shook Elsie''s shoulders.


    "Sister, I did not steal it. Please believe me! I get it from the tailor. Trust me!" Elsie''s eyes teared up as she pleaded.


    "But you knew that I liked this dress first. Then why did you take it?"


    Ruth was astonished hearing Eloise''s argument. ''Really woman?'' She wanted to yell at her.


    Eloise was telling Elsie that she was not a kid anymore only a minute ago, and now she was acting like one.


    "You told me that you only need five dresses and you chose them. This one was not included in it as it could not fit you. So... so I thought..."


    "So you thought you can take it without my knowledge!"


    Elsie did not know how to calm down her sister. She tried desperately, but her sister was not ready to buy anything that she said.


    "Oh now I get it! You took this dress because it is Lester''s favourite colour, did not you?"


    "Sister!" Elsie''s eyes widened.


    "You knew if I wore this dress then Lester would definitely like it. So you took this dress only to impress Lester. Is not this right Elsie?"


    Ruth had enough of this nonsense. As Elsie was in no state of defending herself, Ruth stepped in.


    "Pardon me for interrupting Lady Eloise. But Lady Elsie had no such intentions. I was there with her when she chose this dress. If it would have fit you well then she would not have taken it for herself." Ruth said as calmly and politely as she could.


    But her explanation did not sit well with Eloise. "You filthy poor woman! How dare you talk to me like this? have you forgotten your place? Or should I show it to you?"


    Before Ruth responded, Lester and Rees arrived after hearing loud voices. It was Ida, who informed them about it when she sensed that the situation was about to go out of control.


    Ida stood in the corner silently. She wished Ruth would not have butted in the fight between the two sisters. And now that it had happened, she waited in anticipation for the consequences.


    "What is going on here?" Lester''s voice boomed in the room.


    The women turned to him in surprise. The first thing that Lester noticed was tears in Elsie''s eyes. Instinctively his feet turned in her direction, but when he was only steps away from her, he was attacked by someone''s hug.


    He halted in his steps as Eloise clung to him as her life depended on it. She started sobbing loudly, and To Ruth''s surprise, tears made their way out of her eyes.


    Lester, torn, gave a helpless look to Elsie. Ruth noticed how Elsie''s face pained, even more, when Eloise hugged Lester. Ruth had grown closer to Elsie after these days and felt bad for the woman. She stepped near her and touched her hand warmly.


    Elsie passed a thankful yet sad smile, but her eyes kept running back to her sister and her mate.


    Rees caught Ruth''s eyes, and he could tell how angry she was. It was hard to get Ruth angry, but when she became that it was difficult to calm her down. He raised his brow questioningly, to which she responded by pursing her lips while glaring at Eloise.


    "Eloise, please calm down! What happened?" Lester held her in his arms, trying to make her stop crying.


    He tried reaching Elsie through the mind link, but she had closed it the time he hugged Eloise.


    "Lester... I..." Eloise broke into another loud sob.


    "Tell me Eloise."


    "You... you will not believe me. I know!" She wailed.


    Lester tried pulling away, but she tightened her hold on him.


    "I will. I promise I will believe you but first tell me what happened." Lester tried anything that would make her pull away from him.


    And his trick worked as Eloise freed him and took a small step back to keep enough distance between their bodies that would allow them to look at each other.


    Little did Lester know that he was the one tricked by this smart woman.


    "Elsie... Elsie stole my dress, Lester." She told in between her cries.


    "What?"


    It was clear from Lester''s tone that he did not believe it was true.


    "Yes. She stole this dress. I liked this dress first and wanted to buy it but she stole it from me."


    Lester looked at Elsie, who avoided his gaze.


    "And this piece of shit here... she raised her voice at me and insulted me." Eloise told angrily and started crying again.


    That took both Lester and Rees by surprise.


    "She insulted ME, Lester. Can you beliieve it? And Elsie... she did not stop her or even reprimand her maid for talking back to her elder sister like this. She enjoyed her servant telling me that I am a lier."


    "You are lier Lady Eloise when you are manupulating the facts!" Ruth did not realise when the words flew out of her mouth.


    Rees''s eyes widened in shock. He signalled Ruth to shut up, but Ruth was too angry to notice it.


    "Enough!" Lester''s commanding voice boomed loudly.


    "Miss Moore, you do not have any right to call Eloise a lier. She is a O''Dell. Do I need to remind you who they are?" Lester asked darkly.


    Instead of feeling intimidated by his warning, Ruth''s anger bubbled up some more.


    "No, Lord Wright. You do not need to remind me who the O''Dells are. And as much as Lady Eloise belongs to this family, Lady Elsie does too.


    If I can not call Lady Eloise lier, then she can not call Lady Elsie a thief too!"


    Ruth was not ready to back down. She had seen how rudely Eloise behaved with her younger sister. She had observed their strained relationship where Eloise did not miss a single chance of dominating Elsie.


    She insulted her in front of servants, call her names, ignores her opinions, select only good things for herself and leave the rest for Elsie.


    Ruth was a single child, and she knew how it felt. She could not understand how a sister behaves so wrongly with others.


    And today Eloise had crossed her boundaries. Ruth did not know why Elsie did not stand up for herself but if she could not, then Ruth was ready to do that for her.


    Rees gulped nervously thinking, Thea was indeed rubbing on her!

 Chapter 226 - WHAT REALLY HAPPENED?

    "If I can not call Lady Eloise lier, then she can not call Lady Elsie a thief too!"


    "What did you just said?" Eloise faced Ruth completely. The two women stared angrily at each other.


    Lester breathed in to control himself and gave a warning look to Rees. Understanding the meaning of that look, Rees stepped forward to mediate the situation.


    "Ruth! You have no right to say such inappropriate things to Lady Eloise. We are only servants and we should not forget our place!"


    Hearing his voice, Eloise got another opportunity to kill two birds with a single stone. She was waiting to call on Rees for years. Although he had never insulted her the way Ruth did, his actions were enough to make her feel humiliated.


    She turned her head to throw daggers at him with her eyes.


    "YOU! You are the one who is responsible for this. I thought after spending years amongst us- the elites- you might have learned a thing or two or at least have got a sense of what kind of people you should associate yourself with.


    Clearly, you have failed my expectations, Rees! Are all of your acquaintances like this? Rude, ill-mannered, bad mouthed and mannerless! She is your fiancee''s best friend, right? Then your fiancee must be just like her. Poor beggars!"


    Yes! What could be the best jab at a werewolf than insulting his mate?


    Rees clenched his fists tightly at his sides. Elsie sucked a breath. When she woke up this morning, she had not expected her day to be turned out this way.


    "Eloise! Mind what you say!" Lester warned. He realised what she was trying to do here, and he did not approve of it.


    "Lady Eloise! Yes, we are poor, and in your eyes, we might be beggars too! But we poor people have one thing we profoundly cherish, and that is our self-esteem.


    And Thea is not only my best friend. She is like a sister to me, a family! The love between the sisters is incomparable and so pure that you might not understand. We fight for each other, we hold onto each other, and we certainly do not tolerate bad words against each other."


    Ruth was sweating with fury. Her insides burned like molten iron. She could feel vapours of anger coming out of her body, her skin had turned a darker shade of pink.


    Eloise was speechless. Did she just throw at her face that she was not a good sister?


    She waited for anyone to say something, at least Lester?! But no! He did not utter a word. When she glanced his way, she found his eyes trained on Ruth''s face. Some strange emotions swirling in his eyes.


    Eloise was hurt now. She expected Lester to back her side, but no. He also disappointed her, just like her father!


    Wait!


    She was not defeated yet. She had another weapon saved under her sleeves.


    "You know what, peasant? I am too sophisticated to fight with you like this. I have a better way of teaching you a lesson of what happens after you step out of your boundaries and mess with the ones in front of whom you should bow your head.


    I am going to my father. He will decide this matter, and I am sure after he is done with you, you will never think of opening that stinking mouth of yours again!"


    Lester''s eyes widened hearing that. Rees and Elsie shared an alarmed look with each other.


    ~"My Lord, should I call Young Master?"~ Ida asked Lester in panic.


    ~"No. Not now. Let me handle this."~ He replied with determination.


    Still, Ida was alert at the door to block Eloise if the time called for it.


    "Lady Eloise! I am telling you again to stop insulting everyone!"


    Eloise was taken by shocked to hear Ruth''s warning. Her voice came strained as she hissed through the teeth.


    Rees''s body tensed as he felt something. Something that was familiar. He was sure that he had experienced it before, but when and what was it?


    He looked at Lester, for he had also felt the same strange force. Elsie, who stood right beside Ruth, was the more affected by that strange force. She felt it penetrating through not only her system, but it soon started messing up with her mind too.


    Her face scrunched up in discomfort as something struggled to wrap itself around her brain. Alarmed, Rees swiftly pulled Elsie away from Ruth. Lester as an alpha werewolf would have growled at Rees for touching his mate without his permission, but he was too entranced by the intensity of that strange force.


    Eloise found it hard to move, but her fury pushed her efforts some more. "You will not listen like this. Come, let me take you to father and he will show you how the beggars like you should be treated!"


    Eloise held Ruth''s wrist to pull her and take her to Lord Augustus. that was the last strike that broke the thin cord of Ruth''s patience.


    Her breaths turned harsh and rapid as she glared intently at Eloise, not leaving her eyes even for a moment. Eloise tried pulling Ruth but failed miserably when her hand went still as if it had lost all the energy.


    Eloise''s eyes turned blank as she could not look away from Ruth''s hazel eyes. She wanted to move away from this weird woman, but her body could not move. White pain shot in Eloise''s head, but she could not even flinch.


    Rees and Elsie watched the scene with their mouths opened ajar. Daringly Lester called Ruth''s name and was about to pull her away from Eloise, who looked more than uncomfortable with the situation.


    "Miss Ruth!"


    Ruth''s head snapped towards Lester, and as soon as their gazes clashed with each other, he felt like he was punched in the guts by invisible hands. His brain fell into disruption as he found it difficult to control it. His wolf started squirming uncomfortably, not liking something disturbing his control.


    "Lester..." Elsie called his name in worry as he stood like a statue.


    Ida could not feel or understand what was going on at the other side of the chamber but only hoped that whatever it was, it should be finished soon as she could hear footsteps approaching.


    Elsie looked at Rees to do something. He had no idea what he should do. But then it struck him.


    He had experienced this same aura when Ruth stood up against Florence. His eyes widened in realisation. He vividly remembered how scared Florence was after that.


    ~"Mr Welby... someone is coming."~ Ida rushed.


    Oh no. This was not good!


    Without thinking twice, Rees hurriedly pulled Ruth and turned her to face him. He shook her violently while yelling her name.


    "Ruth! RUTH!"


    Her face softened suddenly as if she was broken from a trance. She blinked rapidly, her eyes moistened. Her lips parted, but she could not understand what happened.


    Lester caught Eloise as she held onto her head while moaning in pain. He himself was feeling dizzy, his head felt heavy.


    Elsie tried reaching to help her sister, but Eloise pulled her hand out of hers forcefully. Elsie felt bad, but then she turned to Ruth, who was still getting hold of herself.


    "Ruth, Ruth!" Rees''s voice felt distant and weird to Ruth''s ears.


    Her blurry vision became clear after a couple of seconds. But her hands shook, her body was covered in perspiration.


    As she scanned her surroundings, she found three pairs of eyes staring back at her with a mix of emotions- shock, apprehensiveness and confusion. And Rees... his eyes held only a large question mark and worry.


    "Wh-what happened?" She managed to say those words.


    "You do not know?"


    Ruth shook her head unsurely. Was she supposed to know?


    "Are you alright?" Rees then asked.


    Not trusting her dry throat and strained voice, she only nodded her head.


    Before anyone could react more, they heard a knock on the door.


    The smell coming from the other side of the door indicated the identity of the person.


    ~"Everybody! Act normal!"~ Lester commanded.


    He was glad that he could use his mind-link when others nodded their understanding. It meant he had gained back his control over his mind. But his wolf was still disturbed.


    He would need to deal with him later.


    Ida opened the door with a straight face and bowed in courtesy. "Lady Theodora!"


    Theodora accompanied by Fannie, ignored Ida and walked further into the chamber where the others stood. She could feel the tension in the air but had no idea of what had just transpired there.


    Rees sighed inwardly thinking by Moon Goddess''s grace, Theodora was only a human and not a werewolf or their lives would have been complicated ten folds.


    Theodora''s sharp hazel eyes did not miss Rees holding Ruth''s hand. Elsie signalled Rees silently, and he dropped Ruth''s hand immediately.


    Theodora narrowed her eyes at him.


    "What a pleasant surprise to have all of you at one place!" She studied everyone''s face with a fake smile on her face.


    "Y-yes. We... we were just discussing something." Elsie tried saving the situation.


    Theodora''s eyes then moved to the green dress that lay on the floor, and she knew it was not just a casual discussion.


    "Lord is asking for all of your presence for breakfast. He waited for fifteen minutes, but none of you came, I had to come myself. Maybe that is the only thing left for me to do.


    Still gathering all children and guiding them to the dining room so that they can fill their appetites. Right, Lester?"


    They could sense the sarcasm in her words. She was definitely not appeased that Augustus had sent her to call everyone for breakfast.


    "We... we are sorry mother! We lost the track of time while talking. Let us not make father wait anymore." Elsie smiled awkwardly, and they began walking out of the room.


    After they were left while Eloise still holding onto Lester, it left only Rees and Ruth behind. Ida also came as she was curious about what happened as she could not understand anything from distance.


    "Ruth?" Rees called her name.


    But avoiding meeting his gaze, Ruth ran out of the room. During breakfast, Lester had only one thing on his mind.


    What really happened minutes ago?

 Chapter 227 - THE LOST CASE

    Eloise was in her chamber after the silent and uncomfortable breakfast with her family, which she did not remember clearly as her mind was still in process of understanding the events that happened earlier.


    She was still not over the fact that a poor maid put up a fight against her in front of everyone. And Lester? He would have done more if it was Elsie in her place.


    Elsie must have been happy by watching her sister getting humiliated like that. Or was it Elsie''s plan all along?


    "Aaaarrggghhh", Eloise screamed in frustration.


    She had to promise Lester that she would not tell anything about it to her father. She was not going to complain to that man anyway. She only used Augustus''s name only as a threat.


    What should she do to calm heal her ego?


    She stopped pacing as an idea struck her.


    "Now I will see how you survive, you poor peasant!"


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was wandering in a secluded corner of the garden. She did not dare to face anyone after the incident with Eloise.


    The problem was she did not know what happened exactly. She had experienced that before... on multiple times. But had yet to figure out what it was.


    It was probably the only secret she had kept from everyone, including Thea and Mrs Payne. Ruth was too scared to admit that something was wrong with her.


    What if people considered her a freak?


    She did not want to imagine that. She had spent more than half of her life while ignoring this fact. It was only a couple of years since she had started acknowledging it. But every time she give it a thought, it messed up with her mind.


    The thought process was exhausting. So she avoided these thoughts. Then incidences like this happened, and she was again forced to think about it.


    Ruth was scared to say the truth, after fighting with Eloise. How could she forget that Eloise was practically no less than a princess and Ruth.. she was only an orphan who had only one goal in life- survival.


    What if Eloise complained to Lord Augustus?


    Ruth had yet to speak with the man, yet she already felt intimidated by him. Well, he was not the only person who made her feel that way.


    But it was still different in some way.


    "Ruth? Ruth?"


    Ruth clenched her eyes shut, hoping that she would disappear from there when she heard someone calling her name. She was thinking why anyone did not try to find her for an hour now. And now that someone had come looking for her, she wanted to be invisible.


    "Here you are!" A maid who was familiar to Ruth panted.


    Ruth was relieved that it was her and not anyone from the group she had left in Elsie''s chamber an hour ago.


    "Er... erm... do you need something?"


    The woman shook her head.


    "First tell me what are you doing here of all the places? Are not you suppose to be working inside? It is not even your lunch time!"


    The woman looked annoyed that she had to run throughout the property for finding her.


    "I... I just needed some fresh air."


    The maid did not believe Ruth''s reasoning but did not comment on it.


    "Okay. You need to come with me now." The maid told seriously.


    "Why? Where?" Ruth asked in alarm.


    Was she here to take Ruth to Lord Augustus? Or was it Lady Theodora?


    Both scenarios were equally terrifying. Ruth face-palmed herself inwardly, scolding what got into her that she committed such a blunder.


    How much Ruth wished that Thea was there to cover up for her!


    Ruth fell into steps behind the maid as they made their way towards the residential buildings of ''the great manor''. For some reason, Ruth felt like every eye was giving her strange looks.


    Did the news of the fight spread so fast?


    Ruth kept her head bowed low, her eyes focused on the feet of the maid who was walking two steps ahead of her. Ten minutes later the maid stopped, and so did Ruth.


    The guard outside opened the door.


    "Go in."


    The maid did not wait to say anything more and walked away. Ruth sighed, still busy with her thoughts. With beating heart, she stepped in through the door and jumped in surprise, when the door was shut behind her.


    After entering the room, she finally took notice of her surroundings to find she was in a place that looked like someone''s office. The cupboards covered every wall of the room.


    The whole room was filled with files and piles of papers. If she did not know better, then she would have mistaken the place for a paper factory because of the number of papers in the room.


    Her scanning eyes paused abruptly, as she sucked a deep breath. The hair on her body stood up, and the tingles danced on her skin. Her heart followed a different rhythm that felt homely yet strange.


    Her eyes widened, and she hurriedly turned around. Her hastily move made her lose her balance, and she was about to fall when a muscular hand held her by the waist. It circled around her thin waist like a serpent but was sturdy enough to steady her.


    A gasp left Ruth''s parted lips as she gawked with wide and shocked eyes. The two gems of cerulean blue colour shone in front of her vision like stars twinkling brightly in the night sky.


    The sweet tingles on her skin turned into bolts of electricity as his body warmth seeped through the material of her uniform. Ruth was paralysed in his strong arms, her hand clutched tightly onto the front of his shirt as her life depended on it.


    She watched his face getting nearer, and soon she could feel his warm breath fanning her face. The urge of closing her eyes in bliss was too strong, but his intent gaze did not allow her that.


    From this up close, Ruth could see how sharp Edwin''s jawline was. It was like the cutter Mr Payne used to cut the toughest wood. The light-dark stubble failed to hide the tan skin underneath. Ruth wondered how it would feel to touch it just once.


    Was it as smooth as it looked?


    She gulped loudly when her hazel eyes moved down to his lips. Ruth had never heed attention to men''s lips but looking at Edwin''s she became sure that none of theirs would be so perfect and... delectable?!


    She saw his adam''s apple moving up then down. Her eyes snapped to his eyes which had turned a shade darker.


    Was he also thinking the same? Ruth could not help but think.


    The more she gazed into his eyes that had turned a beautiful shade of blue, the more she found herself drowning into them. There was something in his gaze- pure and intense- like he was trying to tell her something, perhaps a tale that she could not catch.


    She wanted to ask him about that tale. She wanted to let him know that she was interested in hearing that tale. However, she did not know how to do that. She wanted him to guide her, tell her what she should do to understand that tale.


    She felt his breath turn shaky, and suddenly she was aware of their intimate situation. Realising that, Ruth scrambled away from him as if she had touched a cactus.


    Her hands immediately went to cover her torso as her body cried at the loss of his warmth.


    "I... I am s-sorry!" She whispered, avoiding his eyes, for they were capable of sorcery of turning her into his puppet.


    Edwin stood unmovingly, his eyes did not blink. His chest moved up and down in shallow breaths. But his wolf... it was howling inside, craving to claim him mate. Edwin''s eyes moved to Ruth''s bare neck, and his wolf growled loudly in frustration.


    He wanted to dig his canines into her soft flesh and puncture her milky soft skin till he tastes her sweet blood. Edwin had again mastered his skill of keeping his wolf in control after going through weeks of physical, emotional and mental torture.


    Yet this woman who stood awkwardly in front of him innocently had triggered his wolf only in minutes. Edwin clenched his fists at his sides when the pain sprouted in his gums, his nails itched.


    He hurriedly walked towards his table and picking up the glass that was filled with wolfsbane potion, he drank the whole content in one go.


    He had it ready on his table for an emergency like this. Somewhere he suspected something like this to happen. His beautiful enchantress never failed to have him on his knees.


    And now that she was to stay around him more than ever, he needed to get used to her magic or else he would be a lost case.


    Ruth waited in anticipation of why he wanted to see her. She was so lost in her thoughts, that she failed to realise when the maid brought her into his building.


    But if she knew it before, then would it have changed anything?


    "I heard about what happened between Eloise and you!"


    Ruth''s heart missed a beat in fear. Now she was the lost case!

 Chapter 228 - [Bonus ]YOU ARE JUST LIKE HIM!

    "I heard about what happened between Eloise and you!"


    Ruth''s heart missed a beat in fear. He knew!


    They both faced each other, but Ruth was too afraid to look at him, so she kept her eyes cast down, her fingers fidgeting with her uniform.


    "Would you care to explain Miss Moore?!"


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek. She had talked with this man before. Hell! She had even insulted him. Then why did her tongue feel heavy when he was only asking her a simple question?


    Edwin leaned his back on the side of the table. His right foot rested to the left of his other foot, and he crossed his arms over his chest while waiting for her to speak.


    Edwin could hear how loud her heart was pounding, the way she was biting her cheek and her fingers fidgeted with her dress showed how nervous she was.


    Edwin would have never interfered in this matter, not when his interference could draw unnecessary attention towards Ruth. But when Eloise came to him and narrated her side of the story, he was shocked.


    Unlike his youngest cousin, Eloise was bold and did not take bullshit from anyone. Edwin was confused to see the emotion so prominent in her eyes that he could not recall seeing before- fear!


    Curiosity got the best of him as he wanted to know what exactly his enchantress had done to put that fear in his cousin''s heart. Besides, if not him, then Eloise would have not hesitated before dragging Lord Augustus into this matter.


    She was ready to go to any lengths to satisfy the alter of her ego.


    "Erm... I... I am sorry. Please forgive me! I will be careful to not repeat such mistake from the next time."


    That was not what Edwin expected to listen to. And that was definitely not what she had to say.


    After a brief pause, he noted, "You were not this polite before."


    That made Ruth''s eyes snap at him. He smiled inwardly. Was not that what he wanted?!


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him. She understood very well where his words were pointing.


    "Is this all?" She asked, now annoyed.


    "No. It is not! I want to hear your side of the story." He said simply.


    "But why? You must already know what happened."


    Edwin tilted his head, not breaking their eye contact. "To do the justice you always need to hear two sides, Miss Moore. One is of complainant''s. The other is of the suspect''s."


    "And what about the truth? Are you always willing to hear it?" She asked.


    Edwin straightened up to his full height and took a step ahead, to which Ruth reacted by taking one back instinctively. His face turned serious, and that made him look more intimidating.


    "No one tells you the truth, Miss Moore. You have to discover it yourself."


    As he said that Ruth found Edwin only a step away from her. Something about this man stirred her curiosity, yet the need of protecting herself from him always made her apprehensive of him.


    "And what do you do after finding the truth?" She asked breathily.


    Crossing that small distance between them, Edwin neared her looking down at her.


    "It is subjective." Came his curt reply.


    He wanted her to end their conversation and walk out on him. For he was not sure what he and his wolf would do if she kept on prolonging it.


    Ruth could see alarm going off in her mind, but his words always made her amazed. They forced her to ponder, and in the end, they gave her a new perspective to look at the world.


    "How?" She whispered, now not trusting her voice.


    She could hear his loud breaths and found her lungs following the same rhythm.


    "Truth may help you discern the justice. But it is not always helpful. Sometimes, some truths needs to be hidden in the closet of obliviousness."


    Ruth felt her throat running dry as the pull in his eyes grew stronger.


    "Every truth is not worth knowing, Miss Moore. You do not always have the strength and will to face it!"


    Ruth was speechless. She tried to remember how the course of their conversation led them to this point. She was about to open her mouth to say something when his face turned hard. The anger rose in his eyes.


    "Get out!"


    The words stuck in her throat as she blinked dumbfoundedly at him.


    What happened?


    "I-"


    "I said GET OUT!" He again created distance between them that made Ruth feel like complaining.


    Why he has to do that? Was not he better only inches away from her?


    The way he threw that command in her way, made her heart sink. She did not understand why his mood changed suddenly. But she was not willing to stand in that room with him.


    Wordlessly, Ruth started walking towards the door when his words made her pause in her way.


    "Be careful of what you say and how you behave Miss Moore. I can not promise of the same leniency next time! Stay out of the radar!"


    Just like his personality, his words were also confusing. He was warning her, reprimanding her, yet her mind found the hint of concern and request in them.


    "I will!" She stepped out of his office with a heavy heart and confused mind.


    She was not in the right place in her mind, and this man was adamant about making her go insane!


    Ruth lingered in the corridor while thinking how to face Elsie. She could not keep running away from it. After spending ten minutes, and getting strange looks from the guards and the maids passing by, Ruth''s feet took her to Elsie''s chamber.


    She found Elsie with Ida. The tension in the room was still evident.


    As Ida saw Ruth, her face relaxed a little. Elsie moved her head to tell Ida to leave them alone. Ida bowed then left.


    Now Ruth was more awkward than before. Elsie did not say anything for a long minute. She had something else on her mind.


    "Please forgive me, My Lady! I should not have crossed my line. I am ready to take any punishment that you deemed fit for my inappropriate behaviour." Ruth said, breaking through the silence.


    Elsie gestured for Ruth to sit in front of her in a chair. Ruth did as she was told.


    After a few more minutes, Elsie said, "You must be thinking what kind of a fool I am, are not you?"


    Ruth studied her face. It did not give away much. But her eyes spoke of her insecurities and sadness as clear as daylight.


    "No, My Lady. But I have questions that I am not sure if I should ask and if you should answer." Ruth told truthfully.


    Another minute later, Elsie was giving answers to Ruth''s most questions willingly for Elsie, Ruth was not only a servant but was a part of her family.


    She had accepted Ruth as her family the day she got to know that her cousin''s fate was entwined with hers. That was enough reason for her to trust Ruth wholeheartedly. She was yet to be sure if Ruth was capable of becoming a Luna, but that was not her concern at that point.


    She was happy to have someone other than Edwin with whom she could share her secrets, and could rely upon.


    "My mother- Agatha O''Dell died while giving me birth. My sister was very close to her. I do not remember my mother but sister Eloise... she still misses her so much, Ruth.


    She is bitter, I know. But I love her because she is my family. After my father married Lady Theodora, I was too young and accepted her as my mother. If my father married her, then he must have thought about our welfare, right?!


    Was I wrong in accepting her as my mother?"


    Elsie''s voice was unsure. As if she herself was yet to find an answer to her question and needed someone to do that for her.


    "No. Lady Elsie. You were not wrong and you still are not. I have also lost my mother when I was thirteen. I had no one else beside her to call as a family. But you have Lady Eloise and that is why you love her. And there is nothing wrong in it!"


    Elsie gave a small smile hearing that.


    "Sister Eloise never forgave me for that. She thought that I betrayed my mother''s love by accepting Lady Theodora as a mother.


    Can you answer my one question, Ruth?"


    Ruth did not know what she was going to ask. "I will if I can."


    Elsie smiled. She was just like Edwin. Picking their words carefully when they want to.


    "Does giving same title to relationship with different people permits the new person to replace the previous one?"


    Elsie had asked that question to herself over the years numerous times.


    "I do not think so, Lady Elsie. Every person holds a particular place in our hearts and lives. No matter who the other person is and how much we love them, they can not replace the others.


    We put them in a different position which is exclusive only for them. Just like friends. Thea and Rees both are my best friends. I love them both equally, and they love me the same way.


    But it does not mean that any one of them can replace each other in my life or heart. They both hold their individual positions and will remain to hold them till the end." Ruth explained.


    Elsie stared at Ruth for a moment longer, then smiled.


    "You are just like him!"

 Chapter 229 - FIRE OF VENGEANCE

    Darius was watching out of his balcony at the row of mountains, that was at a far distance yet still visible. The cool night air soothed his skin and ruffled his dark curls. He rested his hands on the railings while leaning forward.


    The dim light of the moonlight was enough to see the troughs and crests of his muscles. He was exhausted, not physically but mentally.


    The vampires could not get tired physically as they did not have a heart. They could only be weak due to the lack of power, and their power came from the blood they drank. And if it was human blood- the more, the merrier!


    These days were rough for him. The images that he was trying to bury deep in his mind kept resurfacing. He was agitated, restless. Edwin O''Dell was getting on his nerves, challenging his authority.


    After Darius put a proposal of open war, which got rejected by the coven, their network of spies in three more towns had eradicated.


    Darius was trying to pursue his father, but Ambrose Garfield was not a fool to fall into his trap. The overall situation was so frustrating that it kept Darius high on his hunger.


    The only thing that kept him sane and prohibited him from drinking from every human in Kinsville was a girl.


    He turned his head to look behind a girl who had sheets wrapped around her body underneath which she was stark naked.


    Darius knew that she was in pain and probably cursing him to death, but he did not care. He did not care even when he stole her innocence without her consent. She fought, she pleaded, she even dared to threaten him.


    But her every effort turned futile as this monster had no heart to understand human emotions. For him, she was only a medium of maintaining his patience. She was only a toy that he loved to play with. A thing that kept him entertained.


    Her limbs stopped moving a long time ago, and after hours of sinful torture, even her tears had dried, abandoning her alone in the grotto of this monster.


    Although her face was hidden behind the shadow, Darius knew her eyes were trained directly on him. He walked back into the room and stood near the foot of the large bed.


    "You can throw profanities at me if you want."


    He did not need to tell her that. He had not told that to any woman he had been with before. But with Lisa... everything was different, the very first.


    She lifted her gaze to stare directly into his dark orbs. When he expected her to yell at him, he was taken aback by her dry chuckle. It then turned into a mocking laugh.


    For a moment, he thought Lisa had slipped into trauma after how harshly he ripped away from her dignity. Looking closely, she looked nothing but very much sane. Or was it he who was turning into a mad man?


    "Why are you laughing?" He finally asked, annoyed.


    The smile vanished from her face, replaced by the previous cold look that was full of hatred.


    "I do not want to throw any profanities at you." she simply told.


    "Why?" He asked with narrowed eyes.


    Lisa sat up in the bed, the sheets were still covering her body. But her bare shoulders displayed the biting marks and punctured marks that oozed droplets of blood. Her skin was covered in blue-purple patches.


    "Because no matter how much I hate you, there is a small part in me that pity you."


    Darius clenched his fists hearing that word- pity!


    -"I pity you, Darius Garfield. How can someone be so foolish as to lose the most precious thing they could ever get in their entire existence?


    In my eyes, you are the most unfortunate creature on the face of the earth. And that is why I pity you!"-


    Edwin O''Dell''s words still burned his ears as molten iron poured in them. That was the greatest blow to his ego that the damage made years ago was still nowhere near healing.


    "LISA!" He growled in warning.


    Another wicked smile appeared on her lips. "What? Did not like what I said? But is not it true Darius?" She cocked her brow in challenge. Asking him to disagree.


    No matter how many times, he had punished her for calling him by his name and not using Lord before his name, the girl was so thick-headed that she never listened. At last, Darius let her have her way, for even he himself did not know how long she would be able to enjoy that privilege.


    "Every time I look at you, I see a broken man who is running from something. Like a coward!"


    Darius had her neck in his clutches the next moment she finished her sentence. But his actions did not intimidate her anymore, especially not after losing the only thing she feared of losing to this monster.


    Now she had nothing to lose. Even if he killed her that very moment, she wanted to make sure that she scarred him deeply before that.


    "One more word and your dead body will not even get a coffin." Darius hissed through his teeth.


    "Does that matter anymore Darius? You were killing me slowly every moment. And tonight, you killed the remaining life out of me. I am already DEAD, Darius.


    Look at me! Look into my eyes!"


    Lisa rose her voice while demanding him to do as she said. Darius was unsure. He did not want to look into her eyes, for those eyes reminded him of the hopes he had crushed, the happiness he had burnt years ago.


    "I said look into my eyes, you bastard! Do you see life in them? huh? Do you see any hope in them?


    NO! Because you strangled that hope with your filthy hands tonight. I am a fucking CORPSE now, Darius. Congratulations that you successfully added another name to the long list of your hunts!"


    Hot tears streamed down her eyes as she looked at him with such hatred that shook him to the core. They were not disappointed, not a bit as if they had no better expectations from him.


    However, the eyes that were familiar to Lisa''s held no hatred but only disappointment. And now that he thinks about it, he realised that he missed one more emotion in them- Hurt!


    Darius did not know what to say. A strange concoction of emotions boiled inside him.


    "I do not know what skeletons you have hidden in your closet. But trust me, you can never get rid of them. You were a monster, you are a monster, and you will always be a monster!


    You have already stained me. I do not care what you do next to me. I was hoping that one day you would get bored and kill me, or before that, I would find a way and escape.


    But now that all of my hopes have died, I am left here only with vengeance!"


    Darius''s tightened his hold on Lisa''s throat. Her face turned red as she struggled to deal with the pain. She was yet to finish and continued looking into his dark eyes that had become red in anger.


    "I will fight to survive. I will not leave your side. I will always be with you for witnessing the time when you will get on your knees. I will enjoy your misery and if I get a chance I will be the one putting the wood through your chest!"


    Tears kept streaming down her eyes. Darius shook in anger. Little more pressure on her throat, and she would die. But Darius saw something for the first time in someone''s eyes other than Edwin O''Dell.


    And that thing was- no fear of death!


    Lisa had surpassed that stage where she was a human with a lot of expectations and insecurities, fears. She had landed in a state where nothing could break her. The only thing that kept her alive other than the air was her greed for vengeance.


    She had not forgotten the fear-stricken eyes of her friend. She had not forgotten the sight of her blood. She could not forget the things Darius had done with her, the humiliation he made her go through.


    And the moment he first entered her holy insides, he had broken every limit that Lisa had put for a person.


    They both stared at each other with hatred. Darius wondered why his hands were not applying a little more pressure and, finish this chapter once and for all. He could get another toy to play with. Then why?


    "COWARD!"


    Lisa spat on his face with heavy breaths. Darius closed his eyes only to open them in rage. When Lisa expected him to kill her right then and there, he surprised her by smashing his lips on hers.


    She clenched shut her eyes, her hands pushing his chest, but he was too strong for her efforts. He did not budge and kept her head forcefully in place as he tasted her lips.


    Darius was too mad at her to let her go that easily. She was in place of saying all those things to him. She was not in a place of calling him a coward.


    And she definitely had no right of showing him pity!


    When he left her lips, Lisa was gasping for air, her face reddened, and her lungs hurt due to lack of air. That was not her punishment, as it was just a beginning.


    The rest of the night went Darius taking out his frustration on and in her body as she lay still letting him have his way. Her insides burned in the fire of vengeance!

 Chapter 230 - LOOKING AT MY MATE LIKE THAT?

    Ruth was cleaning Elsie''s bookshelf that had a large collection of various romantic books. She dusted the shelf and started sorting out the books as per the ones which Elsie had finished reading, and the ones which were still left untouched.


    "So this one she has finished last week so it will go here. And this one... ummm.. yes it should be here."


    Her hands stopped when one of the books caught her attention. Its red coloured designer book cover was attractive. She picked up the book observing it curiously.


    ''LETHAL LOVE''


    She ran her fingers on those golden letters printed in bold and large font.


    She giggled. Why would anyone think that love could be lethal?


    She shook her head but was curious. Ruth had never been a voracious reader but had read quite some books from the local library in Vincardine or the books that her acquaintances were willing to lend her for a few days.


    Other than that, her readily skills were limited to reading the rising prices of commodities and newspapers.


    She wondered what the book might be about. Was it a fairytale? Fiction or a real-life love story? Had the author written his own story in it?


    "It is a really god book, if you are interested in reading it."


    Startled, Ruth dropped the book on the floor and turned around with wide eyes.


    Her heart calmed down after hearing the chortling sound of Elsie.


    "Oh, Ruth! You should have seen your face. You looked so scared, as if I have caught you stealing some precious gem." Elsie again burst into a loud laugh.


    Ruth was embarrassed. She thinned her lips in a straight line then bent down to pick up the book. Elsie, still laughing to her heart''s content, sat in a chair before she fell on the ground while clutching her stomach.


    "I... I was just looking."


    "I do not mind it and did not say otherwise. But what caught your attention in this book?" Elsie asked, sobering up a little.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek. She was too disinterested and inexperienced in the love department. After days, Elsie now knew that about Ruth, and hence was genuinely curious.


    "Erm.. its title. Lethal Love!"


    "Lethal Love." Elsie repeated it as if recalling the story.


    "It is indeed interesting title." She agreed.


    Curiosity got the best out of Ruth, and she left her work and turned to Elsie with twinkling eyes.


    "What is this book about?" She asked.


    Elsie recalled the story vividly as it was one of her favourite books.


    "It is a story about a man- misunderstood by the society with unfair fate and a woman- beautiful and sweet. The story starts with skirmishes and rough note in the beginning but gradually turns into a beautiful path of emotions that lead the reader to their hearts." Elsie smiled.


    "Does it have a happy ending?" Ruth then asked.


    "Does not every book these days have the happy ending?!"


    "Yes. But some love stories fails to find their happy endings." Ruth shrugged.


    "Well... you need to read the book to know that." Elsie propped up her legs on the table. Her new pair of shoes was too uncomfortable for her liking.


    "Soooo... can I?" Ruth asked expectantly.


    "Of course, you can have it. I have read it twice. You can keep the book till you learn every word written in it by your heart."


    Ruth jumped in joy, clutching the book close to her chest. "Thank you so much, Lady Elsie!" She beamed.


    "Yes. But Ruth, do not tell brother Edwin that I have given this book to you." Elsie warned.


    "Why?" Now Ruth was puzzled.


    Was it his book? And if it was, then she did not want to read it! But was he into romantic literature, she highly doubt that.


    "You know my cousin dearest do not give anyone gifts. Except ME!" Elsie''s eyes travelled down to Ruth''s chest, which was adorned by a pretty locket with blue crystal hanging by a silver crescent moon.


    "You mean this book..."


    "Yes. Brother Edwin gifted this book to me when... erm... when I turned twenty." Elsie blushed.


    -"Small gift for a grown up woman who is now ready to hunt down her mate!"-


    Edwin had said teasingly when he gave her that book.


    Ruth only made an ''o'' with her lips in understanding.


    A minute later, Elsie heard her asking in the lower voice.


    "Has he... read it?" Ruth was facing the shelf, avoiding showing her face to Elsie, which must have been turned crimson in embarrassment.


    "Why do not you ask that question to him yourself?"


    The book again fell with a thud as Ruth''s eyes grew wide hearing the playful tone of Elsie.


    "What do you want to ask me?" Ruth sucked a deep breath hearing his deep and rich voice that shot shivers down her spine and made her knees go weak.


    "Brother, Ruth here wanted to ask that if you have-"


    "NOTHING!" Ruth turned sharply with wide eyes and squeaked to stop Elsie.


    She found Edwin already looking at the book on the ground. She hurriedly picked it up and excused herself.


    "Please excuse me, Lady Elsie."


    Edwin watched in confusion as Ruth literally broke into a run to get away from him. He then turned to Elsie, but she was too busy laughing her ass off to clear his confusion.


    Ruth groaned, hiding her face in the book as she ran out of Elsie''s chamber. She was drowned to her neck in the puddle of embarrassment to notice someone coming from the opposite direction.


    "Ouuch!"


    She bumped into a hard surface. Someone steadied her before she fell on her butt by holding her hand. She removed the book to see Lester''s olive-green eyes.


    She hastened back and owed for an apology. "I am very sorry Lord Wright. I was-"


    "It is fine, Miss Ruth."


    The awkwardness settled between them after that. It had been that way since the episode with Eloise. Ruth regretted that incident as it had made Lester a little strange around her.


    He did not mention that episode after that. Nobody did... including Eloise. Maybe they all knew about Edwin warning Ruth.


    "Lethal Love? It is a nice book." She heard him comment.


    "Have you... have you read it My Lord?"


    Was it only her who had not heard about this book before?


    "No. But I have heard the story." He replied.


    "Did Lady Elsie told you the story?"


    Ruth instantly regretted asking that. She momentarily forgot that the dimensions of their relationship had changed after that fight.


    She was about to apologise but was taken aback by his answer. "No. Edwin did."


    That made her look up at him in surprise. Wh-what?"


    "Is there any problem in him reading this book, Miss Ruth?"


    She shook her head. "N-no. I mean... he does not look like a person who have a romantic bone in his body." Ruth moved her gaze away from him.


    Lester smiled shortly. "Not everything is as it looks, Miss Ruth. There is always something more than what meets the eyes."


    Ruth listened with interest. He had deep meaning to his words. Was he telling her something without saying anything?


    "Yes. I guess... you are right Lord Wright." She nodded.


    "My Lord!" A guard came then bowed in front of Lester.


    "Someone is visiting Miss Moore in the garden." He informed.


    Ruth was not expecting anyone. "Did they tell their name?"


    The guard looked unsure as his eyes darted towards Lester. After an approving nod from the Lord, he said, "The lady is giving her identity as Mrs Rees Welby."


    Ruth rolled her eyes at Thea''s antics. The guards must have stopped her from entering the inner premises, so she used the ''I-am-your-senior''s wife'' card.


    "I do not think it is safe to keep Miss Green waiting when she clearly looks impatient." Lester said.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Ruth followed the guard after that, thinking why Thea was there and was asking for Ruth first and not Rees. Lester, on the other hand, stood on his spot while observing Ruth''s retreating figure.


    His face turned dead serious as he tried to solve the mystery that the woman was.


    "Would you care to explain why the hell are you looking at my mate like that?"


    *


    *


    *


    "Ruth!"


    Thea waved her hands high in the air drawing the attention of all the nearby servants. Ruth kept her head low in embarrassment.


    This idiot just could not act properly, even once!


    "Thea!" Ruth hissed as she neared her.


    "Oh, my dear best friend! How much I have missed you! Oh, my heart... it is swelling with love and my eyes are stinging with tears of joy!" Thea threw her hands around Ruth and pulled her into a bone-crushing hug.


    "Th-Thea... a-air... air..." Ruth croaked helplessly like a dying whale.


    Ruth gasped for air after someone released her from the clasp of this ruthless polar bear.


    "Who are-" Ida''s words lingered mid-air as she sniffed the familiar scent.


    She looked surprised to smell Rees''s scent over the unfamiliar woman''s body.


    "You must be Thea, right?" Ida asked.


    "Yes! The one and only!" Thea always felt proud when the werewolves sniffed Rees''s scent on her.


    When they sniffed, unlike humans, it helped her know who was the werewolf and who was a human.


    Ruth did not know any of that and was dumbstruck. "How did you recognise her?"


    Ida passed a glance to Thea before answering. "It was just a random guess. You have told me so much about her that I supposed she must be Thea."


    "And you must be Ida!" Thea exclaimed confidently.


    "Ruth has this habit of talking so much about a person, who is not present there with her in front of a person who is present there with her and vice versa." Thea explained.


    "You are right! Nice to meet you, Miss Green!"


    "Hey! I do not do that!"


    The other two women ignored Ruth and continued, "Oh, Ida please call me Thea."


    "But-"


    "Yes... yes... I am Rees''s fiancee and all. But first I am me-Thea! So call me by my name." Thea smiled.


    "Okay. Thea it is then!"


    Ruth waited for more than ten minutes, while the two women chattered incessantly about some stupid and endless gossips that Ruth was not interested to hear.


    And after Ida had to excuse herself as someone called her, she left with a promise of meeting Thea next time soon.


    Thea waved her goodbye and turned to Ruth, who had a deep frown plastered on her face.


    Someone was in trouble, it seemed.

 Chapter 231 - OHH MY FAVOURITE DAUGHTER!

    "Oh, come on Ruth! How long you are going to stay mad at me?" Thea was tired of convincing Ruth.


    She did not mean to ignore her while talking with Ida, but it just... happened. And now, Ruth was giving her a hard time.


    After some more failed tries, Thea gave up and drew her master card.


    "Fine then. I came here to take you somehwere. I had a SURPRISE for you. But if you do not want it then let it be." She sighed sadly as if she was the only person in the world with no love.


    The word ''surprise'' shook Ruth''s resolve. Thea smiled wickedly, as she knew what a curious cat her friend was.


    "Surprise?"


    Thea sighed dramatically again and sat on a bench in the garden. The servants were not allowed to use those benches in the garden, but Thea was not a servant, and Ruth was too distracted to pay attention to that nuisance thing.


    "Yes, surprise! But you are mad at me and-"


    "Mad? Who said that? Can I ever get mad at my best friend?" Ruth batted her eyelashes innocently while wrapping her hands around Thea''s shoulders.


    "Is that so?" Thea cocked her brow.


    "Absolutely!" Ruth has a toothy grin, and the two of them burst out laughing.


    Edwin watched from the window at her. Her eyes squinted when she laughed, the corners of her eyes wrinkled. She threw her head back and did not hold back. She liked to laugh loudly as if she had no care of the world.


    His mate did not fit in the standard societal definition of a Lady, and she never tried to fit in.


    Moon Goddess, she was so perfect in every sense! His face broke into a gentle smile. The smile that only she could create. He checked the time and realised he had an important thing to take care of and for that, he needed to leave now.


    "See you soon, little mate!" He whispered and moved away from the window.


    "So what is this surprise?" Ruth asked excitedly.


    "Eager much, are not we?" Thea wiggled her brows teasingly.


    "Thea!"


    "Come on. Call your coachman. We are going to my home where your surprise awaits for you."


    Ruth''s excited smile turned into puzzled expressions. "My coachman?"


    "Did not Rees arrange a ride for you to and from your home? Henry is his name, right?"


    "Thea! He is not MY coachman. He is-"


    "Hello Miss Ruth, Miss Green." As if hearing their conversation, Henry appeared in front of them.


    "Oh, hello Mr Henry. Nice to meet you!"


    "The pleasure is mine, Miss Green." He smiled charmingly.


    "Oh, he is handsome!" Thea whispered in Ruth''s ear though she knew that he was a werewolf and could hear them clearly.


    Ruth''s cheeks burned cutely as she subtly nodded in agreement.


    Henry coughed, seeing that. Thea could not understand if it was because he like their comments, or because he did not like what his supposed to be Luna thought he was handsome.


    "Miss Ruth, shall we?" He asked. His wagon was ready to go.


    "Henry, actually tonight I am going to Thea''s house." Ruth told.


    "No problem, Miss Ruth. I will take you both there."


    "Oh no, Henry. You then will need to take a long route with the wagon. We will walk there by the short route." Ruth protested politely.


    "No, Miss Ruth! Please! Mr Welby has trusted me with your responisibility and I do not want to disappoint him. Besides I would like to talk with Miss Green as she has stolen his heart. He is like a hero to me, you know."


    Thea smiled. "Then we shall!"


    The three of them took their spots in a wagon. Henry took his place behind the reigns, and the two women sat in the comfortable seat behind him.


    The horse neighed, and the wheels started running on the road towards Thea''s home.


    During the journey, Thea and Henry were consistently discussing some trivial matters, as if world politics was dependent on them. Ruth''s mind could not join them and kept wandering to what Lester said.


    -"Not everything is as it looks, Miss Ruth. There is always something more than what meets the eyes."-


    Ruth pulled out the red book and ran her fingers again on its title.


    So the blue-eyed monster had read this book. He must have liked it if he gifted it to Lady Elsie. But it was a romantic story.


    So did he believe in love?


    The images of his face when he held Ruth before she fell in his office flashed in front of her eyes. She was astonished at her inappropriate thought about him.


    How could she find his lips... delectable?


    That very thought arose some funny feeling in her chest and stomach. Ruth shook her head to clear those thoughts. She again glanced down at the book.


    She could not wait to read it!


    They found themselves in front of the familiar home with a small garden around. Stepping down the wagon, Thea thanked Henry.


    "Thank you so much, Mr Henry. It was indeed pleasure meeting you. Now I know why Ruth like her journeys these days that much."


    Henry blushed adorably, and Thea resisted pinching his cheek and cooed in his ear.


    "See you soon Miss Green. I will be there on time to pick you Miss Ruth. Good night ladies! Enjoy the evening."


    Ruth watched his wagon running the other way leaving dust behind. She and Thea were about to walk through the small gate of Thea''s house when Ruth saw a cat.


    "Sweety!" She ran behind it with rejoiced heart, but her face fell when she realised it was not her sweety.


    Thea felt bad. She knew how close Ruth had grown to Zoe. Her friend deserved at least a goodbye. But fate has always been cruel to her. Everyone that she loved dearly left her without a goodbye.


    "Ruth", Thea softly put her hand on her shoulder. "It is not your sweety."


    Ruth fought back a lump in her throat, pushing it down. "Yeah, I... I thought... never mind. Let''s go."


    She hid her disappointment behind the mask of a smile. Thea sighed helplessly, and they walked through the gate.


    Mr Green opened the door with a wide smile on his face.


    "Look, my princesses are here!" He welcomed them wholeheartedly.


    "Hello, Mr Green. It is been long since the last time we met." Ruth greeted him.


    It was one of the days after Mr Payne''s funeral, to be precise.


    "Yes. How are you, my dear?"


    "I am fine, thank you. And how are you?" She smiled politely.


    "As fine as your aunt keeps me." He whispered loudly, that making Ruth giggle.


    "Come on, there is a surprise waiting for you in the kitchen." He told.


    Thea smiled and tilted her head towards the kitchen. As Ruth neared it she could hear Mrs Green''s voice, but when she entered the kitchen, she was surprised by Mrs Payne and Mrs Welby''s presence.


    "Hello, dear!" Mrs Welby smiled as soon as she noticed Ruth in the doorway.


    After Mr Payne''s death, she visited Mrs Payne regularly along with Mrs Green. And, thus had warmed up some more towards Ruth. And the fact that Ruth was their chosen Luna made her more caring towards her.


    "Hello, Mrs Welby!"


    "Oh my favourite daughter!" Mrs Green was just like her daughter- hot-headed, impatient, sarcastic, dramatic and loved to squeeze the air out of Ruth''s lungs by her tight hugs.


    Ruth held her breath as she hugged her to her heart''s content. Thea smirked at Ruth tauntingly then separated her mother from her best friend to save her life.


    "What... I mean, how? Ruth struggled to find the words.


    "Mr Green came to pick me in the evening. Thea have planned this special dinner for all of us." Mrs Payne explained.


    That gesture of Mr Green touched Ruth''s heart, and suddenly she became emotional. She wanted to run to him and give him the same hug that his wife and daughter loved to give others.


    But she did not want to make things awkward between her and Mr Green, so she refrained.


    "Then where is Rees and Mr Welby?" She asked instead.


    "Rees will be here soon. And Mr Welby is busy chosing a wine from your uncle''s collection." Mrs Green answered.


    She then ushered the girls to get cleaned up. Thea gave Ruth her dress to change in as she did not get a chance to change her uniform.


    After they got freshened up, they went back into the kitchen to help the ladies in dinner preparations. Thea requested her mother to take out the dinner set that her mother had saved only for a super special occasion that had not occurred since she bought it from another town.


    After five minutes of arguments and Mr Green''s intervention, Mrs Green accepted her defeat and let her daughter have her way.


    Ruth noticed that Thea was exceptionally happy today, and she was happy to see that. They both prepared the dining table and added more chairs to fit everyone.


    "Thank you Thea for bringing Mrs Payne. This was indeed a great surprise!" Ruth smiled while placing the cutlery in the right way that she had learned in ''the great manor''.


    "Oh this... this is nothing Ruth.. The real surprise is yet to be revealed!" Thea winked mischievously and disappeared into the kitchen, leaving behind confused Ruth.

 Chapter 232 - HE CAN HEAR YOU

    Ruth was confused but eager to see the real surprise. Sometime later, The knock on the front door of Greens'' home caught her attention.


    "It must be Rees." Mrs Welby said.


    Ruth caught Thea, giving her a weird look that she could not comprehend.


    What was wrong with this girl?


    She raised her brows at Thea asking her what was going on in her mind to which the latter replied by shaking her head with a smile which was unsure one. And her eyes, they ask for a silent apology.


    Having enough of it, Ruth decided to ask about this from Rees. Putting the glass she was cleaning on the table, she walked out of the kitchen to ask Rees.


    Little did she know that her tongue was about to be so heavy to utter a word.


    Her heart skipped a beat looking at the blue-eyed monster who had a charming smile on his face, his demeanour contradictory to his original self.


    Wait! But did Ruth really know which of his sides was the original one and which one was only a facade?


    She stood rooted to her place as Mr and Mrs Green went to welcome Mr Edwin Berrycloth. However, she was not the only one shocked by his unannounced appearance. She saw Mr and Mrs Welby tensed to her side.


    The couple exchanged some meaningful glances which only they understood. That made Ruth sure that it was not only her surprise but theirs too.


    Coming back to her senses, her eyes frantically searched for the traitor and found her taking refuge at a place where she was sure Ruth would not dare to attack her in front of everyone.


    But she was so wrong!


    Ruth was too angry... angrier than the first time she met Edwin Berrycloth. She marched towards the small group.


    Mrs Green was on cloud nine after seeing him. Her eyes opened wide in excitement which was a danger sign for Ruth. Ignoring her, Ruth turned to face Thea after a fleeting glare at Edwin, who still had that silly smile plastered on his face.


    Was he taunting her?


    "Ruth... see Mr Berrycloth-"


    "Welcome!" Ruth cut off Mrs Green and said to Edwin. "Thea would you mind coming with me? I have something urgent to discuss with you."


    Thea glanced at Rees for help, but he subtly stepped behind Edwin to not stand at the end of Ruth''s outburst.


    "Erm.. now?"


    "Yes! Right NOW!"


    Leaving the confused crowd behind, Ruth stomped towards the kitchen, Thea hot on her tail.


    "What the hell is this, Thea? Do you call it a surprise? It is a damn shock- a horrifying one! What the hell that blue-eyed monster is doing here?" Ruth burst out as soon as they came out of others'' earshot.


    "Shhh... Ruth! Will you kep your voice down?! He can hear you." Thea said in alarm.


    Ruth looked at her incredulously. "What? How can he hear us from another room when the others can not. Unless he has the power of hearing distant voices which I doubt, as he does not even hear the person beside him sometimes.


    Trust me, I work in ''th great manor'' and, that man is deaf. But you talk something about money or women, he is all ears." Ruth rolled her eyes.


    Now was Thea supposed to tell her that he indeed had the power of hearing distant voices? And he was not only the one with that power but, there were three other people who could listen to their conversation without any trouble.


    "You both did this on purpose, did not you? And I want to know why? Is not it enough that I have to tolerate that man during the day that you invited him here too?


    God! I was so excited about the surprise, but you people ruined it for me!"


    Ruth groaned and slumped down in one of the chairs. She was visibly disturbed. It was like Deja Vu. It was happening all over again.


    Only this time, the reasons for her getting upset were slightly different, which she would never admit out loud.


    Thea sighed and kneeled in front of Ruth. Taking her hand in hers, she said earnestly.


    "Ruth, we did not mean to upset you. And this time, we invited him intentionally. And no... this was not your surprise.


    I can not tell you much before the right time. But know that his presence is as important tonight as yours. So please, can you stay calm tonight for us? PLEASE?!!!"


    Ruth released a deep breath. "Fine! But only this time. And if Mrs Green bring up the topic of setting us up together then I swear I will not be calm!" She warned beforehand.


    "Of course!" Thea smiled.


    The next twenty minutes in the living room were most uncomfortable for Ruth. Mrs Payne kept asking her to fill Edwin''s glass with water, offer him tea and then extra sugar.


    And the most frustrating part was Mrs Payne seemed very much impressed by him. His charming smile and, playful words in addition to his insanely handsome look, cast his spell on her too.


    And as Ruth watched all of them pampering him and trying to keep him entertained like his servants, she wondered if only she was the one unaffected by his spell?


    Edwin was excited for the night. He was more interested in enjoying his mate''s reaction after meeting him in the Green''s house than the purpose for which he was here.


    He had heard Ruth and Thea''s conversation. Instead of feeling bad, that his mate was complaining of his presence, his wolf was actually delighted knowing she got affected by him.


    The rhythm followed by thumping beats of her heart was the same as he had heard in his office when they were too close to each other. The knowledge that it was not only him but also Ruth gets affected by the bond they shared made him more hopeful and confident.


    He kept stealing glances at her face when she was not looking. She was nervous, he could tell. The way she fidgeted with her dress and was running her tongue over her lips made him turn hard down there.


    "Dear, I think it is time to serve the food. Our guests must be hungry." Mr Green suggested his wife as the clock hit the mark of eight in the night.


    The ladies scurried away into the kitchen while men remained sitting in the living room. Mr Welby caught his son''s eyes, and a silent conversation passed between them.


    Rees subtly engaged Mr Green in a conversation. Edwin smiled, knowing that it was an intentional move. He followed Mr Welby in the garden.


    "My Lord!" Mr Welby put his fist on his chest and bowed his head.


    "How are you Master Welby?" Edwin smiled.


    "I am very well by your grace, My Lord!" The other man replied.


    Edwin could see questions swirling in his eyes. "You do not seem well now. I see you have something importnat to say Master Welby."


    Edwin had always been sharp with not only his reflexes but also with his senses. He did not fail to read a person by only one look at them.


    "My Lord, Rees told us about..."


    "I know. He told me."


    Mr Welby looked uncomfortable with the conversation but needed to say something.


    "Master Welby. You were one of my favourite teachers in the Academy and you have known me all of my life. You were also my father''s friend. So please, do not hesitate to say what is on your mind."


    Mr Welby''s heart warmed hearing his words. Edwin had always been very polite with all of his teachers. And as Mr Welby shared friendship with his father, he held a special honourable place in Edwin''s heart.


    "Pardon me, My Lord, but... are you sure that Ruth..."


    Edwin was expecting him to say that. Mr Welby was not the first person to doubt Ruth''s capability as a Luna and her fate as Edwin''s mate. On many occasions, he himself had pondered over those things.


    "Master Welby, how a werewolf knows that the other person is their mate?"


    Mr Welby answered with furrowed brows. "There is no particular process, My Lord. A wolf knows the moment they meet their mate."


    "Exactly!"


    "Pardon, My Lord. But I did not get it."


    Edwin explained, turning his face away from his mentor. "When I first saw her, I could not get a chance to see her face. I saw only her eyes. And that was enough to stir my wolf.


    If she was not my mate, then why would my wolf had grown to take complete control?"


    He was right. As a leader of the werewolves, Edwin had to go through different kinds of training which included not only physical training but also mental.


    To be a great leader, one should have complete control over their mind and senses.


    It was hard to believe that a leader like him, the strongest of all, had lost control over his wolf.


    "But... she has no capability of being a Luna, My Lord. She is a nice woman and I like her as much as I like Thea. But she lack that special element in her that a Luna and to be specific, your Luna must have in her, to expense her duties."


    Edwin then faced Mr Welby again.


    "And what are the duties of a Luna?"

 Chapter 233 - SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT

    "And what are the duties of a Luna?" Edwin asked Mr Welby, who was not sure that Ruth could be a capable Luna.


    Mr Welby could not decipher if Edwin was angry or upset. But he answered truthfully. "A Luna should be the strongest woman in a pack- both physically and emotionally. She has to take care of every pack member like her children and banish one to turn them in a rouge if they break the rules and discipline of the pack.


    She should have control over the pack activities and its administration.


    She should be an ideal partner of the alpha both in bed and on-field."


    Edwin suppressed a cough that arose due to the last part.


    Maintaining a straight face, he asked, "and you think that she is not capapble of loving and taking care of the pack members?"


    "You are forgetting about the physical strength part, My Lord. If the prophecy in the Black book comes true then she will need to be capable of fighting shoulder to shoulder with you while taking care of the pack. Is she competent of that?" Mr Welby asked in the same tone that he used at Edwin when he was learning under him.


    "Not everyone is born learning everything in the mother''s womb, Master Welby. People need to discover their weaknesses, learn them then only they can conquer them."


    Mr Welby did not say anything for a minute after that.


    "Do you love her, My Lord?" He then asked, catching Edwin by surprise.


    Edwin did not know how to answer that. "I... I..." He struggled with the words.


    "You should not, My Lord! You should not love her when you know what is written in her fate. That is how the O''Dell men had survived over the the last seven generation after the originator Lord George O''Dell Sr."


    Edwin gulped his saliva down the throat while looking at Mr Welby''s stoic face. One might think that he had no heart, but Edwin knew better than that. Mr Welby was the kind of person who never let anything come between him and his duties.


    Edwin gave him a curt nod. A familiar scent caught his attention, and he paused.


    "Mr Welby, Mr Berrycloth the food is served. Everybody is waiting for you." Ruth stepped out and told.


    "Sure, Ruth. Lord Edwin and I were about to join you all." Saying that Mr Welby walked inside.


    Of course, he knew who the blue-eyed monster was! Ruth rolled her eyes at her stupidness.


    Ruth''s hazel eyes were strained on Edwin as if searching through his soul. Did she hear their conversation?


    "Nice to see you again Miss Moore!" He flashed his wide smile.


    This time it did not annoy her. Instead, she looked puzzled. Was he the same man who avoided her like a plague in ''the great manor''?


    "I wish I could say the same thing. But I do not know who is the person standing in front of me. Is he Edwin O''Dell or Edwin Berrycloth?"


    Her gaze was making him feel so many things that he had not felt before.


    "Who do you think he is?" Edwin asked, not breaking their eye contact.


    "I do not know! You tell me."


    He did not say anything for a couple of moments before walking her way. This time feeling confident outside ''the great manor'', Ruth did not back away from him. She stood firmly on her spot till he was right in front of her.


    Her shallow breaths were like music to his ears.


    "I am the same man whom you once considered repulsive."


    Oh, he had to remind her that!


    "Do you... still feel the same?" He asked in a lower voice while staring deep into her eyes as if he was afraid of anyone hearing him.


    Ruth''s lips parted. Her body suddenly became hot, and her palms clammy. "I... I choose to not answer that." She said as lowly as he asked.


    "I hope you will soon change your mind and speak your heart out."


    His hands itched to palm her face. Looking at her from far away was torture for him that he had to go through every day. But tonight, away from the prying eyes in ''the great manor'', he felt liberated with her around him.


    The thought of taking her hand in his, to help her get on his wolf and, go on a run through the woods caressed his heart. He took another step towards her, and she held her breath in anticipation of his next move.


    "Ruth? Are you coming or not?"


    They both were broken from the trance by Thea''s singing voice.


    She came and saw how close Edwin and Ruth stood. Suppressing a victorious grin, she asked Ruth, "Do you need food or your stomach is already full by the small talk?"


    Ruth stepped away from Edwin, realising how Thea might have seen them standing so close to each other. Her cheeks turned red, and she hurried inside without answering. Thea gave a thumbs up to Edwin before following her friend.


    Smiling silently, Edwin racked his hand through his toffee brown hair. His wolf moving and complaining inside. This woman was his death! Literally!!!


    At the dinner table, it was too chaotic for Edwin''s liking. He was not used to people speaking with each other with such enthusiasm. His family life was as mundane as a bare rock in the desert.


    The layers of it came to lose with passing time and the harshness of life. Beneath it lay his heart- vulnerable and lonely.


    His eyes moved to the woman with hazel eyes, who was smiling ear to ear at something Mrs Green said.


    Now that his solemn heart had felt the first drop of the rain after a scorching summer, it had rejoiced with hope- the hope of a new life. And it was clinging on to that hope with a fear of losing it... forever!


    Ruth was still shaken from the moment of losing control over her mind and heart when she was with Edwin. She sneaked some glances at him. And every time, he looked so... normal! Like her or the people around her.


    He did not look like the man she was getting used to seeing in the four walls of ''the great manor''. He looked different... a good kind of different.


    And though the man in ''the great manor'' intrigued her, the man in front of her made her feel like drowning in his world. And both the scenarios were equally wrong as per her mind.


    And what about her heart?


    She just realised that it had skipped a beat when their eyes met- accidentally or intentionally?- she did not know. But it felt so natural as if they were created only to get lost in each other.


    A clinking sound broke her staring game with Edwin, and she moved her eyes away from his- unwillingly and with efforts.


    Thea struck a spoon on the glass, followed by silence prevailed at the table. Every head turned towards her as she beamed happily, her face looked radiant.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have all of your attention please!"


    "Thea, you can just open your mouth and your loud voice would have silenced everyone else." Mrs Green taunted her daughter playfully.


    She was surprised, to not get any retortion. Thea ignored her mother''s comment as she had something else on her mind.


    She cleared her throat then began, "You all must be thinking that this was just a regular dinner plan. But no. This was I and Rees''s plan that we were planning since a couple of days." She turned to Rees, who was smiling at her already.


    Ruth was confused, and so were the elders.


    "What are you talking about Thea?" Mrs Welby asked.


    Suddenly Thea was nervous however, her excitement had not fallen from its peak. She felt the encouragement by Rees''s hand that covered hers on the table. He gave her an approving nod. The smile on his face did not falter even for a fleeting moment.


    "We... we have to share something with you all." Thea said slowly yet confidently.


    For some reason, Ruth''s eyes snapped to Edwin, who sat comfortably watching Thea and Rees. But the calmness that was present along with pride- she supposed- told her that he knew what was going on, or was he the one behind this conspiracy?


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him. As if sensing her stare, his eyes caught hers. The right corner of his lips lifted up in a smirk.


    "We want to get married on the fourth Sunday of this month!" Thea announced in a single breath. Her heart beating excitedly in her chest.


    Rees removed his hand to uncover hers to let everyone see the diamond ring that proudly sat on her long finger.


    A couple of moments full of silence later, the room erupted again in the chaos that was louder than the previous one.


    Mrs Green could not hold back her tears. Mrs Welby freaked over the news that Mr Welby thought her wolf might appear out in joy. Mrs Payne ran her hand over Mrs Green''s back to calm her down, yet Thea did not miss how the brim of her eyes was also filled with tears of joy.


    They all congratulated the couple. The fathers of the groom and the bride were happy, proud and relieved.


    Ruth got emotional as the news came colliding with her heart. The sudden awareness that her best friend was getting married soon was overwhelming yet felt like a dream that was hard to believe.


    She was the first one who could not sit back and rushed to her friend. Bending down, she hugged Thea with a bright smile.


    "Oh my God, Thea! Congratulations! I... I am so happy for you, my dear friend!"


    Edwin sensed how genuine her words were and how happy she was for her friends.


    "Am I not getting any best wishes here?"


    Ruth smiled hearing Rees''s complaining voice.


    "Of course, you idiot. Come here!" Ruth embraced Thea with one hand, and her other hand circled around Rees''s shoulder. She was too busy congratulating them, to notice the tick of Edwin''s jaw.


    He always got uncomfortable when Rees and Ruth touched each other. It was not that he did not trust them. He respected their friendship and was happy that she had her back protected by someone whom he trusted.


    But his wolf.... he was too possessive to let his mate get touched by another male.

 Chapter 234 - RUTH LIKES HIM!

    The food remained untouched after Thea revealed the date she and Rees had decided for their wedding. The date that their family and friends were eager to hear.


    "Two weeks? Only two weeks? How are we going to prepare everything? There is a tonne of work to do. We have to chose a place, decorations, dresses, rings, food, invitations and-"


    "Calm down, dear. Take a breath!" Mrs Payne patted Mrs Green''s back.


    The lady had passed into panic mode the very next moment Thea announced the date.


    "But Mrs Payne-"


    "Why are you worrying so much? We all are here to take care of everything. And if the kids have decided this short period then they must have something on their mind." Mrs Payne said.


    "Rees, Thea, you both should have thought through it carefully. Your mother is right! How are we going to do all the preparations in such short time?" Mr Green said.


    He had many plans for his daughter''s wedding and was sure that they could not be get done well in just two weeks.


    "Please, everyone. Just listen to us first." Thea said.


    Rees continued what his mate had to say. "We both have thought thoroughly through it, Mr Green. We do not want a grand wedding but a simple wedding with all of our family members and friends.


    Please do not worry about the preparations as my Master has promised to care for them."


    Ruth looked at Edwin after realising that he knew it all along. She knew how important he was in Rees''s life. And that was why he came here tonight to be present at Rees''s special moment.


    That gesture of his touched her heart. But her mind was yet to warm up towards him.


    "Lord Edwin O''Dell? He will be there at your wedding?" Mrs Green''s panic subsided as curiosity replaced it.


    Rees smiled meaningfully. "I am afraid that as Lord it will not fit his image to attend his bodyguard''s wedding. And he is not fond of public appearances as a Lord.


    But I have my best man by my side through it! So I think I will do just fine!"


    Edwin returned Rees''s smile while blinking in affirmation.


    "Ruth?"


    Thea called her name, and Ruth was glad that she had avoided staring at the blue-eyed monster at that moment.


    "Yes?"


    "I have a request to make." Thea said.


    "Of course, Thea. Anything for you! Just tell me what I can do for you." Ruth replied.


    "I have chosen my wedding dress-"


    "Without me?" Came Ruth''s shocked reply.


    Thea smiled. "Sorry but I could not resist it as it is the most precious and beautiful dress that I have ever seen. But I want you to do something for me."


    Ruth was upset that Thea had already chosen her wedding dress. She had heard from the other girls about how they were involved in their friend''s wedding preparations and dreamt of doing the same in Thea''s wedding.


    But it seemed that her friend did not want that. Putting a forced smile on her face, Ruth said, "Yes, tell me." She did not want to ruin the good time.


    "I want you to work on that dress. There is no one as skilled as you in the intricate handwork and I always wanted that on my wedding dress. If you do that for me then that dress will have elements of the two most important women of my life."


    People were puzzled at her words.


    "I want to wear my mother''s wedding dress with your artwork on it." Thea smiled, solving the puzzle that the others could not.


    Ruth did not know what to say. She felt so stupid for getting upset with her friend. Thea, who was always gleeful and easy-going, was so thoughtful that her mother''s eyes moistened again.


    "Oh, my baby!" The mother and the daughter hugged each other as others only watched them with a smile.


    "Will you do it Ruth?" Mrs Green asked after pulling away from Thea.


    "Of course, Mrs Green. I will do my best to give my friend the wedding dress of her dreams!" Ruth exclaimed.


    "Mr Berrycloth, now you can not leave Vincardine before their wedding. We will need your assistance in the preparations." Mrs Green said.


    Her words made Mr and Mrs Welby uneasy as they exchanged glances.


    Edwin smiled. "Of course, you will see more of me!" His words were directed to her, but his eyes focused on the woman whose eyes widened by a fraction by his words.


    Satisfied with his answer, the elders got engrossed in the planning. Rees and Thea joined them when they were asked about their likings. Ruth''s mind started charting out everything that she was planning to do at her best friends'' wedding.


    After dinner, they all shifted into the living room and before the clock hit midnight, all the plan was figured, and the responsibilities were shared between them. The conversation was running on a light note when Mrs green''s eyes twinkled as the words she was intending to say since Edwin''s arrival came to her lips.


    "I do not even want to imagine how quiet this house will turn after Thea''s wedding. Girls grew up faster than we hope and when we realise that they have grown up it is already time to wed them off, is not it right Mrs Payne?"


    "Your are right, Mrs Green. Over the years I have seen Ruth grown up from a teenage girl to such a beautiful and kind woman. It still feels like it was only yesterday that she came knocking on our door asking for a bowl of sugar." Mrs Payne''s voice came thick with emotions as she recalled the first time she and her husband met this nervous teenage girl.


    "Are you not planning for her wedding Mrs Payne?" Mr Green asked.


    The word ''wedding'' stilled not only the young people but also Mr and Mrs Welby.


    "I am, Mr green. As you see, I do not have much time left in my hands. I want to see her with a good man- happy and satisfied so I can close my eyes peacefully."


    "Mrs Payne!" Ruth cried at that thought, but the old woman only smiled.


    "I can understand your situation. For every parent seeing their child happy in life is what the most important thing!" Mrs Welby agreed.


    Edwin gulped down his saliva through his clenched jaw. He wished his parents were there to share the news of his mate with them. Alas!


    "I snot it better if you start looking for a good suitor for her, Mrs Payne. After Thea and Rees''s wedding, we do not want our Ruth to feel lonely. And now that she is working in ''the great manor'', she can bag a nice man for herself. Even Rees might help, right Rees?" Mr Green said.


    Rees looked as awkward as Ruth. He deliberately closed his mind link to not listen to the violent thoughts of his master.


    In response to his soon to be father-in-law, he only smiled meekly.


    "You are right, Mr Green. But you know it is very hard to find a good man these days. I want a nice-looking man with stable earnings and own home with no bad habits like gambling, smoking or anything worse than that.


    But the young people these days! It is very hard to find such a man. I do not want my Ruth to end up with an aggressive and dominating man with habits that could put her life in danger." Mrs Payne listed out the qualities she wanted in a man to whom Ruth should marry.


    For some reason, Ruth''s eyes stole a glance at Edwin''s way to see him visibly on the verge of exploding. His cerulean blue eyes had turned a shade darker. The same shade she had seen before. But she could not understand why he was acting that way.


    "Well... I have one person on my mind that fits in your requirements."


    Thea''s eyes widened hearing that. After going through so many efforts, they had managed to bring Ruth and Edwin under one roof. And, now when the things had initiated to change for good, she did not want her mother to make them awkward between Edwin and Ruth.


    "Really? And who is he?"


    Before Thea could stop her mother, she said, "The man in front of you- Mr Edwin Berrycloth!"


    Thea facepalmed herself, and Rees shifted uncomfortably in his place as his parents gave him questioning looks.


    "Mr Berrycloth?" Mrs Payne''s eyes moved towards Edwin, who was frozen in his place.


    He had no idea that Mrs Green was rooting for him and Ruth.


    "Yes, Mrs Payne. And do you know the best thing? Our Ruth likes him!"


    Ruth cried in embarrassment, begging for the earth to split open and gulp her down, so she could escape Edwin''s scorching gaze fixated on her.


    ''Ruth likes him!'' Those were the only words that ringed in Edwin''s ears, running through his veins to reach his heart.


    He could hear her heart thumping loudly and see the beetroot tinge that adorned her angelic face. The smell of blood hit his nostrils, and it took him no longer to know that it was Ruth''s blood that she had drawn by biting her cheek to maintain her composure.


    His wolf purred, intoxicated by the mere smell of that sweet elixir. He wanted more of it to not only smell but also to taste and gulp some of it.


    His darkened eyes strained on her partially exposed neck- the area where the neck meets the shoulder line. His sharp werewolf eyes could see the pulse beating under her creamy skin. His aching gums wanted to let his canines free pass so that they could puncture her skin and fulfil his decades-old thirst.


    Sensing Edwin''s condition, Mr Welby passed a glass of water in Edwin''s way and patted on his back to disturb his communication with his wolf before the things turned worse.


    "I am sure that if Ruth''s parents were alive then they would have agreed with her choice too!" Mrs Green said.


    Edwin drank the water. Wiping his mouth as he somehow managed to control his wolf, for the time being, he put the glass back on the table.


    But then he heard something- irregular heartbeats. His eyes accidentally met with Mrs Payne''s. What confused him was the look in her eyes and her heart beating in an unusual way, forgetting its normal rhythm.


    She gave a long look to Edwin, that expressed million of things that he did not know or anyone for that matter. Holding his gaze for another moment, she finally said.


    "Yes. Ruth''s parents must have agreed with her choice. And so will I.... only after I make sure that it is the only perfect choice she could have made!"

 Chapter 235 - ILLEGITIMATE SON

    "Fannie, do you know where is the Lord?" Theodora asked as she walked where Fannie was lighting up the lamps at the early hour of the evening.


    She stopped upon hearing her mistresses'' voice.


    "No, My Lady. I have not seen him since afternoon." She replied.


    Theodora was searching for Augustus everywhere in the manor, but his traces were nowhere to be found.


    Stopping another maid passing by them, Fannie asked her about Augustus, to which she replied, "I saw My Lord going to the corner room on the third floor of his office building."


    Dismissing the maid, Fannie waited for Theodora''s response. If Augustus was in that room, then there was no way to bring him out of it till the morning. Theodora knew that he would run seeking repentance by drowning in the guilt and the fire of vengeance, that he was harbouring in his heart over the decades.


    And whenever he chose to visit that part of his life, he went to that room where no other family members liked to step in.


    Theodora sighed. This was the only thing that she could not change about her husband during all these years of their married life. Not only her but no one else could change that ever!


    Well, if he was having his personal time, then why should not she?


    "Send my message to Mr Morgan. You know the rest." Saying that Theodora left to take a nice bath before the pleasurable night began with Douglas Morgan.


    Fannie sighed. This was always like that. Every now and then, Augustus would lock himself in that room, and Theodora pick up that opportunity to spend the night in the arms of Douglas.


    Fannie sometimes wondered if Augustus was a fool or Theodora was too clever to carry her affair with Douglas for years now. And no one had ever suspected them.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she thought it was not her business to think about it. Her only reason for staying in ''the great manor'' was Edwin, of course, other than the lavish lifestyle that she was now very accustomed to.


    In the office building of Augustus that was parallel with Edwin''s, the dim light came from the corner room on the third floor. Inside the room sat a man in an armchair with a glass of wine in his hand.


    The yellowish-orange light illuminated the surroundings leaving the corners at the mercy of darkness. Various paintings hung on the walls of the room with sufficient space between them.


    Looking closely, one might realise that it was not any random arrangement but was a family tree. They all were portraits of the O''Dell family members over the seven generations.


    What was before that; was destroyed during the great war.


    At the top was a portrait of the originator- George O''Dell Sr and beside him was a portrait of his wife. Below those two paintings were the paintings of their children and so on.


    Augustus''s grey eyes that were nowhere near droopy but only red were trained on one particular portrait amongst them- Walter O''Dell. Beside him was his wife- Margaret O''Dell.


    Below them was their only son''s portrait- Edwin O''Dell.


    Edwin was an exact replica of his father, only more muscular and strikingly contrast in nature. Where Walter was a soft-hearted man who valued emotions over anything, Edwin had no heart!


    To the other side of Walter''s portrait were the portraits of Augustus and his two wives- Agatha and Theodora. None of the men in the O''Dell family had taken more than one wife except him.


    That was not the only thing that made Augustus different from the others. He took a sip of his wine as his eyes moved along the golden frame of the portrait of Walter.


    Those men who ruled the werewolf world from the O''Dell family after George O''Dell Sr had the same golden frame to their portraits. And their siblings had the normal brown frames to their portraits.


    But Augustus... his painting had neither the gold nor the brown frame. It was black in colour.


    That colour haunted him all over his life. He tried everything in his power to change that colour in the golden one as brown was impossible for him to get. But all his efforts turned futile even after he got the reigns in his hands, he was not the leader of the werewolf world.


    *** "Augustus, you should not forget your place! You should be grateful that you have a roof on your head. I have not thrown you out of ''the great manor'' after your mother''s death." The man with a beard roared from his throne.


    His eyes blazed in anger.


    "But... but father..."


    "Do not call me that! I am not your father!" He roared again, this time sitting up from his throne.


    Augustus clenched his jaws tight. He could not raise his voice at his father, as he was not only his father but also the leader of the werewolf world. Doing anything offensive with him would take him to the mouth of death.


    Walter walked into his father''s study room, against the order of his father ''that no one should disturb them''. The bearded man''s eyes softened as soon as they landed on Walter.


    Augustus took another deep breath to control his beast. He hated his father so much. He had done everything to impress him, but the man had never considered him worthy of his attention and praises, as they were all reserved only for Walter.


    If Augustus could swim, then his father was happy that Walter had drunk a litre of water.


    "Father!" Walter bowed in front of the bearded man and smiled.


    His father nodded in acknowledgement. "Walter did not I told that no one should disturb me?" His tone was not harsh like his appearance. Instead, it was filled with pure love.


    Love... one of the things that Augustus was deprived of in his life. He had not tasted it. It was not in his fortune, to say the least. His mother abandoned him a year after his birth. She left the pack, turned into a rouge and two years later, they found her corpse miles away from the borders of Vincardine.


    Her body was weak and had nasty bruises. She lost her life during a fight. Augustus was too young to understand what death meant. He only asked one of the maids who were assigned for his care what happened with his mother.


    ''She has gone to visit the Moon Goddess'', she had replied.


    Years passed by, and slowly Augustus learned his identity. The moment he learned it, his struggle initiated. And it was still going on. And now that he was a mature young man, he wanted more of what he deserved which his father obviously declined.


    Sensing the tension, Walter said, "Apologies for not following your order father. But I could not stop myself after I heard everything."


    "You did?" The bearded man asked in shock.


    "Yes. Father! I did." Walter told calmly. He patted Augustus on his back. "Augustus is my younger brother, father. If he wants something then you should provide him with it." Walter smiled. His cerulean blue eyes were always filled with mature calmness and a gentle smile.


    "What are you saying Walter? You do not know anything. This all belongs to only you and there can never be any one else claiming your rights for themselves." His father cast a condescending glance at Augustus.


    He felt like he was a piece of shit that his father was too disgusted to even touch. Oh, he indeed had not touched him since his birth. Not even when his mother gave him birth and begged his father to at least see his son, but the man refused to accept him as his.


    All those memories of humiliation, longing, sadness, anger and frustration washed over Augustus, and first time in the years, he lost his control.


    "Do not speak of me like I am a dirt, father. Do not forget that I have same blood as Walter running in my veins- yours! I have equal rights and says as his and no one can deny them!" Augustus''s grey eyes turned a shade darker as his fangs were eager to come out.


    His head spun as his father''s hand landed hard on his cheek, the sound of a slap ringed in his ears and the room.


    "Father!" Walter cried in shock.


    But he was stopped by his father''s one glare. Walter had never seen his father so angry... not especially after his mother''s death.


    Was not that same anger led him to commit a sin, and the result of that sin was right in front of his eyes.


    "You worthless shit! How dare you raise your voice in front of me? Have you forgotten who you are speaking with, Augustus?


    I am your leader! And you dare to question me?! I should have thrown you out, and I would have if I had slightest of the idea of how ungrateful man you would become." If looks could kill, then Augustus would have been buried six feet under the ground.


    He was too stunned to say anything. The humiliation of getting slapped in front of Walter had scorched his heart, dented his ego.


    "You want more powers do not you? You are just like your mother- greedy and selfish. She was the same!"


    Hearing about his mother made Augustus snap his eyes up to meet his father''s disappointed ones.


    "She was a slut who seduced me when I was at my weakest point after my mate''s death. She started asking for a wedding and right over my family legacy. She never had any feelings for me but was only an opportunist who wanted nothing but benefits from the leader.


    And look how history is repeating itself again after years. Now, her son is demanding more powers and on what basis?"


    "I... I am your s-son" Augustus stuttered.


    "Son?" A cold laugh erupted from his father''s throat. "No Augustus. That is only your delusion. You are nothing but a result of a sin that I regret committing and will regret till my last breath.. If only I could have control my human that day, I or my beloved son would not have to witness this moment."***

 Chapter 236 - I STILL HATE YOU!

    Augustus could not pull the memory of that day out of his mind. It was imprinted on his heart and soul like a seal made up of molten metal poured in the crevices of his wounded heart.


    He chugged down another glass of wine down his throat. The inner muscle wall of his throat burned as his acidic bile threatened to erupt. He suppressed it down as it touched his food pipe. Its bittery acidic aftertaste was worse than he thought.


    His heart flattened under the enormous pressure of those haunting memories of his past.


    *** Augustus stood silently shaking in anger after hearing how disappointed his father was in him and how he wished that he never existed in his life. All those years that he had spent pleasing his father felt wasted.


    "So you mean I do not have any right over what belongs to you as your son?" Augustus finally asked, keeping his eyes glued to the floor.


    "You still have a doubt in your mind?" His father retorted arrogantly.


    Walter was listening to the exchange between his father and the man, who was younger than him, but he had considered him no less than a brother.


    Walter lost his mother at a young age, and since then, although his father had done his best to keep him happy, he had missed his mother very much. His father or anyone could not have filled up the void left by his deceased mother.


    He understood how it felt to be alone, even in the middle of a crowd. Walter got to know about his father''s one-night stand that ended up in the birth of Augustus. He was angry and hurt at first.


    Then he recalled what his mother used to say.


    -"A child is like a flower in God''s garden- innocent and pure. No child deserves the penance or punishment of their parents'' deeds."-


    And Walter bought every word she said.


    He always empathised with Augustus, but his younger brother, although illegitimate, never reciprocated his warmth. Augustus was never impolite or rude with Walter. He was just... guarded. He was guarding his vulnerable self against the grim world.


    "Father. May I say something?"


    "Of course, Walter!" His father replied.


    "As your son, the O''Dell family''s legacy and everything that belongs to you will be mine when I will take the reigns as a leader of the werewolf breed, right?" Walter asked, not giving any hint of his thoughts.


    "Absolutely! You will have complete authority and power to use this fortune and your rights as a leader at your discretion."


    That was what Walter needed to hear.


    He wrapped his hand around Augustus and looked into his eyes with a natural smile on his face.


    "Then I must also have a right to decide about my personal life too! Augustus, I am sorry for whatever you have lost till now. I do not know what you think of me.


    But let me tell you that I have always considered you as my younger brother. I may not be able to handle everything alone, and I will need someone to rely upon. Someone to trust. And that is you, my brother!"


    "Walter!" His father said in disbelief.


    Augustus looked at Walter as if he had grown two heads. But kept silent to listen to what he had to say further.


    "Augustus, I- Walter O''Dell- give you my word that you will be recognised as the second son of the O''Dell and will enjoy every right as I.


    People will consider you as important as me, and there will be no one to question your authority. You will always be by my side as my trustworthy captain of this ship of responsibilities. Together, we will bring more fortune and goodness to our breed and the humans living under our embrace.


    We two brothers will create a history to write our names in golden letters on its pages!"


    Walter''s heart swelled with love for Augustus, and they both hugged. Their father stood speechless. He had no other option than praying to the Moon Goddess that Walter''s kindness would not drag him in any danger.


    Little did both men know that Walter had not extinguished the fire. Instead, his kind action had inadvertently fueled Augustus''s burning rage of vengeance.***


    Augustus threw the glass on the marble floor, where it shattered into small pieces. He stood up from his chair, his steps unsteady and were not firm due to the aftereffect of alcohol.


    He managed to get near Walter''s painting. His smile... his smile was what irritated him in his childhood, aggravated him in his adulthood and was haunting him after he was gone.


    Augustus''s red, teary eyes then moved to the next portrait. Margaret!


    She was beautiful in every sense. Her beauty had broken many young men''s hearts back then. And Augustus was no exception.


    When Walter brought Margaret in ''the great manor'' for the first time to tell his father that he had found his mate, he looked like the happiest man alive. Augustus was so jealous of Walter that he wished why Moon Goddess chose her as Walter''s mate and not his?


    He cursed his fate that he was a werewolf and not a human. If he was a human, then he would have abducted Margaret and locked her up in an isolated place where no one other than him could find her and then he would have been the happiest man alive.


    Why Walter was the one to get everything best and not him?


    "I hate you, Walter. Even after decades of your death, I still HATE you! I could never live in peace because of you, and even after you were gone, you still keep haunting me to this day!


    You fucking moron!" Augustus yelled with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "When I thought that I have got everything after so many sacrifices, you snatched that away from me, with a piece of paper that you left behind.


    After your and your wife''s death, I was supposed to be the leader of the werewolf breed. But no one agreed. I was not a pure breed, they said. Fine!


    But what about the power as an heir of the O''Dell legacy? Was not I eligible for that?"


    Augustus''s whole body shook with anger.


    "Of course, I was, Walter! I was eligible to get all the fucking powers, but you... you snatched that happiness from me. Who told you to write a declaration that after you, your good for nothing son would be the one to get everything.


    And I... I was assigned only as his guardian and had to take care of this fortune and the responsibilities till your son accepts his position."


    Augustus recalled the day Walter and Margaret''s dead bodies were found. After their funeral, Augustus was feeling jubilant inside that his dream of years was about to come true.


    And then they found the aper Walter had written before his death, signed by him and Margaret that changed Augustus''s destiny, and his dream remained as a dream.


    Why does the Moon Goddess have to be so cruel?


    His teary eyes then landed on Edwin''s portrait.


    "You! You are an exact replica of your father. He never let me live my life as I deserved, and then you came to ruin my every plan.


    Just because you are the leader of the breed does not make you any better than me, Edwin. I was, am and will always be much better than you and your father!


    I have waited all my life, had sacrificed many things and people to get what was mine. You think you are lucky that you will get everything that easily.?"


    A cold and wicked laugh rumbled against Augustus''s chest as he pushed his head behind and laughed with his shoulders shaking. He looked nothing less than a terrific madman in the orange light of the lamp.


    His shadow, bigger and cruel than him, moved behind him.


    "You are sadly mistaken my dear nephew! I have not accepted my defeat yet."


    His face changed from a cunning smile into hard as stone, his eyes spitting lava. His eyes travelled to the blank space beside Edwin''s portrait.


    "This is where your mate''s painting will be hung, right? But what if you never find her? What will you do then, dear nephew?


    An alpha needs his Luna to rule. What will happen if you can never find your Luna? Will they still let you rule over them? Will they still worship you as their leader?


    NO! I do not think so!"


    Taking a step back, he roamed his eyes on all the portraits only to rest them on the portrait of Agatha- his first wife.


    "You said that I would never succeed in my plan, did not you darling? Your love for Edwin blinded you from seeing how worthy I am.


    I am sure your soul must be watching everything from above. Trust me, Agatha, I gave Edwin many chances. I tried taking a simple way, but he is as stubborn as his father."


    Taking a step near the wall, Augustus paused. His eyes filled with some strange mixture of emotions that could not be deciphered.


    Kissing Agatha''s portrait, he said, "I will fulfill my promise dear! You just wait and watch from above. I will get what is meant to be mine. I will not give up till my last breath. I will do anything... anything!"


    Augustus''s grey eyes trained on Edwin''s portrait and an empty spot beside it.

 Chapter 237 - A WHITE FEATHER

    Every day since Rees and Thea''s wedding date announcement felt like a war to Ruth. A war in which her role was only to avoid the enemy and live the day safely.


    She escaped from Mrs Green''s trap of setting up her with Edwin Berrycloth with the help of Rees, Thea and surprisingly, Mr and Mrs Welby.


    It took Mr Welby to give a two-minute explanation of why Mr Berrycloth was not ready for a wedding proposal just yet, that finally shut up Mrs Green. But one could tell that she had not yet dropped her mission and had just kept it on hold.


    Ruth had so many ideas for Thea''s wedding dress. Looking at the white gown, she realised that she had no such memory of her mother. She had never seen her mother''s wedding dress or the wedding band. Ruth did not even know who her father was, let alone know his name.


    Working in ''the great manor'', taking care of Mrs Payne, helping in the wedding preparations and working on Thea''s wedding dress- these all together were more difficult to do than she thought.


    By the time her back rested on the mattress, it was already past the midnight hour and the time she closed her eyes, already the morning was calling her to get up for the next day.


    She was exhausted, to say the least. Elsie, as a woman, could understand how much it stressed Ruth, but she could not do anything. Thea had requested to let Ruth have some days off, but according to the norms set up for the O''Dell servants it was not possible.


    Edwin argued that Ruth had already attracted much more attention than necessary, and giving her favourable treatment would send a wrong message to the others. Besides, he was suspected that people might see through their act, especially his uncle.


    Thea had thrown a tantrum, and it took Rees a lot of effort to calm her down. In the end, Edwin promised that Ruth would be with Thea two days before the wedding.


    If not before, then now Ruth wished she should have listened to Elsie and moved in the servants quarters. It would have saved her a lot of time and effort. Although Henry was always there for taking her from one place to another whenever she needed, it felt wrong to keep him engaged when he should be doing his duty.


    Mrs Payne was washing the utensils from the morning breakfast when she heard a knock on the door. Washing her hands, she wiped them on her dress in hurry.


    Thea''s smiling face appeared after she opened the door. "Hello, Mrs Payne! How are you?"


    "Thea? I am fine my dear! But what are you doing here at this time? Are not you should be at Mr Cooper''s shop?" Mrs Payne let her enter inside the room then closed the door behind her.


    "Oh, please Mrs Payne! Do not remind me of that chameleon. I have kicked his job and wished to kick his butt too." Thea told nonchalantly.


    "Thea! Do not talk about your elders in such a disrespecting way!" Mrs Payne chided her.


    "He does not deserve any respect, Mrs Payne. You know what he did with Ruth. I would have at least set his pants on fire for that and how he exploited our hardwork for all the time. But then I thought better than that and with a great heart decided to forgive him." Thea said proudly.


    But Mrs Payne could see through her smile. "You are planning to teach him a lesson after you get married to Rees, am I not right, my sweet Thea?" She cocked her brow challengingly.


    Thea replied with a sheepish smile, not caring to deny her words. She was there to collect the list that Mrs Payne had made for the things they would need for the wedding. She had also added some contacts that she thought would help them with the requirements.


    While talking, their topic took a turn on Ruth''s. Mrs Payne was worried about her health. She did not want her to overexert herself, but the woman was too stubborn to listen.


    Thinking that it was a nice opportunity, Thea struck the subject that she was intending to discuss with Mrs Payne for days now.


    "You are right, Mrs Payne. Ruth is so stubborn and a acts like a fool some times. I do not understand why she acts so dense some times and refused to see what is good for her." Thea said angrily.


    "What do you mean?" Mrs Payne asked in confusion.


    "I am talking about the servant quarters, Mrs Payne."


    "Sservant... quarters?"


    "Wait! You do not know? Ruth did not tell you anything?" Thea asked by feigning surprise.


    Mrs Payne only shook her head.


    "Oh, well... then let us not talk about it then." Thea observed how she had successfully sparked the old lady''s interest.


    "What is it Thea? Please tell me." Ruth had asked Mrs Payne about it before. But as expected Ruth''s approach was indirect. At that time Mrs Payne had discarded that idea thinking Ruth was not serious about it.


    "I am sorry Mrs Payne but if Ruth has not mentioned it to you then its probably best if I do not say much about it too." Thea said.


    "But I want to know. I want to know everything that concerns Ruth."


    Thea was little taken aback by her possessiveness but understood that she had grown loving Ruth like her own daughter and thus was worried for her.


    "Every head maid and other important servants of the O''Dell family gets a place to live in the property of ''the great manor'' which is known as servants quarters.


    When Ruth was appointed to work for Lady Elsie, she was also told to move into one such apartment with her family. But Ruth declined that offer by saying she needed some time to decide." Thea explained.


    Mrs Payne was confused. Was Ruth trying to convince her to move there?


    "Does Rees also have an apartment there?" She asked curiously.


    "Of course, he has. But he wanted to live with his parents instead and used that apartment only when he needed to spend the night in ''the great manor''. But after our marriage we are planning to move in there as I will also join service there." Thea told.


    Mrs Payne fell in silence.


    Thea could not gauge her train of thoughts and thus persisted the matter further.


    "I wonder why Ruth declined this offer? Do you know why she did that?"


    Mrs Payne looked bothered.


    "I do not know." She said unsurely.


    "Hmm... do you know Rees was telling me about a maid who used to work in ''the great manor'' some time back. She also declined the facility of the servants quarter because of her family as they did not want to leave their family home.


    The poor woman could not manage the travelling and... one night... Oh, God! I do not want to even think of that. Ruth has been through that once, and I do not want her to-"


    "What are you saying Thea?" Mrs Payne asked with a shocked face.


    Thea''s eyes widened in realisation. She should not have touched that forbidden topic. Ruth had not told anything to Mrs Payne about the day she went to Harold Davies office and what happened after that.


    "N-nothing, Mrs Payne. I think I should get going." Thea tried to run, but Mrs Payne stopped her.


    "You can not leave without telling me what were you talking about!" Mrs Payne declared with determination.


    "but-"


    "I am listening Thea." She said sternly.


    Thea did not want to break that to Mrs Payne, but now that the topic had already been mentioned, she wanted to try the luck and see if it would bring the desired result.


    Thea told everything about that day, from how Ruth went to Harold Davies''s office, what happened there, which Ruth had told only to Thea and Thea had not revealed that to Rees or Edwin, and how four goons tried harassing Ruth.


    With every event that Thea described- little dramatically- Mrs Payne''s eyes kept growing in size. She could not believe what she was hearing. And the worst thing was it was all her fault, was not it?


    Seeing that the news had shaken Mrs Payne from the core, Thea panicked. She sped to the kitchen and brought a glass of water. Mrs Payne managed to take a couple of sips, but that did nothing to calm her heart.


    Mrs Payne did not say much after that, and Thea thought it was only wise to leave before the situation got out of control. She stayed for some more minutes, till she was sure that she could leave Mrs Payne on her own.


    Taking the list that she needed, Thea left only after taking promise from the old lady that she would not mention their conversation to Ruth, to which Mrs Payne agreed.


    An hour later, when Mrs Payne had come to some conclusion, she opened the only shelf in the room. Removing the bunch of clothes, she pulled out a small box from under it.


    It had been years that she last opened this box. It was old- years old. She opened its lock and lifted its lid. Inside it was a white feather of a bird. Mrs Payne took it in her hand, holding it between her first finger and thumb.


    A teardrop rolled down her eyes as the memories that she had stuffed in a lone corner of her mind resurfaced again after years.


    She was determined with her decision, and now she only wanted to reveal it to Ruth when she would be back home tonight.

 Chapter 238 - SURPRISE FOR HER TOO!

    Rees walked with a fast pace through the corridors of Edwin''s office building, ignoring the greetings of his fellow guards and the stolen glances by the female servants.


    The other werewolves around him could feel the tension radiating out of his body and wondered what might have happened. He knocked on Edwin''s office door to hear ''come in'' from the other side in reply.


    Lester was already present there with Edwin.


    "Master! My Lord!" Rees bowed in greeting.


    The other two men sensed the gravity of the situation.


    "What news do you have Rees?" Lester asked.


    Wordlessly, Rees took a few steps ahead and put a thick box on the table. Lester and Edwin caught the attention of the box only now when Rees put it in front of them.


    "Wha-"


    The words froze in Lester''s throat, his olive-green eyes widened in pure shock as Rees carefully opened the lid of the box.


    Pin drop silence overlaid in the room as no man dared to make any noise, except the sounds of their rough breathing. All of their eyes were glued to the objects inside the box. A silver dagger glimmered under the natural daylight, and beside it were carefully placed fingers.


    Yes, men fingers!


    The bloodstains on the dagger clearly gave the idea that someone had used it to chop a person''s fingers. But wait!


    A person has only one thumb on one hand, and the thumbs inside were of different shapes and colours from each other. That meant they belonged to two different people.


    "We have lost two of our spies, Master!"


    Rees''s words burned Edwin''s ears as if someone had put burning coal inside them. Two of his men died, and he had no idea?!


    "How the hell this happened?" Lester growled.


    The energy of the three powerful werewolves dominated the air in the office room.


    With a hard face, Rees replied, "Darius Garfield!"


    That name broke Edwin''s gaze from the contents in the box to look at Rees. He narrowed his now darkened eyes.


    "What are you saying Rees?" Lester could not believe that the young Garfield dared to openly challenge them.


    "As we were eradicating their network of spies, Darius found two of our spies and... It is an open challenge Master. He is done with the hide and seeks and wants to provoke you for an attack.


    We found the two dead bodies- brutally disfigured and attacked- two hundred miles Northwest of Vincardine. Our men put up a fight. They did, but..."


    "And how can two werewolves be defeated like that by a vampire?" Lester argued.


    "Darius Garfield is the next in the line of being a leader, My Lord. May be he is more powerful than we think." Rees did not hesitate to speak out his thought.


    But Lester was not convinced by his argument. He shook his head. "No Rees. I accept that he is a powerful moron. But, If our men shifted and put up a fight then he must have had a hard time dealing with them. Unless..."


    "Unless he had someone else with him." Edwin hissed.


    *


    *


    *


    That night after Ruth returned home, she could not even stand properly on her two feet. The heels of her feet ached, her head pounding in pain. She barely smiled at Mrs Payne and went straight to work on Thea''s dress.


    She was trying to do some thread work on it but could not find the time. Tonight she was determined to start with it as four days out of the two weeks were already gone.


    Mrs Payne watched in concern as Ruth kept messing up with the only skill she possessed as if she had forgotten the knowledge of it. Groaning in frustration, she dropped the needle and, slide everything aside.


    Taking a plate of food, Mrs Payne sat beside her. Ruth had lost her appetite, and all she wanted to do was hide under her blanket. But she also did not want to make the old lady feel sad.


    She had prepared food with effort, and not eating it would have been like disrespecting them.


    "Ruth, I want to discuss something with you." Mrs Payne began.


    Ruth chewed the bite slowly as she listened to what the other lady wanted to say. "Yes?"


    "Since you have started working for Lady Elsie, you can not find time for other things."


    Suddenly the guilt Ruth carried every day intensified. She stopped eating and searched Mrs Payne''s eyes for disappointment with an apologetic face.


    "I am really sorry Mrs Payne. I know I am not able to take a good care of you and you have to do all the household chores. But--"


    Mrs Payne smiled. How noble her heart was to think so much about others before herself? Her parents would have been really proud of her.


    That thought made Mrs Payne emotional, and then she remembered the promise she had made years ago.


    "Ruth, will you listen to me if I asked something you to do?"


    Ruth panicked at that question. What was she wanted to ask? Was she going to ask her to quit her job? Then how would they survive? Or was she going to ask something worse than it?


    "O-of course." Ruth stuttered.


    "I think it is probably the best if we both shift in to the servants quarter, in ''the great manor''." Mrs Payne said.


    Ruth blinked once, then twice. She could not believe her ears. Were they playing treachery with her mind?


    "Wh-what? But-"


    "Yes. I have thought about it enough and I think it is best for us to move in there. That way you will not need to waste time and energy in the travelling and I will not need to worry till you come home safely."


    "But Mrs Payne, this home... it holds your memories with Mr Payne. I do not want you to leave them all behind for me. I promise I will do better." Ruth took her wrinkly hands in hers and said genuinely.


    "You are right. This place is very special for me not only because it holds memories of my husband, but also because here we found you.


    I know my decision is right, and if my husband was here, then he would have done the same."


    Mrs Payne''s voice came thick with emotions as she continued with moistened eyes. "He is gone now, Ruth. And it still hurts. But you... you are still here with me- loving me, caring for me.


    It is only fair if I let go of my selfishness and do as much as I can, to make you feel loved. We are only for each other in this world, and I do not want you to feel alone and helpless.


    You will always find me behind you- taking care of you! So please listen to me, and let''s move into the servants quarter. It is best for both of us. And after our sweet cat, I feel lonely here."


    Ruth was speechless. She could not trust her voice. So, she hugged Mrs Payne close. Tears of gratitude streamed down her face.


    "Thank you!" She whispered in her ears.


    The very next day, when Ruth informed Elsie that she was ready to shift in the servants quarter, she ordered Rees to arrange men for shifting their belongings.


    Thea was more than happy and came to help Mrs Payne with packing, and moving their things as Ruth could not take a break from her duty.


    It all happened so fast that Mrs Payne could not get a chance to say goodbyes to her neighbours. When Claire came running to Florence to give that news as if a tiger was chasing her, Florence could not believe it.


    She immediately went to Mrs Payne''s home and saw two men coming out of the door with bags on their heads and hands.


    "Mrs Payne?"


    "Oh, hello Florence!"


    Thea frowned upon hearing that irritatingly sweet voice. Ignoring her, she continued with folding the clothes to put them in a bag. Florence also did not bother with greetings for Thea and focused on Mrs Payne only.


    "What is this going on? Why are these men loading your belongings in a carriage?"


    Florence had seen a carriage standing down, and two men were loading the bags in it.


    Mrs Payne glanced in Thea''s way, but she shrugged her shoulders and continued with her task.


    "Florence, we are leaving this place."


    "Living this place?" Florence repeated the words in confusion.


    "Where are you going Mrs Payne? Has the landlord kicked you out of here?" Claire asked in bubbling curiosity.


    "No Claire. Unfortunately that is not the case!" Thea could not hold back her tongue.


    Claire only threw a displeased glance at Thea but shut her mouth.


    "Ruth has got a nice job in the Western part of Vincardine. It was inconvenient for her to travel up and down every day. So we decided to shift there so that she does not need to go through everyday''s hustle." Mrs Payne explained.


    "Western part? But how are you going to afford rented apartment there?" Florence wondered.


    Mrs Payne did not like to lie, but she knew that it was only wise to not reveal yet, that Ruth was working in ''the great manor'' to anyone. And after she saw the men sent by Rees covering their uniforms with coats, she understood that Rees also thought the same.


    "I do not know about that. Ruth has done all the arrangements." She told her the partial truth.


    Florence was not yet convinced and had many speculations. She realised that it was futile to ask Mrs Payne more as the lady had become smarter by living with Ruth.


    After everything was placed in the carriage, it was time to say goodbye to her home. Mrs Payne glanced around for the last time and her eyes watered. Thea was immediately by her side to calm her.


    Florence and Claire accompanied them to the carriage. She even helped Mrs Payne to step into it. Thea followed her inside.


    "Shall we go, Madam?" One of the men asked.


    "Yes, please!" Mrs Payne replied.


    "Take care of yourself Florence!" Mrs Payne said warmly.


    Florence nodded her head. "Yes. Take care of yourself too. And come to visit us whenever you feel like it."


    Florence had tried asking the exact address, but Mrs Payne said she did not know, and it was a surprise for her too, which Florence did not believe a bit.


    Bidding their goodbyes, the carriage was ready to move. One man sat behind the reigns, and the other one sat beside him.


    Florence''s eyes noticed his shoes when he was climbing the carriage. Claire and she watched the carriage sped away, but the images of those shoes did not disappear from her mind.


    Her eyes widened in realisation as she turned around to go to her room. Those shoes were used only by the guards of the O''Dell family.


    It meant Ruth was working in ''the great manor''?

 Chapter 239 - I KILLED SOMEONE

    Darius watched the sleeping Lisa silently. She was laying on a cold rock platform with her body barely covered by a tattered dress. Not caring about the unclear floor, Darius sat on it, resting his folded hands on the platform and placing his chin on them.


    Her warm breath fanned his face as he watched her. Her skin that was matted and covered in scars, looked beautiful to his eyes. He remembered how soft her lips felt against his. Her slim body turned him hard, and his hands itched to do the things he had done before, and she did not like any of them.


    Lisa stirred in sleep. She caught a blurry shadow through her droopy eyes. Startled, she tried to scamper away, but Darius''s hand shot out, and he held onto her shoulders tightly.


    A wide smile broke onto his handsome face seeing the fear in her eyes. After realising that it was Darius, Lisa''s heart paced down a little to reach its normal pace.


    "Good morning, Lisa!" He said sweetly.


    Lisa did not know what time it was. It would not have done any difference, either way, so she only stared at him quietly. But the look in her eyes told him what she was thinking.


    At least she thought about him, and that was something, was not it?


    "Are not you happy to see me, Lisa?" Darius asked, a little disappointed.


    "What do you want?" Lisa did not waste time beating around the bush.


    Darius smiled again. "I want to take you somewhere before I tell you that."


    Lisa watched him in confusion as he stood up, straightening his pants. He forwarded his hand for her to take. She looked at it as if it was a poisonous snake ready to bite her.


    But his face still adorned that smile, and she knew he meant no harm. After living with this man for months now, she had started studying him little by little. Placing her hand in his bigger ones softly, she let him pull her to his chest.


    Her breath hitched as their chests collided. His unnaturally dark eyes stared deep into hers as if he was searching for something. After a couple of moments, he broke his gaze as if he gave up searching for that something.


    Darius led her out of the dark cell while still holding her hand in his. His cold skin made a shiver run down her spine. She followed him through the long dark corridors than on the stairs, that was at the end of it. She had never been taken to this part and wondered where those stairs led.


    She ascended every step matching Darius''s pace, which was not slow or fast. It was perfect for her to follow. She lost the count after five minutes, and her feet started aching.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw an opening. Walking through it, Darius led her on a terrace. As soon as she stepped on the floor, a gust of wind came crashing on her face. The wind felt soothing against her wounded and hot skin.


    Lisa did not remember when was the last time she watched the world from the top. Was it not what she wanted in her life? Reaching the top, and living in peace?


    That Lisa felt like a long-forgotten dream. As this new Lisa wanted nothing of that. All she was seeking was revenge!


    "Why are we here?" She asked.


    Darius led her little more forward till they were standing near the rim of the terrace, its wall reached up to her waist.


    "Close your eyes." He told her.


    "Are you planning to throw me down?" She cocked her brow at him.


    Her tone had no trace of fear, instead, it was full of challenge.


    "What if I do?" He mused.


    "Then you will get an easy escape from me. And then you will not know how much I loath you and want to end your life desperately." She told him truthfully.


    Darius did not feel offended and smiled. "Then I will not do such thing. Now can you close your eyes?"


    Trusting his words, she did as she was told. Moments passed in silence... a comfortable one. Slowly a small smile danced on Lisa''s lips as she could hear the evening sounds of nature.


    Of course, the night was approaching, and that was why this night creature wished her good morning. She should have thought that before. She shook her head mentally at her stupidity.


    But, why was she thinking about him at this moment, when she should be thinking about her family and her life?


    "You are thinking about me, are not you?" The hairs on her body stood up, hearing his breathy voice very close to her ear.


    She opened her eyes and tried stepping behind only to crash in his chest. Darius wrapped his arms around her frame, pressing her back more in his chest. The contact of warm and cold skins felt unnatural yet so very real.


    "Darius", Lisa breathed out as his arms tightened more around her torso, and he placed his chin on her shoulder.


    The images from the last time swirled in her mind. Her heart changed its rhythm according to his every move.


    "I am so happy today Lisa! And it is all because of you." He placed a soft kiss on the side of her neck that made her close her eyes momentarily.


    "Wh-why?" She asked breathily.


    "Because, I finally did what I should have done long before."


    "What did you do?" She was curious.


    Darius smiled against her skin. "I killed someone."


    Lisa stiffened hearing that. One more innocent soul fell prey to this monster. "Is not what you always do?" She asked instead.


    He moved his head in the affirmation that sent tingles all over her body, and she clutched tightly at the rim of the terrace.


    "But this time they were werewolves." He answered.


    "Werewolves?" Lisa had only heard about the people who could shift into a wolf of their will. She had heard that those were the strong, fierce and barbaric creatures and archnemesis of the Vampires.


    "And you know for whom they were loyal to?" He asked.


    "n-no."


    "Edwin O''Dell!"


    Lisa''s eyes widened hearing that. She had never met any werewolf or other supernatural creatures except the Vampires. But she had heard her father and the other males of Kinsville talking about them.


    Edwin O''Dell. She distinctively remembered people saying his name with respect, unlike the Garfields.


    "Yes! I showed that bastard who the real leader is! And it happened all because of you, Lisa. Congratulations that now you have initiated a war between two supernatural powers! You are so fucking amazing my pet!" He kissed her cheek adoringly.


    But Lisa was dumbstruck on her spot. Did she initiate a war?


    "No, Darius!" She pushed him away from her and freed herself from his caging arms.


    Turning around, she glared at him. "You are wrong! I did not do such thing!" She screamed.


    Unbothered by her outburst, Darius only smiled. "Yes, you did my dear Lisa! Remeber the time you called me a coward?"


    Lisa nodded her head slowly. The night he stained her with his scent and mark, she was outrageous and called him a coward and so many things. But what does it have to do with this war?


    "You made me realise what a big fool I was. I am Darius Garfield- the next in the line of being a leader of the Vampire breed. And yet, I was playing a game of hiding and seek with Edwin O''Dell, as if I was accepting his power.


    When you called me a coward, I realised that it is finally time, that I should realise my strength and display my power to the whole world. My parents do not agree with my ways. They say they trust me, yet they back down when the time asks for the test of their trust in me.


    But you, my Lisa, you have woken up that monster in me, that leader in me. What a leader is without power? And what is the use of that title if you do not get to exercise your dominance?"


    Lisa looked at him as if he had gone insane, or maybe he really did. Was anything he was saying was making sense to him? She questioned.


    "Darius, stop!" Her eyes turned teary, thinking about the war.


    War meant the loss of hundreds or maybe thousands of innocent lives. She did not want to be the root cause of such a heinous crime.


    "They all feared Edwin O''Dell, and I always wondered why. Then I realised why. They all feared him because he did not hesitate to show his dominance.


    They all have accepted him as their leader, and he does not need to hide behind the face of his uncle.


    And look at me- always standing behind my parents and doing whatever they told me to do unquestioningly."


    Darius took out all of his years of frustration in front of Lisa. For him, she was his little toy with who he could be himself. She did not judge him, did not expect anything better from him.


    She had the same feelings for him since the beginning- HATE! His Lisa was not like those all who respected him for his last name or expected him to do as they wished.


    With her, he was himself- Darius. No Garfield, only Darius!


    Lisa saw the sudden change in his expressions as his eyes also teared up. "They made me sacrifice many things, Lisa. They made me do many things that I wish I have never done. They told me that all was necessary if I want to be an ideal leader.


    And I did all that I was told, yet they doubt my capabilities. No one cares for me, Lisa!"


    A tear fell from his eyes, and Lisa wondered if he was the same Darius she hated. He looked so broken and vulnerable at that moment that the thought of wrapping her arms around him to calm him crossed her mind.


    She shook that thought aside immediately. She knew better than falling for this manipulative creature''s trap.


    Darius on the other hand did not see Lisa. The girl who stood in front of him- beautiful and innocent- was Grace and not Lisa.


    He closed the distance between them and held her chin in his long fingers. Staring deep in her confused eyes, he said, "I wish I could revert some of my actions, Grace! I wish I could!"


    Just like that, he broke down on Lisa''s shoulder, and she was left with no other choice than to hold onto him as he cried out to his heart''s content. At that moment, Lisa realised that this monster had many undiscovered and untouched layers.


    But she was not sure if she wanted to see what lay beneath those layers.

 Chapter 240 - BECAUSE YOU DO NOT LIKE IT!

    Edwin was constantly on an edge. He had not foreseen Darius''s hastily action of killing his men. How had Ambrose agreed with that?


    As far as Edwin knew Ambrose, he was more of a person who liked to stick with a plan. He would never do anything in haste, unlike his son.


    Rees asked Edwin to allow him to look into this matter personally, but Edwin declined it as soon as he mentioned it. He could not allow Rees to engage himself in this matter when his wedding was in less than two weeks.


    Lester had assured to look into this matter and speak with his father if he could help in any way. Augustus would soon know that the two members of his pack were dead, and then more questions would be raised.


    The facade of irresponsible brat that Edwin was pulling for years was on the verge of breaking loose, and he thought it was not the right time.


    He was pacing around in the balcony of his office, lost in his own world of thoughts. He turned swiftly but halted in his track when a familiar face came into his view.


    Those hazel eyes widened in surprise as Ruth was not expecting him to turn so fast. If Edwin had not stopped, she surely would have crashed into him.


    "Miss Moore?" He brought her back to her senses.


    What was she doing here?


    Clearing her throat, Ruth said, "Lady Elsie has asked you to sign these papers and has send fruits for you."


    Her tone showed how disinterested she was in that conversation and wished to be anywhere but with him.


    And it hurt!


    Edwin only nodded and walked towards a chair in his office. Ruth put down the tray in which a small basket was with various fruits placed nicely, a knife, a plate and a piece of paper.


    She bent down and passed the paper for him to sign. Edwin realised that his seal was in a drawer of his table, that was on the other side of the room.


    "Bring me my seal." He ordered as his cerulean blue eyes roamed on the words written in the black ink on the white paper.


    Ruth did not know where it was or how it looked. She neared the table nonetheless and looked around, but nothing looked like what she was told to fetch.


    "Erm... where is it? I can not find it."


    "It is in the second drawer to the left." Came Edwin''s voice from behind.


    Ruth found the mentioned drawer and opened it. There were many things in it, and now she was more confused than before. She found four seals but had no idea which one Edwin needed.


    She rummaged through them, contemplating asking him again about the required seal. Her hands froze, and she stopped breathing altogether when she felt warmth around her, the familiar tingles danced on her skin.


    She turned her head to meet Edwin''s handsome face. His eyes met hers, and she learned to breathe again.


    "I need this one." He said and took one of the seals from the drawer.


    Straightening up, Ruth stepped away from him to keep a safe distance between them... for her sanity.


    Was not she lately keeping getting too close to this blue-eyed monster than she should? Hmm! She needed to avoid that, she scolded herself mentally.


    Walking back to his previous place, Edwin sat on the chair, and after dipping his seal in the ink, he imprinted it on the paper.


    "Now you can officially use the servants quarters." He said, handing her the paperback.


    "Why Lady Elsie sent me to you? Is not it Lord Augustus''s authority to sign this paper?" Ruth asked.


    She could have asked Elsie, but for some reason, she felt right to ask Edwin. And, till now he had never avoided her questions and had always answered them- whether they were spoken or silent.


    "These papers mentions that, responsibility of the servants should be taken by the one of the family members who recommend them. So when a servant fails to discharge their duty efficiently the person who recommended them has a right to dismiss them from the service or punish them for their mistakes." Edwin explained.


    Ruth nodded slowly in understanding. She wanted to ask why he recommended her name to Lady Elsie. Even though Rees was his trusted man, and he might have asked Edwin for Ruth''s recommendation, Ruth was sure there might be other candidates for the position of the head maid. Then why recommend only her name?


    But the recent encounters with this man, made her more nervous around him and, feel something peculiar that she did not know what to call that feeling.


    She silently turned to leave but paused when she noticed the untouched fruits. Edwin''s mind was somewhere else. He was staring out of the balcony distractedly.


    Ruth''s mind told her to walk away, but her heart was in dilemma. Elsie had said that Edwin had skipped lunch and was also not present for the breakfast in the morning. Ruth had heard Elsie complaining about her cousin''s irregular eating habits.


    Looking at his gigantic form, Ruth highly doubted that this man went without food for even days.


    But why she was thinking so much about it? It was not her concern, right? Elsie asked to give him the fruits and that Ruth had done. Now it was his call if he wanted to eat them or keep them untouched.


    "Is there anything more you need, Miss Moore?" His voice came distracted yet firm.


    Ruth wondered how he knew that she was still around when clearly he was looking out of the balcony.


    After two more seconds, her heart had already won the battle with her mind, and her feet took her back to where he sat.


    "These fruits are for you. Eat." She said.


    He did not turn to her. "I am not hungry."


    Something was definitely bothering him.


    "You have not eaten anything in a whole day. Lady Elsie wants you to eat some of it at least." Ruth persisted.


    "Then tell her that I. Am. Not. Hungry!"


    She was taken aback by his sudden hard tone. She saw his jaw ticking in irritation. Instead of getting angry, her heart told her otherwise.


    She sat down on the floor near him, not too close yet close enough to study his face for any change of expressions. He did not object, neither did he look her way.


    Ruth picked up an apple from the tray and a knife and started cutting it into pieces. Edwin could not help but look her way through the corner of his eyes.


    Why was she doing this?


    Ruth put the pieces on a plate and offered them to him. He was about to deny it again, but she beat him to it.


    "Yes, I get that you are not hungry but please have some for Lady Elsie. It will make her happy."


    Edwin searched her eyes, and all he got was genuineness. Her small gesture tugged at his heart.


    "I... I have not washed my hands." He said almost embarrassingly.


    Ruth fought back a smile that threatened to appear, looking at the blue-eyed monster who looked adorable as he stuttered.


    But wait! Since when did Edwin O''Dell begin stuttering?


    "Erm... well..." She did not know what to say.


    "I will be back after washing my hands." He said.


    However, Ruth saw through his excuse. What if he was avoiding eating? No. She could not let him leave.


    "No need." She said hurriedly. "I mean... erm... I... I can..."


    As she could not string the words in a thread, she decided to show him by her actions. Avoiding his gaze, she lifted her hand that had a piece of an apple, towards his mouth.


    "Please..." She whispered.


    Edwin did not move for some seconds, and she thought she offended him. When she thought of withdrawing her hand, she felt him taking a bite of an apple.


    Their eyes met, and the time seemed paused, the earth stopped rotating, and the whole world stilled. The only movement that happened was of their hearts which were beating on the same upbeat rhythm.


    Ruth''s heart did summersaults in her chest as Edwin''s gaze turned intense. He slowly wrapped his large fingers around her wrist and moved her hand so that now the remaining piece of apple was near her mouth.


    Ruth wanted to break their eye contact, but there was something magnetic in his gaze that always attracted hers.


    "Eat." He said.


    Ruth was hesitant. How could she eat the same piece that he had eaten? That was too... intimate for her.


    "If you do not want then take everything away." He said.


    Was he blackmailing her?


    "But-"


    "That is an order, Miss Moore." Came his authoritative voice.


    Ruth was confused. Who was this man? One minute he was no less than a stranger, and the other minute he blackmailed her and then ordered her.


    She furrowed her brows but then ate the remaining apple. The way her lips took in that fruit in her mouth took Edwin''s breath away. Not only his insides but his other body part also moved to watch that.


    His wolf roared in approval. He was happy to have his mate near him. And, She eating the same food that he had made him joyous.


    Freeing her hand from his, Ruth then began feeding him. He did not blackmail or deny this time and finished the whole apple quietly. The only thing that bothered her was his unwavering gaze on her that made her skin turn a light shade of pink.


    She could not take it anymore and decided to distract her mind by striking a conversation.


    "There is something bothering you." She pointed.


    He replied after a moment. "Being an arrogant, spoiled rich brat is not an easy task."


    His tone was not of mockery, it was just plain.


    "Then you should discuss the matter with someone. Talking with your loved ones always helps." She said.


    "And what if you do not have any?"


    Ruth looked up at him in confusion. "Why are you saying that? You have Lady Elsie, Lord Wright and... your family?"


    The last part came out of her mouth doubtfully. Edwin smiled. His mate was observing him more attentively than he thought that she knew his relationship with his family.


    Ruth finished him feeding all the fruits, now only a banana remained. She was about to pick it, but Edwin stopped her.


    "I do not want to eat banana."


    "Why? Lady Elsie said that it is your favourite fruit." Ruth recalled Elsie saying that while she filled the tray with fruits.


    "I used to like it, but not now.." Edwin smiled again, this time brightly. "Because you do not like it!"

 Chapter 241 - MESSAGE FROM ZOE

    The news of another pack member found dead hundreds of miles away from Vincardine unsettled Edwin. Augustus had not mentioned anything yet, but Edwin was sure that his uncle knew about that.


    He was just waiting for Edwin''s reaction.


    All the hysteria of Rees and Thea''s wedding is overshadowed by the tension. Edwin''s wolf was constantly on the edge. He did not like the challenge to his authority.


    Rees was in the garden of ''the great manor''. He was torn between his duty and his wish. After months of waiting, he and Thea thought that it was a perfect time to get married and, yet he was here doubting their decision.


    How could he enjoy and be happy when his fellow pack members were haunted by a monster?


    It felt wrong... so wrong.


    "Rees?"


    He faced Elsie as she walked in his direction. "Lady Elsie!" He bowed in respect.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked.


    "It is nothing, My Lady. I was just... thinking." He said.


    Elsie''s lips stretched into a teasing smile. "Is one of the best warriors of warewolf clan nervous about his wedding?"


    Rees smiled, shaking his head. "Maybe. Should I be?"


    "Well... you should when you are marrying Thea Green." And they both burst out laughing.


    Ruth''s mouth did not get tired of speaking about Thea. And although Elsie had met only a couple of times with Thea, she felt very familiar to her.


    "Wait! Wait, you little pawn of satan. You caused me some loss here."


    A maid''s angry voice caught their attention. They saw her running, holding her dress in her hands little above her ankles for easy running. Then their eyes travelled ahead of her to see that the woman was chasing a small puppy.


    The little ball of fur coloured in golden brown sprinted towards them then leapt at Elsie''s feet. She crouched down and, scratch the puppy''s head lovingly.


    "Oh, look who is here?" She cooed delightedly.


    The maid came to halt while panting. She bowed. "Lady Elsie!"


    "Whose dog is this?" Elsie asked.


    "I do not know, My Lady. I was carrying the earthen pots that filled with water when it jumped out of nowhere and... the pots fell from my hands." The maid explained in displease towards the adorable animal.


    "Is that right puppy?" Elsie asked.


    The puppy barked in response that stilled Elsie abruptly. Rees watched in confusion. Though for the maid Elsie was only playing with the puppy, Rees knew that she was actually conversing with it. Then what did the puppy say that made her tense all of a sudden?


    Looking up at the maid, Elsie ordered calmly. "You may go now. I will see after this puppy."


    The maid hesitated first, then said, "Pardon, My Lady. But you know that Lady Theodora do not like dogs. If she sees this puppy..."


    "Do not worry about it. She will not know. Now leave!" Rees said commandingly.


    "Yes, Mr Welby." Saying that the maid left.


    Elsie picked up the puppy in her hands and stood up to her full height again.


    "Is there something wrong, Lady Elsie?" Rees asked.


    Looking around cautiously, Elsie answered. "This puppy is sent by Zoe."


    "Zoe? Is he-"


    "No. He is not a shade. She is smart than sending a shade in ''the great manor''. He has her message."


    Rees sniffed the air around to know that Lord Augustus was somewhere nearby.


    "Lady Elsie, you take it to the old building. I will inform Master and Lord Lester about it." Rees told.


    Not wasting more time, they parted their way as Elsie walked faster towards the old building with the puppy in her hand. She prayed that her father would not see her.


    Ten minutes later, they all were assembled in one of the rooms in the old building- Edwin''s nerve centre.


    Elsie communicated with the puppy, and he started barking and making noises that only she could understand. When she learned this discipline of zoolingualism in the Academy only because a teenage Elsie thought it was fun, she had no idea it would come so handy one day.


    Elsie summoned her knowledge and looked into the puppy''s eyes. Uncharastically, the puppy did not move or break their eye contact, as if it was hypnotised by her.


    Lester, Rees and Edwin listened to every word she said attentively.


    "Edwin, the darkest fears are about to come true." Elsie said in a trance.


    Her monotonous voice and Zoe''s choicest words sent a chill down their spines.


    "We are called for an alliance. An alliance that holds many benefits for the Shades. I am no leader, I have no power. I can not stop it.


    My brother is impressed with the offer presented. My father is neutral and does not want to interfere in his son''s decisions."


    Edwin clenched his jaw.


    "We are not the only ones offered and called. There are others. The tables are turning, and the air is changing. It is time for you to awake, Lord Edwin.


    This world does not need another destruction. The alliances are forming, and the time of the outbreak of the war is nearing. I wish I could do something, but my hands are tied. I can not stand against my family and clan. None of us can.


    It is only you who can and have to stop it before it worsened. I hope you are ready for that. And I hope the people you trust and love are ready for the fight and the sacrifices."


    Elsie blinked rapidly, breaking her eye contact with the puppy. Zoe''s message had ended, leaving behind the fog of uncertainty and tension.


    *


    *


    *


    Ripon interrupted Barret''s family time on a fine morning. He reached at his doorstep early in the morning, not waiting for him, to reach the Council headquarters.


    "What brought you here so early Ripon." Barret asked, walking his way.


    The green lush lawn around Barret''s bungalow was freshly cut and watered by the Gardner. He gestured Ripon to sit on one of the white chairs placed around a small table. He himself sat across him.


    His butler poured two cups of Barret''s favourite tea from Ceylon.


    The expressions on Ripon''s face told Barret that it was an urgent matter that brought him to his door. He dismissed the butler.


    Finding the isolation they needed, Ripon began after letting Barret take the first sip of his tea.


    "Mr Chairman, the war is about to break."


    "Is not that a good news, Ripon?" Barret smirked.


    "It would have if the Garfields had replied to our letters. They are trying building alliances with other supernatural families like Centaurs, Shades and Goblins." Ripon had not touched his cup yet.


    "That made Barret furrow his brows. Placing the cup on the table in front of him, he leaned back in the chair.


    "They are not replying? What could that mean?"


    "That meant only one thing Mr Chairman. That they do not need our assistance anymore."


    "What do you mean by that Ripon?" Barret''s voice came hard and laced with annoyance.


    "Pardon, Mr Chairman. But that is what I think and the way Darius Garfield is acting it is the case I believe." Ripon still had that neutral tone.


    "What is he doing?" Suddenly Barret felt like he was oblivious to the happenings around him.


    Ripon took a dramatic pause, then answered, "He has killed three of Edwin O''Dell''s spies to avenge the loss of Garfield''s spy network."


    Barret was shocked to hear that. His brows shot up. "Ambrose Garfield permitted him to do so?"


    Ripon shook his head. "No. Darius is acting at his discretion. We do not know yet what Ambrose and Aurora Garfield''s stake is about this. But I doubt it would affect much on Darius.


    He is set on starting a war. He is desperate to show his dominance."


    "Do you think that his Coven would let him act against Ambrose''s wish?" Barret wondered.


    Ripon gave it a thought. He was not sure but had speculation of his. "I do not know about the Coven but Mr Hilton would not hesitate supporting Darius directly or indirectly if it meant fullfilment of his revenge."


    Th tables had turned in an unexpected way for Barret. He had planned to take down O''Dells in front of the royals and the world so he could acquire their place. That was his sole motto of getting involved in this supernatural shit.


    The ambition of watching Lord Augustus ashamed in front of him led him to dig deeper into the true identities of the well-known families of the land to find out they were not humans but supernatural creatures, who were living by hiding their identities.


    Barret decided to exploit the same when he first found out about it. Garfield''s is the archnemesis of the O''Dells, that took him to them. Everything was going as he had planned, but this young Garfield had turned the face of the game.


    "What are you thinking, Mr Chairman?" Ripon asked when Barret did not say anything for long.


    If Garfield thought that they could sidestep him, and go on with their selfish motives, then they were sadly mistaken. There was nothing precious for Barret Addington other than his pride.


    Ignoring his capabilities and avoiding him had made a large daint to his pride for which he would never forgive them. His wicked brain ran faster in various directions till it found the right one.


    If he could not use Garfields to get the power he wanted all his life, then why not use the O''Dells like a puppet?


    Greed makes a person blind, and Barret was no exception. If joining hands with Augustus O''Dell meant satisfying his greed, then he was blind enough to do just that.


    He smiled, looking at confused Ripon. "Arrange my visit to Vincardine!"

 Chapter 242 - I LIKED THEM, BUT NOT NOW!

    It had been two days that Ruth shifted in ''the great manor'', and yet she was left with half of her things unpacked. Mrs Payne wanted to do it alone as she knew how busy Ruth was, but Ruth did not let her.


    ''No, Mrs Payne. You are already tired by sudden moving here. Only You and Thea were there for the packing and moving. I do not want you to tire yourself more. I will do the rest of the things.'' Ruth had said.


    Tonight, Elsie allowed Ruth to go two hours early so that, she could have some rest and look after the remaining things. Ruth was glad for that.


    She came home and changed her uniform into a simple and comfortable loose white nightgown. After dinner, she gave Mrs Payne her medicines and, send her to sleep.


    Letting her long coffee brown hair hall like a waterfall around her shoulders, she walked towards a small balcony. The servants quarters were of decent size, bigger than their previous home. It was spacious with separate washrooms so that the people would not have to use common washrooms.


    What she liked was a small balcony provided with the living room. She always wanted it in her home. Stepping outside in the balcony, her eyes looked ahead of her, where tall establishments were the core of ''the great manor'' where the O''Dell family lived.


    The servants quarters were at some distance away to provide the family and the inhabitants of the servants quarters their respective privacy.


    Ruth was amazed. She had no idea that the place where she lived was so grand. The three buildings built in a semicircle around a garden looked amazing in the nighttime. She saw light coming from various rooms, people in those rooms were still awake.


    Spending ten more minutes, Ruth returned inside. On her way, her eyes fell on the red coloured book that she took from Elsie- ''Lethal Love''.


    Her mind wavered from the task she was determined to do after seeing that book. She wanted to read it so bad but could not find the time. Elsie had told her that she could keep the book as long as she want.


    But Ruth did not want to prolong that time. It was Edwin''s gift for his cousin.


    Ruth giggled softly. Him gifting a romantic novel to his younger cousin sounded so weird in her opinion.


    -"I liked them, but not now, because you do not like them."- He had said that about bananas.


    Heat rose to Ruth''s face recalling his words. How easily he said that, as if he was speaking with someone he was close to or someone that he knew very well. But how did he know that Ruth did not like the bananas?


    Did Rees mention it to him? No! Why would he? They must have many other important topics to discuss than her likings and dislikings. Then how did Edwin O''Dell know something so personal about her?


    Giving up on that thought after five minutes of futile pondering, Ruth decided that it was time to unpack the remaining things. Sighing, she sat on the floor cross-legged. She decided to start with the bigger packages; so that when she would be tired, she did not need to deal with them.


    She opened it and started sorting out the things which were inside it. Some of those things reminded her of Mr Payne.


    Oh, how much she missed him! His wise advice and words of wisdom were what she was left with after he was gone.


    While doing her task, she found a neck belt with a small bell attached to it that she had bought for her lovely cat. Ruth''s heart fell at the fact that her cat never returned. She was her best friend. Ruth could talk to her for hours, and she did not complain. She could confine her cat with the things that she could not say out loud, in front of even Thea or Mrs Payne.


    Why does everyone that she loved have to leave her behind alone?


    Ruth looked in Mrs Payne''s way. Would she also leave her?


    That only thought made her feel like crying right then and there. Shaking her head clear of those awful thoughts, she continued her work.


    More than an hour later, she was happy that her work was almost done, sooner than she thought. Now only a small package remained.


    Ruth stretched her hands above her head and yawned. She hurriedly pulled the package towards her and started opening it, so that she will get to finish with it and could go to her warm bed.


    She found some of Mrs Payne''s belongings inside that package. She kept aside to let her place them as she desired. She was paused by a sight of a small box, that was placed at the bottom securely under other things.


    Ruth looked at that box in confusion. She had never seen it before. It must be Mrs Payne''s. She picked it up to put it where Mrs Payne''s other things were, but curiosity that was her weak point did not let her.


    The box was old and plain. What could be inside it?


    The thought of opening it touched her mind, but she should not open someone else''s personal thing. But It was Mrs Payne''s, so it would not count as the intrusion of privacy, would it?


    Giving in her curiosity, Ruth slowly opened the box. She did not know what she was expecting to see inside it, but the white feather took her by surprise.


    Tucking her hair behind her ear, she bit the inside of her cheek. Her fingers itched to touch it, and she did. She took the feather gently in her fingers and observed it mesmerisingly.


    It was a simple feather and had no ink in the bottom that told her, it was not used for the writing. Why would Mrs Payne have it in the box? Was it related to her memories with Mr Payne? She wondered.


    She searched inside the box, but there was nothing more. To feel the softness of that feather, she slowly put it on her cheek. Smiling greedily, she started moving it on the length of her face- from her cheek to chin then to the other side of her face.


    She moved it then to her forehead and her eyes closed on their own accord. As soon as the feather touched her forehead, her smile froze. Her brows creased in the middle of her forehead as some images formed in front of her eyes.


    Ruth did not dare to move, the feather remained touched to her forehead. Her eyeballs moved behind the curtain of her closed eyes, and her frown deepened.


    The images were blurry. She could make out some movements. There were people and maybe... trees?


    Her breathing turned rapid as her chest heaved up and down. A thin layer of perspiration formed on her forehead, and her body became tense.


    The blurry images then turned grainy. She saw tall trees and the open sky peeking through their green canopy. She could not hear any sound other than a sound similar to the wind flowing through an endless tunnel.


    A face appeared in front of her. It was a man. He was tall and had a heart-shaped face. His big green eyes smiled, lifting his naturally higher cheekbones some more. His golden-brown hair was unruly on his head that gave him a charming look. He was a very handsome man with a slightly crooked long nose.


    What made him different were his eyes and a small smile playing on his lips. His smile was different yet felt somewhat similar to Ruth. It had that mischievousness to it, but it meant no harm. It was as if he was enjoying the foolish world''s stupidness, mocking it but would not hesitate to step in if the time called for it.


    Ruth''s heartbeat accelerated. She watched him extending his hand towards her. His face looked genuine, but something made her wary of him, yet she fought the urge to place her hand in his.


    She saw a hand appearing in front of her, and the man took it caringly. Ruth''s body started shaking in fear because that was not her hand. She tried moving her hand, shouting, but he seemed unfazed.


    She was there right in front of him but still was not there. His smile widened, and his eyes gleamed with sheer fondness.


    Ruth found her moving along with him, but she did not want to go with him. Before she could see where he was leading her, many images- uncomprehensible and confusing- ran in front of her eyes.


    She could not pick onto any single of them. Suddenly white pain shot in her head, and her hand that held the feather on her forehead fell to her side as she screamed from the core of her pit.


    Mrs Payne woke up startled hearing Ruth''s wailing. She hurried towards her in panic.


    "Ruth.... Ruth... what happ-"


    She stopped midway when her eyes landed on the white feather.

 Chapter 243 - YOU STAY OUT OF THIS!

    "Ambrose... Ambrose, please listen to me darling. Let''s calm down first and then-"


    "NO! You stay out of this Aurora." He shrugged off her hand that tried holding him back.


    Aurora could not just sit back and see her husband''s wrath unleashing on her son. One should not get fooled by Ambrose''s smiling face. His smile hide different meanings, and the most devious of them was his anger.


    The door of Darius''s bedroom was flung open by Ambrose as he marched confidently. Darius was not startled. He was doing push-ups as his daily morning routine.


    No matter if you are a supernatural creature, that God-like body with toned abs does not come as an easy gift.


    Darius paused and looked up at his parents. It took him no efforts to know why they were in his room when they should be enjoying their breakfast and the taste of each other''s mouths.


    "How dare you?" Ambrose asked in a bone-chilling hiss.


    Ignoring his father''s disturbing mood, Darius continued with his exercise. His upper body was bare, and the black slacks hung at his waist. His curls fell on his forehead when he went down, balancing his weight on the first two fingers of his hand.


    "I do not know what you are talking about." Came his casual reply.


    That only fueled Ambrose''s anger. "You do know very well. Stop acting Darius!" His father roared.


    "Darius, you should get up and answer your father." Aurora did not like her son''s behaviour even though she loved him dearly.


    "I said I do not know. Stop wasting my time both of you!" Darius was annoyed now.


    He knew that this would happen sooner or later. The news of killing Edwin''s spies would reach him, and then he would be angry.


    So what?


    Ambrose did not say a word for a minute. He let his anger open the gates for his monster. Darius, carefree of that, was utterly shocked when his body went flying in the air after a hard kick in his chest.


    He collided with the wall behind him, making cracks in the stones and falling down on the floor.


    "Ambrose!" Aurora shrieked in horror.


    That was it! Darius could not take his father''s shit anymore.


    In a swift motion, he was back on his two feet. His fangs and claws displayed the face of his monster. His dark eyes reddened, and the lust of blood took over him.


    He charged at his father and threw a punch in his way, which Ambrose dodged easily. That infuriated Darius more. With his vampire speed, he started throwing a series of punches at his father, the bottled up frustration of decades oozed out of the force of his every punch.


    Unfortunately for Darius, Ambrose was not the leader of the Vampire breed for no reason. Centuries of experienced that he had gained, made him not only a shrewd strategist; but also a great warrior.


    He shot up his hand and blocked Darius''s punch before it landed on his face. Darius tried with his other hand, but Ambrose blocked it too.


    Clenching his jaw, Ambrose applied pressure on Darius''s hands and started twisting them, which made Darius throw his head back and scream in pain.


    With a growl, Ambrose pushed Darius back with force to send him crashing into the couch behind. He yelled again, barring his fangs.


    "Ambrose, stop!" Aurora finally dared to step in his way when she saw him marching towards groaning Darius.


    "Move!", Came Ambrose''s serrated voice.


    "No. Stop this nonsense both of you! You are faher and son and not enemies! Stop acting like ones." She glared at her husband.


    Ambrose''s eyes left hers as he pushed her to the side and staggered back when Darius''s punch landed in his chest.


    Aurora watched in plain shock. Her son, who was obedient all his life and respected his parents, had dared to wound his own father!


    Now stood two dominating male vampires facing each other, their powers at great heights and not the son and father duo.


    They both charged at each other with a hiss, using their vampire speed, they were already at each other''s throats. Although an alpha or a leader of the family was very strong, especially over other members, the one thing that made them great or cause their failure, was intolerance towards a challenge to their dominance.


    Marcus ran inside after hearing noises of breaking furniture but was stopped by Aurora. He knew this time would come. Ambrose and Aurora could not keep Darius under their control for long.


    The young Garfield was too notorious and self-centred to abide by their ways.


    The fight began as the two vampires concentrated all their power and attention on the fight. The punches were thrown, and the claws tore the flesh. If their hearts were alive, then they would have been ruptured due to the immense pressure on their delicate cartilaginous walls.


    While fighting, they reached the wide balcony of Darius''s room. Aurora ran after Marcus in fright. Ambrose''s one hard push made Darius lose his balance, and he staggered back with such force that the rim of the balcony broke when his back collided with it.


    His feet lost the ground beneath them, and before he could comprehend, found himself hanging from the broken balcony. The depth was hundreds of feet as his eyes reached the valley down.


    The wind made his curls waver along its direction. His shoulder pained where Ambrose''s claws had drawn some of his flesh out. He did not know how this happened, but he knew his mother crying in horror.


    Darius lifted his head to look up at The man who was his mentor, guide, his father glaring down at him with a victorious spark in his red eyes. Beside him stood Aurora and Marcus.


    "Darius... my son!" Ambrose held onto his wife before she could help Darius.


    Expecting help from Marcus was a joke.


    Darius scrunched up his face when his hand seemed to slip from the platform he was holding onto.


    Crouching down, Ambrose''s red eyes stared at Darius tauntingly.


    "You are my son, Darius. I was expecting better from you but cleary you disappointed me!"


    "Father!"


    "Let me clear one thing to you, Darius Garfield. Although you are next in line of being a leader of the Vampires, that time is yet to come. Right now, I am the leader.


    And you should follow my orders. You have created a mess and have to clean it on your own. Make sure, to not disappoint me this time.


    Are we clear?"


    Ambrose did not look like the father Darius knew him as. He was only the leader of the Vampires and not his father to be partial towards him.


    "Son, please!" Aurora pleaded.


    Darius had no choice. Ambrose was right. He was yet to become the leader, and till then, he had to be careful.


    Gulping down the spit of embarrassment, Darius nodded his head. Satisfied, Ambrose straightened up himself and dusting his suit, walked away.


    Marcus bent down and offered his hand for Darius to take. Darius looked at it as if it would poison him, but he could not hold more as the pain in his shoulder intensified.


    Darius apprehensively took his hand, and Marcus lifted him up. Darius fell to the ground, coughing as Aurora came to his side. He lay there looking at the clear sky above as Aurora recited how wrong Darius was to go against his father''s orders.


    A minute later, her words fell on his ears but stopped reaching his mind as numbness consumed him. Fifteen minutes later, he found himself in a bathtub. He could not feel his wounds or the pain caused by them.


    All he felt was humiliation.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Darius''s eyes burned, and the familiar smiling face flashed in front of his eyes. All those memories and the guilt he had been burying deep in him, bubbled vigorously in an attempt of removing the lid of his self-restraint.


    His ears caught the light sound of the padding footsteps. They were walking in his way.


    The person would be there to reach his bathroom, especially after what happened between him and his father?


    It was definitely not his mother. He was sure about that. She would never care for her son more than her husband. Then who-


    Darius''s eyes closed on their accord when a hand touched his shoulder from behind. He gulped down his spit as the warmth radiating from that hand made him feel like... home.


    "Darius?"


    Lisa''s soft voice made him open his eyes.


    "Wh-what happened?" She asked cluelessly.


    She was locked up in the cell and had no idea of what had happened in this part of Garfield mansion.


    "How did you come here?" Came Darius''s question.


    Lisa could not tell if he was angry. His tone came detached.


    "Marcus." She replied in monosyllable.


    Clenching his jaw, Darius asked, "What did he say?"


    After a moment of pause, she said, "He did not say much except... except that you need me."


    Why would Marcus think that? That man was unpredictable. But one thing Darius knew was that man could not be trusted.


    "Do you... want me to go back?" Lisa asked after Darius fell silent.


    She lifted her hand from his shoulder but stopped when Darius held it before she could retreat it completely.


    "Stay!" He said while covering her small hand with his.


    Lisa''s eyes widened at the sight of bruises on his knuckles. It looked like he had punched a stone wall or something.


    "Darius, this-"


    When she looked up, her already shocked eyes immitted horror. Darius turned around, his lower body still submerged in the water.


    Lisa''s eyes scanned his form that was brutally beaten. Scars decorated his skin like climbers grown on a tree. The cuts at places were open and fresh. Some wounds still bled.


    "What... what happened to you?" She whispered in shock.


    "Are you worried, Lisa?" Something in her eyes compelled him to ask that question.


    He was hopeful. For what?- he did not know.


    She slowly nodded her head. "Yes. I am worried."


    His hope gleamed brightly. But he regretted asking that question as her eyes turned cold and hard.


    "I am woried that you might not make it till I have your life crushed under my feet." Her words burned him, his hopes and his wish of penance.


    Would Grace have not cared for him too?


    His throat tightened at her thought. Lisa, who reminded him much of Grace, looked at him unblinkingly. Darius knew that she hated him, and she should for he had feasted on the blood of her best friend in front of her eyes.


    He had done unspeakable things with her without her consent. Why would she not hate him then?


    But a part of him that was moaning for the absence of Grace, stupidly wanted to keep Lisa closer. Grace would never come back in his life.


    But Lisa... she had to stay with him to remind him what a heartless monster he was.. To remind him that he did not deserve happiness because he himself had kicked it when it was offered on a gold platter.

 Chapter 244 - [Bonus ]YOU ARE A TROUBLE

    Ruth dropped another glass while cleaning it with a napkin. The loud shattering sound brought her back to her senses.


    She cursed under her breath, her brows furrowed deeply in frustration. For the last two days, she could not concentrate on any work. Her mind kept getting lost, and the headache never left her company.


    Anything that she touched either broke or got lost. She was like King Midas but with a slightly different curse that she had not gotten from her greediness like him.


    "What are you doing woman? Are you set on destroying this manor with your hands?"


    Ruth closed her eyes in annoyance. Fannie was the last thing she needed at that point.


    Not getting any response from Ruth, Fannie dared to turn her around to face her by holding her arm tightly.


    "I am asking you something, you beggar! This is the fourth glass that you have broke in last two days. Do you even know that this glass set was bought by Lady Theodora from another country."


    Not wanting to let the matter stretch anymore, Ruth decided to apologise quickly.


    "I am sorry. But I did not mean it to happen." She said as politely as she could.


    "Sorry? For this loss all you have to offer is your pityful sorry?" Fannie asked incredulously.


    "Then what do you expect me to do? I will apologise to Lady Theodora. Is it fine with you?" Now Ruth was out of her element and could not take more of Fannie''s annoying words.


    Infuriated hearing her, Fannie continued with glaring eyes. "You ungrateful bitch! How dare you speak with me that way. First, you insulted Lady Eloise and now me?


    Lady Eloise has shut up, but I am not like her! If you work all your life with that good for nothing old lady with yours, then also you will not be able to pay back the loss you have caused in these two days! Is this what that old bag has taught you-"


    "SHUT UP!" Ruth exploded, her eyes blazing in anger.


    Hearing her insults was something that she could tolerate but speaking of Mrs Payne, Fannie had crossed her limits.


    Fannie''s eyes widened in shock, hearing Ruth''s tone. She stared back in her hazel eyes, unable to move her eyes away from hers. Her breaths turned irregular. She felt like a vice grip was crushing it with force.


    Her body went still, unable to move. She tried moving her hands or speaking out, but her mind had lost control over her body as something else had seized it from her brain.


    "One more word about Mrs Payne and you will find yourself begging for one more breath!" Ruth threatened.


    She looked nothing less than a merciless creature who had her fury directed at her prey.


    As soon as Ruth said those words, it became hard to breathe for Fannie. She felt tremendous pressure on her chest and throat. She tried gasping air but could not. Her eyes widened to the sizes of saucers, fear broke loose behind her orbs.


    She tried lifting her hand to touch her throat, but her body had turned into a statue- immobile and out of her control.


    Ruth was too angry to care about the other woman''s plight. It was like some evil force had taken over her that made her blind to see the pain of Fannie.


    Fannie''s eyes watered, her body struggled due to lack of oxygen like a fish out of water. Her face that had turned red before now started turning purple. Her eyeballs started rolling in her eyes.


    "Fannie? FANNIE!" Ida came running when she saw her miserable state.


    She held Fannie''s body before it dropped to the ground.


    "Ruth? Ruth! Ruth! RUTH!!!" Someone shook her violently, and as if broken from a trance, she blinked a couple of times.


    Ruth was confused to see Elsie, whose face screamed shock.


    "Fannie? Fannie, breath... breath Fannie!"


    Ruth heard Ida''s voice. Confusedly she looked down at Fannie''s purple face as she gasped for air while coughing and crying.


    Ruth''s eyes widened, and her heart raced in fear. Did something happen? Did she do something again?


    Ruth recalled Fannie getting on her nerves. She became so angry, and what happened after that was only an imperceptible, blurry memory somewhere at the back of her mind.


    "Fannie-" Ruth tried reaching for her, but the woman scampered away from her as if she was some demon.


    Ruth''s heart twisted in her chest.


    "Ruth? What happened to you?" Elsie asked.


    "Wh-what? I... I do not understand you Lady Elsie." Ruth said nervously.


    "You do not know?" Elsie asked suspiciously.


    The look of apprehension in Elsie''s eyes made Ruth uncomfortable. She caught Ida looking at her with the same emotions as Elsie through the corner of her eyes.


    "G-get her a-away from me! P-please!" Fannie croaked, the sweat and her tears mixed together hard to distinguish.


    Elsie nodded at Ida to take Fannie to the physician of the O''Dell family.


    Studying one long moment at Ruth, Elsie said, "Come with me."


    Wordlessly, keeping her head low, Ruth followed Elsie to her chamber. Elsie did not want the intrusive eyes and ears to know about the exchange between them.


    The guard closed her bedroom door after the ladies went inside. Elsie first offered Ruth some water and made her sit. Elsie had so many queries and more speculations. After an episode with Eloise, Rees and Lester had some discussion about Ruth.


    Although they have not told her much about it, she knew that they were missing something. Elsie was concerned about what it was and what implications it would have on Edwin.


    When Ruth calmed down a little, Elsie began, "Would you like to explain that?"


    Biting her cheek, Ruth narrated the whole incident, not leaving any detail behind. She was confused herself and was searching for answers. If discussing it with Elsie might help, then she was ready to take that chance.


    "Hmm... but what Fannie said was not entirely wrong Ruth."


    Ruth frowned hearing that.


    Elsie explained, "I accept that her method was wrong but what she was trying to say was right. I have noticed a change in you. Since you are moved in the servants quarters, you seemed disturbed.


    Do not you like it there, Ruth? If you find it uncomfortable, then let me know. We will see what could be done about it."


    Ruth felt guilty hearing Elsie''s concerned voice. "No, My Lady. It is not that. I am very much comfortable there."


    "Then what is the problem?"


    "I... I do not know." Ruth confessed in shame.


    Sighing, Elsie took her hand in hers. "Look, Ruth. You may find it rude or confusing, but we elites have to be careful about some things that you might not understand.


    I like you very much because you are a good person. But goodness is not enough for everyone to like you. I can not defend you all the time. You are fortunate that brother Edwin prevented sister Eloise from complaining about you to my father.


    Ida is taking care that you do not come on mother''s radar. But we can not always be there with you. You... you have to be careful here." Elsie said the last part as if she was telling her a well-guarded secret.


    "What?" Ruth understood Elsie''s concern, but she did not understand the worry in her eyes.


    Uncertainty appeared in Elsie''s eyes, but soon it was masked by determination.


    "There are some things that are beyond your understanding... for now at least. You will know them very soon, you have to. But for that, you need to be more attentive to your surroundings.


    You must think that a naive girl like me, who have not stepped under the sunlight without someone to cover her head is telling you about how to live life.


    But trust me, Ruth. Sometimes, life finds a way to teach you no matter if you live in between four walls or on the open ground."


    Ruth noted the hint of sadness and something more that she could not comprehend.


    "I... I am sorry, Lady Elsie. I... I will be careful from the next time."


    "You should be!"


    Leaving Elsie''s chamber, Ruth headed straight towards the corner of the vast garden of ''the great manor''- a place that she had reserved only for herself.


    People did not use that part much, and thus it was the best place on the whole property where she could sit alone and think about whatever was going on in her life.


    The night she had seen that inscrutable dream after touching that white feather, she had no sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, the same man with big green eyes and golden brown hair smiled at her.


    She felt some kind of connection with him as if she knew him closely. But she could not recall a single moment where they had met before.


    Something about those dreams irked her, set her heart and mind in turmoil.


    And more than that, something else felt more peculiar to her.


    Something was happening to her. She did things that she had never done before. The tolerable and patient Ruth was transforming into a short-tempered and rude person.


    What happened with Florence, Eloise and Fannie were out of her understanding, but she was sure that it was her. She caused them to react that way. She scared the daylights out of them.


    But how?


    Clenching her eyes shut, Ruth tried to block the irritating sound of a duck that was swimming in the pond water. That sound derailed her train of thoughts, and that annoyed her.


    Not able to withstand more of it, she opened her eyes and glared at the duck. The bird stared right back at her.


    "Will you just shut up?" She said through the clenched teeth.


    The duck opened its mouth for quacking again, but the sound disappeared inside it before it came out.


    A crooked smile came on Ruth''s lips. Some loud noise around made her blink. The bird flapped its wings loudly, splashing water everywhere. It hurriedly flew to get away from her.


    She watched the bird in confusion.


    What did happen?


    "You are a trouble, do you know that?"


    She stilled with wide eyes hearing that familiar voice.

 Chapter 245 - POWER IS A CURSE, DISGUISED AS A BLESSING!

    "You are a trouble, do you know that?"


    Ruth stilled with wide eyes hearing that familiar voice.


    "I... I... am... I..." She struggled as the words came jumbled from her mouth.


    She was supposed to apologise, but she did not know what she had done for that.


    "Would you mind if I demand some of your time. Miss Ruth?" Lester asked.


    "Sure Lord Wright. You do not need a permission." She said.


    Lester walked towards her and sat beside her on the white stone bench near the pond. The duck had disappeared somewhere to save itself from the sorcery of this hazel-eyed woman.


    Ruth felt very uncomfortable- the feeling she had never experienced before with this green-eyed man. He was always observing and estimating things but had a warm and welcoming aura, that always put her heart at ease.


    But today, she did not feel it. Maybe it was because she knew that he was there to scold her or insult her like Fannie.


    Ruth sighed. At least he was sensible enough to find her in the garden where she did not need to get embarrassed in front of others.


    Minutes passed in silence as none of them initiated a conversation. Ruth''s cheek hurt after her incessant biting it all this time.


    Before she tore the flesh and, draw blood from it, she decided to break the silence.


    "I apologise, My Lord. I... I did not mean any of that to happen. I am ready for any punishment you deem fit for me." Ruth said while looking down in her lap.


    "I can not punish you." He said after a pause.


    "Why?"


    "Because I am not the one with that authority. Someone else is."


    Ruth looked at him questioningly.


    "Edwin. He is the one with authority to punish you and take responsibility of your every mistake. Did not he tell you that when he signed the paper that Elsie sent for him with you?"


    Ruth recalled what Edwin told her.


    -"These papers mentions that, responsibility of the servants should be taken by one of the family members who recommend them. So when a servant fails to discharge their duty efficiently the person who recommended them has a right to dismiss them from the service or punish them for their mistakes."-


    Ruth gulped nervously in realisation. That blue-eyed monster would chop her hands for all the destruction she had caused.


    "You are scared of him."


    It was not a question but a statement.


    "What? No! I mean why would I?" Ruth turned her head away to hide her face from Lester. Little did she know that it was not her face but her raced heartbeats that gave her secret away.


    "Well... everyone fears him. I thought you are no exception." Lester said.


    "But you do not. You are a exception." Ruth pointed out.


    Lester coked his one brow at her in amusement. "You think so? And why is that?"


    "Because... because he is your best friend and friends do not scare each other. I have seen you joking around him and even chiding him when he does not go by the rules. Does that count as fear?"


    A tinkling laugh left his mouth. It was genuine and heartfelt. Ruth was confused but also glad that she made him laugh. The tension between them felt subsided since then.


    Shaking his head, Lester looked ahead of him. "No that does not. But it does not mean I do not get scared of him. Even though I am his best friend I have my limits regarding him. Not only me but even his family can not cross the line."


    Ruth was curious now. "Is he... is he that powerful?"


    Lester met her eyes. "More than you can ever imagine."


    That sent a cold chill down her spine. Now she was sure that the blue-eyed monster would not be satisfied by only cutting her hands. He might throw her in the dark dungeons of ''the great manor'' that Ida had told about.


    Then what would happen with Mrs Payne? Would he punish her too?


    "Admit that you are also scared of him!" It was not a challenge.


    "H-how do you know?" Ruth stuttered.


    Lester smiled again meaningfully. "I can hear your heart beats thumping hard against your chest."


    Ruth''s face flushed hearing that. Was she that obvious?


    Ruth cleared her throat. "But Lady Elsie, she seems very close to him. She even teases him and I even saw him smiling ear to ear three times around her." Ruth said the last part as if it was something confidential.


    "Miss Ruth, you seriously are something else." Lester laughed again.


    "Having power does not mean he is unapproachable. Edwin is also a normal person from inside. Like you and me."


    "Pardon, Lord Wright. But I hardly believe that anyone considers you as normal. You are a Lord afterall."


    "Remove that tag from my name and tell me. Does that change anything, Miss Ruth?"


    Ruth did not answer.


    "Power does not always come from the name. It helps, I agree. But power is something that you should have inside you. You have to sweat, bleed, rise and excel in it.


    Power without control is dangerous than any other disaster."


    Lester''s word tripped slowly in her brain.


    "What is use of physical strength of the warrior, who do not know how to use it according to the situation? What use is of his strong arms if he does not know how to use a sword? Would you still consider him powerful?" He asked.


    Ruth shook her head slowly. "No."


    "In the same way as a warrior learns about his power, works on it, polishes it and decides his goal of where and how he wants to use it, makes him the undefeated on the battlefield. Poeple get scared by only his name if he masters his power."


    Ruth nodded in understanding. Lester was not only a well-trained warrior but was also a clever diplomat. And Ruth''s respect for him rose because of that.


    Feeling more comfortable around, she asked, "And what if there is something that you do not understand? Like you know that something is wrong, but you do not know if it was a power or a curse?"


    Lester did not say anything for some time. He only kept staring ahead as if something was going in his mind.


    "Power is a curse, disguised as a blessing!"


    Ruth repeated those words in her head. And with every repetition, she understood the meaning of that.


    "It is so deep! Where have you learned it?"


    "I heard. But Edwin... he lived by that." Lester smiled sadly.


    "His power is his curse?" Ruth asked incredulously.


    Lester nodded his head in affirmation.


    "Well.. then there should be some cure for it."


    "Does not every problem have a solution?" She believed that.


    Lester held her gaze for a moment before saying, "Maybe he has found it. But..."


    "But?"


    "The time will tell if the cure is effective enough to cure his curse or will it worsen it."


    "Ruth! My Lord!" Ida came looking for her and was surprised to see Lester with her.


    "Ida?"


    "Ruth, Lady Theodora is asking for you."


    The worry laced voice of Ida made Ruth''s heart skip a beat. Instinctively, she turned towards Lester to see his face void of any emotions.


    "I told you. Only Edwin has the authority of punishing you or dismissing from the job." He shrugged his shoulders, then standing up, he walked away.


    Ruth clenched her eyes shut and took a deep breath.


    Her stars must be very upset with her lately.


    *


    *


    *


    Heels of expensive shoes clicked against the marble floor as Theodora strode towards the physician''s chamber. When she first heard about Fannie, she was curious, but when someone told her that Ruth had a fight with her just before Fannie lost her consciousness, she was intrigued.


    In the small section of one of the buildings of the ''great manor'', situated a chamber where the family''s physician had stocked various medicines with many beds. The physician and his team did not only took care of the family members but also of their servants and soldiers.


    The physician was a werewolf and had some humans in his team. Fannie lost her consciousness in a way when Ida was taking her to the physician.


    Every person on Theodora''s way was surprised to see her in that section of ''the great manor''. They bowed in respect, but she ignored all of them.


    A guard opened the door of the chamber, and Theodora stepped inside it. Her hazel eyes scanned the empty beds till they settled on the one on which Fannie lay unconscious.


    Ida hurriedly stood up and bowed as she saw Theodora approaching them.


    Theodora did not say a word, only looked at Fannie''s now pale face. The physician informed her about the treatment and what had caused Fannie''s that state.


    Ida fidgeted nervously, she could hear Theodora''s heart beating loudly in anger. To her dismay, Theodora''s eyes found hers, commanding her to tell the truth.


    Nervously, Ida told what she saw, trying to be subtle about Ruth''s involvement. She herself was not sure if Ruth did that with Fannie, and if she did, then how?


    "I want Ruth in front of me in the next ten minutes!" Theodora''s voice thundered, and Ida prayed for the safety of her future Luna.

 Chapter 246 - BEGINNING OF A RIVALRY

    Ruth nervously followed Ida as she led her to Lady Theodora. The previous apprehensive glances had intensified into disdainful ones. Ruth felt like shrinking under those scornful gazes till no trace of her left behind.


    Ruth was relieved a little when she did not find Lord Augustus along with his wife. So she had one less person to fear.


    "My Lady!" Ida bowed, and so did Ruth.


    "Leave us alone."


    Ruth looked at Ida in alarm. She had not expected this. Ida hesitated, but after one commanding look by Theodora, she bowed again and left silently.


    As the two ladies were left behind alone, Ruth felt awkward under Theodora''s scrutinising gaze. The air in the room felt hot, as a thin layer of perspiration formed on Ruth''s forehead.


    "What did you do with Fannie?" Theodora went straight for the aim.


    Her carved brows set in a frown, her eyes hard. The corner of her lips had turned down as her fingers tapped incessantly on her knee.


    "I.. Er.. I..."


    "Has a cat caught your tongue?" Ruth jumped at Theodora''s raised voice.


    Not trusting her voice anymore, she only shook her head.


    "I heard your tongue did not felt heavy when you were insulting Eloise."


    So she was not over it yet.


    "I... I am sorry, My Lady. I..." Ruth was on the verge of crying.


    Theodora stood up in one swift motion. Her chin held high in the air. She took a couple of steps towards Ruth that made Ruth fight the urge to back away in fright.


    Circling around Ruth, Theodora assessed her like a hunter.


    "There is something about you Ruth that I do not understand. I like you, trust me when I say that. But what is made me curious about you?


    Would you like to tell me?"


    Wiping her clammy hands on her dress, Ruth stressed out. "I do not know, My Lady.


    "Hmm... then why not you answer my questions truthfully and we will find the answer together?"


    Ruth nodded.


    "How did you get Edwin''s recommendation for the head maid''s position? And think twice before lying or saying you do not know." Theodora''s eyes clashed with Ruth''s.


    "I...I was told by Rees that Lady Elsie needed a head maid and that I should try for the job. I got to know that Lord Edwin recommended my name after I was appointed." Ruth told the truth, but Theodora did not seem satisfied with it.


    "Why was that coachman Henry- I guess that is what his name- was told to drive you to and from your previous home?"


    It was a surprise for Ruth that Lady Theodora knew so many details. Because she did not know what kind of a person she was.


    Not meeting her eyes, Ruth answered, "Henry lives nearby and Rees did not want me to travel alone in the night after..."


    "After?"


    "After... an incident that happened just before I started working here. Some men... they... they tried..." Ruth could not push out the remaining words. She did not mention Harold Davies''s name as she was still too scared to say anything about him to anyone.


    Even when Rees asked her about what happened in his office, she left out some inappropriate details, and that was the reason why the man was still breathing and was safe from the fury of the blue-eyed monster.


    "What is your relationship with Rees?"


    Ruth was caught off-guard by that impromptu question.


    "P-Pardon?" She asked dumbfoundedly.


    Matching her gaze, Theodora elaborated her question. "What kind of relationship you share with Rees Welby?"


    "He... he is my best friend and also fiancee of my other best friend." Ruth answered.


    Something at the back of her mind told her that the direction in which this conversation was leading was not where she liked to go.


    "Thea Green. Is not it what her name is?"


    "yes."


    "I heard they are getting married in a few days and it was love at first sight." Theodora cocked her brow.


    Ruth only nodded her head.


    "Then what are you doing? Playing a third wheel of the cart?"


    "My Lady!" Ruth was shocked to hear that.


    "Do not raise you voice!" Theodora thundered. "You know what they call such women. Homewreckers!"


    Ruth''s eyes watered hearing that. She had heard that before. Many people around her thought the same about her. But nobody had put that tag on her forehead before.


    "You can fool the world by your beauty, but not me! I have seen plenty of opportunist women like you. I am Theodora O''Dell! Nothing can hide from my eyes."


    "But my Lady-"


    "DO you think that I am blind? Do you think I have not noticed your growing closeness with Elsie? You know that she is Edwin''s favourite and thus you fought by her side with Eloise.


    Rees... he is Edwin''s obedient and loyal guard. He is your best friend. Lester, who is Edwin''s best friend, likes you as a person.


    Edwin, who would have might throw you in dungeons for scaring his cousin, did not even inflict any punishment on you.


    Are not all odds in your favour, Ruth?"


    Now crying boundlessly, Ruth joined her hands together. "Please, Lady Theodora. If you want to punish me for what happened with fannie then please do. But please, have mercy on me and stop with such heinous allegations."


    But Theodora was not done yet. She had been patient till now, only observing Ruth and the behaviour of people around her.


    "Allegations? Stop with your drama, Ruth. I know women like you very well. You are trying to use my nephew''s kindness for your own gains."


    Theodora cut the distance between them as she glared at Ruth. "Do not forget that everything that happens in ''the great manor'' is according to MY wish. I will not let your plan to succeed. I-"


    "Aunt Theodora!"


    Her words remained in her mouth when a dominating voice echoed from behind Ruth.


    Theodora''s eyes widened seeing Edwin standing there. His face was an expressionless mask, his human was master in keeping his emotions hidden. But his wolf, he was not as skilled as his human.


    Edwin''s slightly darkened eyes told Theodora that he was agitated.


    "Edwin?" She immediately masked her shock and tried calming her heart beats.


    Over the years, while living with werewolves, she had learned to control her heartbeats so that they could not guess her thoughts hearing them.


    Ruth was too ashamed to turn around and face him. Her heart was bleeding from the stabs of Theodora''s sharp words.


    Edwin''s jaw ticked as he heard her pounding heart and the amount of pain she was carrying. Her stiffened cries made his wolf spurt in anger. His possessive wolf wanted to have the person under his paw who made his mate cry.


    "What are you doing here Edwin?" Theodora asked.


    Edwin restrained himself from glancing in Ruth''s way when he walked forward to stand right beside her. Ruth felt some strangeness around her even though her mind was in frenzy. The light tingles dancing on her skin made her gasp for air.


    "Someone is waiting for your presence, Aunt Theodora."


    "And who is that?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Something changed in Edwin''s eyes as he told, "Douglas Morgan."


    Theodora took a deep breath while matching Edwin''s stare. She did not want to back away from his scrutiny.


    "Well... he can wait. I was having an important conversation with Ruth here." Theodora tried dismissing it.


    But Edwin was not willing to leave his mate at the mercy of this proud woman.


    "And what is that, if I may know?" He asked.


    The metallic smell of blood hit through his nostrils, and he clenched his hands into fists behind his back. That sweet smell of his mate''s blood lured his beast, making him hungry for her taste.


    Ruth did not taste the blood that she drew by biting her cheek. She just wanted to be anywhere but here. Edwin''s presence was too overwhelming for her.


    "You do not know?" Theodora feigned surprise. "Ruth fought with Fannie and did something to her that Fannie fainted. The physician said that Fannie is under shock and she fainted due to lack of oxygen." She explained.


    "And you think Miss Moore did it?"


    Theodora did not miss the touch of anger in his voice. And the fact that he used ''Miss Moore'' was something new to her ears. As a well-known womanizer, the only women he respected those who either belonged to his family or the elderly family friends.


    She had not forgotten how she found him with one of her friends in a compromising situation. That woman was way older than him. But she was a human and Edwin... as a werewolf, the rate of his ageing was different from the humans.


    That woman might have fainted after knowing Edwin''s real age. Theodora had not forgotten how she had to handle that situation with Augustus. This good for nothing nephew of hers had always brought humiliation to his family.


    And now he was defending a mere maid?! That could not be just a coincidence, could it be?


    "Of course! She was the only one there with Fannie. Clearly she did something to her." Theodora said confidently.


    "Then I assume the physician has also seen marks of strangling or something on Fannie''s throat, right aunt?"


    Theodora kept silent.


    "You should first look into the proof before accusing someone, aunt Theodora. At least that is something expected from you after all this time."


    That comment of Edwin''s pricked her pride.


    To not face any more humiliation and sensing that Edwin was on the verge of letting go of his facade, she decided to play her usual game- the game of pretence.


    Her face turned apologetic instantly as she pursed her lips. "You are right, Edwin. I should have look at the proof first. There were no marks on Fannie''s throat. I must be mistaken." She said, trying to sound genuine.


    Ruth was surprised to see that sudden change of attitude in Theodora. But Edwin was too smart to see through her game.


    "Ruth" Theodora said, turning to her. "Please do not mind my words. Fannie is working for me for years now, and she is like a daughter to me. I was heartbroken seeing her in that state.


    I should have been careful with my words. I hope you are not upset with me?"


    She placed her hand on Ruth''s shoulder and squeezed it. The action seemed gentle, but anything than that.


    It was a subtle warning.


    Ruth only nodded, not knowing how to react.


    Edwin then turned to walk out of the room before saying, "Elsie needs your attention Miss Moore."


    Taking that as her golden ticket for the exit, Ruth hurried to follow him. But Edwin halted in his steps when he heard Theodora''s voice from behind.


    "Ruth, you are a sweet girl. I will have my eyes on you so you do not need to worry."


    And that was Theodora''s way of promising the beginning of a rivalry!

 Chapter 247 - MY LUNA

    Ruth walked out of the room after Theodora''s subtle threat. She was too embarrassed and upset by the events that all she wanted to do was run home and cry in Mrs Payne''s arms.


    But would that be a good idea?


    How could she seek comfort in the lady''s arms who was clearly hiding something from her?


    Ruth asked about that white feather to Mrs Payne multiple times, but she dismissed all her questions, saying Ruth was being irrelevant. Ruth''s headache grew more than before, and she did not know what to do anymore.


    "Miss Moore."


    She heard Edwin calling her name after they stepped out of Theodora''s building.


    She did not stop, kept picking up her feet faster than before.


    "Miss Moore, stop."


    "What?" She snapped at Edwin but kept walking.


    "We need to talk." Came his voice from behind.


    Ruth clenched her hands in fists. "I do not want to talk to you right now."


    Edwin, already furious, did not like the tone she used on him. "It is an order, Miss Moore."


    "I do not care!" Ruth''s voice rose by an octave as she replied in frustration. Tears did not stop falling from her eyes.


    She entered another building where Elsie had told her to pick her dresses from the washerman. She thought she had been freed from the blue-eyed monster, but she was sadly mistaken.


    A loud gasp left her mouth before it got covered by a large hand. She was dragged into a secluded corner where hardly anyone passed by. The only light that made the corner bright was coming from a small window, that was covered by a mesh-like design.


    Ruth panicked and started thrashing in the man''s stronghold, but he did not let go of her and pushed her into the wall behind.


    Her back hurt at the impact, but no sound came from her mouth, as it was covered by him. Daringly she looked up into his cerulean blue eyes to find that they looked of a different shade of blue.


    It must be the light playing the tricks, it had to be!


    "Ummmhhh... mmmm...."She struggled against him, but the man in front of her was too strong for her.


    His face darkened with anger. Edwin''s wolf was furious.


    "What the hell are you doing?" He demanded darkly.


    "I told you the last time to be careful. You promised to not repeat any mistakes. Then what the fuck you did with Fannie?"


    Ruth''s eyes widened in shock. The man was nothing like the Edwin she was getting used to. He looked like a different person altogether.


    Removing his hand from her mouth, he maintained some distance between their bodies, though his human and wolf, both craved for her touch.


    "I... I did not do anything." She said in between her breaths.


    "Then what happened to Fannie? She could have died!" Edwin cried in frustration.


    More than his anger, something else bothered her. Her brows furrowed, and her eyes moistened more as she asked, "Why do you care?"


    Edwin looked, taken aback by her question. "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you care about her?"


    He did not know how to reply to that.


    "Let me guess. She must have been great at serving you at somepoint or maybe every night. That is why you care about her, do not you?"


    "Miss Moore!" Edwin''s wolf warned.


    Overpowered by the mix of her emotions, Ruth did not know what she was saying. Tears ran freely from her eyes as she glared at him.


    "Yes! I am right! Do not you try to shut me. You also think that it was my fault. You think I tried killing her? And for what? For saying some stupid insults?" She chuckled humourlessly.


    "Edwin O''Dell, I am a poor orphaned girl. Do you think this was the first time someone said those things to me? No! I have grown up listening to them and some were even unspeakable. But does that mean I went killing everybody that insulted me? huh"


    Edwin was at a loss of words as he stared at her face that was morphed in hurt.


    "Did you heard what Lady Theododra said to me? No? She called me homewrecker because I am best friends with Rees. Do you believe that too?"


    Now crying hysterically, she wiped her tears angrily with the back of her palm.


    The anger in her eyes was replaced by disappointment, and Edwin''s wolf shifted uncomfortably inside him.


    "For some stupid reason I thought... I thought you... you understand me." She looked into his eyes, conveying the things that her mouth would fail to do.


    "You motivated me after Mr Payne''s death. You showed me the right path. You always guided me. Yes, I know even though I always hate you, I still believed every word you said.


    But it all felt like a sham. How could you think that I would try to kill someone? I am a normal human and not a Lord like you to diminish lives at your will."


    The anger again dominated her features and mind.


    "You believed them but me because of whatever business you and Fannie have. DO not take me as a fool to not notice you both exchanging glances!


    You are such a womanizer, Edwin O''Dell." She yelled, not caring if someone would hear them.


    Feeling a bit better after letting it out, Ruth focused on her breaths. Her chest felt heavy, but her eyes did not broke from Edwin''s.


    Her breath hitched when Edwin stepped closer to her. His face seemed nearer with every passing moment. She was already against the wall and had no place to escape.


    Her breaths again lost the rhythm, and her heart picked a faster one. He stared down at her. The intensity of his gaze was scorching yet welcoming. Their breaths mixed together to form a simple harmony.


    Edwin rested his forearm on the wall above her head and leaned down till a distance of only inches remained between their faces.


    The strange feeling that tugged at Ruth''s heart when she was near the old building months ago returned, with full force. She could hear a call- a call of longing. The tingles on her skin that she experienced every time this blue-eyed monster came near her turned into bolts of electricity.


    Her heart fluttered so loudly that she feared it would rip her chest and fall out.


    Her body shuddered like ripples formed on still lake water when Edwin ran the tip of his fingers on the side of her face.


    "Are you jealous, my Luna?" The warm air, coming from his mouth with every word he spoke, bathed her whole being in the water of bliss.


    ''Luna? What does that mean?'' Ruth was confused.


    But that thought was sidestepped by the emotions she was experiencing with Edwin so close to her. Their bodies did not touch, but she felt like he had reached the very interiors of her soul.


    "Wh-why would I?" Her head spun, but she maintained her composure.


    "You tell me. Why are you jealous?"


    She released a shaky breath when his fingertips paused momentarily at the end of her jaw as if waiting for her resistance that never came. Taking that as her permission, he let them travel down on the length of her neck.


    "I... I am not j-jealous." She breathed out as her heart refused to cooperate with her mind.


    Her chest rose higher when she took a deep breath, but soon she realised her mistake when it brushed against his chest. Edwin''s movements halted, and she saw him holding his breath only to release it later in a sigh.


    Curling his fingers around her neck, he leaned some more till the tips of their noses brushed lightly against each other.


    His lips hovered over her pink ones, and not crossing that line was more difficult than taking five wolves at a time.


    "You do not need to get jealous of Fannie or anyone else. No other woman intrigues me more than you, Miss Moore."


    Ruth''s mind was numb, and her heart jolted against her chest at his words which were too genuine, to not believe.


    "Then why are you angry?"


    Surprisingly she did not stutter this time.


    She watched as something else changed in his eyes. All the humour drained from his face.


    "I am not angry because she is hurt. I am angry because... because of you."


    His answer was misunderstood by Ruth, as she pursed her lips tightly.


    "I am angry because you succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention at you. You should not have done that, my Luna."


    She was about to bite her already bleeding cheek, but Edwin stopped her by touching her lips with his thumb.


    "Do not do that."


    His warning made her surprised. The unsaid ''why'' was heard by him clearly.


    Leaning some more, he whispered in her ear. "The smell of your sweet blood awakens my beast."


    Ruth''s whole body was on fire, burning in his scent, his touch, his overwhelming presence. His lips felt jealous of his thumb that touched her soft lips.


    How would it feel to have them in his mouth? He dreamed.


    "P-pl-please!" She begged. For what she did not know!


    "Ruth... you are death of me!"


    He said while pulling back enough to hover over her lips. Just half an inch more, and their lips would meet. Edwin and his wolf jumped in excitement at that thought.


    Ruth closed her eyes, waiting for something... anything that he wanted to do. Letting go of control, Edwin''s mind clouded with her scent and the way her heart ran faster than a horse, the way her body reacted to him.


    He leaned some more, and before their lips could meet, a noise outside startled them, pulled them apart, ruining the moment.

 Chapter 248 - YOU MUST BE HER MENTOR!

    "Where are you going Florence?" Claire asked for the fifth time.


    Florence braided her hair neatly in the way she thought it looked good on her while facing the mirror.


    "I have some important work to do."


    "What important work?" Claire eyed her warily.


    Why did she need to get dolled up for that?


    Sighing in annoyance, Florence turned around to glare at Claire. "Do not you think that you ask so many questions?"


    Claire ignored her comment, waiting for the answer to her question.


    "I am going in ''the great manor''." Florence at last told.


    Claire looked at her, surprised. "What? But... why?"


    Florence had already told Claire about what shoes she saw on the man, who came to pack and move Ruth and Mrs Payne''s belongings. Although Mrs Payne did not tell her the address, Florence suspected, that it had something to do with ''the graeat manor''.


    The only way of finding it out was going there by herself.


    "Claire, did not you ever wonder what kind of job Ruth is doing that made her possible to earn so much money?"


    Claire had envied Ruth more than pondering over that thought. She only nodded her head.


    "Do you remember fiancee of her friend Thea?"


    "How can I forget that handsome piece of meat!" Claire''s eyes immediately shone with the dreamy look. She could not ever forget Rees''s handsome face and warrior physique. He was the epitome of masculinity in her eyes.


    If only it was her instead of that bun-like-nosed Thea!


    Florence rolled her eyes but continued nonetheless. "He works in ''the great manor''. And I think he helped Ruth in getting a job there. I am going there to confirm my speculation and see why that Rees is so favourable to her."


    Jealousy dripped from Florence''s voice as honey dripping from a beehive.


    Claire''s eyes sparkled in excitement. "Can I come with you? Please? Pleasee!!!"


    Florence frowned. "No."


    "But Florence, are not we partners? We both want to teach Ruth a lesson and show her place. If we work together then we can-"


    "I said NO!" Florence said with finality, and picking up her bag, left her room.


    While walking on the road that led to ''the great manor'', she had many thoughts and probabilities running in her mind. She had visited her two most encounters with Ruth. One was when Florence went to Edwin, and the other one was when she insulted Ruth and her friends.


    -"Have you lost all the self respect and morals over the years in your business?"-


    Those words of Ruth still prickled her heart. How dare she say that to her?


    -"People like me can never understand the importance of power because we hold morals above anything else. And I can never be able to walk in your shoes. Never!"-


    Florence scoffed. Only the time would tell if she was wearing the same shoes as Florence''s. She was sure that it had to be Rees who helped Ruth with the job and a new house. There was no way for that begger to gain so much in a short time when she was at her lowest.


    Florence recalled how Claire narrated the incident when Mr Cooper threw Ruth out of his shop for ruining Mrs Linlithgow''s dress.


    Florence realised that she was already in front of the gate of ''the great manor''. She noticed that the guard whom she used to seduce to get entry inside, was replaced by the other one. He eyed her warily, a frown set on his forehead.


    But he allowed her entry into ''the great manor''. Florence cursed at him under her breath and walked inside. While walking on the path that led to the garden, she paused for a minute to watch the sight of the huge superstructure in front of her.


    The towers and the high walls called her name. She had always dreamed of calling this place hers, ruling the Vincardine from under its roof. Was not that the reason she was so obsessed with Edwin O''Dell?


    Florence smiled inwardly, thinking she would not have hesitated to make even Augustus O''Dell happy to get her title of Lady O''Dell. But then again, a woman''s need could not be satisfied only by money.


    She craves for something else too- raw, masculine and mind-blowing. That only Edwin could offer her.


    The thought of seeing him again after months stirred her heart in her chest in excitement.


    Picking up her pace, she reached the main fountain in the middle of the garden. The visitors were not allowed to enter ''the great manor'' through the main door. They opened it only on special occasions.


    Florence was contemplating whom she should meet first. Ruth or Edwin?


    "Excuse me, Miss?"


    She turned around to see a maid.


    "Miss, Lady Eloise is asking for you." The maid told.


    Suprised Florence, tilted her head to see Eloise sitting in a chair leisurely and another maid drying her long wet hair from the shower.


    Florence had not expected to meet that woman. She despised Edwin''s cousins, for they were the major reason why he had many times cancelled their meetings. Florence was especially annoyed by Eloise as the encounters they ever had were not classified as pleasant.


    Florence followed the maid wordlessly and stopped near where Eloise was.


    "What are you doing here Florence? I have warned you before to stay away from brother Edwin. Is there anything you do not understand about it?" Eloise glared at her, not wasting time beating around the bush.


    Florence clenched her jaw in anger. She could have initiated another ugly bickering with Eloise like before, but she did not want Edwin to know about it. Besides, that was not for what she came all the way here.


    "I am not here to meet your cousin. I am here to meet my friend."


    "Friend? Which friend of yours is here?" Eloise asked as if she was asking about an address of a ghost.


    Florence maintained her calm and answered, "Ruth Moore. I am here to meet her."


    She studied Eloise''s changing expressions as soon as she mentioned Ruth''s name. Eloise''s frown deepened. She dismissed the two maids with the flick of her hand. Straightening up a little, she asked again for confirmation.


    "Ruth Moore? Elsie''s head maid?"


    Oh... so she was Elsie''s head maid?!


    Florence was shocked to hear that. She thought Rees might have helped Ruth in getting a job as a cleaner or anything like that. But she had not expected her to get such a higher position.


    To not let Eloise see through her lie, Florence nodded. "Yes."


    "She is your friend?" Eloise asked in disgust that Florence did not understand if it was directed at her or Ruth or both.


    "Yes. We were neighbours in the Eastern side." Florence confirmed.


    Eloise''s nostrils flared.


    "That leech is your friend! No wonder she is just like you- selfish, ill-mannered, and in dire need to knowing her place that is at my shoes!" She spat.


    ''Well... well... well... what a surprise! One more person who little miss innocent managed to get on the bad side.'' Florence was happy from inside but feigned confusion outwards.


    "Why are you saying such things about her?"


    "You do not know? You must be her mentor in teaching her how to sneak in the life of elites like a worm, then suck them out for your selfish reasons like a leech and then live all your life exploiting them like a parasite!"


    Florence was too angry to control her language. She forgot that she was an O''Dell and should maintain some decency.


    All that mattered for her was her hatred towards Ruth.


    "You are wrong! My friend Ruth is nothing like that! Why are you saying such bad things about her?" Florence acted offended.


    In the fit of anger, Eloise told everything from the start- how Ruth got such a higher position with the help of Rees to this day when she harmed Fannie.


    Florence''s eyes went growing bigger than before, with every incidence that Eloise told. She could not have guessed that so much had happened without her knowledge.


    "If whatever you are telling is true then how come she is still working here? Is not she should be dismissed from the job?" Florence asked curiously.


    Eloise narrowed her eyes at the other woman. "You do not believe me? Then go and see Fannie''s state for yourself. And about not kicking that cockroach out... hmmm..." Eloise seemed thinking about something.


    "I wonder why brother Edwin did not do just that?" Eloise said that to herself, but Florence''s sharp ears caught on them.


    "What? Lord Edwin?"


    Eloise gave an annoyed look to her. "Yes. Ruth got recommendation of brother Edwin and thus he is responsible for punishing her mistakes. But he did not. He chose to forgive that woman insted of punishing her for insulting his cousin." Eloise was still not over that fact.


    But she was also not over of the fear that was instigated in her by Ruth that day.


    "Edwin O''Dell?" Florence clenched her hands into fists as anger bubbled in her at the possibility her head came up with.

 Chapter 249 - [Bonus ]BY HOOK OR BY CROOK!

    Florence stopped her feet as she searched for Ruth. What the hell does that woman have to do with Edwin? Why did Edwin recommend her name?


    Was it because of Rees?


    Florence wanted to believe that, but her mind refused. It told her that there was something else that she did not know.


    "Excuse me. Do you know where Ruth Moore is? She is head maid of Lady Elsie." Florence asked a servant, who was passing by.


    "Ruth? yes, I saw her entering that building." He pointed to the neighbouring building.


    "Thank you!" Saying that dryly, she hurried towards the said building.


    Today she would squeeze everything out of that woman''s mouth. Florence was raging at the thought that Ruth was somehow connected with Edwin. Her beauty always fascinated Florence and made her insecure too.


    Was she a threat to her dream of getting Edwin?


    No! Florence would never allow that to happen. Today she would settle her score with Ruth no matter what.


    Her steps faltered when she saw two maids cleaning something on the floor, a bucket, and a pot scattered on the ground and water was everywhere. They must have crashed into each other, she thought.


    Her foot remained lifted in the air as she saw Edwin coming from behind the corner. She heard him asking about what happened to the maids, and the women blushed in embarrassment or at the fact that Edwin took efforts to speak with them.


    He looked the same, and Florence''s heart still leapt in joy at the sight of him. She was about to call him, but the smile on her face disappeared as she saw Ruth appearing from behind the same corner.


    Edwin and Ruth''s eyes met as if speaking some secrets that only they should know. Ruth was the first one to break their eye contact, and when Florence saw her face, it looked flushed. The rosy tint on her cheeks was something Florence had never seen before.


    Were they two together, and if they were, then what the hell they were doing alone?


    The possibilities made her blood coiled in anger. Although Edwin had brushed off Florence''s claim on him, she had yet not given up on her dream of being his wife and having his power and wealth.


    And this sneaky woman was trying to compete against Florence- the one who was admired by every man in Vincardine and the neighbouring towns.


    Edwin walked away in the other direction, and Ruth turned around. Her eyes blinked with surprise when they landed on Florence.


    Florence watched as she walked towards her. The jealousy she always had about Ruth had intensified by multiple times.


    "Florence? What are you doing here?" Ruth asked.


    Her voice still came breathy, as if she was doing some effortful work. Did she?


    Florence was about to roast her alive, but when she saw in Ruth''s hazel eyes, the memories of their previous fight flashed in front of her eyes. The same fear started growing in her, and the words felt difficult to push out of her mouth.


    "I... I was..." Florence stuttered.


    Florence did not know what exactly happened at that time, or what Ruth did, but she distinctively recalled how scared she was by Ruth''s dominance.


    Ruth waited patiently for her to say something.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?" she asked.


    Say? Florence wanted to strangle her right then and there, but her mind did not cooperate with her will. She could not reprimand Ruth. No, she could not!


    Her eyes caught the blue stoned necklace that was hung around Ruth''s neck. It looked so beautiful and even expensive.


    Was it a gift from Edwin?


    He used to give such gifts to Florence too.


    Sucking a deep breath, she tried maintaining her calm. "I... I was actually here to meet Mrs Payne." She finally came up with an excuse to save the situation.


    She could hear her heartbeats, and the thin layer of perspiration was evident on her forehead.


    "Oh. She is in the servants quarters. You can go there and meet her." Ruth told and gave her directions.


    Florence did not mind with the formal talk like ''how are you?'' as she had seen how Ruth was with her own eyes.


    Not bothering with prolonging their conversation, she cut it short and left to meet Mrs Payne in the servants quarters. If she could not get answers from Ruth, then she would try it with the old lady.


    Florence was sure that she would tell everything one way or another.


    *


    *


    *


    "Darling, where are you going?" Theodora asked as she saw Augustus putting on his coat.


    "I have some business to attend."


    Clearly, he was in no good mood. She helped him wear his gold pocket watch as she asked, "and may I know what it that?"


    He did not meet her eyes that validated her doubt that he was hiding something from her.


    "I have an important meeting regarding business."


    This particular tone he used, Theodora never liked. It made her realise that she had not yet gained complete control over her husband.


    Circling her arms around his waist, she looked up at him.


    "I know you were again in that room of paintings that night."


    His face softened, and his eyes flickered with different emotions hearing the care in her voice.


    Theodora rested her face on his chest, hugging him before continuing, "Augustus, just know that even though the whole world turns against you, you will find me siding with you. You are not alone, my love! You have me!"


    Augustus''s heart swelled with many emotions. His wife always brought that reaction within him.


    "I love you, Theodora! Yes, you are the only one I have and I promise the dream that I saw in the childhood and then you shared it too, will become a reality soon. We will have everything that is rightfully ours. And you will be by my side living no less than a queen!" He promised determinedly.


    And that was what Theodora had ever wanted.


    Live the life that was no less than a queen!


    "Oh, honey! I love you very much!" She exclaimed in joy.


    After sharing some more moments with his wife, Augustus walked out of ''the great manor'' and towards the carriage, that was ready waiting for him.


    His bodyguards took their positions beside the coachman as Augustus wanted to be alone inside the carriage.


    The way to the place was not that far. He reached the decided place on time. Sniffing around he made sure that there were no other guests waiting for his arrival in the hideouts around.


    He told his guards to be on alert at the door of a small cottage. He knocked thrice on the door, and it was soon opened by none other than Ripon.


    "Lord Augustus, welcome!" He said in respect.


    Augustus, stepping inside the cottage, only nodded in acknowledgement. Ripon closed the door and guided him inside.


    "Welcome... welcome Lord Augustus!" Barret stood up for shaking hands with Augustus as soon as he entered the room.


    After exchanging the formalities, both men sat on the wooden chairs with a round table between them. Ripon had already arranged for tea and cookies, placed on the table.


    "I was doubtful that you would come, especially without the fleet of bodyguards with you. But I am glad you came." Barret commented, smiling.


    Augustus''s cold grey eyes held his in the hold. "A predator is never afraid of a prey, Mr Addington. A wolf does not fear anyone!"


    "Very well!"


    Augustus got Barret''s letter two days back. He had requested this meeting, and since then, Augustus was planning everything in his head. Now was the time to see if his speculations and analysis matched with reality or not.


    "So how are you doing these days Lord Augustus?" Barret continued.


    But Augustus was in no mood for this. "Stop with these useless questions and tell me why you asked for this meeting."


    Ripon watched silently.


    Barret''s face also turned serious. Augustus was right. There was no need of wasting time on useless things.


    "I have a proposal for you, Lord Augustus. The one that will benefit both you and me."


    Augustus remained silent, waiting for him to continue. He was the kind of person who would not react before he learned everything.


    "I propose an alliance between you and me. Together we will finsih the Garfield''s existence. I will handle the things in human world and you will handle the things in your world. So what do you think?"


    A moment later, Augustus chuckled dryly. "You are in no position of offering me an alliance Mr Addington. Because for that one needs to be in a strong place and if you are here proposing me this, then it is clear that you do not have that place."


    "Lord Augustus!"


    "Lower you voice Addington or you know what may happen in this isolated cottage. As nobody knows my presence here, the same case is with you. No one will come looking for you, trust me. So it is better you behave well with a werewolf leader." Augustus''s eyes darkened in threat.


    But Barret had not come without any preparations. He had anticipated Augustus''s denial at first.. But he was ready to mend his mind by hook or by crook.

 Chapter 250 - WARTHFORD ISLAND

    Ten minutes later, Florence found herself in front of three buildings with an open area in front of them. She had not expected the servants quarters to look this way. She thought it must be a small and dusty place. But what stood in front of her eyes was anything but that.


    She went looking for the apartment number Ruth had given her and found it soon. Knocking on the door, she waited while scanning the surroundings.


    People here were nothing like her neighbours. Unlike her nosy neighbours, they did not even glance her way as she passed by them. These people knew how to respect others'' privacy.


    The door was opened by Mrs Payne, who looked utterly surprised to see Florence.


    "Hello, Mrs Payne."


    A smile broke on her lips anyway. "Oh dear, welcome... welcome! How are you?" She pulled her in a welcoming hug.


    "I am good. How are you?"


    "I am good too! Please come in." Mrs Payne said after releasing her from the hug.


    Florence''s eyes instantly moved around to see a living room larger than hers- neatly arranged. A bed was provided by the O''Dell family, along with the basic pieces of furniture like a cupboard, small table, another shelf in the kitchen, etc.


    The apartment was much better than Florence''s room. And that fueled her envy some more.


    While sipping the coffee that Mrs Payne had made for the two of them, they talked a lot. Florence filled her up with the various gossips of the Eastern part of Vincardine and their neighbours.


    Mrs Payne missed her home though she was getting accustomed to the life here. She told Florence that she had even made some friends and the people here were nice.


    "Ruth must be happy now that she had achieved what she was struggling for so long, is not she?" Florence finally asked.


    "Yes, she is." Mrs Payne, herself was not sure of that answer.


    "By the way, when I met her some time ago, I saw a beautiful locket around her neck. I really liked it and want to buy the same. Where she found it? I forgot to ask her."


    "That blue stoned necklace?"


    Florence nodded.


    "Oh Florence, do you think that Ruth would spend a penny for herself buying such things?" Mrs Payne laughed.


    "It is a gift from Rees."


    "Rees?" Florence was so confused.


    If Ruth was using Edwin for her gains, then what is the relationship between her and Rees. Or was she using both of them at the same time?


    This little-miss-innocent was not that innocent, it seemed.


    "Ruth is very lucky to have such a caring friend." Florence commented to see if Mrs Payne''s face gave away anything, but it did not.


    "Yes. That she is!" She nodded proudly.


    "But you did not tell me that Ruth is now head maid for Lady Elsie and that you were moving here when I asked you." Florence said in a tone of complaining.


    That made the change in Mrs Payne''s expressions. "Florence, please do not misunderstand. You know how many people there are. If they got to know, then their reaction might have not been good. And it all happened very suddenly that I could not tell you.


    But I am glad that you came here to meet me." Mrs Payne smiled.


    For the next half, an hour Florence tried her best to get any kind of information about Ruth, and her possible connection with Edwin from Mrs Payne. But, got nothing particular.


    So now, giving a last try, Florence suggested, "Mrs Payne would you mind if I say something?"


    "Of course not dear. What is it?"


    She smiled. "Now that Ruth is here and with the kind of life she always wanted, is not it the right time for marrying her off to a nice man? Even her friend is getting married."


    Mrs Payne''s face turned serious. She remembered Mrs Green suggesting Mr Edwin Berrycloth''s name for Ruth. Mrs Payne liked that man, but she wanted to be sure before stepping ahead with him. There was something to the man more than he showed the world.


    "She is not ready to marry yet." Mrs Payne sighed.


    "But she is getting older everyday. At this age of hers she had to be married and with at least one child. I am older than her but love, marriage and family these things are not meant for me." Florence said sadly.


    "But I want Ruth to have all of that. She has struggled a lot all in her life and now she deserves to get settled down with a good man and start her own family. If her parents were here then they would have thought the same, would not they?"


    Unexpectedly, Mrs Payne''s face morphed in some peculiar emotion that piqued Florence''s curiosity.


    "If her father was here then he would have thought the same!" Mrs Payne mumbled with sad eyes that darted towards the black box, inside which was the white feather.


    Mrs Payne had not expected Ruth to find that box and touch that feather. She could not take out the images of her crying and screaming in pain and fear when she found her with the feather.


    Mrs Payne was avoiding her thousands of questions, but how long she could? Ruth was always on the edge since then and was nothing like the normal Ruth. And that worried Mrs Payne.


    Florence was too smart and heard what the old lady said.


    Her father? Why only her father and not her mother? Why would Mrs Payne mention only her father?


    Florence followed Mrs Payne''s gaze to catch the sight of the black box that was placed on a square-shaped cloth. Florence narrowed her eyes as she thought it looked familiar.


    She did not know if it was that cloth or the box Mrs Payne was looking at, but she thought she had seen that cloth before. Forcing her brain to process all the past memories, finally, it struck her.


    She knew where she had seen that cloth!


    "Mrs Payne, I forgot to ask you. How are your relatives?"


    "Relatives?" Mrs Payne was broke from her reverie by Florence''s out of the blue question.


    "The one who send medicines and pickles for you. I went to recieve the parcel for you when Ruth was busy at Mr Cooper''s shop."


    At last, Florence felt like she had found something. She was only picking the guesses in the dark, but her instincts told her that it was related to Ruth in some way.


    Mrs Payne covered her uneasiness with a smile. "They are doing well." She gave a short reply.


    Florence smiled. "Well... it is good to know that. Do tell me if you need to recieve another parcel and Ruth could not find time. I will be glad to help."


    "Of course, my dear! Thank you!" Mrs Payne, now at ease, smiled.


    "By the way, where they live, you told me before? Sorry I forgot!"


    "Warthford island-" Mrs Payne stopped abruptly.


    She should not have said that. But now that the words were gone from her mouth, there was no way of calling them back. It was only Florence, and there was no harm in telling her, was there?


    After twenty more minutes, Florence left the servants quarters with only one name in her mind- Warthford Island!


    *


    *


    *


    The air in the room of a small cottage was thick with tension as the two men glared at each other. Sensing that it would not lead to any conclusions, Ripon decided to mediate the situation.


    "Lord Augsutus, Mr Chairman... we are here to see what good we can find in this situation that will benefit both sides. I request you two to be patient and listen each other first before reacting."


    Augustus turned his gaze sharply towards Ripon. "Benefit both sides?" He scoffed, not believing the other man said that.


    "You helped my enemies by giving them access to the Vincardine''s border. It cost me six innocent lives! You planned and, plot against me. You tried taking advantage of the situation by humiliating and pressurising me.


    You even dared to blackmail me with the threat of royals. Do you seriously think that I am afraid of facing them?" Augustus cocked his brow challengingly.


    Barret restrained himself from giving a befitting reply and, expose how much hatred he was harbouring in his heart about Augustus.


    "Yes, I did that. But was not it what everyone does to get more power? We eliminate or overpower our opponent by any means. You are not only a warrior but also a cunning diplomat. Have not you shook hands with the enemy of your enemy ever?"


    Barret''s argument was right.


    "Why do you want to change alliance all of a sudden? Are Garfields treating you like a shit because you are a humam?"


    Augustus knew he had hit the right spot after listening to the change in Barret''s heart rate.


    "You must be aware of three deaths of your pack members?" Barret instead addressed another issue.


    "They used to be my pack members, but I threw them out as punishment. They were rogues when they died."


    Augustus was confused to see a taunting smile on Barret''s face after listening to his reply.


    "Oh Lord Augustus! Seems your spies are not well efficient at their job."


    Augustus''s eyes hardened. "Say what you have to say." He ordered.


    Barret''s smile widened as he replied, "Those three were rogues. Right! But do you know who they really was?"


    Augustus narrowed his eyes while he think.


    "They were your nephew''s spies, Lord Augustus! About which you had no single clue."

 Chapter 251 - IN YOUR LAP AS ALMS!

    Augustus was stunned. Those three rogues who he had kicked out of his pack years ago were, in fact working for Edwin?


    He looked back into the past at the time when he punished them on various occasions. Now that he gave it a thought, he realised that they all were somehow related to Edwin.


    Edwin was the one who complained about many of them. The others were punished for leaking the secrets of the pack or illegal dealings with other supernatural breeds.


    Was that all Edwin''s plan? Did so many people accepted willingly to leave their pack, and take the life of the rogue only to serve Edwin?


    Augustus''s head spun with those thoughts. It could not be true!


    "Shocked?" Barret laughed a throaty laugh.


    Composing himself, Augustus asked, "How is that relevant to this?"


    Barret''s smirk was wiped off. The humour on his face was replaced by anger. "That was not my plan."


    "Garfields did it without your knowledge? But why?"


    Barret shook his head. "It was not Garfield''s, but only Darius Garfield. Ambrose and Aurora Garfield, along with the coven members did not want to aggravate the situation with Edwin O''Dell.


    He had already wiped out their espionage network from the region except for Kinsville and its neighbouring areas. It was a great loss for them."


    That came as another surprising information for Augustus. He realised at that moment how he was living in the dark. Edwin, all his life pretended to be an irresponsible and spoiled brat. But he was planning to take complete control as a leader of werewolves for years.


    Augustus underestimated Walter''s son! He should not have done that.


    "But Darius Garfield is not agreed with their way. So he took it upon himself and killed three of Edwin''s spies to get a reaction from him." Barret explained.


    "Reaction? You know what it will be. It will start another war!"


    The prophecy written in the Black book would come true, and Augustus did not want that. Not only because it would destroy kingdoms and may wipe off breeds, but also because he did not want Edwin to play his part in the war and rise as the saviour of the supernatural world, as mentioned in the prophecy.


    Augustus would do anything to prevent Walter''s son to reach that peak of greatness!


    "That is exactly what Darius wants." Barret said.


    Augustus frowned at that. Was that Vampire insane?


    "I am not letting that war to begin." Augustus told with finality.


    "No one wants another war, Lord Augustus. And that is why Mr Chairman is here to offer his alliance with you against the Garfields." Ripon assured.


    A minute later, Augustus asked. "And what it holds for you Addington?"


    Barret smirked. "Satisfaction! Besides if we stop this war, then the Crown will bestow more power on me. I will be the saviour of the human race."


    "Fair enough. But it just gives me another reason to reject your proposal Addington!" Augustus smirked wickedly. After years of wait, he finally had Barret where he wanted him- at his mercy. He was not going to slip this opportunity of humiliating him so easily.


    But little did Augustus know that Barret was in front of him not before doing his research. His eyes moved to Ripon, and the latter knew what was about to happen. Before he could stop Barret, his mouth was already spurting words towards Augustus.


    "Lord Augustus, you did not ask what it hold for you."


    Augustus passed a cursory look at him. "What are you saying? The war will be prohibited. What else I want?"


    Barret leaned ahead while not wavering his gaze away from Augustus''s. "Power!" He said dramatically.


    Taking a deep breath, Augustus dismissed him. "I already have plenty of it."


    "Is not that thrown in your lap as alms!"


    Before anyone could understand, Augustus had left his chair to grab Barret by his throat.


    Shocked, Ripon tried moving him away from Barret, but a human was no match for a warrior werewolf.


    "Shut Up!" he growled, his wolf agitated by his words.


    Instead of getting scared by watching Augustus''s darkened eyes, Barret broke into a taunting laugh.


    "You do not have choice of rejecting my proposal Agustus O''Dell. Oh, my bad... are you even O''Dell? Or was it someone else your mother-"


    The words did not appear as Augustus slapped Barret across his face. His whole body trembled in fury. The worst of his fears started resurfacing. His claws were about to grow and rip open Barret''s chest, but something burned the skin on his left arm.


    The burn was not the normal one that was of fire. Instead, it was worst than that. The burnt smell of his skin hit his senses, and the pain escalated gradually, that making him release Barret.


    Shocked, he looked at Ripon to find him holding a knife made up of silver. He then saw the wound on his arm. Ripon was cautious enough to only touch his skin with the knife and not cut it.


    Augustus growled at him as he placed the knife between them as his defence shield from this creature.


    "Lord Augustus, please! Calm down." Ripon tried.


    The knife made him quiet, and he again sat on the chair. His skin was pained. The decades of wolfsbane consumption and the loss of his mate had made Augustus weaker over time. And that was what his weakness was.


    Barret, who was infuriated now, was in no mood of letting it go.


    "I was expecting better from you Augustus O''Dell. If it was Walter O''Dell in your place, then he would have embraced me, forgiving my past actions.


    But you... you are nothing like him. I wonder why he entrusted you with all the authority and power till his son gets ready to accept it all?!" Barret''s eyes blazed in anger as he yelled.


    His eyes then turned malicious as he continued, "Walter O''Dell was a noble man. If only he knew what kind of betrayer you are, then he might have not trusted you with the legacy of his family, his breed and most importantly his son!"


    "I am warning you for the last time, Addington!" Augustus growled again.


    He was covered in sweat. All those taunts and longing for what was supposed to be his; echoed in his mind from his childhood. He did not know how Barret found out about it, but if he could then anyone could. What if everyone found it out?


    No... no! He was an O''Dell! He was the rightful ruler and the one in charge of everything!


    "What will happen if Edwin O''Dell gets to know about it?"


    Augustus froze.


    Barret walked to him, and leaning down to meet his eyes, he said, "You must accept my alliance and help me avenging my insult from the Garfields. And if you do not agree with it Lord Augustus, I will not hesitate to open the buried caskets."


    Barret''s words were cold, warning and menacing.


    An hour had passed. Baret and Ripon were already on their way back to the Council headquarters. But Augustus was still in the same cottage and in the same position from the past hour.


    This was the only pain that even his wife could not take away from him. The pain of his wound on the arm that was still bleeding; seemed nothing before what his heart was going through. His head was heavy with numerous thoughts.


    Barret''s threats had affected him in a way that he had never expected.


    He could not trust Barret. He never did. He could not accept his alliance too. He had to end this at once. If Barret reached Edwin, then...


    He did not want to walk in that direction. He would not let it happen. NEVER!


    *


    *


    *


    Barret''s carriage was moving with a constant speed through the forest. Although the meeting took longer than he thought, he considered it as his success.


    Seeing Lord Augustus''s humiliated and fear-stricken face was a bliss that could not be compared with anything else.


    Ripon, on the other hand, was not impressed with the turn of events. He was anticipating a peaceful conversation that would result in something solid and strong. But nothing like that happened, and he wondered what Lord Augustus would do now.


    The coachman pulled the reigns of the horses, resulting in abrupt halting of the carriage. The horse neighed loudly at the sudden impact. Ripon and Barret, who sat inside the carriage, balanced themselves.


    "What happened?"


    Ripon looked outside the window of the carriage at the dark surroundings. The sun had set behind the mountains a long time ago. The sky thundered, followed by the lightning.


    The weather was turning bad.


    Ripon then opened the small opening behind the coachman and asked, "What happened?"


    The coachman did not answer first, then the men inside heard his confused voice. "I... I think I saw something, My Lord."


    "What is it?"


    "I... I do not know. Please allow me to see." The coachman asked.


    "Okay. Hurry up! The weather is turning bad and soon it will start raining." Ripon said.


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    Ripon watched as the coachman jumped out of the carriage and onto the rough road. The small space did not allow much to see though.


    No sooner than later, the heavy drops of rain fell on the face of the earth. Its voice was clearly audible against the silence of the night.


    Barret inhaled deeply with a smile. "Hmm... I like the smell of soil when it starts raining."


    Ripon only nodded. But a tension formed in the pit of his stomach as another thunder shook the sky.


    "What is he doing? Ten minutes has passed." Ripon said in worry.


    "Do not worry. He must be somewhere here. Let me go and see." Barret said, taking his stick from his side.


    "No, Mr Chairman.. Please! You stay inside, and I will go and look for him."

 Chapter 252 - FATHER WAS WRONG!

    "No, Mr Chairman. Please! You stay inside and I will go and look for him." Ripon requested.


    "Do not worry Ripon. My legs are strained anyways." Saying that Barret opened the door of the carriage and stepped down.


    The rain started pouring down heavily. Ripon sat inside with his heart beating in a weird way. Fifteen minutes later, he heard the coachman''s gut-wrenching scream, and his heart leapt to his throat.


    He tried looking out through the small opening first, but the heavily landing rain made everything hazy. Hurriedly he stepped down from the carriage when another scream fell on his ears.


    He was soaked in the rain from head to toe as soon as it hit him. He squinted his eyes to scan his surroundings. But the lack of light and the rain made it difficult.


    "Mr Chairman? Mr Chairman?" he called at the top of his lungs but got no response in return.


    He ran searching for the coachman or Barret around, but they were nowhere to be found. The fear started gripping his heart, and then his eyes stung with the heavy downfall of the rain.


    Ripon''s body went still suddenly, the hair on the back of his neck stood alert. With thudding heart and dry throat, he slowly turned around and regretted it instantly as his eyes caught the horrifying sight in front of him.


    A giant grey wolf stared back at him with his golden eyes that shone in the dark like gold. Blood decorated his snout and dripped from his long and sharp teeth.


    Ripon, too shocked to think, staggered back in fright. He lost his balance and fell on the ground when the wolf howled loudly, raising his head towards the sky.


    The lightning that struck behind him, made his fearful form visible and more dangerous. That was not only what Ripon saw. The shredded body of the coachman at the wolf''s front paws, made the bile rise in Ripon''s throat.


    His eyes popped out of his eye sockets. The fear was so eminent that it made him sweat, which was mixed with the rain. Tears flow freely from his eyes, but he could not distinguish them from the water falling on him.


    Pushing his weight with his elbows, he scampered away from the animal in front of him. But a movement nearby caught his attention, making him tear his eyes away from the golden ones.


    Barret, who looked no less shaken by the turn of events, hide behind the carriage. His widened eyes gave away the state of his mind. He was trying to get behind the reigns.


    Ripon''s eyes again moved to the wolf, who looked ready to attack. His heartbeat raced again when he saw Barret behind the reigns. Now he had an opportunity to save himself.


    Their eyes met, and the hope in Ripon''s heart died as fast as it had burned.


    Not wasting time to give Ripon an apologetic look, Barret pulled the reigns tightly, and the horse neighed loudly before starting running.


    "Mr Chairman... Mr Chairman. Please save me!" Ripon''s cries did not melt Barret''s selfish heart as he did not stop.


    The grey wolf walked towards Ripon as he lay on the ground waiting for the end of his time. But the wolf''s eyes moved between Ripon and the carriage that looked smaller and smaller with passing moment.


    The wolf shook his head as if it was taunting Ripon for trusting Addington. With a loud cry, he closed his eyes, waiting for the giant wolf''s paws to crush his chest when he leapt forward, but the impact never came.


    The wolf overlooked Ripon and started running behind the carriage that was moving at its optimum speed.


    The heavy rain and the dark of the night made the road ahead difficult to see. The only light was from the lamps hung beside each side of Barret. But the rainwater slipped through the cracks and soon extinguished the flames inside.


    The muddy forest road did not let the wheels of the carriage run faster. The carriage kept sliding on the slippery ground. But the fear of life brings out the bravest version of a person.


    "Run.... Run faster!" Barret screamed as he pulled the reigns more.


    The horse must be in pain and scared too. but it kept running at the command of its master.


    The grey wolf was hot on its tail. It jumped above the potholes, dodged the trees in the way as he moved on its four legs faster and faster.


    The loud growls erupted from his throat sent currents of fear through every living being around. He slid on the slippery muddy ground but gaining his balance again, he kept chasing his prey.


    Letting out his wolf for a hunt first time in years made Augustus''s wolf purr in joy. He was enjoying his chase after a long time and thus prolonged it some more, although he could get it with not many efforts.


    The grey wolf pushed himself forward to run along the carriage. Barret''s heart jolted in shock in his chest as his eyes met with the golden orbs of the wolf.


    "Runnnn.... Runnn faster!"


    Getting tired of this chase, the wolf jumped on the carriage. It loosed its balance, but Barret somehow managed to keep it running. The wolf then attacked from the other side, and the carriage behind broke loose and, with another jump of the wolf on it, it broke down into pieces.


    Now with less weight to carry, the horse picked up more speed. Barret turned his head to look behind but did not see the wolf anymore.


    Maybe he lost the chase. Barret smiled like a maniac. But it was too soon to celebrate.


    The wolf pushed the horse with his large head, and the animal went flying to fall on the ground along with Barret.


    Barret lay on the ground, soaked in rain, whimpering in pain. He tried getting up, but he was badly injured. His bones were broken at places by the force of his landing.


    He managed to open his eyes and saw a figure moving towards him. Incoherent sounds came from his quivering lips. The fear had not left him yet.


    The figure was not as huge as the grey wolf, but it was the size of a tall man. His eyes widened in fright as a naked man with his salt and pepper hair matted on his head.


    His grey eyes were still dark and furious. The lack of clothes displayed every inch of his skin. It was embellished, with scars and battle marks. Although he was not in a good shape with his potbelly and wrinkled skin, there was no denying the strength that man still had.


    His canines and long claws glistened in the light of thunder.


    "L-Lord A-Augustus... p-pl-please!"


    Augustus''s face was void of any emotions, but his dark eyes spoke a million things that he did not want the world to ever know.


    Augustus paused near Barret as he struggled to get up to save his life. With a scoff, Augustus pushed Barret with his leg to turn him on his back.


    A cry left Barret''s mouth as the pain grew more. The devil above him looked like a demigod with a pledge to set the whole world on fire, that this heavy rain could not also save.


    "You incompetent human... you dared to bring my past to use it for blackmailing me?!"


    His animalistic voice made Barret beg for mercy. But The man in front of him was not a human to have that virtue, and the predators did not know what mercy was.


    Augustus put his dirty feet on Barret''s chest as he glared won at the man.


    "You think Walter was better than me?"


    Barret shook his head fervently. "N-no... no..."


    "That is right! He was no better than me. He never was. Father was wrong! I was the one deserving and capable of taking care of his legacy.


    Look at Vincardine. Everyone is happy there. They all worship me. Why?


    Because I gave them what they needed- a capable ruler!"


    Augustus laughed throatily as if he was challenging the thundering sky.


    "L-Lord Augustus... please forgive me! P-please!"


    Augustus laugh stopped as he looked down again at the man at his mercy.


    "Forgive you?" He tasted the words in his mouth.


    Barret nodded hopefully.


    "Do you want to know a secret Addington?" Augustus leaned down some, but that increased the pressure on Barret''s chest by his foot.


    "Walter had only one thing that I could never have in me." Augustus''s voice was plain yet had some edge to it.


    Barret''s eyes kept growing bigger and bigger, his hands tried hitting Augustus''s leg.


    "Kindness!" Augustus whispered audibly.


    And the next moment, his foot had broken Barret''s ribcage. Blood spurted out of his mouth as his limbs flailed fruitlessly.


    Augustus watched in satisfaction as life left the man''s body. At the top of the hill, where he was- he looked above at the raining sky and screamed at the top of his lungs.


    That scream was a mixture of satisfaction, ambition, pain, humiliation, guilt, frustration, anger and GREED!

 Chapter 253 - SHOPPING TIME!

    Today, Thea had requested Elsie and Edwin to allow Rees and Ruth to take a half-day of leave from their duty. She had already taken care of elders'' dresses, including Mrs Payne.


    Now only the three of them were left of shopping. Ruth was very excited and was looking forward to this. She was almost done with Thea''s wedding gown and could not wait for her friend to walk down the aisle wearing it.


    Irrespective of Thea''s constant pleading, Ruth had made sure to not reveal the gown to her. She wanted to surprise her on her special day.


    In the afternoon, she found Rees waiting for her near the fountain.


    "Were you waiting for long?" She asked as she neared him.


    Rees smiled at her. "No. Only twenty minutes. We can not consider it late, now do we?"


    Ruth rolled her eyes at his sarcasm. "I am sorry! I had to change my uniform."


    She was wearing a nice yellow dress. The front half of her hair was tied with the pins at the back of her head, and the remaining lower half cascaded behind her back. Her blue-stoned necklace and its silver crescent moon sparkled in the natural sunlight.


    "That is fine! Shall we go now?" He asked and offered his hand for her to take.


    Ruth smiled and was about to give her hand in his, but her smile faltered as she recalled what Theodora said to her.


    -"Playing a third wheel of the cart?"-


    -"You know what they call such women. Homewreckers!"-


    Rees furrowed his brows at her hesitance. He took her half stretched hand in his, and smiled.


    "Rees-" Ruth started, but he squeezed her hand.


    "I do not care what the world thinks about our friendship. But for me, you were are and always will be the most respected woman who is my best friend and someone I truely care for. Do not let them spoil what we share!"


    She was suddenly released from the heavyweight on her chest. Ruth held his hand tightly and smiled brightly at him.


    "Thank you!" She said.


    "Anytime for you!" He replied.


    Together they walked towards the front area of ''the great manor'' where a carriage was waiting for them.


    Ruth was telling Rees what kind of dress she wanted for her. The excitement on her face uplifted Rees''s mood, as he was not much interested in looks and shopping. But it was his wedding, and if he did not wait for Thea at the end of the aisle while dressed up well, she might throw a fit then and there and keep the wedding on hold till she finds him wearing a dress to her liking.


    Henry opened the door for them before smiling at Ruth then bowing at Rees. They both returned his acknowledgement. Rees helped Ruth climb the carriage then followed her inside.


    Till they exited through the main gate of ''the great manor'', Ruth was constantly speaking animatedly about her plans for their wedding. Rees was tired of listening to everyone''s planning, especially Thea''s.


    She was more nervous about the unavoidable rituals as his mate than their wedding.


    But Rees did not want to upset Ruth by interrupting her, so he carefully listened to everything she said. He even nodded and contributed to her plans.


    The interruption to her blabbering came with the halting of the carriage. Confused, she looked at Rees as he had insisted on keeping the window closed.


    "Are we there already?"


    Rees chose, to not answer that. The door of the carriage was opened, and someone climbed inside. Henry closed the door behind the man who joined them.


    He was wearing a long coat and a hat. His face was partially covered by the collar of his coat, and the shadow cast by his hat.


    He sat across her. She was about to ask Rees about this man; when her knee was brushed against his, and the familiar tingles formed on her skin.


    Her eyes shot up at him in surprise to see his cerulean blue eyes already watching her in amusement.


    She gasped. "What the-"


    "Shhh!" Rees shooshed her before she completed her sentence.


    He then faced Edwin and said, "Thank you for coming Master. Mrs Green will be delighted to see you. She specially requested your presence."


    ''Oh, so it was Mrs Green!'' Ruth groaned.


    "That is alright!" Edwin replied.


    Ruth pursed her lips, sensing it was futile to throw a tantrum and complain about Edwin''s company. That was why Rees did not let her open the window.


    She felt uneasy, and the small space suddenly felt smaller than before. The accidental bumping of their knees with each other, when the wheels run over a stone or through the pothole, made her heart jump inside her chest.


    She avoided looking in his way, however she could feel his gaze on her that did not help her situation at all.


    The silence became so overbearing that she felt a need to distract herself. Leaning in Rees, she raised her head to whisper in his ear.


    "Why did not you tell me that he is coming with us?"


    If Ruth thought that she was inaudible for Edwin, she was sadly mistaken. Edwin kept his straight face and pretended to be unattentive of their conversation.


    Rees shifted uncomfortably in his seat but answered anyway. "If I had told you before, then would you have sit here in silence?"


    Ruth pinched his arm that did not hurt him at all but satisfied her, that she could let out her anger at him.


    "But you could at least warn me!"


    "Well... surprise!" Rees shrugged innocently.


    Another pinch on his arm, and yet he did not feel it.


    "I am so not going to forgive you for this!" She promised.


    "Ruth... you know that crossing paths with Master is now unavoidable for you. For how long you are planning to act this way? You practically work for him. Why do not you start afresh?"


    Ruth scrunched up her nose as if the idea disgusted her. "Why would I? I am not planning on spending my life with him! And I do not want to keep crossing my paths with him." She said.


    Rees gulped down nervously at the tick of Edwin''s jaw. Maybe this was not the right time and situation to initiate that conversation. So he kept silent.


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of a shop, that was quite famous in Vincardine for trending designs at affordable rates.


    Upon entering the shop, they found the Green and Welby family already present there, along with Thea. Her face brightened seeing them, and she rushed towards Ruth.


    After changing the pleasantries, they showed them the dresses they were looking at before their arrival.


    "This is so confusing Thea. I do not know what to choose. Please save me!" Ruth asked for help after going through all the dresses thrice.


    She had never shopped like this. All her life, she wore only those dresses which were either made by her mother or herself.


    To say the truth, she was afraid of getting embarrassed by choosing the wrong dress. And she was not the one who was paying for it. What if she chose an expensive one?


    "Ruth, dear. What are you going to do at your wedding if you can not choose one dress for yourself?" Mrs Green asked.


    "Mother... why would she need to do that when I will be there for her?" Thea raised her brow and winked at Ruth, making her smile in return.


    Mrs Green shook her head at the two of them.


    "Or maybe Ruth''s groom will help her!" Mrs Welby added while giggling.


    "Forget them and let me see what will look good on you." Thea told.


    The men were in the men''s wear section that was on the other side of the shop.


    Ten minutes later, Thea had five dresses ready on her hand for Ruth to try. Everyone sat in on the couches placed in an open area in front of the changing booths. A full-length mirror was also there to see how did they look.


    The men were also done with choosing dresses for Rees and Edwin. First, Rees tried the dresses, and after what like an eternity, a consensus happened on a black tuxedo with a white shirt and black leather shoes.


    Then it was Edwin''s turn. Rees had requested the staff of the shop, to give them some privacy, and had told them he would call them if they needed any assistance. Of course, it was for keeping Edwin''s identity hidden from them.


    Unlike Rees, Edwin knew what he wanted to wear on the wedding day. As an elite, he was privileged with all the fortune to buy anything that he liked, and living like one had elevated his choice.


    He pulled the curtain off the booth and stepped outside. The women gasped with wide eyes, and the men smiled in approval.


    Ruth could not take her eyes off of him. His charcoal black dress fitted his enormous form very well. Untraditionally, he chose a black shirt to wear underneath the jacket with black shoes.


    His tan complexion was accentuated by the all-black dressing. The colour of his cerulean blue eyes gave him a look of a god of lightning. His unruly coffee brown hair made him look younger than he was.


    And what made Ruth''s heart melt like butter was the dimple of his cheek as he smiled at everyone, as if he knew he was looking drop-dead handsome and there was nothing people could not like about his look.


    That man was full of himself!


    He looked so gorgeous that Ruth could not even blink. Her fast thumping heartbeats drew the man''s attention towards her, and when their eyes met, he smirked, knowingly that making her heart miss a bit!

 Chapter 254 - I SAID IT IS NOTHING!

    Edwin listened to Ruth''s wildly beating heart and how her pupils dilated at his sight. Her lips were slightly parted as if breathing through only her nose was not enough.


    He liked her reaction very much!


    "Oh my God! Mr Berrycloth, you look so handsome! I am sure any woman would fall at your feet if you just look in her way. Is not that right Ruth?" Mrs Green purposefully turned to Ruth.


    But Ruth was so lost in devouring the beautiful sight in front of her, that she did not realise every pair of eyes present turned to her way.


    Thea elbowed her side to break her gaze at Edwin.


    "Erm... sorry... what?" She fumbled after getting caught off-guard.


    "Mrs Green was asking if you find Mr Berrycloth handsome or not? I mean in this attire!" She added quickly after Mr Welby cleared his throat. But she shared the same excitement as Mrs Green.


    Ruth flushed at that question. She fidgeted with her fingers, and while avoiding looking at Edwin, she only nodded her head slowly.


    "I am glad to know that Miss Moore!"


    His deep voice made the hair on her body stand up as her blush intensified.


    "So now that Mr Berrycloth''s dress has been finalised, it is now Ruth''s turn." Thea announced.


    Ruth suddenly became nervous. She knew every person present there very well and was comfortable with them except the one, who was still looking at her.


    But wearing dresses and showing them to these people made her nervous. Ruth was not used to the attention of many people.


    She wished she had confidence like the blue-eyed monster. Then maybe she would have been saved from half of her embarrassing moments in life.


    Thea waited outside the booth while Ruth changed inside. While the elders discussed the wedding, Rees could hear his Master''s anticipation as his eyes kept darting towards the closed booth.


    ~"Master... pardon me but your heart is beating loudly."~


    ~"Then close your ears."~ Edwin replied through the mind link in irritation.


    What was taking her so long?


    Rees cleared his throat. ~"I would, but what about him?"~


    Edwin moved his head with a frown to see who Rees was pointing at. His frown disappeared instantly when his eyes met with Mr Welby''s.


    The curtain was opened, and Ruth stepped out with a pastel pink dress on her body. The dress was simple, with stones studded on the waistline and with long sleeves.


    While everyone discussed how beautiful she looked, her eyes betrayed to meet the cerulean blue ones.


    That dress looked good on Ruth, but it did not satisfy Edwin''s taste. She subtly shook her head with uncertainty, and maybe a little disappointment flashed in her hazel eyes.


    "This dress looks good, Ruth." Mrs Green said, and Mr Green agreed.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. She stole another glance in Edwin''s way to see the corners of his mouth drawn downwards.


    He did not like it!


    Should his opinion bother her?


    "I... I do not find these sleeves comfortable." She said in a low voice.


    Thea was about to protest but then saw Rees shaking his head to stop her. He quirked up his brows in Edwin''s direction. Thea''s face morphed in realisation, and a small smile crept her lips.


    "You are right Ruth! Why do not you try the next one?"


    Sighing in relief, Ruth took the next green dress, and after ten minutes, she stood again in front of them in it. The ladies made her twirl around a couple of times as they discussed how it looked.


    Ruth''s eyes again found Edwin''s, and again they were not satisfied. Sighing, she made another excuse and cancelled that green dress.


    The same cycle repeated two more times, and at the end of it, Ruth was more irritated with that man''s taste than tired.


    While wearing the last dress that Thea had chosen for her, she grumbled under her breath, cursing Edwin. Outside the changing booth, Edwin smiled inwardly, hearing her blabbering clearly with his werewolf power.


    Ruth decided to go for this dress, irrespective of his opinion. She was tired and hungry. Besides, she did not like wasting everybody''s time because of her. And Edwin decided to reject this one too, just to annoy Ruth further. He enjoyed it when she got angry.


    She became a different person when she got angry, and that was interesting for him.


    Inhaling a long breath, Ruth relaxed her shoulders. Opening the curtain, she stepped outside, and everyone gasped in astonishment.


    Ruth turned nervous again and panicked. Was she looking that bad? But, She thought the dress was beautiful, and it really suited her. But the reactions she got from everyone said otherwise.


    She was about to run inside the booth again when she heard Mrs Green.


    "Ruth... you... you look..."


    "Beautiful!" Mrs Welby filled in the blanks.


    Thea''s excited and happy shriek brought everyone back to their senses, and the ladies surrounded her, looking at the details of the dress.


    The light blue coloured floor-length dress was sleeveless with a heavy stone, and embroidery work on the bust was extended a little down of the waistline. Its circular neckline was untraditionally semi-transparent. It looked like a waterfall and, Ruth with her toffee brown hair and hazel eyes looked nothing less than a goddess.


    Ruth''s eyes met with Edwin''s and, the blush crept on her face at the intense look in his eyes. He was not smiling, neither did he nod his head in approval. The way his eyes roamed all over her form felt like it were his hands moving on her body as if they were worshipping it.


    Suddenly her heart swelled with joy, for she knew he liked the dress and the best part?- It matched with the colour of his cerulean blue eyes.


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora was waiting for Augustus''s return. He went after telling her he would be back by the morning. But he did not. The morning turned into the afternoon, which then passed into the evening.


    "My Lady, Lord Augsutus is here." A servant informed her at the late hour of the evening.


    Her heart was relieved as her feet marched hurriedly towards his chamber.


    Opening the door, she sighed and ran to hug him from behind.


    "Oh, darling! You worried me! Where were you? You was supposed to be back in the morning. Then what-"


    She paused as he loosened her hands around him. Stepping ahead and away from her, he did not turn towards her.


    Frowning, Theodora studied him and his mood. It was definitely not good, but why- she wanted to know.


    "What happened Augustus?"


    He did not say anything.


    "Augustus, I am ask-" Words died in her throat as she stepped ahead to look at him, but she had not expected to see him that way.


    Although his clothes were clean and neat, his body was dirty with dried mud. His hair, face, hands everything was dirty as if he was rolling in a puddle of mud.


    "Augustus! What is this? What happened?" She demanded.


    Augustus''s dim grey eyes met hers. "Nothing." It was his curt reply.


    "I refuse to believe that it is nothing. Tell me right now! What happened to you? Where were you?" Theodora was not ready to give up.


    His jaw ticked in irritation. But he tried maintaining his calm.


    "I said it is nothing." His voice came a little harsher.


    "Then what are these stains and... look at your hands. What are these bruises?" Theodora''s mind was drawing numerous probabilities, and none of them felt comfortable to her.


    She had that same strange feeling from a few weeks ago before Edwin came back in ''the great manor'' from the dungeons of the old building. She did not want Augustus to go, and she requested so. But he did not listen.


    He did not even tell her where he was going and why. If he would have been in a trouble, then where she could search for him?


    "I want to be alone. We will talk later." Augustus finally said dismissively.


    Theodora had enough of this. She did not like how he acted unaffected and used such a harsh tone at her.


    He was acting strangely for the last four days. Her instincts warned her, that he was hiding something from her. All these years, she had successfully unearthed his deepest darkest secrets with his own shovel.


    Then what made this time differently?


    Augustus turned around to leave for the washroom. He wanted to wash both his body and mind. The memories and the consequent thoughts made him upset. And his wife bugging him with her bunch of questions worsened his mood.


    He paused when Theodora held onto his hand.


    "You are not going anywhere till you answer all of my questions first." She declared.


    Augustus''s eyes hardened in anger only to turn darker in colour. Within a blink of an eye, he had her same hand twisted in a painful way that had stopped him.


    "Do not forget that I am your husband, Theodora or else I will foget that you are my wife!"


    Theodora was beyond shocked. This man looking at her in anger was nothing like the husband she was living with for years, and yet he was the same animal that she had known all this time!

 Chapter 255 - BLUSH LIKE A STRAWBERRY

    Florence could not get her mind away from what she saw in ''the great manor''. Ruth and Edwin... but how?


    From what she knew, she was sure that Ruth hated Edwin and had never met him. Then why did he recommend her for the position of head maid?


    And what the hell they were doing that made Ruth blush like a strawberry? The way they gazed at each other, made her disturbed.


    And that blue-stoned necklace. Was it given by Edwin?


    Her mind was about to burst with those thoughts. She took out another dress from her wardrobe when she heard a knock on her door.


    "Who is it?" She called a bit irritatingly.


    "It is me- Claire!"


    Florence sighed. "Come in."


    She folded the dress she had taken out and kept it in the bag. Claire stepped in with some random gossip but frowned when she saw Florence packing her bag.


    "Why are you packing your bag Florence? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes." Florence did not elaborate further.


    With a suggestive hint, Claire then pried. "Is it your old admirer or have you found a new one?" She wiggled her brows with a goofy smile.


    Florence''s brows furrowed, but she replied anyway. "Neither of that."


    "Then where are you going?"


    Florence, at last, faced Claire. "I have some important work to do."


    "How long you will be away?"


    "I do not know. Maybe a week or two?"


    "A week? Are you visiting a far away land?" Claire asked in surprise.


    Florence paused, then nodded. "You can say that."


    Claire groaned at Florence''s cryptic answers. She knew there was more.


    "Florence! You are hiding something from me. I have been noticing that something is bothering your mind since you came back from ''the great manor''? Did something happen there? Did Ruth... did she do that... again?"


    Florence clenched her jaw, remembering how Ruth had instigated some kind of fear in her mind. She did not know how but she was sure that it was not natural. It had to be Ruth''s doing!


    Florence thought about it for a moment, then told Claire what she saw and heard in ''the great manor''. With every detail that fell on Claire''s ears, her eyes kept growing in size.


    "So what now?" She asked at the end.


    "So now I am going to find out what is the story of that parcel." Florence answered.


    But Claire was confused. "Just because you saw that cloth of parcel you think that it will give you your answers? And how can Mrs Payne''s relatives be connected to Ruth? You know that they send pickles and medicines for them and I never heard or saw Mrs Payne sharing them with anyone, even with Ruth."


    "You are right. Maybe there is no connection between Warthford Island and Ruth. But some part of my heart tells me that I may find a link." Florence was not ready to give up on her theory.


    Claire asked in annoyance. "But Florence, it does not make any sense."


    "It does Claire. It does!" Florence shook her head. "Have you ever wonder why Mr and Mrs Payne cared so much about Ruth? And why only them? They treat her as if she was their own daughter."


    "It is because Ruth always helped and took care of them." Claire argued.


    "Yes. But then why Mrs Payne would have mentioned only Ruth''s father and not her mother? Does that make any sense to you?"


    Claire thought for a minute, but everything passed from above her head. She shook her head, giving up.


    "I think it is because Mrs Payne knows about Ruth''s father. Or maybe he is the one sending those parcels to them all these years."


    They both fell in thoughtful silence. After some minutes, Florence broke it with her next words.


    "Claire, I do not know everything. I am trying to connect the dots and do not know if I am following the right path. It will get clear only after I visit Warthford Island. For once I want to believe in what my heart says."


    Claire nodded her head in understanding. "Maybe you are right."


    "I will be back as soon as I get any information. Till then keep watch on the both of them. I heard Thea and Rees are getting married soon. I might not get back till then. So keep your ears and eyes open." Florence commanded.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself!" Claire replied.


    Saying goodbye to her, Florence loaded her bag in the carriage, that was waiting down the apartment building.


    ''I will expose you Ruth!'' With that thought, she began her journey to the faraway land of Warthford Island.


    *


    *


    *


    That night at some point when the world was asleep, Ruth tossed and turned in her bed. Her brows were scrunched together, and her body was covered in sweat. Her hands that rested to her side fisted the bedsheet tightly.


    Her head moved from side to side as if she did not want to see what played before her closed eyes. But no matter how many times she tried turning her head away, the image did not spare her mercy.


    Her breaths turned long and shaky. Her pink lips parted, and she mumbled incoherently.


    A loud scream woke up Mrs Payne with a gasp. She hurried towards Ruth as she cried.


    "Ruth... Ruth... my dear! What happened?" Mrs Payne panicked.


    No words came out of Ruth''s mouth. She just kept crying. Mrs Payne pulled her close to her chest, and Ruth cried some more.


    This had been their every night''s routine. Every time Ruth closed her eyes, the same nightmares of a green-eyed man haunted her. She did not speak, nor did she touch him in those nightmares. She was only there but still was not.


    The guilt rose to hit one level up as Mrs Payne rubbed Ruth''s back soothingly. She blamed herself for Ruth''s situation.


    Only if she had kept that white feather securely and away from Ruth''s reach, then none of these might have happened.


    That night none of them slept. Mrs Payne sat holding Ruth in her arms, and Ruth did not dare to close her eyes in fear of getting the same nightmare again.


    Mrs Payne was confused. Why this was happening to her? It should not be in that way. She could not let Ruth live in such a way. She had to do something.


    Where she could find the solution for this problem. She missed her husband. If he was there, then he would have known what to do. But now that he was gone... gone were the secrets and the knowledge he had.


    Ruth moved in her arms, and she looked down at her. The bluestone in Ruth''s necklace gleamed in the dim light.


    An idea crossed her mind. To find the solution, she first needed to know the problem.


    The next morning, after Ruth left for Elsie''s chamber, Mrs Payne stopped in front of her neighbour''s room. Knocking on the door, she waited for the response. Not a minute later, a woman opened the door.


    "Good morning, Mrs Payne! How are you?" She smiled politely.


    "Good morning! I am very well, thank you!"


    "Please come in!" The woman let Mrs Payne in her room.


    She was a fellow maid of Ruth and was ready to go in the family''s residential part in ''the great manor''.


    "What bring you here this early? Do you need anything?" The woman asked.


    Mrs Payne smiled but said, "I actually need a help from you."


    "Help? Of course, Mrs Payne. Tell me how can I help you?" The woman asked sincerely.


    "As you know I spend the whole day alone. It is boring. So I was thinking of reading some books. Can you tell someone to bring them for me from the local library?"


    "Why not! If you have told this to Ruth then she would have-"


    "No!"


    The woman blinked, puzzled.


    Covering up her impatience, Mrs Payne smiled again. "I mean, you know how Ruth panics at every nuisance thing. She will not allow me reading, saying I should not overexert myself and instead of reading small letters, I should sleep through the afternoon."


    "Oh, that you are right about. But she cares about you Mrs payne. That is why she is always worried about your health. If she thinks that then you should not buy the books." The woman said.


    But Mrs Payne had more persistent reason to read those particular books than her health.


    After five minutes of emotional drama, she convinced the woman for getting those books from the local library.


    "Here is the list."


    The woman scanned the small piece of paper, which had four titles of the books scribbled. Her brows shot up in surprise.


    "Mrs Payne, I must say you have a peculiar taste in books."


    Mrs Payne only shrugged in response. The woman promised to arrange those books before the evening. She even promised, to not say anything about it to Ruth.


    Ten minutes later, when Mrs Payne left her room, she had a satisfying smile on her face.. Now she would know the reason for the problem and might find a solution to it.

 Chapter 256 - SUBMITTED TO THE DARKNESS

    Augustus was restless. He had many things on his mind. But most important of all was his agitated wolf. His grey wolf came out after a long time, and now that he had tasted the freedom, he fought for more of it.


    A pain shot in his gums, and his claws itched to grow more. He stumbled to get another glass of wolfsbane potion. He chugged it down then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.


    Theodora did not bother him after their previous conversation. He had never kept anything secret from her. She knew his every deepest and darkest secret that some of them scared him. But she accepted all of them and supported him in his every action. She was his backbone!


    His mind raced back to the time when he married Theodora. They met only once before the marriage, and it was a formal meeting in the presence of her parents and Augustus''s father and Walter.


    He distinctively remembered how ecstatic Margaret was for him. After Agatha''s - his first wife''s- death, she thought Augustus was growing lonely. Although it was rare to see the supernatural beings remarrying with someone who was not their mate, Augustus''s father thought it was the best thing to do for the sake of Elsie and Eloise.


    On their wedding night, when Augustus was leaving Theodora alone in their private chamber when they were supposed to be together, she stopped him and demanded an explanation of his actions.


    She was not afraid of him. She did not care that he was an O''Dell. All she cared about was he did not have any right to humiliate her that way.


    Maybe that was the first time, Augustus admired her courage. She was a strong-willed woman, and eventually, she proved her capabilities when Augustus unfolded his secrets one by one, and she accepted all of them without condescending to him.


    But this time, he was not sure of what to tell her. How could he tell her that Edwin was living in disguise of an ignorant brat under the same roof as him? But in reality, he was mobilising resources, and turning the circumstances in his favour to claim what Augustus had always dreamed of.


    Augustus groaned loudly as his headache grew some more. He could not just sit and wait for Edwin to challenge his authority publicly. He had to do something before that.


    He thought some more, and only one name came to his mind. The person who was next to Theodora, in a cleaning mess for Augustus. He was not a trustworthy man but had always done whatever Augustus commanded in return for various favours.


    Augustus had no option than offering one more reward to the shrewd man.


    In the same afternoon, a carriage stopped in front of ''the great manor''s doors. Augustus was informed of the arrival of the person he was waiting for.


    While walking through the corridor of ''the great manor'', his steps faltered. Was he hallucinating?


    To confirm his doubt, he took a step back and saw a familiar face speaking with a maid. It had the same smile, same beauty and same eyes.


    The man was not expecting to see that face in ''the great manor'' out of all places. For nights he could not sleep peacefully, none of his days passed without thinking about that face.


    Anger, lust and joy, all mixed together in a toxic concoction in his mind. When the woman began walking again, he followed her as discreetly as possible. Lost in her thoughts, she did not realise that a predator was following her.


    Before she turned around the corner, she halted in her track. The hair on her back stood up in alarm, and she turned around swiftly. Before she could see the man''s face, a hand covered her mouth and dragged her into the nearby room.


    It felt familiar. Was it the blue-eyed monster? Ruth questioned as their last encounter resurfaced in her mind.


    But, her hopes scattered all over the place and the blood in her heart got replaced by fear as she saw the face, she prayed not to see again.


    "Nice to meet you again, beautiful!"


    His thick voice was covered by lust, and so did his eyes. No voice came out of Ruth''s throat as she stood there frozen due to shock.


    It was worse than her every night''s nightmares! Because she could wake up from those nightmares, but this was reality, and she had no escape from the clutches of this vile man.


    He leaned down near her face and smiled wickedly. "This day could not be better than this. At last, I have you, where I wanted you!"


    Ruth panicked. The last time she crossed her paths with this man was very unfortunate, and she escaped barely. But now in between the walls of ''the great manor'', she did not know if her luck would play by her side.


    Her eyes widened when she felt his hand on her waist, and he squeezed it. Tears streamed down her eyes as she struggled to fight with him.


    "Mhhhh... mmmhhh..." She tried to move her head when his hand started moving upwards slowly. The sly smile on his face widened even more.


    "If you make any sound then..."


    The man''s hand hovered near her bosoms. Ruth''s eyes widened as she shook her head pleadingly.


    "Good girl!" He was satisfied with her reaction. He slowly moved his hand from her mouth, and she obliged by not screaming.


    "P-please, let me go. Please!" Those were the first words that came out of her mouth.


    But the man in front of her had no mercy in his soul.


    He smiled again. "How can I let you go when I have just found you again Miss Moore? I wonder what you are doing here in the maid uniform?"


    Ruth took breaths through her mouth. "I... I am Lady Elsie''s head maid."


    The man looked surprised. This mere human was appointed as a head maid?


    He did not care about it at all. He was happy that now he had another source of entertainment available at his will.


    "Then we will meet frequently. Is not that delightful, Miss Ruth?"


    Ruth did not answer and kept praying for someone to come and save her.


    "Well... now that we have met after a long time, I think we should get more acquainted with each other. Do not you think so?" His eyes moved down to her parted lips.


    He shamelessly licked his own as his pupils dilated with lust. Only thought of Ruth''s lips on his made his member down hardened.


    "P-please Mr Davies. I beg you!" Ruth cried more as the panic heightened.


    Harold could have her right then and there, but what was fun in no chase? He wanted to satisfy his ego first. The way she escaped from his clutches the last time had daunted his ego.


    And now that he knew he could have her anytime, he wanted to instinct that fear for him in her. That would work wonders when she would be at his service at his one command.


    Was that not one of his ways to have any woman he liked?


    Some could be lured, some could be bought, some could be manipulated, some did not need any of that to do what he wanted, and the others were scared.


    "You really want to go, Miss Moore?" He asked.


    Ruth held her breath and nodded her head.


    "Okay. You can go!" He said simply.


    Ruth could not believe his words. "Th-thank you!" She tried moving out of the cage of his arms when he stopped her by holding her shoulder tightly.


    "Not so soon, Miss Moore! Not before you give me something in return."


    Ruth''s heart raced in fear. What would he ask from her?


    She looked at him through blurry vision.


    "Wh-what?"


    Harold leaned near her face again and inhaled her scent that made his eyes close on their own accord. She was intoxicating!


    "A promise of our next meeting!" He whispered in her ear.


    Her skin crawled in disgust at his proximity. The idea of the next meeting set her heart in a worrying phase.


    "Come on Miss Ruth! I am waiting to hear your answer."


    Ruth wanted to disappear from there and never see this animal''s face again. The only way to get her escape was to agree to his wish.


    So she nodded her head.


    Harold smiled again as he felt her moving her head in affirmation. He smiled satisfyingly and stepped back from her.


    Suddenly she gasped for air as if she exited a suffocating chamber. Not wasting more time and looking again at him, Ruth ran from there till her legs hurt.


    She did not know where she ran, which was the right direction and where she should go to keep herself safe. She let her legs carry her in random directions trusting their judgement as her head spun.


    Thankfully it was afternoon, and people were probably busy eating, so she did not need to face anyone. Stopping in front of a door, she took another breath, and without thinking twice, she opened the door with force and ran inside to seek refuge.


    Her teary eyes turned her vision hazy, and she was not in a state of thinking properly. She did what first came to her mind. She ran towards a mountain of muscles who stood up, shocked to see her state and unannounced arrival.


    Not caring about anything else, she just threw herself at that touch mountain, for she believed there was a soft heart underneath that made her feel safe and like home.


    "Miss Moore, Miss Moore what happened?" She heard that voice that was a soothing blow on her burns.


    Before she replied, her vision turned dark, and it turned difficult for her to stand on her feet. She found her body and mind giving up, but the two hands that held her securely in them would never give up on her. Not even when the whole world forced them.


    She knew it! She just knew it in her heart, so she let them take care of her and submitted to the darkness.

 Chapter 257 - HE FOUND ME!

    Edwin was shocked beyond his expectations. When Ruth barged into his office while crying, he was too stunned to react. He was so submerged in playing the piano, the only musical instrument he knew how to play, to hear her heartbeats or recognise her scent before she came.


    He immediately ran towards her to ask her what happened, and why she was crying. Every tear that fell from her eyes slashed his insides over and over again. But the most disturbing part was the fear in her hazel eyes.


    He had never seen her that scared, not even when he found her in the woods months ago. He had seen her angry, heartbroken, depressed, but he had never seen her so scared of something as if she believed she could not escape it.


    Before she answered him, she lost her consciousness and fainted out in his arms. Edwin did not know what to do. As he could not take her out of his office in that state without drawing unwanted attention, he picked her up in his arms and placed her on the nearby couch.


    He sprinkled some water on her face, but she did not wake up. He felt at ease only after her heartbeats turned normal. He tried everything to wake her up but then felt she needed some rest. So he stopped with his efforts.


    What would have happened? Why was she so scared and crying? Did someone say anything to her? Was it Theodora or someone else?


    With a worrying thought, he checked pulled out the necklace that she wore under the high neckline of her uniform. Contrary to his expectations and fortunately to his luck, it did not shine.


    Edwin blew out a sigh of relief.


    ''She is safe! She is safe in the manor!'' He chanted that a couple of times till he was assured of his words.


    Then what may have happened?


    His brain was about to burst with the various possibilities it came up with. And none of them sounded pleasant.


    He thought of calling Elsie or Lester, but they both had gone somewhere to spend some time with each other. When Elsie asked for the permission- though she did not need it- Edwin did not hesitate to give it. However, he felt a little jealous of Lester.


    Then he thought of Rees, but his wolf growled in displeasure. No matter what... he did not like how Rees was close to Ruth and how she was so comfortable with him when it should be Edwin with whom she had to act that way. Besides, Rees was with Thea as they went to decide on the menu for their wedding.


    Another thought came to his mind. Gulping his saliva down his throat, he leaned towards her, till he could see the fine details on her face. She had a small mole on her left cheek. Her steady breaths fanned his face, and he wanted nothing more than basking in that warmth.


    His hands betrayed his will to reach for her face. He ran his fingers over the ridges and curves of her round face. Her broad forehead seemed like a vast opening where his wolf liked to go for a run. Her straight eyebrows were like a bridge over the river where he wanted to sit, waiting for a beautiful sunset and sunrise all his life.


    Her bulbous tipped nose felt like a grass blade that he would like to play with all the time. And then came his most favourite part of her body that attracted him towards her like no other woman ever could- her rose-pink cupid''s bow-shaped lips.


    He wondered how long it would have taken for a creator to work on their perfect shape. They were like rose petals that he wanted to worship till eternity to come. The heat rose inside his body as he stared at her lips.


    He had a chance that he was waiting for till his eyes first saw those hazel eyes twinkling under the moonlight on the night of the celebrations. Just one more inch and, their lips would meet. He could finally taste her, devour it to his heart''s content, and she would not know. Nobody would know.


    His breath shook nervously at that thought. He leaned some more, aiming for her lips, but just when he was about to touch them, he tilted his head slightly to kiss the corner of her mouth.


    He clenched his eyes tightly shut as he rested his lips on her soft skin. He could hear his heart beating in his ears so wildly that he was afraid it would rupture by that much pressure. He inhaled deeply, her natural flowery scent turned his insides upside down. The lust he was suppressing for months tried to break the restraints.


    He could have done more than just a kiss- if only it was not the only woman that not only he liked, but also respected. He could not ever stain her dignity, no matter what. She was not only his mate, but in his eyes, she was a woman he admired for her courage, her righteousness, her values and morals, her kindness and most importantly, her faith in goodness.


    He clenched his jaw and sniffed her body for any scent of other males- human or werewolf. But he got nothing.


    How could he when the scent he was searching for belonged to a werewolf who had access and permission to use the potions, which hid the scents of the supernatural creatures?


    That potion was prepared and sold by witches. It was in use even before the great war but mostly for the reasons of security and espionage. But after the great war, the supernatural creatures felt the need to hide their scents as it was decided to cohabitate with the humans secretly.


    As the demand rose, raised were the prices over the centuries. And now only those who had enough money could buy it and use it on the daily basis.


    That same potion was also used by Douglas and that was why nobody from the family- even though werewolves- suspected his rendezvous with Theodora.


    Unable to control himself anymore, Edwin pulled away from Ruth. After minutes of pondering when he hit the dead end, again and again, he gave up and decided to wait till Ruth woke up.


    He was looking through some papers to distract his mind from the sinful thoughts that came crawling back the more he watched his mate lying in front of him- defenceless and luring.


    Ruth''s pupils moved behind the closed lids. The same man with green eyes was smiling at her. He called her to come to him by his head. She did not know what it made feel her, but when she did not move, he offered his hand for her to hold.


    This time, she dared to take it, but she could not move. It was like she was trapped in such a cage, from where she could only watch him but could not speak or touch him. This time, after seeing him many times in her dreams, he looked approachable.


    When she could not hold his hand, Ruth raised her gaze to ask him why was that, but her eyes went wide in horror when those smiling green eyes turned into someone else''s. His clean-shaven face grew a horseshoe-shaped moustache. His tall and lean body turned bulky.


    And the warm smile on his face was replaced by a wicked one.


    Sweat broke on Ruth''s forehead, and her heart started beating loud enough to get Edwin''s attention. Looking away from the paper in his hand, he saw Ruth''s face contorted in displease. He put the paper on the table and hurried towards her.


    Squatting down on his feet near the couch, he touched her forehead. She had a fever.


    "Miss Moore? Miss Moore!"


    His calls were left unheard as Ruth tried waking up from the nightmare. Harold''s face started coming closer to her. And the next moment, she woke up with a cry for help.


    The fear in her eyes churned Edwin''s stomach painfully. Ruth blinked, but the tears did not clear her vision. Frightened, she started crying more and begging to let her go.


    Edwin moved her hair from her face and cupped it in his palms.


    "Miss Moore? Look at me! It is fine... it is fine! You are safe here. Look!"


    Ruth shook her head and started struggling for her defence.


    Edwin was confused and angry. He could not bear to see her in that state.


    "Shhh... ssshhh..." He tried to calm down her, and when her skin was reborn with the familiar tingles, she realised she was indeed safe and at her home.


    She looked at Edwin with such strange emotions that took Edwin''s breath away. He had never seen someone look at him that way. As if they seek refuge in his presence; as if he was the only protector of their life.


    The trust he saw in her eyes, to which Ruth herself was oblivious, took him by surprise.


    Before he thought more about it, Ruth flung herself on his chest and encircled her arms around his neck. It took a couple of moments for Edwin to gather his thoughts again. He rose to sit on the couch, and pulling her closer, he held her securely in his arms.


    Ruth cried, burying her face in his chest. The spark that they both felt was ecstatic and pleasantly strange.


    They did not know how long they sat in that way before Ruth slept again. But between her cries, Edwin heard one sentence.


    "He found me."


    And that was enough to call out his wolf demanding control that his human was inclined to surrender.

 Chapter 258 - HEAD ON THE GOLDEN PLATTER!

    Lester and Elsie were wandering in the woods, side by side. He had his right hand around her waist, their bodies pressed together. Elsie could not hide her smile. And she did not try either.


    They were planning for this private time away from the world for quite some time. And after the dramatic ups and downs of the situations in ''the great manor'', they were finally here in each others company.


    "Lester"


    "Hmm?"


    "We should go for a run some time. My wolf wants to come out. Unlike you and brother Edwin''s wolves, she does not get chance to come out often." Elsie said with underlying worry and sadness in her voice.


    Contrary to Elsie''s human form, her wolf was stubborn, bold and aggressive. And, not getting enough chance to come out made her anxious and agitated.


    "I know love. But after Mr Payne''s death, your father is not ready to let anyone use woods for a run. We could have gone for a trip away from Vincardine and there you could have call your wolf. But with everything going on, I do not think that time will come soon." Lester said apologetically as if it was his fault.


    Elsie sighed. "I do not understand how our lives turned upside down like this. Not too long ago, we were living normal lives and look where we are standing right now. And with the threat of the Garfields, it has become more complicated."


    Frustration was clear in her voice. Elsie was a peace-loving person who was reluctant to change. She was more accustomed to the normal routine of life than facing various situations.


    Lester stopped walking and turned her so that they faced each other. Holding onto her shoulders, his olive-green eyes gazed at her lovingly.


    "Do not worry Elsie. Everything will be alright!" He smiled.


    She always believed his every word and this time was not an exception.


    "Promise?" She asked.


    His smile widened then he nodded. "Promise!"


    "Oh Lester I love you! I wish the time stops here with us like this." She placed her palms on his chest and leaned forward to decrease the distance between them.


    "I wish I could do that for you. However we can make this moment memorable." Something swirled in his eyes that Elsie caught correctly.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    She did not need to ask twice before Lester''s mouth covered hers. Her eyes closed instinctively as she responded to his kiss. Their lips moved in sync on the rhythm they had learned together over time.


    Lust clouded both of their eyes, their wolves humming in agreement. Within a second, Lester had Elsie pinned to a tree behind her, his hands devouring every inch of her skin, even though her dress was acting as a barricade between their skins.


    A satisfying moan fell on his ears that woke up his animal. Leaving her mouth complaining, he focused on her neck. His palms covered her bosoms, feeling their softness.


    He groaned as his member twitched inside his pants. Elsie was not resisting instead, she was complying obediently. It would not take too long for her wolf to take control and, that excited Lester''s wolf.


    He bites the delicate skin on her neck, making her gasp with pleasure. His fangs itched to mark her as he felt the nerve throbbing under her skin.


    Leaving her left breast, his hand moved down. He gathered her dress and pulled it up. His fingers caressed the skin on her leg up to her thighs.


    He waited again for her to stop him, but she did not. Elsie was as desperate as him to get marked by her mate and mark him as hers as well.


    He played with her panting self by nibbling and licking her skin with his warm mouth. His fingers ran sensually on the underside of her thighs, and on their way towards the cotton that protected her womanhood.


    The heat had hit the highest point, and so did their longing for each other. Having enough of this playing, Lester''s hand reached its goal. He inserted his two fingers inside the waistband of her cotton pants, and Elsie waited in anticipation.


    He was about to slide them down when his body went still, and his movements halted. Elsie shuddered under him as the pressure that had built in her stomach came crashing down from its peak, because of this disturbance.


    "Lester?" She called his name breathily.


    She whined in to complain when he pulled himself back from her. Both of them panted heavily, their faces flushed and bodies hot.


    She was about to lash out at him for leaving her in the middle helplessly but stopped after seeing his darkened eyes. He was speaking with someone through the mind link.


    A minute later, she released air from her mouth and, blinked to get his eyes to their normal colour.


    "Lester, what happened?" She asked while still trying to tame her haywire thoughts.


    His face turned serious. "We need to go back in ''the great manor''."


    "But what happened? Is everything okay?"


    Lester shook his head. "Ruth... she met Harold Davies again."


    Elsie''s eyes widened in shock. This was bad!


    "And your brother knows it after Ruth went into a shock and fainted."


    Elsie then sucked air in panic. This was worse!


    *


    *


    *


    About forty minutes before Lester and Elsie reached ''the great manor'', Edwin was having a hard time controlling his anger.


    -"he found me!"-


    That was the only sentence replayed in his head. He did not know what to do, but he could not keep Ruth in his office for long. If someone found her there with him, it would not take much effort to connect the dots.


    He called Ida through the mind link, and she appeared in front of him five minutes later.


    She was surprised to see Ruth sleeping on his couch.


    Edwin explained the situation, and Ida kept looking at Ruth in worry.


    "Aplogies Master! I was busy in the work and thought she must be fine."


    Edwin did not comment on it.


    "Do you have any idea who scared her that much?"


    Ida shook her head. "I do not know Master."


    Edwin clenched his eyes shut momentarily.


    "I can not keep her here more. You have to move her in some other room."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Edwin looked at Ruth, then faced Ida again.


    "You have to be careful Ida. No one should see you carrying her out of my building." Edwin warned.


    "I will be careful Master. This is lunch time and Lady Theodora is in the dining room. With Fannie still recovering from her health issue, we do not have more to worry about. And Lord Augustus is in the meeting with Mr Davies."


    Edwin paused. Davies?


    "Harold Davies is here?" He asked with a frown.


    "Yes Master. He arrived about an hour ago and is in the meeting room with Lord Augustus."


    It all made sense to Edwin. It must be Harold that Ruth was talking about. She must have recalled her first encounter with him, and knowing the man''s reputation, it must not be a pleasant one.


    Edwin clenched his hands into fists, as anger bubbled inside him.


    Did he do something to Ruth? What exactly had happened between them during their first encounter? And exactly what happened today that traumatised Ruth so badly?


    Did he... did he touch her or...


    Edwin shook his head and, closing his eyes in an attempt to block his wolf from coming out, he ordered Ida.


    "Take her from here."


    Ida did not waste more time as she sensed the anger radiating from her alpha''s stilled body. Being a werewolf, she had no problem carrying Ruth. Using her supernatural speed, even though it was not allowed in ''the great manor'', she ran out of Edwin''s building before anyone saw her.


    Edwin was fuming with rage. His wolf wanted to tear Harold limb by limb and skin by the skin. He wanted to know what happened between them. What did he do to her?


    The fear in her eyes made him restless. Edwin was lenient enough to forgive Harold every time he overstepped the line. But scaring his mate was something that Edwin could not allow even himself to do.


    Before his anger carried him to Harold, he decided to call one person, who could get the situation under control.


    ~"Lester... Lester..."~


    He found it difficult to reach Lester through the mind link, but he kept on trying.


    Manoeuvring his voice through the vacuum, he found an opening.


    ~"lester... Lester..."~


    A moment later, he heard. ~"Edwin?"~


    ~"Come back right now!"~


    Lester groaned. ~"Edwin, you know that I am with Elsie and-"~


    ~"Ruth... she came running into my office scared and fainted. She met Harold Davies in ''the great manor''."~ Edwin cared to explain.


    ~"What? But how? I mean what happened exactly?"~


    Edwin''s patience was running thin, and his friend was not done, with asking questions.


    ~"If I do not find you talking sense with me in the next thirty minutes, the world will see Harold''s head on the golden platter."~


    ~"Edwin.... Edwin?"~


    Lester''s calls were futile as Edwin had already disconnected, then blocked his mind link.


    Lester became nervous. They had to hurry back, even if it meant he had to end what he started with Elsie, for now!

 Chapter 259 - I DO NOT WANT TO HARM YOU

    Lester and Elsie ran into Edwin''s office, as soon as they enter the door of ''the great manor'', Elsie searched for Ruth, but she was not there.


    "Ida took her out of here before anyone sees her." Edwin replied.


    Both of them looked at Edwin in surprise. He was not the kind of person who would explain anything, unless he was asked so and, he thought it was necessary.


    An empty bottle of wolfsbane potion on the side table and another one finished by half explained how he was so calm after that long. But they could still feel his wolf. He was ready to take control even by a minor trigger.


    "Edwin-"


    "I want that bastard''s blood on my hands." He declared darkly.


    Lester took a cautious step towards him. Although Edwin looked calm from the outside, no one really knew when he would flip in a blink of an eye. The last time he did that, it cost Lester weeks of injury in his leg.


    "I understand Edwin, but please listen to us first." Lester said, still keeping his guards up.


    Edwin pulled away the glass from his mouth and gulped down the potion he had just taken in his mouth. He looked at Lester matching his gaze challengingly.


    "You do Lester?"


    The sarcasm in his voice caught Lester by surprise. He turned to share a look with Elsie, but she was as affected by the situation as him.


    Lester nodded slowly. "I do?!" But it sounded like a cringy question to his ears.


    A dry chuckle left Edwin''s mouth as he shook his head in denial.


    "No, you do not Lester! You can not! You can not understand how I feel, nobody can! You all have your mates with you. One is getting married, one is enjoying time with their mate.


    You can hold their hands, you can laugh with them, share your dreams, sadness, thoughts, happiness and pain.


    But look at me! Look. At. Me!"


    Elsie braced herself as her wolf could feel how disturbed her leader was.


    "My mate does not fucking even know what she is to me! I do not even know if I love her, or if she could ever accept me wholeheartedly. I live every day in the constant fear of she rejecting me!" Edwin stood up from his chair as his eyes darkened to a dark blue shade.


    "Edwin!" Lester called.


    "And most importantly you do not have to see your mate scared, and running while crying begging for help! and when I know the reason of her fear, what do you expect me to do huh?"


    Lester and Elsie were speechless.


    "Do you still understand me Lester? Tell me damn it!" Edwin threw the glass in his hand with a crashing sound.


    Elsie flinched at his action. Her heart was saddened seeing her cousin in that state. She had brought up his topic many times in front of Ruth, but the hatred and insecurities the woman held for him were not easy to erase.


    "Brother Edwin... please! Calm down!"


    "I. want. his blood!" Edwin repeated this time in the voice of his animal.


    Lester tried to touch him, but Edwin held his hand forcefully before it came near him.


    "I do not want to harm you Lester! So do not!" He warned.


    It was happening again. Edwin was losing his control again and this time without much resistance. Lester looked at Elsie in alarm. And before Edwin knew, she ran to hug him tightly.


    "Please brother Edwin calm down and listen to us first. You are right! It is unfair to say that we understand you, because we can not. But I am your cousin and I love you so much. We all care for you and want only your happiness." Elsie said, hoping her words would calm him down.


    He had not thrown her away, and that was something at least!


    "And we know your happiness lies with Ruth. We all care for her as much as for you. But please do not act impulsively. If you do or say anything to Harold then the truth that we are hiding this long about you and Ruth will be no secret any longer."


    Pulling away from him, she looked at him earnestly. "We can not do anything that would compromise her safety. Please brother Edwin calm down!"


    Lester was ready to handle the situation if Edwin''s mood flipped, but surprisingly he saw him taking deep breaths with closed eyes. He was battling with his wolf. A minute later, his eyes turned to his natural cerulean blue colour and, Lester and Elsie heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I can not let him do that again with Ruth." Edwin said.


    "You are right, Edwin. We will find some solution to it. Do not worry! For now Ruth''s health is our priority." Lester agreed.


    Elsie made Edwin sit in the chair again and poured another glass with the wolfbane potion, which he accepted without complaining. They all fell in thoughtful silence.


    A minute later, it was broken by Elsie.


    "But why Harold is here and what is this meeting with father is about?"


    The three of them looked at each other cluelessly, but they needed to know it first!


    *


    *


    *


    It took her two days'' journey by road to reach the port town, which was a hundred miles West to Vincardine. She waited near the local church to meet a man. He was going to arrange her rest of the journey.


    Sitting for hours in the carriage had her muscles strained and sore. Her back ached due to the million bumps and potholes on the way. She was glad that the first phase of her journey to Warthford Island was complete.


    After fifteen minutes of waiting, a man caught her attention.


    "Miss Florence?"


    "Yes?"


    The man observed her from head to toe as if he was trying to understand something.


    "I was asked for arranging your journey to the Warthford Island." He told.


    One of Florence''s admirers, a wealthy bureaucrat, helped her with it.


    "Yes."


    "There are two ways to reach there- one is by sea route, and the other is by both sea route and land route. The first one will take you there in three days, but with the unstable weather these days, it is a risky affair.


    And the other one would take you there in four days. It is safer. Tell me which one you would like to prefer, and I will arrange your travel accordingly."


    Florence thought for a minute, then said, "I will go by the sea route."


    The man was surprised by her choice. "But, I just told you that it is risky. You should take the other way." He suggested.


    Florence shook her head. "Every day is important for me and I can not waste time. I am willing to take that risk."


    The man nodded after giving her a long look. "Fine then." He took out some money and the paper with a stamp on it.


    "This is your fair you will need to pay the captain of the ship and this is the pass that they will ask you after reaching the Warthford Island. Without this you may get denied of the entry."


    Florence took them from him, and after studying the paper, she put it in her purse securely.


    "After reaching there, a man will take you to the place where I have arranged your stay. He will give you the money for your return journey, and help you with everything you will need there." The man explained.


    Florence nodded. "Thank you, sire!"


    The man did not move, just stared at her and surprisingly, it was not a sinful gaze.


    "May I ask something, Miss Florence?" He finally asked.


    "Sure!"


    "Travelling alone as a woman to that far land must be important for you. But why? Any other woman would have hesitated and might have declined the idea, or at least would have taken a man with her for her safety. But you... have done none of that." He asked thoughtfully.


    Florence smiled. How she would explain to him that even though men played an integral part in her life, she had no man to rely on. She was always alone and on her own through every thick and thin of life.


    And when she finally found a man on whom she could rely, with whom she could have the whole world at her feet, someone else was trying to snatch that once in a lifetime golden opportunity from her.


    "You are right, sire! This is so important for me that I do not care if anything unfortunate happens with me in this journey. To achieve something, you have to walk through the fire of patience and hard work.


    I have achieved many things the easy way. But they all were temporary and never satisfied me. But now I have found something that will stay with me till the last breath of mine and will satisfy me! And to get that, I am ready to walk through that fire over and over again!"


    With that said, she began walking in the direction of the port, where the ship would be ready to start its voyage in the next one hour. And that man stared at her back, thinking what would have made this woman so determined.


    Whatever it was, he wished she would get it somehow!

 Chapter 260 - THEN ITS A DEAL, MY LORD!

    Augustus and Harold had locked themselves in the meeting room for more than an hour now. Even Theodora was not allowed to interrupt them. She wondered what Augustus had to share only with Harold and not her.


    It happened only when Augustus messed up something. Did something happen during the days when he was away from Vincardine? If yes then what it could be? And where and why did he go during those days?


    Theodora was getting restless by pondering over the same questions over and over again. Fannie was resting in her room in the servants quarters, and hence Theodora had no one to share her thoughts with.


    Augustus maintained a face void of any emotions, but from inside, he dreaded the fact that he again had to surrender to this greedy man''s one more selfish interest in the return of a favour.


    "My Lord, I still can not believe what you are saying. If you have warned me about this beforehand, then we might have found some better way out of it."


    Although Harold poured sympathy and worry into his words, he was jumping in joy inside. He has benefitted two ways by these unexpected turns of events.


    One, he was presented with another chance to exploit Lord Augustus''s powers and second, Barret Addington was out of his way and, he did not need to dirty his hands.


    That man was creating problems for Harold''s illegal trade of some banned products. Humans thought those products were harmful to the health of their youth.


    Idiots!


    Harold did not care about it. All he cared about was the profit he was making through that illegal trade.


    "What is done is done, Harold. I called you here to find a way out of this mess. Soon people will find his body. You have to make sure to wipe his any link with Vincardine." Augustus said seriously.


    "You mean to say his links with you, right My Lord?" Harold smirked at the twitch of Augustus''s jaw.


    "And what are we going to do about Edwin? Did you know about his espionage network?" Ignoring his comment, Augustus asked.


    Hmm... now that was a quite troublesome part for Harold too. He was never Edwin''s loyal, nor he respects him or considers him capable of being his leader.


    In Harold''s eyes, he was still an ignorant rich man who would die alone enjoying women and alcohol.


    "No, My Lord. I had no idea about it. But if that is true and Darius Garfield is in tussle with Edwin, then it is a problematic situation for us." Harold shared his thoughts.


    Augustus sighed tiredly. "I know. That is why I called only you. You are my loyal and have helped me on every occassion in return of your benefits. I want you to do the same this time too."


    A minute later, Harold asked, "What are the benefits for me in this?"


    Augustus clenched his jaw. At last, the wolf had shown his true colours.


    "What do you want?" He asked calmly.


    "Position of Douglas Morgan in your business. And an official title of Lord!"


    Harold had Augustus right where he wanted him. But Augustus was not ready to accept this deal.


    "What the hell are you saying Harold?" He thundered, banging his fist on the table.


    Harold only shrugged. "Big price for a big task. You know My Lord, we have done this before many times. I hope it does not bother you this time too."


    Augustus very well understood the underlying threat in his voice. It was true that Harold had done cleaning for Augustus''s mess many times before. Some of them were so dark and dangerous that no one could imagine them except Theodora.


    "Even if I agree with your first condition, I can not fulfill the second one."


    The smile wiped away from Harold''s face.


    "To get the title of Lord, you must be born as elite or should wed in such a respectable noble family. That title is not something that even Edwin can offer anyone." Augustus explained.


    All the humour left Harold''s face. Of course, the situation would not give him easily what he wanted. His birth was not in his hands, but marrying in a noble family was.


    He was trying to woo many ladies from such families, but they cared only about how good he made them feel in bed and not marrying him and sending their life with him.


    Their parents were fine with striking business deals with Harold, but whenever he brought up the proposal of marrying their daughters, they ran away from him as if he was a plague.


    "Alright! Then I will settle for the first condition for now, but only if you promise me something." Harold said after some time.


    Augustus narrowed his eyes at him. "And what is that?"


    "That you will grant one wish of me whenever I will ask you for it- no terms and no conditions."


    Harold did not know what he would ask Augustus, but all he knew was he could not miss this golden opportunity.


    Both men held each others'' gazes. None of them was ready to back down.


    But Augustus knew better than disagreeing with Harold. "Fine!"


    Harold stood up and extended his hand for Augustus to shake. "Then it is a deal, My Lord!"


    Reluctantly, Augustus shook his hand. "Deal!"


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was having constant headaches and kept jumping at every nuisance thing in fright. She felt as if someone was following her all the time.


    When she woke up after she fainted that day after meeting Harold Davies, Ida was there by her side. Ida told her that she found her unconscious and thus brought her to that room.


    But Ruth refused to believe that. The glimpses of cerulean blue eyes, that masculine scent, those hard muscles, and that soothing voice made her suspicious of Ida''s words.


    But she could not ask Ida about her. Ruth did not want to embarrass herself anymore.


    She abruptly stopped before colliding with someone. She looked up to see the same blue-eyed monster right in front of her nose.


    "S-sorry." She quickly stepped back, avoiding looking at him.


    Edwin studied her form and her fluctuating heartbeats. They appeared normal.


    "I heard you fainted out that day. Are you feeling better now?"


    She did not expect that enquiry from him. She gazed at him, but his face was an expressionless mask. His voice was formal without any hint of concern. As if he was asking her out of courtesy and nothing else.


    "Y-yes."


    They stood there awkwardly, and a few moments later, it became painful to look at his handsome face, so Ruth turned her head away.


    "You should eat and sleep properly." This time she heard a hint of worry in his voice.


    "I will." She replied curtly.


    The images she had in her mind ran in front of her eyes. Had she really run to him thinking he would save her from Harold Davies?


    She wanted to ask him about it but hesitated, thinking what if it was all in her head only and by asking him that she would bring embarrassment of lifetime upon herself.


    "If you need anything then inform Rees and he will arange that for you." He said.


    "Yes."


    Edwin frowned, hearing her curt replies. She was clearly not interested in talking with him. That fact hurt him, and the only way he knew to channel out his every emotion was anger.


    He turned to walk away, not extending the conversation further, but Ruth wanted the exact opposite of it.


    "Wait!" She said hurriedly but then regretted it quickly when he stopped.


    Now she did not know what to say to him.


    Edwin faced her waiting patiently, for her to say something. But he was already on the edge, and thus his patience was running thin faster than usual.


    "Erm... I... I wanted to... I wanted to..." Ruth''s mind ran faster to come up with something to prolong their conversation.


    Why? She did not know. But she did not like when he began walking away from her.


    "What is it Miss Moore? I do not have whole day to wait for you." Edwin said, a bit annoyed.


    They looked at each other, and for some reason, she found disappointment in his eyes, and he found longing in hers.


    "You look stressed." She said calmly.


    "Because maybe I am."


    "Should not you discuss it with someone as I suggested before?" She asked.


    Edwin said after a moment. "Maybe I do not trust people with my problems."


    Ruth gulped down nervously. "Then you should try it sometime. It is good!"


    "You say as if you have a better experience with it." Edwin raised his brow at her.


    Ruth shook her head. "No. But when you share your problems with someone, you indirectly let that person know what they mean for you. And solutions may come in unexpected ways. All you can do is just... try."


    Edwin stared at her a minute longer, and she wondered what was going through his head.


    "Would you trust someone for your problem?"


    The intensity of his gaze and the depth of his words caught Ruth off guard.


    Not trusting her voice anymore, she only nodded her head in a yes.


    Taking a long stride towards her, Edwin peered down at her making her breath hitch.


    "Then trust me when I say nobody can hurt you when I am here. You do not need to be afraid, Miss Moore!"


    Ruth stood there stunned even after Edwin left.. Only his words, replaying in her mind and soul.

 Chapter 261 - IT LOOKS STUNNING ON YOU!

    Florence saw the harbour some miles away from the deck of the ship she was travelling in. The island was not a large one but was an important stop for the ships engaged in overseas trade.


    Florence had never been to this place, but she had to admit that it was a beautiful island even from afar. She wondered why Mr and Mrs Payne received medicines and pickles from that far away land.


    Why would someone take efforts of sending a parcel to a place which was at least five-six day''s travelling away?


    About one and a half hours later, the ship collided with the landmass after travelling for days in the water. Florence took her luggage that consisted of only a single bag that had two pairs of dresses and other essentials she would need.


    A man offered his help while descending the ship. She smiled at him and bowed in courtesy. The man released her hand when they reached the ground.


    "Thank you sire!" She said politely, to which the man reacted by a smile and removing his hat from his head then put it back down.


    After he left, Florence''s brown hazel cat-like eyes swept over the surroundings. There were many men and women- all strangers.


    She walked a couple of steps when someone called her from behind.


    "Excuse me, Madam?"


    "Yes?" She asked, turning around to see a man who was a couple of years younger than her.


    "Are you Miss Florence?" He asked.


    "Yes. That is me. But, how do you know?" She observed him keenly.


    He smiled softly. "I was told to meet you here and arrange for your stay here. You exactly matched with the description I was given."


    "I hope that description was good." She cocked her brow challengingly.


    "Yes, it was. But the reality is much better than it!" The man was clearly flirting with her, and she liked it.


    She smiled impressively.


    "Welcome to Warthford Isalnd, Miss Florence!" His smile widened.


    He took her into a nearby town. The wagon stopped outside a small single-storey building. The man helped Florence step down the wagon. Although his actions were gentlemanly, Florence had enough experience to know the underlying intentions.


    Ignoring it, she followed the man inside the building. It was more like a motel than a home that was run by an elderly woman. She first asked Florence the basic questions regarding her town and the bureaucrats who helped arrange everything.


    Satisfied with Florence''s answers, the woman gave her a key to her room. The man carried her bag to her room.


    "Thank you so much for all the help!" She said.


    The man smiled. "If you need anything, then just ask me for it." His eyes travelled down from her face to take in her whole form.


    "If I need anything, is not it convenient to ask that lady?" Florence asked.


    But instead of taking offence, the man smiled even broader. "Of course, you can tell my mother, but it will be me getting it to you. Rest well Miss Florence!" He then walked away from there.


    Florence shook her head then opened the lock on the door. Opening it, she entered the decent-sized room that was clean and neatly arranged. At least it had a comfortable bed, and that was all she needed for some hours as her body ached by all the travelling.


    After getting freshened up and changing her clothes, she lay on the bed, her body relaxed instantly.


    This place was good than her expectations. But she now needed to think about her next step. She had less time and a lot of work to do. But before that, a good sleep would do for her.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was working late after dinner, on Thea''s dress. Only she knew how she had managed to keep that woman from seeing her wedding dress.


    Ruth had used all her expertise on it as she wanted it to be the most beautiful dress that every bride of Vincardine had ever worn. She wanted everything best for her best friend.


    The date of the wedding was approaching fast and still, there were many things to be taken care of. Ruth had her dress selected as a bridesmaid. Now she only needed to buy a pair of earrings, a bracelet and shoes to complete her look. But, with working in ''the great manor'' and then on this dress, she could not find time for shopping.


    She has woven the last white bead, and after making sure that it was secured nicely, she tied a knot with the remaining thread then cut it. She took the dress in her hand and stood in front of the mirror.


    She held the dress in front of her, and her smile widened slowly till her cheeks hurt. She was mesmerised by the beautiful dress.


    The white floor-length dress with a heart-shaped neckline was studded with shiny beads on the bust. It had intricately handwoven lace on the waist, and from there, it flowed down freely like a waterfall.


    Ruth was not only satisfied but also proud of herself. She mentally patted her back for such a commendable job. She could not help but jump in excitement of showing it to Thea.


    The more she looked at the dress, the more she fell in love with it.


    She stared at the dress for a long, and a thought crossed her mind. How would she look in it?


    She bites down the urge of wearing the dress. It was for Thea, and not her. Thea was the bride, and not her!


    Would she ever be?


    "It is a beautiful dress, my dear and it looks stunning on you!"


    Ruth looked at Mrs Payne''s reflection in the mirror as she smiled softly with moistened eyes.


    "But this is not for me." Ruth said with a sad smile.


    "Ruth, I want to talk with you. Please come here."


    Ruth put the dress neatly on the mat she was sitting on previously. She then sat beside Mrs Payne on the bed.


    "Do you need anything Mrs Payne?" She realised how ignorant she was acting with the old lady these days.


    She blamed her for not telling the truth about that white feather. And since then, their conversations turned scarce.


    Something unknown crossed Mrs Payne''s features, but she masked it immediately. Shaking her head, she said, "No, I do not. There is something else that I want to discuss."


    Ruth nodded approvingly.


    "Ruth I am getting old and do not know how much time I have left. Before I close my eyes for the last time, I want to see you happy." Mrs Payne''s eyes moistened some more.


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek as she played with her fingers to stop the tears that threatened to appear.


    "I think it is time that you find someone to spend your life with. This old lady can not stay with you forever!"


    Ruth gulped down the lump in her throat.


    She decided to let out her thoughts once. And with Mrs Payne, she felt safe.


    "Mrs Payne, I also want someone to hold my hand and tell me that he is there for me. I also want to have my own family someday. But... I... I am scared." she released a shaky breath at the end.


    Mrs Payne frowned. "Scared? Why Ruth?"


    Ruth closed her eyes shut, remembering all men she had encountered in her life. If not all but the majority of them were never pleasant to think of. And the man who scared the daylights out of her- Harold Davies- was the epitome of disgust she felt for such men.


    "I... I am scared to fall into a trap of a wicked or characterless man. What if he turns out to be someone else than I thought? What if he.... he found me unworthy and seeks pleasure outside the home? What if he has any bad habits or if he is a gambler?


    What if he-"


    "Ruth!" Mrs Payne shook her shoulders as her face morphed with shock. She had never heard that. She had never encountered Ruth''s insecurities and thus had no idea how strong they were, and how they affected her judgement.


    "Take a breath my child! Shhhh!" She rubbed her shoulders soothingly.


    Ruth inhaled then exhaled shakily. She had always thought about this but never dared to say it out loud. Thinking it and speaking it loudly were two different things, and both were worst.


    "Why are you thinking these things Ruth? Not all men are same. Think about the men who were good to you- Rees, Mr Green, Mr Welby, even Lord Lester and... and your uncle."


    Her voice came thick with emotion at the mention of her husband.


    "That is why I am scared Mrs Payne. I have some good men in my life, but none of them can take a place that my husband would. And I want a partner just like them. But what if he does not fit in that criterion?" Ruth queried.


    Mrs Payne smiled in understanding. "Of course, that is the possibility that you can not deny, my dear. I met your uncle luckily and we were together for a very long time. I feel myself blessed, that I fell in love with him and he loved me more than anything in this world." Her eyes watered at the memory of her late husband.


    "That is what I also want Mrs Payne. But maybe I am not deserving of that happiness.." Ruth said sadly.

 Chapter 262 - CLOSE YOUR EYES!

    "That is what I also want Mrs Payne. But maybe I am not deserving of that happiness." Ruth said sadly.


    Mrs Payne felt a tug at her heart hearing how Ruth underestimated herself.


    "No, Ruth. Do not say that, please! You are the most beautiful and caring woman I have ever seen. And the man who will hold your hand for the lifetime will be the luckiest man alive. Trust me!"


    But Ruth was not convinced. She shook her head, biting back her tears.


    "But how and when I can find such a man, Mrs Payne. Who would marry an orphan like me?"


    "I do not know when you will find such a man. Sometimes, the person is around you, but you do not recognize them easily. And other times, the person comes unannounced and disguised in such a way, that you do not even look at them in that way.


    In either case, it depends on your heart for whom it wants to beat and bleed. Trust that beating thing in your chest, my child. It will guide you on the right path. But also keep your guards up and do not trust blindly. Trust is like a sheet of paper.


    Clear and white when you invest in someone. However once crumbled, it can not be regained again. Always remember that!"


    How much Ruth had missed those words of wisdom from Mr Payne! Even now, when he was gone, his wife was filling his place.


    "Mrs Payne..." Ruth choked on her words as tears gathered in her eyes.


    "Tell me Ruth. What kind of man do you want as your life partner?"


    The sudden change of Mrs Payne''s mood took Ruth by surprise.


    "Why are you asking that suddenly?"


    "Maybe I can find someone like that now, as we are living here. I have already watched some good-looking men. Even Henry is quite good option." Mrs Payne said with a dreamy look in her eyes.


    Ruth''s eyes widened at that. "What? Henry? Mrs Payne, I can not even consider him as my friend let alone think of him in a romantic way!"


    "Is not that a good enough reason for considering him?"


    Ruth pursed her lips disapprovingly, which sent a loud and clear message to the old lady.


    "Fine then! Tell me description of your dream boy, and I will look for just that." Mrs Payne gave up on Henry''s option.


    Ruth shrugged her shoulders, her face turned a light shade of pink.


    "I do not know." She said in a low voice.


    The old lady frowned deeply. "Ruth! At your age women even have two children and here you are saying, you do not know what kind of man you would like to marry?!"


    Forgetting the tears, Ruth relaxed with this sudden change of the direction of their conversation. She smiled sheepishly in response.


    "Okay. Close your eyes."


    "What?"


    "I said close your eyes!"


    Ruth did what she was demanded by Mrs Payne.


    "Now think of the man you want as your life partner. His hair, eyes, nose, face, smile, height, occupation, nature, habits... anything." Mrs Payne watched in curiosity and excitement as Ruth tried drawing the image of her dream boy.


    For the first couple of minutes, all she could see was minuscule dots and irregular shapes that a person normally sees, after closing their eyes.


    She tunnelled down her thoughts and focused on her goal. Slowly an image started appearing in front of her eyes. It was blurry though.


    She started describing whatever she could see one by one.


    "He... he is a tall man. Maybe muscular. His hair... they are not very long. They are unruly. Shadows... I see shadows covering most part of his face. But he has a sharp jawline and... and high cheekbones."


    Slowly the image started getting clearer, and she started describing the details too.


    "He... he has very beautiful eyes. Eyes that are more like unfathomable oceans- blue water hiding a whole new mysterious world under it. The intensity in them... it takes my breath away. I... I feel like whenever they look at me, they try to delve deeper and deeper into my soul and that... that is intimidating both in a good and a bad way.


    He does not smile often. But when he does... a cute dimple forms on his right cheek. And his eyes twinkle like a small kid."


    That brought a smile to Ruth''s face. She was too lost in her own world, unaware of the fact that Mrs Payne was listening to her every word carefully.


    "Something about him pulls me towards him but then there is an invisible barrier around him. Something that warns me against him. And then I wonder if he has many faces and I do not know which one is real."


    Ruth''s breathing turned irregular, her brows furrowed as her pupils moved side to side behind her closed lids.


    "Ruth? Ruth!"


    Her eyes flew open wide as she gasped loudly.


    "Are you alright, my dear?" Mrs Payne asked in worry.


    After a couple of breaths, she nodded slowly. "Y-yes."


    For the next five minutes, none of them said anything. Then Mrs Payne broke the silence.


    "Why my mind comes up with only one face after hearing your desription?"


    Ruth looked puzzled at her.


    "Who?" She asked slowly.


    "Mr Edwin Berrycloth!"


    Ruth choked on her own spit and started coughing. But this time, Mrs Payne did not move to help her or soothe her. She only stared at her gauging the change in her expressions.


    Controlling herself, Ruth pulled a neutral face as if she was not affected by that.


    "No, Mrs Payne. I can never think of him in that way." She said, not meeting her eyes.


    "Ohh... that is sad. Then maybe you can think in that way about Lord Edwin O''Dell?"


    If Ruth was shocked before then now, she was aghast, with wide eyes and her face pale.


    Her lips moved, but no sound came through them.


    "You must be wondering how I know, right?"


    She nodded.


    "I knew it after ten minutes in his company. But I must say that you kids tried your best to hide his identity, but these eyes are more experienced than your age. Nothing can hide from them."


    Ruth looked down in embarrassment. "I... I am sorry Mrs Payne."


    "Do you like him? It was him you saw when you closed your eyes, was not he?"


    The tone Mrs Payne used left no room for denial. Helplessly Ruth nodded again, still not able to look at her, but then added quickly.


    "But he is not the kind of person I would like to spend my life with. He is in fact exact opposite of that, Mrs Payne! He is rude, selfish, egotistic, ruthless, cunning and... and a womanizer! No sane woman would dare to fall in his trap."


    Mrs Payne''s face did not give away anything. She only studied Ruth for a long minute, then said, "It is late now. We should sleep. Good night!"


    Ruth sat there stunned. She did not understand what happened just now and why Mrs Payne ended their conversation abruptly. Did Ruth mess up? Or was Mrs Payne misunderstanding her words?


    Whatever it was, Ruth decided to go into the small balcony to get some fresh air. Or maybe a short walk would help clear her mind. The sleep was nowhere to be seen anyway.


    Locking the door of the room behind, she stepped down the building and reached the vast lawn that spread all over the property.


    She saw the moon smiling at her from above, and the breeze was pleasant against her skin and mind. Suddenly her mood elevated, and she passed her conversation with Mrs Payne behind.


    She walked mindlessly as no one was there to question her. The guards were stationed at their respective positions. But this side of the property had loose security as there were servant quarters.


    Her steps halted, and the smile on her face froze momentarily; when she heard some sound from her side. Curiously she turned to look in the dark to see nothing.


    Maybe it was indeed nothing. Thinking of that, she resumed walking. Soon she reached a familiar stone path guarded by birch trees to both sides. She had been there with Thea when they were searching for Rees.


    That day seemed like an old memory, but the parts of it were still very much refreshed in her mind.


    Goosebumps rosed on her skin, remembering those parts. She contemplated going to see that old building again, but something in her mind refrained her from doing so. Dropping that idea, she decided to walk around it as she liked the vibes of that place even though she heard rings of warning in her head.


    The grass was watered this afternoon only, and its smell clouded her senses. A thought came to her mind, and now that no one was there to see her, she removed her slippers and put her bare feet on the luscious green still wet grass.


    She giggled at the ticklish feeling on the bottom of her feet. When she got used to that feeling, she sighed in bliss and closed her eyes.


    God! It felt so good! And she thought this was what she needed after every stressful day.


    But her happiness was only short-lived as when she opened her eyes with a wide smile, she froze in her spot.

 Chapter 263 - HOME

    Ruth''s happiness was only short-lived as when she opened her eyes with a wide smile, she froze in her spot. The man who had very wicked ways of getting on her nerves stared back at her with an expressionless face.


    When did he come there?


    Ruth opened her mouth to say something, then closed it and repeated the action two more times. She had not expected Edwin there at that late hour in the night.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She was taken aback by the anger in his voice. Something about him at that moment scared her.


    "I... I was just taking a walk..." She cringed at how bad her voice sounded- underconfident and timid.


    "At this time?" The force of anger in his voice rosed.


    Ruth struggled to find appropriate words so that she would not upset the blue-eyed monster anymore.


    "I... I am s-sorry?!" She did not understand why her mind came up with that reply. Why did it bother her if he was upset or not?


    Edwin did not say anything. He just stared at her that made Ruth cower under his gaze, but he was trying to calm down.


    He was in the old building discussing Barret Addington''s missing news with Lester and Rees. None of the probabilities of the situation eased him, and hence he was in a very bad mood.


    On his way back to his chamber, he saw someone walking around in the dark. It took him no more than a second to know who was that person.


    Edwin''s anger rosed. He was trying everything in his power to not let Ruth come to anyone''s attention. However, she had beaten him in his attempt and had already attracted Theodora''s eyes. Harold Davies was another story that he did not want to even think about.


    And as if she was not satisfied by fighting with Eloise and the controversy with Fannie, his little mate was roaming defencelessly at the odd hour of the night alone.


    "You should not roam like this at this time." He finally said.


    He saw her disagreeing with him. Well, when she had ever agreed with him?!


    "But this is inside ''the great manor'' and the guards are here to protect me if something happens. Besides what could go wrong here?" Ruth challenged.


    Edwin pursed his lips in a thin line. He did not like how naive she was acting. Taking a long step towards her, he stopped at less than a hand''s distance from her. Ruth thought about taking a step back, but that would have looked like she was afraid of him.


    Maybe she indeed was, but she would never show that to him. She stood her ground confidently.


    Staring deep in her hazel eyes, Edwin said in a low yet warning voice.


    "Miss Moore, these mighty walls of ''the great manor'' are not only for the protection of the people inside, but they also guard the secrets, mysteries, plans, intentions- mostly bad- and the people who live behind the mask of smiling faces."


    Ruth held her breath, hearing his chilling words. Taking another small step towards her, Edwin continued, "no one is safe here, Miss Moore. You, me, we all are target of someone. They are watching you every moment, waiting for a right opportunity in the dark."


    His words rose goosebumps on her skin. She did not know what to say as her brain tried comprehending the depth and authenticity of his words.


    "But... but this is your home." She whispered desperately.


    Something swirled behind his cerulean blue orbs. Ruth tried reading that hungrily, but before she could, he had again pulled the curtain to hide it.


    Their eyes were locked on each other. Only their different paces of breathing proved that they were two different people as their hearts also beat on the same rhythm.


    The breeze that flew past them moved a tendril of her brown locks on her face. Edwin could hear how fast her heart was beating.


    He slowly shook his head. His hand reached to touch her soft locks. Surprisingly she did not mind him touching it. She was more eager to listen to him than stop him.


    Tucking the brown lock behind her ear, Edwin softly said, "My home is somewhere else. It is right in front of me, yet its doors are closed for me."


    Ruth''s breath hitched hearing that. What did he mean by that? Was he... was he perhaps speaking of her? But why and how?


    "Then maybe you should try knocking on the door." A peculiar power forced those words out of her mouth as she had lost control over her brain the moment he touched her hair.


    "I want to Miss Moore. Trust me, I really want to. But..." He was losing himself in those enchanting eyes of this nymph. It was a different feeling that he had never experienced before.


    He had shared such moments with her before but never felt the energy that bloomed in his chest.


    "But?" She prompted.


    "But... but I do not know if that home will ever accept me forever."


    He had not pulled his hand away yet. It lingered near her hair.


    "I do not want to ruin my home too." He whispered earnestly.


    Something stirred deep inside Ruth''s chest. It was painful. Maybe it was his pain that she felt.


    "A home is a place which protects us from the world. Where you can be you, and no one would question you. It is a safe place where you can be happy or sad, cry or laugh. And it will not throw you out no matter what." Her voice came raspy and thick with emotions.


    A moment of silence passed between them.


    "Will I ever get my home, Miss Moore? Will I ever be able to live in it peacefully?"


    Those questions were not only for her but also for him. He still doubted the plans of their fates. Not because he did not trust her but because he did not trust himself. He did not know if in the end, it would be worth it or not.


    They both did not realise when his hand moved ahead to the side of her face. The warmth of his palm penetrated through every layer of her skin.


    Their eyes tried communicating with each other in a secret language that only they understood. His were asking if she was ready to see the unfold layers of him, and hers were saying that she did not know if she was ready yet.


    "Yes. You will only if you try a little harder."


    It was an invitation that he could not turn down. The spark that ignited between them gleamed brightly. The tingles on Ruth''s skin ran recklessly all over it.


    She was there in his reach. And she was all his. Edwin''s wolf stirred inside him, but this time, he failed to gain control. It was his human that wanted to enjoy his mate''s presence, her touch, her flowery scent, her rapid breaths.


    "You should not say the things that sound too good to be true."


    "And you should not be a pessimist and start believing in good. Because that is what always remains in the end."


    Every word that came from her mouth was like a pot of honey pouring in his ears. His mind rolled and relished its sweetness.


    Edwin''s other hand moved at the back of her head, and in that shock, she instinctively placed her palm on his chest right above his beating heart. She was taken aback by how fast it was beating, only to realise hers was also doing the same.


    Leaving her eyes, Edwin''s eyes moved down to her pink lips. All the blood in his body rushed southwards as sinful thoughts of her lips in his mouth crossed his mind.


    He felt her breath hitch again. Did she know what was going in his head?


    A sweet nectary scent hit his nostrils. He wondered what it was, but before it could distract him, he realised what it was.


    It was his mate!


    She was aroused!


    To hide the change in his eye colour, he ducked down his face in her hair. Ruth shivered in his hands. The shock of the ongoing events was too much that she questioned its reality.


    "You smell so good!"


    His voice vibrated through her thin skin. The movements of his lips were torture that she endured with all her might.


    She felt him sniffing at the side of her neck. She had seen Rees doing that before and found it weird, but with this blue-eyed monster, it felt so... good!


    Ruth felt his nose rubbing her skin as he moved his head upwards. She clenched her hands in fists and pressed her legs tightly together as her stomach did the summersaults in her belly.


    "I like this!"


    He whispered again, taking her breath away. She was melting under his touch, but a bolt of lightning passed through her body and mind when she felt something soft on her cheek- his lips.


    They rested on her cheek for a second or two, but the burning sensation they left behind was there to remain for eternity.


    Before recovering from the initial shock, she found him moving down towards her lips. She embraced herself for whatever he wanted to offer her. It was futile to stop or interrupt him.


    An undiscovered part of her wanted to see how far he would go. His lips lingered only a hair''s breadth away. She closed her eyes tightly, waiting to feel the same softness on her lips.


    But a coughing sound followed by a teasing voice made her jump away from him as if she got electrocuted.


    "I hope I am not interrupting anything important here!"


    Unlike Ruth, who looked like a deer caught in the headlight, Edwin stilled.. His whole body was as tight as a stretched rubber, ready to break. He slowly turned his head to meet the mischievous olive green eyes- Lester!

 Chapter 264 - FOUR BOOKS

    Ruth back to her room, not daring to look back at the blue-eyed monster to see a small, satisfying smile on his lips and the smirking man who ruined their moment-Lester. She ran, taking her heart in her hands to protect it from the things the blue-eyed monster made her feel.


    She closed the door behind her and rested her back on it. Her heart was running faster than a horse. Her face was flustered with a red tint. Her mind was haywire, and her face... it could not erase the goofy smile on it.


    She glanced towards sleeping Mrs Payne and sighed in relief. Now she did not need to answer her questions. The burning sensation on her cheek was still fresh like an open wound. As if Edwin had uncovered the payer of her skin to keep it open and inviting to his touch.


    Ruth put her palms on her cheeks to feel them hot under her skin.


    Did he just... kissed her on the cheek?


    That thought turned her insides upside down, and she thought she was on the swing that she used to play in childhood. Every time it went high in the air and then came back to the ground, her insides turned the same way. The feeling was a magical combination of fear and excitement.


    What if Lester had not interrupted them? Would they have gone a step ahead? Would he have kissed her on her... lips?


    She gulped down her saliva down her dry throat. She was feeling too hot, and her heart was not listening to her command to calm down.


    Ruth rushed into the kitchen and filled a glass full of cold water. She chugged it down in one go. It helped a little bit. She then splashed some water on her face. A few minutes later, she found herself getting a grip on her emotions and thoughts.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she looked out at the dark sky. It was an early hour of dawn. The sleep was nowhere to come, and she could not just sit around doing nothing, or the images which she was trying to ignore would not let her get her peace.


    Ruth decided to clean up the mess she had made while working on Thea''s dress. After that, she folded all the washed clothes that Mrs Payne had collected in a corner the previous evening.


    Now that she was done with everything that came to her mind, she pondered how to spend the rest of the hours before the morning. A thought came to her mind, and she silently padded towards the cupboard.


    Ruth made sure that Mrs Payne was asleep. She searched for the same black box where she thought Mrs Payne had put it. But even after ten minutes of search, she could not find it.


    Ruth was not ready to go through the same images again. But the curiosity was killing her. For some reason, after all these days of those nightmares, she established a fact that those were not any absurd images. In fact, those images were somehow connected to her. And she wanted to know-how.


    When she was about to give up on her search, she stumbled upon something unexpected. She found a bunch of books tucked away in the bottom corner of the cupboard.


    Interesting!


    She doubted if Mrs Payne knew how to read or write. And she had only one book- ''Lethal Love'' that she had yet to read. Then what were these books?


    Ruth took them out of the cupboard, and to not wake up Mrs Payne, she did not light up the lamp. She went into the balcony where the light from the nearby light pole was enough to see clearly.


    She observed the thick books, which looked simple, yet she could tell that they were old. The four books were of different thicknesses.


    Ruth''s eyes moved over the title of the first book- ''The Complete Guide of Magical Stones.''


    Ruth stared at the title for a moment longer. Then she giggled, shaking her head. Magical stones? Seriously?


    Amused, she took the second book with the title- ''The Saga of Supernaturals''.


    Wow! That was getting more interesting than she thought.


    The third book was titled- ''The History of the Werewolves''.


    This time, Ruth frowned upon reading it. Werewolves?


    She had heard folklores in her childhood that all mothers told their kids so that they would sleep fast and peacefully. Even when she was just a kid, she knew that those were only fantasy tales that came from someone''s creative imagination, and there was no reality in any of them.


    Her mother stopped telling them when Ruth pointed the fact that instead of scaring her, those tales made her laugh at people''s stupidity.


    How could a human transform into a wolf or vice versa? That was just absolutely ridiculous!


    Moving onto the fourth and the last book, she read the title- ''Witches and their secret powers.''


    This time, Ruth did not giggle, nor did she frown. She only stared at the title unblinkingly for a while. A rooster that crow somewhere, brought Ruth back to her senses. Puzzled, she looked up at the sky to see the dawn breaking in the sky, soft, long rays of the sun rending through the darkness.


    "Ruth, wake up dear!" She heard Mrs Payne''s half-asleep voice from inside.


    Hurriedly, she gathered all the four books and put them in their previous position and place. After Mrs Payne woke up, Ruth wished her ''good morning'' then went for a bath.


    As the water rolled down on her skin, only two things revolved in her mind. One- the four books and the second, the burning sensation on her cheek.


    *


    *


    *


    In the Garfield manor of the Kinsville, an urgent meeting of the coven leaders was called. All the eight members- along with their mates- were present. Ambrose Garfield sat in the larger chair in the middle of the semicircular table along with his wife.


    Darius- never interested in obliging with the norms- sat in a chair that was placed right in the middle of the space between the semi-circular table.


    The Kinsville had received the news of Barret Addington gone missing suspiciously. The very first person pointed out by the needle of a smart guess was Edwin O''Dell.


    After eradicating the Vampires'' espionage network, his hands might have reached to Barret''s neck. That was the foremost probability presented by Mr Hilton. The man did not forget to pass a cursory look in Darius''s way to which the young Garfield reacted by nonchalance.


    The eradication of their espionage network had already daunted the Vampires'' ego. In the whole history of their existence, it had never happened before. Even at the time of the great war, their espionage network remained their strong asset against their enemies.


    Ambrose''s dark eyes moved towards the door to see Marcus taking hurried steps towards him. Marcus leaned down to Ambrose''s ear after reaching his side. And the news that Marcus gave turned the entire atmosphere in the room.


    Aurora- as Ambrose''s mate- could sense the anger aroused in him. She looked at him dumbfoundedly to see his dark eyes turning red.


    "Lord Ambrose?" One of the coven members sensed the tension.


    Ambrose stood up from his chair. Sweeping his red eyes along the semi-circular table, he broke the news that Marcus gave him.


    "Respected members of the coven, we have one bad news."


    Every pair of ears strained to hear him, and every pair of eyes focused on him.


    "Barret Addington..." His eyes locked with Darius''s. "is dead!"


    He heard gasping sounds from some of the ladies. Aurora, who sat beside him, stood up in shock. Darius sat the whole time in boredom. But the words his father said kicked him in the guts.


    Barret Addington- their most important pawn in this game- was dead!


    But how?


    "They have found his mutilated body in a forest. They are conducting further investigation in this matter." Ambrose revealed.


    The news was not only unexpected but was also unsettling. Without Barret Addington, they would not get the support of the humans, and no one would mediate between the Vampires and the royalty.


    "But how can is this possible? What is his associate''s name? Oh, yes, Ripon! What does he have to say about this?" Another coven member asked.


    "We are unable to contact Ripon. As per our information, he was not with Barret Addington when it happened. Our people are searching for more information."


    Although Ambrose portrayed a calm face, he was raging with anger from inside. The Vampires were deceiving creatures and confusing too.


    They always painted their faces with a smile- charming and harmless. But they were very easy to rile up, and once outraged, they were hard to control.


    Darius''s mind ran faster, calculating all the current equations. Although he heard the coven members blaming Barret''s death on Edwin, he found it hard to digest.


    Edwin O''Dell was many things! He could be reckless, aggressive, a walking destruction ball. But he was not STUPID!


    Although he was hiding behind the facade of a brainless, rich brat who was gifted by the position of the werewolves'' leader, Darius knew him better than that.


    Something made him reluctant in believing the idea that Barret Addington was murdered by Edwin O''Dell. There was more to this story, and Darius was curious about it!

 Chapter 265 - I AM READY FOR IT!

    After her first day on Warthford Island, Florence sat in her room in silence. Today she had gone to the neighbouring towns and had met several people asking them about Mrs Payne.


    She even asked the old lady- the owner of the place where she stayed- about Mrs Payne or, her any family or friends. But the woman told her that she did not know any such person.


    The island was not too big, and she expected that people living there must know each other. Maybe she was wrong.


    After an unsuccessful first day, she decided to do the rest of the search the next day. Her mind kept wandering back to Vincardine. She could not forget how Edwin and Ruth looked at each other.


    She did not even know if something was going in between them. No matter what, she would not allow Ruth or anyone else to steal what she was trying to get over the years.


    She heard a knock on the door followed by the sound of the opening of it. The man who accompanied her the whole day stepped in with a plate of food, and a smile on his face.


    "I did not know you were so tired that you would skip the dinner." He commented.


    She did not answer him and just watched him pulling a chair for himself. He put the plate on the table beside.


    "Come on, eat!" He said.


    Florence observed him a moment longer without saying a word.


    The man chuckled. "Why are you looking at me like that? It is not my fault that you can not find your relatives today."


    Florence had conveniently made a story that she was looking for her relatives. How would she explain to people here that she was, in fact digging in someone else''s personal life?


    Florence shook her head as if she was talking with herself mentally.


    "Have you eaten?" She then asked, remembering that they had not found time to eat today.


    "Not yet." He replied.


    "Then wait for me and we will share the food." Saying that she went into a small attached bathroom in the one corner of the room.


    Ten minutes later, she opened the door and stepped out wearing a thin black coloured nightgown. The man could not take his eyes off of her. His gaze travelled all over her, trying to engulf her whole.


    She saw him swallowing nervously as his eyes rested on her full bosoms. She smirked inwardly. That was what she liked- men''s attention and women''s envy for her beauty.


    Swaying her round hips some more than normal, she walked seductively towards the bed. Sitting on the mattress, she crossed one leg over the other, exposing her upper leg through the knee-length slit in the gown.


    "Shall we start or your appetite is already full?" She cocked her brow at him with an underlying meaning.


    The man flushed at her boldness, yet did not try to conceal the lust in his eyes. He only nodded and poured some water into a glass.


    They began eating in silence. But Florence could feel him stealing glances at her. Her assets never failed to entice a male!


    "How come I do not know your name yet?" She asked after a few minutes.


    "Because you never asked." He replied simply.


    Nodding in agreement, Florence said, "Well now I am asking. What is your name?" She swallowed the bite she was chewing before saying that.


    He paused and looked at her. Leaning ahead, he dared to wipe the red sauce that was smeared at the corner of her lips with his thumb.


    "There is fun in not knowing certain things." He said in a low voice.


    Their eyes matched each others'' gaze. He slowly brought his thumb to his mouth and took it between his lips to lick the sauce.


    Florence portrayed nonchalance, but she had already pulled her legs tightly together, her toes curled inwards.


    Going to his previous position, he then resumed eating. Some minutes passed in silence again before Florence asked.


    "And why is that? You know my name. So is not it fair only if I know your name too? At least I deserve to know the name of the person who is sharing dinner with me in my room."


    The man smiled. "You will be gone after a couple of days Miss Florence, to never come back. The probability of us meeting again is miniscule. Then why complicate things for the sake of short lived comfort?"


    Well, he did make sense!


    "But, I have to call you something right? I can not go calling you Mister all the time." She argued.


    He thought for a minute, then said, "My mother calls me Perrito. You can call me that."


    She was puzzled. "Perrito? What does that mean?"


    "It means puppy in spanish. My mother''s maternal side shares the spanish roots."


    Florence burst out into laughter. "A puppy? Well do not mind, but it does not suit you at all. I mean look at you! You are a tall and good looking full grown man. Is not the name too cliche for someone like you?"


    He only shrugged his shoulders, clearly, not taking any offence. "Maybe, but my mother loves it and so do I!"


    Gaining back her control, she then asked, "Is that what everyone calls you?"


    He did not reply immediately. He stood up from the chair and took a step ahead to stand right in front of Florence. She looked up at him curiously.


    He leaned down near her face before saying, "No. But you are special."


    "Special?"


    Florence had tried everything in her power to hear that sentence from the man she cherished. But never- not even once- he said that to her.


    When drunk, Edwin had called her beautiful, a seductress, a slut and what not but, he had never told her that she was special. He had never said a single word that would elevate her self-esteem or that made her proud of her.


    "yes. You are very special, Miss Florence. Your eyes, your hair, your smooth skin, your curves, your smile, your body... everything about you is very special. To be honest, I have never seen someone so attractive as you in my whole life.


    And trust me when I say that because I have been with many women, and none of them made me so desperate for them."


    Oh, God! Her poor heart! He was saying every word that she wanted to hear. She had been through a rough patch of her life lately with not many new admirers. Those who still wanted her made her bored.


    There was no fun, no excitement and no satisfaction left with them. After every eventful night when the man beside her slept with a smile of happiness, she remained awoke- unsatisfied and transient.


    "Do you... do you really think that, perrito?" She asked breathily.


    "Would you mind if I show you instead of answering it?" He asked.


    But she knew that it was only to charm her. Her permission did not matter to not only him, but also to her needs.


    "Sure!" She replied with a sultry smile.


    Taking that as an invitation, he leaned down more and kissed her passionately. Florence hummed after feeling a new taste- fresh and devoid of smoke and alcohol. She could taste the taste of the food they were eating not five minutes ago.


    His hands found her loose hair, and he tugged at them to capture her mouth perfectly. Their tongues battled for dominance.


    It felt like years after they parted when their breaths came short. Gasping for air, she asked him.


    "What about your mother?"


    A sly smile made its way on his face. "Do not worry about her. She is a deep sleeper."


    Before she could respond, he pushed her down on the bed. Positioning himself between her legs, he hovered over her body. Both of their eyes were clouded with lust and nothing else.


    His hand trailed up from her ankle to her thighs. Florence closed her eyes, loving that sensual touch of his skin. She gasped when he moved his hand deeper to cup her vagina.


    "Oh, God! You are already wet for me sweetheart." His voice came as thick as pure honey.


    Florence lost her sense of speaking when he started rubbing her delicate lips with his fingers. The pressure that started building in her stomach and the ticklish feeling down there made her whimper in pleasure.


    Her whimpers turned loud as his fingers moved roughly by parting her lips and rubbing the middle bridge that she begged to be discovered by someone.


    "Aahhhh...."


    Not sparing her more comfort, he started kissing her neck. Her deep V-neck gown made the access easy for his mouth. The deep valley on her chest enticed him, and he could not wait to explore it more.


    The next sound that came other than Florence''s moans, was of tearing off her gown. Already thin cloth was forgotten somewhere in the room as she lay naked under him.


    The man''s eyes roamed all over her body, taking in every inch of her skin. His mouth watered at the sight of the tasty treat he had for tonight.


    Finding her eyes again, he smirked. "This is going to be a long night, Miss Florence."


    "And I am ready for it, my perrito!"

 Chapter 266 - JUST LIKE US!

    The two families- The Greens and the Welby''s joined by Ruth, Mrs Payne and Edwin Berrycloth were discussing the half-done preparations and how they were going to manage the rest in the remaining short time.


    Amongst the group, only Ruth was the one restless. She kept fidgeting nervously, her face painted in a pretty shade of pink and her hazel eyes unsteady and stealing glances towards her right.


    The peck on her cheek from that night still burned on her skin. Yes, after discussing with Ida- with the help of a hypothetical tale that she had come up with- and secretly reading some selective pages of the romantic books from Elsie''s bookshelf, Ruth had come to the conclusion that it was only a peck and could not be considered as a kiss.


    That did not help her mind to wander in the very wrong directions. She inhaled deeply to calm her untamed thoughts. Edwin watched her chest rising up and down, and he gulped.


    "So till now we are done with selecting the decoration theme, menu, the place of reception and our dear Ruth is already done with Thea''s wedding dress. I am very excited to see it Ruth!" Mrs Green gushed in excitement.


    More than Thea, she was desperately waiting for the wedding day and was participating in all the preparations with zest.


    Coming back to reality, Ruth smiled shyly and nodded. "Of course, Mrs Green. But no one is allowed to see it early."


    "Oh Ruth. Stop testing our patience! You can show us if not the groom and the bride." Mrs Welby suggested.


    Mrs Payne, who had the privilege of seeing the wedding dress smiled fondly at the excitement of the two ladies. ''A mother''s love is just so fascinating!'' She thought.


    "No way! If I can not see my wedding dress then no one can see it! I do not want you all to brag about how beautiful it is. I am trying hard to not tie my best friend with a rope and break into her home to see it myself." Thea grumbled.


    Everyone laughed at her words, including Ruth. She threw her head back, pulling her shoulders forward a little bit. She did not hide her laugh with her hands or restrict it for the sake of mannerisms like other ladies.


    Her laugh was free and pure. The corner of her eyes crinkled as her pearly white teeth sat in a line. The sound of her laughter reminded Edwin of the sound of a flowing river- calm yet melodic!


    Unknowingly, she caught him staring at her and froze. The way he looked at her with his precarious eyes made her breath hitch. She hurriedly tore her gaze from his, afraid of what might happen if she did not.


    She instantly bit the inside of her cheek when she saw Mrs Payne staring at their mysterious exchange.


    Ruth was careful to not repeat the same mistake for the rest of the night. She was also relieved that the topic of her and Edwin Berrycloth was forgotten- at least this time.


    Later that night, when everyone was having a good time, the bride and the groom slipped out of the group. Ruth noticed their sneaking and winked encouragingly at both of them.


    As it was a late hour in the night, the road was deserted. Only a few people were on the road with their spouses or friends.


    "Is not this feel so unreal?" Thea asked as they walked side by side.


    "What?"


    "This! We going through everything to accept each other wholeheartedly, our families planning our wedding and soon we are about to start our new life as husband and wife!" Thea explained.


    A corner of Rees''s mouth lifted in amusement. "Is not it good?"


    Thea shook her head. "No. I mean yes, ofcourse it is good! In fact it is the best feeling I have ever experienced but then it all feels too surreal sometimes."


    "I understand. You are just nervous and excited at the same time. Every bride goes through this phase before the wedding." Rees assured her.


    "Is it right to feel that way, Rees?" Thea asked nervously.


    Smiling at her, he stopped walking and took her to a nearby bench to sit.


    Taking her hand in his, he started, "Thea. There is nothing wrong with feeling that way. It is natural. A woman has to leave her family, her beloved parents, a home she has spent all her life to accept a new family, a new man whom she may or may not be acquainted well with, and a new place to call as her home for the rest of her life.


    That is too much, I know. But that is what the traditions say. But trust me, as your husband and mate, I promise to always stand by you, shelter you, fight battles for you and keep you happy!" He said sincerely.


    Thea got emotional hearing his words but did not interrupt as she wanted him to continue. His words were doing magic on her anxious mind.


    "Thea, sometimes I feel sorry for you that you do not only have to deal with the human world but also with my werewolf world. And they both are far different in many aspects.


    I am a warrior and a bodyguard of a werewolf leader. As you now know, that if the prophecy written in the Black book comes true, then I will need to fight at the forefront along with Master. I just... I just do not want you to get hurt in the process. I know it is very unfair to you, and you might have not asked for it. But... I..."


    Rees sighed at the end. He had finally told her those things which he was carrying in his chest since the day he recognised her as his mate.


    "Rees, I confess that I was so overwhelmed and... scared in the beginning. That all was just beyond my imagination. The fact that the man I love can turn into a big wolf is... frightening and confusing at the same time.


    But you let me take my time. You allowed me to comprehend things at my pace and never rushed with anything. And now I am going to be a part of your world after our wedding.


    But if you give it a thought, then I have already become a part of your world. It happened when I helped you with Ruth losing her job. I was ready to betray my friend for the sake of your leader." Thea chuckled dryly.


    She still regretted it, but she had to do it. And she was glad that it turned out good for Ruth. She could feel it between Ruth and Edwin and just hoped that they would find their love soon.


    After a minute of silence, Rees said, "I am sorry!"


    She knew those three words held multidimensional meanings.


    "Rees?"


    "Hmm?"


    Thea was now nervous. Rees could guess that from her heartbeats.


    "You... you said something about the... the rituals after the wedding the other day. Do we... do we really need to perform them?"


    Rees faced her and rubbed her knuckles with his thumb, he explained, "Yes. If we want to complete our marriage between a werewolf and a human then we must perform those rituals."


    "What if we do not do it?"


    Thea hoped to hear a positive answer, but her mind told her that there was none.


    "Then... then I will need to live under a constant fear of losing you to death. And if that happens... I... do not know if I will be able to live. I will remain as a lost soul in this mortal world."


    Thea moved her head away. Her eyes clouded with fear and the thought that she might die before Rees and left him live in agony and loneliness tore her heart in two.


    Rees turned her head towards him. Looking in her eyes tenderly, he smiled softly.


    "I understand that you are nervous about the rituals as it included blood, chants and many other things that you do not find comforting. But these rituals are important for us, Thea.


    As a human, you have a much less lifespan than me- a werewolf. As you know, a human and a werewolf mate is not an unusual thing, but it is not very frequent too. The werewolf world does not see those rituals very often."


    Thea listened curiously now.


    "When was the last time this ritual happened?" She asked.


    Rees thought for a minute, then shrugged. "I do not remember exactly. But it has been many years now. And it was not in Vincardine but was in some other pack. Master must be remember it."


    Of course, Edwin knew! Thea recalled that as a leader of the werewolf breed, Edwin must be present at the time of the ritual.


    "Rees, will Ruth and Young Master also need to perform these rituals?" She wondered.


    "Yes. Ruth is a human and thus they will also need to go through the same."


    "Then who will take Young Master''s position during the rituals?" She had another question ready in her bag.


    Rees pondered over the question then shook his head after a minute.


    "This is the first time in werewolves history that a human mate is chosen for a leader. Even Master would not know what to do!"


    Thea sighed. "I hope it will go well."


    "Just like us!" Rees smiled.


    Thea pushed the nervousness about the rituals to a corner of her mind. She decided to trust her mate and the fate written by the Moon Goddess.. For now, all she cared about was a man beside her, smiling at her that illuminated her whole world.

 Chapter 267 - THIS IS A PARADISE!

    The time was passing fast yet, Ruth could not get over the four books that she had found in the cupboard. She indirectly tried asking Mrs Payne about it, but as expected, her answers did not satisfy Ruth.


    Her nightmares were another story. No matter what she tried, they did not allow her to get any peaceful sleep. Those images kept chasing her sanity, and she was afraid of losing it sooner or later if those nightmares did not stop.


    Ruth sighed first, then yawned by opening her mouth a hippo''s size. She was in a dire need of good sleep.


    "Ruth"


    "Yes, Lady Elsie?" Ruth stood up after seeing Elsie walking her way. She was sewing Elsie''s favourite scarf that was torn in a corner.


    Elsie pointed at the table to her right side.


    "I have finished reading those books. Please take them into the library and put them on their right place. They are from father''s collection and I want to return them before father gets mad at me for the delay."


    "Sure, My Lady! I will take them right away." Ruth left her half-done work, and after counting the number of books, she picked it in her arms.


    She stumbled as their weight was more than what she expected.


    "Careful Ruth! Are you sure you can manage them? Or should I call Ida to do it?"


    Although Elsie had only good intentions, Ruth did not like why she thought Ida more suitable for the job than her. They were only a bunch of thick books. She could handle it.


    "No... no, Lady Elsie. I will handle it. Do not worry."


    Ruth hurried out of Elsie''s chamber. Walking half of the distance, Ruth panted like a ragged dog. Those bunch of books were very heavy. Heavier than a sack of potatoes.


    Ruth was afraid for her wrists. But she could not let anyone else do her work. These days, she was hyperemotional. She got angry, excited, jealous, upset and sad very quickly.


    Mrs Payne even complained about her mood swings a day before. She warned Ruth to change her behaviour, or she would hurt people around her with her sharp tongue.


    Was it really her fault?


    No.


    Ruth was acting that way because of lack of sleep and those stupid chemicals inside her body that kept changing their levels, affecting her emotions. She had read about them in one of the books on Elsie''s shelf.


    What was the word they used for those chemicals? Oh yes! Hormones!


    Somehow after much struggle, Ruth stood in front of the library. This was Lord Augustus''s building, and she had no reason to come here as she had not encountered him yet. She had only seen his glimpses while passing through the corridors or in the dining room.


    Other than a few glances, there was no interaction between them.


    The guard offered his help before opening the door of the library. Ruth politely declined it and smiled.


    The moment her eyes focused on the scene in front of her, her mouth left open ajar. Her eyes went saucer-shaped, and her heart swelled with astonishment.


    This was freaking the whole world of the books!


    Ruth forgot about the pain in her wrists as she gawked at the roof length shelves overflowing with various books. She had been to a local library a couple of times, but other than that, she had never seen a place like this.


    "This is a paradise!" She squealed in joy like a little girl.


    Her eyes could not settle on one place for a moment longer. They kept hungrily sweeping over the place. There were thousands of books. Literally!


    When the hell did Lord Augustus collect them? She wondered.


    She put the bunch in her arms on a nearby long table and started roaming through the rows of the shelves. There were books on every topic, with every length and thickness, on every topic that humankind could think of.


    Ruth was so fascinated by the sight. It felt like a dream, and she would not complain if she got trapped in this world.


    Twenty minutes later, Ruth realised to take a tour of the whole library, she would need more than an hour. She had to go back soon.


    Thought of asking Lord Augustus about an entry in the library and reading these gems crossed her mind. But, she became hesitant. Lord Augustus did not seem like an approachable person. He always kept aloof himself.


    Well... she can convince Elsie to send her here more often. Ruth proudly smiled at her smartness.


    Picking up the books she had brought with her, Ruth started looking for the right shelf. She then placed every book at its right place one by one.


    A few minutes later, she was almost done with the task when a familiar book cover caught her attention.


    Surprised, she pulled out the book from its place. ''Witches and their secret powers.''


    That was the same book she had seen that night. Why was Mrs Payne hiding that book from her?


    Curious as she was, Ruth pulled out a chair and sat in it. She opened the book to find handwriting that was written in the centuries-old style. Some of the words did not make any sense as per her knowledge of vocabulary.


    She flipped the pages, scanning every line and the diagrams provided in it. Some of the words were faint after years of time. The copy she found in her home was a recent one.


    But this one looked like an original copy.


    Fascinated, Ruth started reading the introductory part of the book, where ''who are the witches?'' was explained in great detail. Ruth was surprised to know that the cunning women they described in the folklores with a gigantic long nose, old age and dirty teeth were actually a false perception.


    The witches, as per this book, looked just like humans.


    Ruth was suspicious of its authenticity, but the way the things were explained in great detail and the appropriate illustrations, made her believe that the book was not a mere result of someone''s creative imagination.


    Ruth jumped on the next topic, which was about the powers the witches possessed. While going through the list, which was a new discovery for her, she paused on one particular point.


    Mind Control.


    Ruth started reading more information given in the book about it. In the end, she learned that some witches possessed the power of mind control. They could read, control and manipulate a person''s mind.


    Ruth''s mind fell back in the past memories, where she had experienced some strange encounters with people.


    The woman was first angry when Ruth stubbornly asked for the same toy as her daughter.


    Her skirmish with Florence when she insulted her and her friends.


    Then her conflict with Eloise when she called Elsie a thief.


    And the most recent one with Fannie!


    Ruth''s heart started pounding fast in her chest. Although she did not understand what exactly happened at each of these times, she was sure by the reaction of the people present then that she had done something weird.


    When she came back to her senses, the person she was engaged in a conflict with, was either scared of her or, acted as if someone had erased their memory or compelled to her wishes.


    Numerous outlandish possibilities made their way towards her mind, but she held them at bay with all her might.


    If the things given in the book were true, then could she be... a... witch?


    Ruth shook her head vigorously. No! It could not be true! She was a human... a normal human girl with some strange experiences, and that was it! She could not be a witch! NO!


    With trembling fingers, she flipped some more pages and, came to the section where they had given instructions on how to use powers.


    Ruth focused on the words written in black ink.


    Step 1- Believe in your powers.


    Step 2- Close your eyes or focus on your target.


    Step 3- Summon your powers.


    Step 4- Concentrate every being of you in fulfilling the result you want


    Step 5- When your mind and heart are aligned on the same path, you will get the desired results.


    What rubbish was it! Ruth held her head in both her palms as it began spinning.


    How could this be possible?


    She closed her eyes for some moments till she calmed down.


    A knock on the door startled her. She jumped in her seat when a guard peeked inside.


    "Miss, are you done yet?" He asked.


    Ruth did not realise that she was in the library for more than an hour. Lord Augustus was very strict about people entering and using his library.


    Clearing her throat, she nodded stiffly. "Y-yes. I am sorry it took me long to find the right places."


    "That is fine. Do you need any help?" The guard asked, looking at the small pile of books that remained in front of her.


    "No. Thank you! I will be done in next ten minutes."


    The guard nodded. "Please hurry up, Miss. Lord Augustus may come here any moment now."


    She detected urgency in his voice. "Yes."


    The guard left her alone again to complete her task. After a last glance at the book in her hand, Ruth closed it a little harshly as if she was trying to run away from it.


    Ten minutes later, when she stepped out of the library, she still had the content of the book on her mind.


    And one question kept bugging her.


    Was she a witch? If yes, then how?

 Chapter 268 - WE ARE MISSING ON SOMETHING IMPORTANT!

    The whole region was shaken by the death, rather than the murder of Barret Addington. They found his mutilated body dumped in the mud. It was so grossly impaired, that no one could take a look at it.


    Not only the Garfields but also the royals were tensed by this event. Everyone was busy predicting their theories, but the truth was known only by the Garfields, Augustus O''Dell, Harold Davies and Ripon.


    As per Augustus''s expectations, Ripon had refused to give any official statement regarding the issue. He put forward the reason for standing with Barret''s family at such a saddening time. Thus no one bothered him much, including the royals.


    "Edwin, say something." Lester prompted.


    They were locked up in Edwin''s office chamber for the last one hour. Rees was also present there.


    "I... I do not know what to say Lester." Edwin told calmly.


    The other two men could see wheels running in Edwin''s head, but they could not guess the right direction.


    "This is very suspicious Master. Barret Addington was an important person in the regional politics. And his murder and that too in such a gruesome way indicates that there is someone who is more dangerous than he thought." Rees opined.


    Lester nodded in agreement. "He is right Edwin. With Addington''s death there is now a political vaccum that many contendors would like to fill. Was this the motive of his murder?" He suspected.


    Edwin, who was only listening to them for an hour, finally leaned ahead, resting his elbows on the table.


    "We are missing on something important here." Edwin said with complete seriousness.


    "What?"


    "Let''s reconsider everything from the beginning."


    Rees then started stating every event chronologically. Edwin and Lester listened to every word carefully.


    "Pressurising O''Dells for the investigation of the first five murders was something expected from him. I do not think there is anything odd." Lester looked for Edwin''s agreeing nod.


    Rees then went on till Mr Payne''s death. At the mention of his name, Edwin''s mind rioted to wander to the hazel-eyed nymph, but Edwin gripped it tightly. This was not the right time for that.


    After all the things put on the same board, Edwin realised something.


    "Lester, you said during the meeting with Ripon, my uncle said that he knew who was behind those murders, right?"


    "Yes." Lester nodded in a puzzle.


    "And not long after, Mr Payne was killed in the same way."


    "What are you suggesting Edwin?" Lester asked when his brain could not join the dots that Edwin had.


    "Is it possible that Barret Addington was involved in this?" Edwin spoke out his suspicion.


    "But Master, the Council does not know of the existence of the supernaturals." Rees argued.


    "It does not mean they can not ever find out." Lester now got what Edwin was trying to suggest.


    "Exactly! How could Vampires get the entry in the woods? They must have gotten help from someone who knew well about the borders. And who could it be better than Barret Addington?" Edwin raised his brow.


    "And those spies. I researched about that matter and found out that the Council had never planted their spies in Vincardine before. Then why they did that only when we were going through the trouble?" Rees joined.


    Lester nodded his head. "And that spy was coordinating with the spy of the Kinsville. It can not be just a coincident! It must Barret Addington!"


    "Still the persistenting question remains unanswered. Who killed Barret Addington and why?" Edwin was eager to find that answer.


    Because that would tell him if Barret''s killer was his friend or foe.


    After a minute, Rees opened his mouth. "Could it be the Garfields?"


    "Why do you think that?" Lester asked, furrowing his brows.


    "Maybe they came to a disagreement on something. Or the Garfields might have thought that Barret was of no use for them anymore or he might have turned into a threat for them? I do not know! They have many reasons to do that."


    Although Rees sounded right logically, Edwin was still not satisfied.


    "If it was the Garfields then why would they kill him that brutally? And why would they leave his body for the world to be found? They had no intention of marking their superiority in this case unlike the six deaths in the woods." Edwin spoke his doubts.


    Lester shook his head then ran his hands on his face.


    "Oh Moon Goddess! This is all so confusing! How are we going to find out the truth? We need to know who did this as soon as possible. It might impact on our world and... and what if it laid down the foundation of the great war?"


    Edwin tensed at that possibility.


    "There is only one way to find out." He said.


    Rees and Lester shared a look with each other. "What?"


    "I will attend his funeral!" Edwin declared with finality.


    *


    *


    *


    After futile attempts of finding anything against Ruth or Mrs Payne, Florence sat on a stone outside the nearby lighthouse. She had only two days left in her hands, and then she would need to get back to Vincardine.


    She had used her contacts and money to plan this trip to Warthford Island in a hope that she would find something. But it seemed like the people she was looking for did not even exist.


    "Perrito! Stop it!" She barked in irritation.


    The man who was helping her all this time stopped playing with her hair. Draping his hand around her waist, he asked, "Why are you so angry? It is fine! You have two more days and even if you do not find your relatives, I will keep looking for them for you."


    He was tempted by her long neck and, giving in to his temptation, he leaned down to shower peppery kisses on her skin. Florence was irritated, angry yet his actions distracted her from those emotions.


    "You are not getting it, perrito! It is very important for me!" She cried desperately.


    He stopped kissing her, sensing how needy she was. He only rested his head on her shoulder as they both sat in silence.


    Ten minutes later, he lifted his head up as if remembered something important.


    "I think I know where you may find the clues about your relatives. Come on!"


    He took her hand in his and dragged her in the direction of the town. Florence was not sure if she should trust him but had no other choice. So she followed him wordlessly.


    Twenty minutes later, They stopped in front of an old, stone-walled building. It was a two-storey structure of humble size.


    She read the dusty and faded words written on the stone above the entrance- Warthford Island Library.


    "Library? Why are we here, Perrito?" She asked, frowning.


    "This is the only library on the Island. It has archives of the Island''s history and the people who have lived here. You may find a clue about your relatives in them." He explained.


    A new hope lit in Florence''s eyes. "let''s go!"


    They both entered the building that looked too boring and gloomy for Florence''s liking. The man asked the librarian where they could find the archives section.


    After following his instructions, they found the right track which was stuffed with piles and piles of papers and handwritten manuscripts.


    Florence scrunched her face thinking now she needed to go through this year or maybe decades old mess.


    "Are you sure about this Perrito?" She asked again sceptically.


    "Absolutely! No other way seems working fine for you, so why not?!"


    Florence still hesitated. Her eyes kept darting all over the place.


    "Is there anything you want to say?" He asked, sensing her hesitation.


    Florence thought if she should tell him. It was embarrassing, but still, she decided to tell him.


    "I... I am actually not very good with reading and writing." she told him in a low voice.


    He watched her blinking with a void face.


    "You do not know how to read or write?" She heard him ask in surprise.


    Florence did not meet his eyes. "I mean I can read the basics but..."


    "You must be thinking how stupid I am, right?" She finally looked at him.


    For some reason, she felt comfortable around him. The fact that she would not see this man again made it easy for her to be her true self around him.


    He shook his head slightly. "No, Miss Florence. Vincardine is one of the modern and advanced towns in the region and I thought everyone is literate there. That is why I am little surprised that is it!"


    Florence smiled at his honesty. "Not everything that glitters is gold, Perrito! There are numerous people in Vincardine- both men and women- who do not even know how to write their name or how to count one to ten.


    Education is a privilege available only for the ones who can afford it. It is not a right available for everyone."


    He only nodded. "It is fine! I will read them for you if you do not understand anything."


    And then they started rummaging through the papers in the hope of finding something.

 Chapter 269 - DID I SAY SOMETHING WRONG?

    Ruth could not get those particular thoughts out of her mind. The information she read in the book about the witches was too miraculous to believe. How could anyone do all those things?


    Mind control?


    Mind reading?


    That all was too confusing. To try her theory, Ruth decided to follow the steps given in that book. She saw a guard stationed near her. From his face, she could not tell what he was thinking. So she decided to read his mind.


    She focused on his forehead. Taking a deep breath, she mustered all her will. Five minutes later, she gave up.


    "No, Ruth this is not working!" She grumbled.


    Deciding to try one more time, she repeated all those steps, but nothing happened.


    "What the hell is going wrong?" She cursed under her breath.


    Maybe she could not read people''s minds. So could she move things with her mind power?


    With a thought to give that possibility a try, she found a flower on the nearby plant. The red-coloured bunch of petals looked beautiful to her eyes.


    Concentrating her mind on it, she imagined it falling down. After ten futile attempts, Ruth was so frustrated that she kicked the wall behind her in anger.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ruth! What are you doing?" She heard Ida from her behind.


    Embarrassed, she smiled sheepishly. "Oh, nothing. It was nothing!"


    But Ida was not ready to buy her lie. "It was clearly something if you kicked the stone wall with your timid foot." She pointed the obvious.


    Ruth groaned in exasperation. "Actually, I... I read about this particular mental exercise the other day. And since, I am trying to do it but it does not seem to be working." Ruth told the half-truth.


    "Mental exercise?"


    "Yes. You know since what happened with Fannie and confrontation by Lady Theodora, I was very disturbed. So someone suggested me about this book, that gives account on various mental exercise to calm your nerves and channelising your energy in a positive way." Ruth blabbered whatever came to her mind.


    She was very bad at lying. She was not sure if Ida believed it or not, but if it was Thea, Rees or Mrs Payne, then they would have seen through her lie. But Ida slowly nodded in understanding.


    "Well... if it is a mental exercise, then there must be certain things you should be careful of. Maybe you are missing on one of them." Ida suggested.


    Ruth pondered over it for a minute. She mentally recited all the five steps, and then it clicked to her. She was forgetting the very important step.


    Step 1- Believe in your powers.


    How could she believe in them when she does not know what exactly they were?


    "Ida, they mentioned something about believing in your... your strengths. But what if you do not know what they are? How can you believe in something that you do not know even if it existed?"


    Ida did not know why Ruth was asking such weird questions all of a sudden. But if they meant, she could relax more, then Ida was glad to help.


    "Hmm... Many of us do not know about their strengths. But I believe that every person has at least one in them. They just need to look closely.


    Well... if I think about my strengths, then I would first look into my past."


    "Past?"


    Ida nodded. "Yes. Past! Because past experiences would make me realise my strengths. For example... umm... yes!


    If in the past I have done something special like saving my master from any threat or warning them against any trouble or helping them in any way, then I would consider loyalty as my strength.


    Because loyalty made me leave my comfortable cocoon. It made me push my limits. It gave me the motivation to work in a particular direction. It made me take such an action that I would remember all of my life, and which I could use in dealing with my future in a more constructive way."


    Ruth looked at Ida, astonished.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Ida asked after seeing the stunned look on Ruth''s face.


    Ruth smiled widely. "No, Ida! You are... you are genius! I can not believe that you said those words. It... it reminded me of Mr Payne. If he was here right now, then I am sure he would have said similar thing."


    Ida smiled shyly. Now how she would tell Ruth that those words were a result of eighty years of eventful experience of living both as a human and a werewolf?


    "Why... thank you for the sweet complement, Lady Ruth!" Ida bowed dramatically.


    Ruth laughed, sharing her friend''s humour. A sense of gratitude arose in her heart for this lady with a magnificent personality. She had shown Ruth a way that might take her to her answers.


    *


    *


    *


    In the local library of Warthford Island, Florence and her Perrito were busy going through the stacks of papers and various handwritten diaries that the library had preserved in the archives.


    They mentioned many families that had and were living in the Warthford island. There was a separate account of the families that had migrated out and on the island. But Florence could not find any familiar name or description.


    The afternoon turned into an evening, and the librarian came to remind them that they only had one more hour before the library closes. They need to put everything in their previous place and clean the mess before that.


    Perrito sighed after the librarian went away.


    "Miss Florence, we are looking through these papers for the whole day. I do not think the people you are searching for forever lived here.


    Warthford is an island with less population. We all know people living here. If your relatives had ever lived here, then we would have found something about them by now."


    His words were logical, but Florence did not want to believe them. She had not travelled this far to return with empty hands. One thing that she had realised was Ruth had many powerful people by her side.


    She was not the same Ruth who was once indebted to her. She had changed very much than Florence ever thought. If Florence needed her out of her way, then she needed to find something strong against her.


    Besides, Florence was not over the incidence where she had witnessed Ruth''s hidden side. That had created many questions in her mind. And her instincts told her that the roots of those answers lay in Ruth''s past.


    Ignoring his saying, Florence moved to the next level of the shelf.


    "Miss Florence, those are the records of the theives and criminals." The man told her.


    "So?" She asked a bit irritatingly.


    The man clamped his mouth shut and began helping her.


    Forty minutes later, she shrieked in anger and threw the stack in her hands on the ground.


    "Miss Florence, please!"


    He ran to her side quickly as she fell down on the floor in disappointment. Tears of frustration streamed down her eyes as she put her head down in her palms.


    She was very positive that she would find something to bring out Ruth''s true face in front of the whole world, and especially in front of Edwin. But after spending days walking the lengths of the Warthford Island, inquiring hundreds of people and all the efforts of the travel, it seemed like a crazy idea to her.


    The man sat beside her, letting her have her moment. He did not know why Florence was desperate, and maybe he could not have understood it even if she explained it in detail.


    He realised that it was only twenty minutes left before the library closed. And looking at the mess they had created over the hours, he highly doubted they could clean it within such a short time.


    A minute later, when he was trying to come up with the right words to let her know their situation, he saw her lifting her head up. This time, she was calm. She cleaned her face of the tears and said,


    "We should start cleaning."


    He did not object and started picking up the papers and cleaning everything, that was scattered on the floor.


    Florence had lost all of her hopes, and she had decided to leave for Vincardine the very next morning. By now, she had realised that it was a useless idea, and she cursed her instincts.


    She bent down to pick up a file but, unfortunately as if the time had decided to test her patience, its contents spilt on the floor. She breathed deeply to control her anger. She did not want to leave a bad impression on her Perrito.


    She crouched down to collect them when she found a handwritten paper.


    Curiously, she studied it but could not read the handwriting clearly as the style was unfamiliar to her and the words used were too difficult for her to read.


    "Those are reports made by the Lord''s guards. They kept records of all the thieves activated on the Warthford Island." He heard the man say.


    "How old is this?"


    Observing the paper, he replied, "About thirty years. It is a record on the two famous thiefs of that time, lovers." He started reading the description written in the records.


    With every detail he said, Florence''s mind started drawing a picture like a master painter. In the end, when he stopped and looked up at her, he was shocked to see a smile on her face that reached her eyes.


    Maybe her instincts were not that wrong!

 Chapter 270 - ONLY TIME WILL TELL!

    Since Ruth had talked with Ida, her mind was constantly at work of revisiting the strange incidences of her past. After hours and hours of pondering, she had finally realised that in every one of those situations, one thing was common- her strong will!


    Her strong will of wanting something made her step out of the line and, act in a way that not only surprised the others but also her.


    One such long lost memory resurfaced again. After little Ruth''s fight over a toy with one of the neighbouring kids and the way the kid''s mother acted strangely, thereafter had put Bertha Moore in a wondering state.


    "Mother... what are you thinking?" Little Ruth asked innocently, not happy to see her mother sitting in a corner quietly for a long.


    Bertha observed her little daughter as if she was trying to figure out something.


    "Ruth, what happened between you and that aunt?" She asked, pulling her daughter to her chest.


    "In the afternoon?" Ruth asked to confirm.


    Bertha nodded her head.


    Ruth smiled, showing her fallen front teeth innocently.


    "I only told her that I want that toy and she agreed. Maybe she is not as bad as I thought. She is a good person, right mother?"


    Bertha could not understand what was going on, but a strange fear lurked behind her eyes.


    She nodded her head, then said, "Ruth, you are too young to understand this yet I want to say something."


    "Tell me, mother. Do you need anything? Should I help you with something?"


    Bertha smiled at how caring her daughter was. "No, my dear. I just want to tell you something."


    Ruth nodded then listened carefully to her mother''s words.


    "Life is a complicated game, my baby. And we all have to play. We can not stop, we should not give up. We only have to play it till the very end."


    "What if I get tired or do not want to play it anymore?" Ruth asked.


    "The clock keeps ticking, Ruth. It does not stop for anyone... not even for the strongest man on the earth. You can not get tired, you should not lose your hope.


    There is always an easy escape. You will have a chance to quit the game, but that only meant you will quit on this beautiful life that God has given us. By quitting the game, you will insult his wishes and his blessings. So never ever seek for an easy escape at any point of your life, no matter how difficult the game turns."


    Ruth listened, fascinated by her mother''s words. "Then I want to win this game."


    Bertha looked at her daughter in amusement. "Win? But dear, everyone who finishes this game is no less than a winner."


    Little Ruth shook her head. "I want to play this game like a master! I want everyone to clap and cheer for me when I will finish this game better than the others." She told her mother.


    Bertha''s eyes watered hearing that. Her little piece of heart was the exact replica of her father.


    "There will be many obstacles in your way Ruth. And no, you can not eliminate them all."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you try to eliminate every obstacle, then you might turn into a bad person. Not every obstacle is a bad obstacle. Some should be treated with patience and find another way of passing by them."


    Ruth''s young brain fell into a thoughtful silence. Sensing that, Bertha continued, "Do you want me to tell you a clue of winning this game?"


    Excitedly Ruth nodded her head vigorously.


    "Will you follow it by heart?"


    "yes, mother! Please tell me."


    Bertha smiled at her impatience. Taking her small hand in hers, she kept it on Ruth''s chest, right above her beating heart.


    "Do you feel that? The beating of your heart?"


    Ruth nodded her head.


    "That little thing will guide you through this game. Ruth, there may come times when you will feel conflicted between what is right and what is wrong. Irrespective of how overpowering your brain seems, if your heart is against it, then always let your heart lead you.


    Feel its pain, live its joy and ask it what it desires. Listen to its instincts, and it will lead you to great heights in life. Your heart will never betray you! Just keep faith in it!"


    Ruth did not grasp the real meaning of her mother''s words then, but now she realised how important they were.


    Emotions and stubbornness. Those were the two qualities she had lived by. All her life, she considered them as her reasons for not giving up.


    After her mother''s death, she was broken and did not see a light ahead. But her emotions connected with her mother, made her take miles to reach Vincardine because that was what her mother''s last wish was.


    And her stubbornness helped her to not kneel down in front of the brutalities of life.


    Now that the picture was getting clearer, new confidence bloomed in her. Maybe that was what the instructions given in the books of witches meant?!


    *


    *


    *


    Mrs Payne''s was at Welby''s house. Rees''s mother asked Rees to bring her with him when he and Edwin were supposed to come home and meet Mr Welby.


    Mrs Welby wanted to show her the preparations she had made and see if anything was left. While the men locked themselves in Mr Welby''s study room discussing some important matter.


    About an hour later, the door opened by Edwin. He walked into the kitchen, where Mrs Payne was preparing something that Mrs Welby had asked her.


    Seeing Edwin unexpectedly in the kitchen, Mrs Payne reacted only by a small smile.


    Edwin nodded in response and filled a glass of water for himself. While he drank the water, he listened to her heartbeat. To his surprise, it was steady. He did not know why he was surprised, but something about the old lady always made him observe her a little more.


    "You should ask the things on your mind. My heart beats might not answer all of them, Lord Edwin O''Dell."


    Edwin almost spat the water in his mouth. He put down the glass and, composing himself, stared back at her calmly.


    "How do you know?" He asked, his face not giving away anything.


    Mrs Payne stopped working and matched his gaze unfalteringly.


    "I know many things, My Lord. You may consider it as the power of life experiences." She replied firmly.


    He could see how unaffected she was after knowing his identity. Hmm!


    Edwin did not say anything and only nodded curtly. He resumed drinking water, his mind running in different directions.


    "Why are you interested in Ruth?"


    Her next question made him even more surprised.


    Clearing his throat, he searched for an answer that would satisfy a human''s expectations. When were the humans get interested in someone? Of course, love or attraction.


    Edwin was surely attracted towards Ruth because of their mate bond and, as he had started learning more about her, his human was also getting smitten by her charm.


    But love?


    He was not sure to name his feelings for her with that tag.


    "And do not tell me that you are attracted to her because she is kind and beautiful. You may find many such women in addition of their social status that matches with yours. Then why Ruth?" She stopped him before he said anything.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes by a fraction. "I could have denied your very first assumption, Mrs Payne."


    She smiled. "You are not that kind of person, My Lord. And hence I expect nothing but truth from you."


    Inhaling a breath, Edwin said, "I apologise that I am not able to explain everything to you at this moment. There are certain things that I can not tell you or Miss Moore.


    All I have to give you right now is my word. I assure you, Mrs Payne, that my intention regarding Miss Moore is as pure as this water."


    He lifted the half-filled glass in front of her.


    "I know that my image is not quite pleasant, and I do not deny the things people say about me as most of them are indeed true.


    I promise you that I can never do anything that would bring shame to Mrs Moore if that is what you are concerned about."


    She gave him a long look. Edwin had received many kinds of looks- condescending, envious, angry, worthless, doubtful and much more.


    But never had in his life, he had received the kind of look Mrs Payne gave him. As if she was telling him something important that he could not comprehend.


    "I am not concerned about that My Lord. Because I am sure Ruth is too proud and wise to take a wrong step. There are other things that concerns me. Those which you can not tell, yet can not hide."


    Edwin sensed that there was a deep underlying meaning to her words.


    "Then are not they better hidden?"


    "That the time will tell. And I hope you bring them to Ruth''s notice before its too late.." Saying that, she left the kitchen and a confused Edwin behind.

 Chapter 271 - I AM GLAD TO MEET YOU AGAIN!

    Darius did not know what was going in his father''s mind when he announced a sudden trip to the land of the shades. The father and son duo was going through a rough patch in their relationship. No matter how much Aurora tried to reconcile their rough bondage, the men''s ego prevented them from taking that necessary first step.


    Their carriage moved with a steady pace through the forest along with another carriage that carried Mr Hilton and Marcus. They had not brought many people with them as the Shades did not appreciate the outsiders in their territory.


    The shades unlike most other supernatural breeds still lived in an age that was centuries old. They still have not adapted to the transforming times and ways of the world. Thus, their village was well hidden in the depths of the thick forest and away from the human world.


    Only those who knew about the exact route could reach their village. Only Ambrose had ever been to their village before, with his grandfather and father during the great war. He was young back then and thought the Shades to be primitive creatures with the old fashioned way of living.


    Centuries later, he hoped to see the slightest of the changes in their lives.


    Aurora and Darius did not know what to expect. The description given by Ambrose about the village of the Shades made Aurora repulsive and bored Darius out of his wits.


    The carriage stopped suddenly, and the coachman opened the small window behind him.


    "My Lord!"


    Aurora and Darius looked at each other in confusion, but Ambrose- as cool as a midnight breeze- stepped out of the carriage.


    His family, Mr Hilton and Marcus also stepped down their respective carriages and followed Ambrose.


    Everyone gasped in shock. Darius and Marcus took a defending stance quickly.


    Aurora instinctively inched towards her husband, fear and confusion clouded her features.


    Two giant black panthers stood in front of them at a distance of only a few feet. Their yellow eyes gleamed in the afternoon light. Their obsidian fur shone in the daylight like the light dancing on the surface of river water.


    Any human would have pissed their pants in fright, but the Vampires stood strong on their ground. Those two animals observed the people in front of them.


    Slowly they walked towards them. Their tails are positioned straight in an alert. They sniffed the air around.


    Aurora protested when Ambrose took a long step ahead. She wanted to stop her husband but was too afraid to go near him.


    Darius wanted to scream at his father for his stupidity. It was not Kinsville where the animals also knew them. This was a foreign territory of the creatures who had no good name in history because of their deceiving nature.


    One of the black panthers rounded Ambrose as he stood straight and proud.


    Everyone watched, holding their breaths, how the two animals communicated with each other. They whistled, growled, hissed, then purred.


    Darius wished he knew what the hell they were talking about. What if there were more of these?


    His eyes darted around in search of his enemies, but were brought back to the scene when he heard his father say,


    "I am Ambrose Garfield- the leader of the Vampires! I am here to meet the leader of the Shades."


    Darius looked at the back of his father''s head as if he had gone mad to talk with the black panthers. But his doubt dissipated in thin air when the two animals nodded their head and started walking ahead.


    Ambrose ordered everyone to get back in the carriage and follow the animals.


    Twenty minutes of confusion filled silence later, they came out of the thick forest and in a vast opening. Darius and Aurora peeked outside the window at the scene they had never seen before in their lifetime.


    The humble houses made up of stones and bricks stood covering the ground. Women were out in the opening along with their kids. The men were polishing their weapons, while some were enjoying their drinks, and were playing some games.


    They were wearing some strange clothes that covered only their private parts.


    Men wore short pants, their upper body bare. The women wore short skirts and tops that covered their chest but not their stomachs. Men had long hair braided at the back of their heads. Women also had long hair, arranged in multiple braids on their heads. Both men and women wore no pieces of jewellery. They had no tattoos or markings on their brown-toned skin.


    And the striking part was there were no colours in their clothing or the things they used. Everything was of only one colour- black.


    Aurora watched the women narrowing their cat-like cohl filled eyes at her when she stepped out of the carriage in her ankle-length peach coloured dress and diamond earrings. She stood out in that place like a bright moon in the sky filled with numerous stars.


    The two panthers stopped till the passengers came to stand in a line behind them. Darius and Mr Hilton watched in awe as those two animals shifted into their human form in front of their eyes.


    "Welcome to our village!" One of the men who had just transformed from a panther into a human said in his hard voice.


    Aurora frowned at the lack of their mannerisms. They did not use any titles like Lords and Lady or Lady and Gentlemen. Seems like their mannerisms were also primitive, just like their way of living.


    The whole villagers gathered around them. It was not every day that they received guests. It had been like decades since the last time someone came to visit them.


    "Follow us!" The other man said.


    Darius did not understand why they made them leave their carriages behind when the road was large enough to travel with them.


    But Ambrose knew why!


    They wanted the whole village to know that they had guests. They wanted them to remember their scents and looks well. That was how they worked.


    He was not surprised to see that even after centuries, there were not many changes in here. The place was the same, and so were its people.


    Walking through the village, Darius could feel all eyes trained on them. They held hostility, while some held a look that was too familiar to him. He could not help but smirk at a young girl''s way when he felt her ogling at him. Her mother instantly stood in front of him as she barred her long teeth at him.


    Shrugging nonchalantly, he followed the two men silently. Then he looked at his father. He looked calm and composed. He did not mind these people''s scrutinising gazes, their lifestyle or anything for that matter, unlike his mother, who bore a constant frown on her face.


    He saw a building built on a high platform. The stairs that led to it made him tired, although he was a Vampire and they never feel tired.


    As all of them were supernaturals, they all reached the top and in front of the main gate of the small castle using their supernatural speed. Walking through the gate, they were led into a hall on the first floor.


    As the Sunset down behind the mountains, the torches were lit to illuminate the place. Everything in the castle reminded Ambrose of the time he had last visited this place. Nothing had changed over a long time.


    Darius was surprised to find they had no basic amenities, that he enjoyed back home. The overwhelming use of black in the interiors spun Aurora''s head, and she blessed herself that she wore something bright in this dark place.


    The two men sat their guests on the couches, that was made up of wood and animal skin. A maid poured water for all of them, at which Mr Hilton scoffed. She was giving water to the blood-sucking Vampires!


    His eyes travelled to her pulsating vein in her neck, and his gums pained as his fangs threatened to come out. He licked his dry lips at the thought of the woman''s warm blood. But one warning look from Ambrose made him squirm in his seat.


    Five minutes later, they heard footsteps coming from the other end of the room. Soon two men- tall, slim and with distinct animal-like squinted eyes, walked into the room.


    One of them was in his late sixties, and the other one was as young as Darius''s human appearance.


    Ambrose stood up with a smile and took two steps ahead to meet the old man with a smile. He offered his hand, but the man pulled him in a welcoming hug.


    "It has been decades since I last saw you Mr Garfield! Welcome to Sanchena!" He laughed a burst of throaty laughter.


    His voice did not go well with his slim form. His voice sounded like a voice of a buff man.


    Now only Darius got to know the name of this new fangled village- Sanchena! Weird place, weird people and weird name!


    "Thank you, Chief! I am glad to meet you again!" Ambrose smiled.


    The man shook his head lightly.


    "I am no Chief anymore Mr garfield. Meet the new chief of the Shadows- Cyfrin- my son!"

 Chapter 272 - NERVOUS ABOUT YOUR NEW LIFE?

    Thea reached ''the great manor'', dressed in a nice yellow dress with a little touch of make-up. Rees met her at the entrance, and as they walked inside, he leaned down to murmur compliments in her ear that made her blush.


    She had brought their wedding cards with her. Thea was a little nervous as they walked to meet Lord Augustus and Theodora first. She had never encountered both of them and had heard many things about them from Rees and Ruth.


    "Do not worry and let me do all the talking. Okay?" Rees assured her.


    Thea nodded her head. She was surprised to see Fannie standing beside Theodora. Thea wondered if she was fine now, but did not ask her anything.


    "My Lord, My Lady!" Rees bowed in respect, drawing the couple''s attention.


    Thea also bowed along with Rees. The moment her eyes met Theodora''s hazel ones, she shifted her weight uncomfortably on her other foot.


    "Rees?" She said.


    Augustus watched at the two with his grey eyes with avoiding the face.


    "This is my fiancee, Thea Green!" Rees introduced with a proud smile.


    "It is pleasure meeting you My Lord, My Lady!" Thea courtesied again as politely as she could.


    She felt Fannie''s glare at the side of her face, but she ignored it and maintained a calm composure. She did not want to embarrass herself and Rees in front of them.


    Theodora gave a scrutinising look to Thea from top to bottom and gave a curt nod in response. That woman oozed confidence and arrogance, neither of them was Thea''s favourites when they were related to the wrong person.


    "We are here to invite you both in our wedding." Rees bowed again while offering their wedding card.


    Augustus took it from him and scanned the words written on the white card with colourful inks.


    Theodora smiled out of her pretence. "Congratulations Rees! You have got a beautiful lady."


    Thea could tell how fake her smile and words were. But maybe that was how all the nobles behaved, so she let it slide for now.


    "Congratulations and our blessings are with you two!" Augustus finally said.


    "Thank you, My Lady, My Lord! We would like to take our leave now." Rees caught Thea by surprise. But she masked it quickly, and two minutes later, they were out of the room.


    "Rees... we did not wait for their answer. Are they coming to our wedding?" Thea asked, trying to match his fast pace.


    "We do not need their answer, Thea. They are not coming."


    "What? Then why we invited them?"


    "That was only a formality. Forget about it. I do not want them to attend our wedding either." He grumbled under his breath, that Thea failed to hear.


    Rees took her to Edwin''s office, where everyone was huddled together, waiting for the bride and the groom. Surprisingly, Elsie had made sure that Ruth and Ida were also there.


    As soon as rees and Thea entered Edwin''s office, Thea rushed to Ruth. The smile that lit up on Ruth''s face was something Edwin wanted to see every day and every minute of it. But he also wanted to be the reason behind it. Alas!


    "Good afternoon Lady Elsie, Lord Lester!" Rees bowed, then turned to his master, and greeted him as well.


    "We are waiting for our invitation here Miss Green." Lester smiled at Thea.


    Thea stepped ahead and gave one card to Edwin, then turned to Lester and smiled mischievously.


    "Is it fine, if I give you both one card or do you want separate cards, My Lord?!"


    Elsie choked on her spit, her face flushed in red as she avoided looking at everyone, especially her elder cousin, who was looking tenderly at her.


    Ruth could never get used to this sweet side of his. It was like he had that only for Elsie and no one else.


    "Well... I do not mind one card, Miss Green." Lester decided to play along and took a card from Thea.


    Everyone laughed when Elsie mock glared at Lester, to which he only shrugged innocently in response.


    Thea then gave the wedding card to Ida that made the woman''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "Miss Green..."


    "I need one more bridesmaid." Thea smiled genuinely.


    Ida was not sure. She was a recent addition to the group. In fact, she was surprised to see how Thea was comfortable around Lord Lester and even in front of Young Master.


    She looked at Edwin through the corner of her eyes- the action that did not go unnoticed by Ruth, who stood beside her.


    Edwin''s face did not give away anything, the previous tender look on his face had disappeared by now. He only nodded once that brought a smile to Ida''s face.


    "Now you do not need!" She took the card and hugged Thea wishing her congratulations.


    "So how are the preparations going Thea? Do you need any help with them?" Elsie asked after everyone settled down.


    Thea gave a short brief on the preparations and thanked Elsie for offering help.


    "So one more goat is ready for butchering, right Edwin?!" Lester was in a mood for teasing today.


    Thea frowned as Rees laughed sheepishly. "I hope you will soon join my group, Lord Lester!"


    "Oh, I am dying for that!" Lester put his hand on the chest and sighed dreamily, looking at Elsie.


    Ruth could not help but laugh along with everyone. After days, she was seeing everyone in a light mood. But for some reason, she could not move from the fact that the blue-eyed monster did not join their light-hearted conversation.


    He was present there physically, but his mind was somewhere else.


    "Thea, you must be nervous about your new life, right?" Elsie tried changing the topic.


    She had no friends, and with the lifespan of werewolves, the last wedding she had attended was a faded memory. She wanted to know how Thea felt as she was sure soon there would be a day when she would go through the same.


    Smiling at Rees, Thea answered. "I am not going to lie. Yes, I am nervous. But with Rees, I think I will do just fine!"


    She and Rees looked at each other with love-filled eyes. The sight was so adorable that the onlookers did not dare to interrupt the silent conversation between them. They only watched the two lovebirds with bright smiles.


    Edwin''s eyes moved towards Ruth to see her smiling ear to ear. Her eyes held a dreamy look as if she was watching the romance of Romeo and Juliet. Edwin could hear how rhythmically her heart beat, and he wondered was she imagining herself like that?


    Then he remembered his last conversation with Mrs Payne. That made him tear his gaze away from Ruth''s smiling face. Something about that woman''s words was unsettling. He could tell that she knew much more, things that he did not know or, he could not imagine, but he was also sure that she would not tell him those things easily.


    The woman in front of him, his mate was a beautiful mystery that he wanted to solve yet did not want to touch it in fear of staining it.


    Clearing his throat, Edwin demanded everyone''s attention.


    "Rees, you are granted leave for the rest of the days. You need to help your family in the wedding preparations. And you can extend the leave and take Miss Green somewhere nice after the wedding."


    Everybody gawked at him as if he had grown two heads. Edwin was very much aware of their reaction and understood why it was. He was not the kind of person who would think about such small details.


    Feelings, emotions, relationships, responsibilities were never his forte. But he was very much satisfied with Rees''s loyalty. All these years, he had seen him grow from a teenager to a young man, and now that he was beginning a new chapter of his life, Edwin wanted him to enjoy it.


    "But... Master... the work..." Rees began.


    "Yes, Master. I do not mind if he joins the work immediately. We-"


    "I have already arranged a three days'' trip to south for both of you. It is your wedding gift from me. I will not be able to give you anything as Edwin O''Dell in your wedding. That is why I decided to give it to you now." He said calmly.


    Ruth was still looking at him dumbfoundedly. Was he the same blue-eyed monster who she thought was a heartless mountain of rock? What changed him all of a sudden?


    Rees looked at Lester and saw him nodding his head with a smile.


    ~"Do not worry about the Garfields. We will handle it till you come back from your honeymoon. You just enjoy it!"~


    Rees''s chest filled with gratitude. He had never expected such respect and care from his masters.


    "Thank you, Master! We are grateful!" He bowed at Edwin.


    "Thank you very much, Master!" Thea also followed her fiancee.


    "Lester", Elsie whispered.


    "huh?"


    She signalled him something with her eyes that he first did not catch, then realising it, he nodded in understanding.


    "Ida!"


    Ida obediently took something covered with a shiny cloth. Taking it from her hands, Lester gave it to Elsie.


    "Rees, Thea as we can not come with our true identities for your wedding, we thought giving you your wedding gift now. We hope you like it!" Elsie smiled and, removing the cloth, revealed a velvety box.


    Thea hesitated at first, then slowly took it. She opened it, and her jaw hit the ground. Ruth, Ida and Rees shared her shock at the sight of a beautiful diamond necklace and gold cufflinks.


    The untraditional design had a touch of modernity. Its simple yet elegant design was so beautiful that Thea fell in love with it at the first sight.


    "I think Thea does not like it. Yes, Lester?" Elsie teased.


    "No... no... no... This is gorgeous, My lady. Oh my God! Rees look at it!" Thea chirped excitedly, making everyone laugh at her.


    As everyone was busy admiring the beautiful piece of jewellery, Edwin was busy admiring another beauty that could beat it without effort!

 Chapter 273 - HE HAD SEEN EVERYTHING!

    Harold''s eyes searched for the beauty with toffee brown hair and hazel eyes as he walked through the corridors of ''the great manor''. Instead of Ruth, he collided with Fannie.


    Well... any woman was better than no woman!


    "Fannie! How are you now sweetheart?" He smiled as if he was indeed delighted to see her well.


    Fannie cursed in her mind and regretted walking that way. Pulling a fake smile, she bowed.


    "I am very fine, My Lord!"


    Harold stopped close to her, invading her personal space. He recked her up and down. The lust swirled in his eyes as his mouth salivated with the thoughts of his evil mind.


    "Hmm... I can see that. We should see how fine you are, should not we?!"


    He ran his finger on her bottom lip and leaned down. He was about to take a further step when he was stopped by a commanding voice.


    "Harold!"


    Sucking a deep breath, Harold clenched his jaw. Putting a smile on his face, he turned around to meet sharp grey eyes.


    "Good evening, My Lord!" He bowed.


    Fannie was grateful that Augustus came at the right time. She hurriedly bowed and walked away from there. Harold was irritated, but he was here for something important.


    "In my office!" With that said, Augustus walked ahead.


    Five minutes later, they both sat in Augustus''s office.


    "What news you have got?" Augustus asked, leaning in his chair.


    "I have handled the situation, My Lord. There is no way of suspecting your name in Barret Addington''s death. It took me a lot of efforts though!" Harold sighed dramatically.


    Augustus nodded his head. "You will be rewarded for those efforts Harold. You have not told me what do you want from me." He could not forget the fact that he had promised a shrewd man something that he could not even think of.


    Harold smiled. "I will ask it at the right time, My Lord. After all it is my right and my reward. Then you can not deny it in any circumstances. But before that, I also had one more request. I hope you have fulfilled it by now."


    -"Position of Douglas Morgan in your business."-


    Augustus clenched his jaw. He neither liked Douglas Morgan nor Harold Davies. The only thing that made him inclined towards Douglas was, he was no threat to Augustus. He had nothing against Augustus with him, that he might use for his benefits.


    But Harold... he was that shark which keeps following the scent of the blood and, attacks when the person is least prepared.


    "Harold, I would like to suggest you to reconsider your demand. You know nothing about the business and it sways like Douglas. He is working for me for decades. I can offer you an alternative reward if you-"


    "No, My Lord! I want what I want! Although I do not know the buisness like Morgan, I have done things that he had never done and could never do for you. I have earned it and I am sure you also agree that I deserve it." Harold raised his brow at Augustus challengingly, although he forcefully kept his tone polite.


    Augustus saw through his facade. He knew from the beginning that he was a threat. But he needed him because, as he had said, not only Douglas but no other person could do the things, that Harold had done for him.


    "But it is not going to change much Harold. The elites will still hold their reservations against you." Augustus said, with a hint of warning.


    He knew Harold''s weak point, and as a last resort, he decided to rub some salt on it.


    Harold was not ready to give up on what he had finally got after years and years of struggle. He looked straight into Augustus''s eyes after leaning a little forward.


    "Not everyone is born to be liked and accepted by the elites. Yet there are people who have snatched that privilege by hook or by crook. I am a good man and thus want to gain it with MY sweat and blood. Is it wrong My Lord?"


    Augustus felt the burn inside him as if Harold''s words had spilt kerosene on his heart, only to set fire by his taunt.


    Barret had also reminded Augustus that he was not accepted as the O''Dell. His mother was nothing but a concubine of his father. He would never be accepted or respected like Walter.


    Even his father had never accepted him as his son. He was an illegitimate child that his father called his mistake. And Augustus was set to change that soon.


    Without any word, Augustus took out the papers from the drawer of the side table. He signed them and threw them on Harold''s face.


    "Get out!"


    Harold scanned the papers and, a smile of satisfaction crawled on his face. Augustus had accepted his demand of giving him Douglas Morgan''s position in Augustus''s business.


    "Have a good night, My Lord!" Saying that he left the room in a good mood.


    But Augustus was so outraged that he took the way leading to the room in his building. The place that was a burning furnace of his past, his mistakes, his sacrifices, his pain, his ambitions and, his enemies.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth had managed to take some time out of her busy schedule to read more about the witches and their powers. The thought of her being a witch sounded so crazy to her ears that she refused to believe it.


    But, then she also did not have any logical explanation for what she had done to people. She was in her favourite corner of the garden. The same duck, who she had to frighten a few days back, was swimming in the fountain water. But it kept its distance from her.


    Every time she tried going near it, it would flap its wings with force and try to run away from her. It was still scared of her.


    An idea popped into her head. Before trying her powers on a human, she should try it on an animal or bird. And the right target was right in front of her.


    Ruth slowly approached the duck. It was sleepy and, did not notice how and when she neared it. She squatted down in a comfortable position, and slowly raised her hand to touch its head.


    The feel of her skin, made the duck''s eyes fly open. The moment it saw Ruth, it started quacking loudly and flapping its wings. Before it could escape, Ruth grasped its neck.


    "Shhh... I am not here to harm you! Quiet!" She hissed when the bird did not calm down.


    Ruth followed every step she had read in the book.


    Step 1- Believe in your powers.


    Ruth took a deep breath then slowly released it through her slightly parted lips to calm her mind.


    Step 2- Close your eyes or focus on your target.


    Tightening her grasp on the duck''s neck, she closed her eyes and imagined its image in her mind.


    Step 3- Summon your powers.


    Now she did not know what that meant and how she should do that. But as Ida had helped her, she recalled the emotions she had felt every time she had done something strange.


    The poor bird kept struggling in her hand, but Ruth was too adamant about testing her powers. And the chaos that the bird made did not let her concentrate completely. She was getting angrier with every passing moment.


    She repeated all three steps a couple of times before she felt something stirring inside her. Maybe that was what summoning her powers meant.


    Step 4- Concentrate every being of you in fulfilling the result you want


    The pace of her breathing changed. The frown on her face deepened. She tuned out the sounds of pleading made by the bird as her chest heaved up and down. She did not realise that she looked nothing less than a wicked witch that humans always thought them to be.


    Step 5- When your mind and heart are aligned on the same path, you will get the desired results.


    She could feel something. The struggles of the duck had stopped. She now could not hear its voice or feel its struggles.


    Yes! She had done it! She had finally tested her powers!


    She opened her eyes with a gush of excitement, but her smile faded as fast as it appeared, Her eyes went saucer-shaped, and her face paled.


    Leaving the bird, she scampered away from it in horror. Tears gathered in her eyes, and her hands shook as she looked at them in disgust.


    The bird floated on the water, immobile. Not only its struggles but also its heartbeats had stopped a minute back.


    Ruth found it difficult to breathe. She had not expected this. She... she had killed an innocent bird. A sob threatened to escape from her throat.


    Realising something, she hurriedly looked at her surroundings. Did someone see her?


    "Miss Moore?"


    The familiar male voice made her body go cold in fear. She slowly dared to turn around and face the person. But, regretted her action quickly when she saw the same horrified look on his face.


    He had seen everything!

 Chapter 274 - WAS SHE A WITCH?

    "Miss Moore?"


    Ruth stood stunned at her place. Her body was as stiff as rock. Her heart pounded loudly in fear. She did not mean to kill that duck, but it just... happened.


    And to add her guilt now stood a familiar face, witnessing her cruelty. She was a monster!


    "H-Henry?" She dared to say his name.


    The young man looked like he had seen a ghost. Now that Ruth had moved in the servants quarters, their meetings had become sparse except occasional smiles when they crossed their paths in ''the great manor''.


    Henry was unloading the things he was told to bring from the market when he noticed, Ruth, sitting alone in a corner. After he was done with his work, he thought of sharing a word or two with her.


    But what he saw was something he had never expected in his lifetime. The woman he knew- his Luna- looked like a cruel person when she strangled the poor bird to death. He tried telling his mind that there must be some logical reason behind her actions.


    The woman he knew was kind and did not know what violence meant. But after many attempts, his mind came with no such logical explanation that would justify her action.


    What was she doing?


    "You... you killed the duck." He said as if he was repeating that fact in his mind, over and over.


    Ruth shook her head, her eyes wailed up with tears. "No... no Henry. Please listen to me. I can explain."


    Could she?


    "Why? Why did you do that? It was just a bird... a harmless creature!" He almost cried.


    During her previous encounters with Henry, Ruth had figured out that he was a young and emotional man. He especially had a great attachment for the animals and the birds than the humans. And, she liked that trait of his.


    So now seeing him shaking in disbelief did not surprise her.


    "Henry please listen to me. I did not mean to kill it. Please!"


    Ruth pleaded earnestly. Every word she said was true and was coming from the deepest pits of her heart. But Henry was too shocked to hear them.


    Not saying another word, he turned around to leave. Ruth panicked and hurriedly ran to block his way. Spreading her arms to her side, she tried to stop him.


    "Henry, where are you going?" She asked in alarm.


    "Please let me go, Miss Moore."


    "No!" Ruth, now well aware of his intentions, shook her head as she stared hard at him.


    "You can not leave before I explain you." She said with finality.


    Henry- a werewolf- did not like what she did and how she was trying to explain it to him. For him, what he saw with his eyes was the only truth.


    He was trying to control his wolf only because Ruth was his Luna. He knew, if he disrespected her, then it would mean he disrespected his Young Master, which was the last thing he would ever do.


    "What do you want to explain me? I see it with my eyes, Miss Moore. I do not want to hear anymore from you."


    Ruth clenched her jaw.


    "Fine! If you do not want to hear me then that is okay. But, I want you to promise me that you will not say a word about it to anyone." She glared at him.


    Henry observed her dumbfoundedly. Was she the same woman he was glad to have as his Luna?


    "Miss Moore. Is this really you?" He asked tenderly and with disappointment.


    "What do you mean Henry?" Ruth was getting agitated with every passing moment.


    The look of disappointment was too much for her to bore.


    "You are not the same Miss Moore I knew. You have... changed a lot. You are not that same person anymore."


    That broke Ruth''s last restraint. The one thing that she was scared of was disappointing people who trusted her. Henry was someone she considered a nice young man. She liked to talk with him. He was always polite and caring. She liked the way he treated her exceptionally well.


    The respect she enjoyed having in his words and actions regarding her, shattered right in front of her. Ruth could not take that blow well.


    Taking a step closer to him, she said with teary eyes and trembling chin.


    "You are wrong! You all are wrong! I am the same Ruth. I am the very same person. It is you all who have changed and not me!" She screamed at his face, taking him by surprise.


    He had never seen Ruth acting that way. He searched around for someone and, considered reaching Young Master through the pack link. He soon realised that the situation was getting out of his hands.


    "Miss Moore please! Let me call someone. You do not look good." His features clouded with worry.


    But Ruth panicked, even more, when he said that. Calling someone would mean other people know what she just did.


    The faces of people who trusted her flashed in front of her eyes. She had already done many unexplainable things, and every time she was saved by these people from the consequences.


    What would they think if they got to know that she killed an innocent soul?


    They all would despise her!


    And the blue-eyed monster... would he defend her then?


    "You are NOT calling anyone!" Ruth hissed through her teeth.


    Her expressions suddenly changed. Her warm hazel eyes hardened as they dared Henry to act otherwise. She looked nothing like a timid and shy Ruth. At that moment, she looked much more stronger, and authoritarian.


    "Miss Moore..." Henry stepped back as his wolf stirred inside him uncomfortably.


    He felt it in his cells. His mind waved the red flags. His wolf scowled, moving inside him. It was restless and uneasy.


    Ruth was long gone to hear him. All that remained behind were her instincts. She was adamant about keeping her secret safe.


    "Henry, you have to keep your mouth shut. You can not tell anybody what you saw." Ruth said with a commanding voice.


    Henry gulped nervously. His wolf and his human both were fighting against something, but what- they did not understand.


    "But... I..."


    "You have to forget it Henry. You did not see what I did. You do not know what happened. You have nothing to tell others. Do you underrstand that?"


    Ruth prayed he would understand. She had nothing else in her mind at that time. She did not care if he was scared or confused. All she cared about was she did not kill that duck willingly.


    It was an accident that no one should know.


    A thin layer of perspiration formed on Henry''s forehead. With every ounce of resistance, he tried moving away from Ruth. He wanted to look away from her, but he could not.


    Before he could do that, Ruth grasped his hand in hers.


    She kept repeating her words, till she saw his face changing expressions.


    A minute later, a pain that shot in her head made her blink rapidly, and she left his hand as if his touch had burnt her.


    Taking deep breaths, she blinked a couple of times to clear her misty vision.


    "H-Henry?"


    Ruth was too shocked. She did not know what exactly she did to him, but unlike the previous times, this time she was aware of her actions.


    Henry''s face was blank, and so was his mind.


    "Miss Moore?"


    He looked at her as if he had not expected her there.


    "Are you alright?" He asked as he saw her tear-stained face.


    Not knowing how to react, she only nodded her head. She did not say more as her mind was too preoccupied with everything, which was going on.


    "Oh, no. Poor bird. It died. See!"


    Ruth looked at Henry as if he had gone mad. He acted as if he had just found that.


    What was going on?


    He picked up the bird and stood up. "I apologise that we could not get a chance of a nice talk, Miss Moore. But first, I need to bury it somehwere. See you later! Have a good night!"


    Ruth kept gawking at Henry as he walked away without any hint of what transpired between them. Her head spun.


    What did she do?


    To clear her mind, she staggered towards the same fountain. The sound of the struggling bird and its fight for life under her hand made her throat burn with bile.


    Ruth collected some water in her palms and splashed it on her face. Tears dried after some minutes. But the things that she did- knowingly or unknowingly, willingly or unwillingly- had set her whole world in chaos.


    She sat at the same place for what felt like hours. It was late when she regained the sense of time.


    Should she speak with Mrs Payne?


    Ruth scoffed at that thought. She was the last person she expected to tell her the truth. Seemed like she needed to work on it by herself.


    Did that mean she was a witch?


    With those thoughts in mind, Ruth finally dragged herself towards the home.

 Chapter 275 - COME BACK SAFELY

    Darius''s eyes had not left Cyfrin for even a minute. The slim young man with a brown complexion and long hair braided behind his head with a red ribbon looked nothing like a leader of a supernatural breed.


    Cyfrin''s animal-like eyes were cold and calculative. He had completely disregarded Darius''s presence as if he did not exist there. His all attention was trained on only one person- Ambrose Garfield.


    For some reason, the leader of the Shades was impressed with the Vampire leader more than Darius liked.


    Cyfrin''s father had arranged a dinner party for their guests, saying it was rare that Sanchina hosts any guests. Although the Vampires did not get tired, the long journey and the hunger made them agree to his plan.


    The guests were shown their rooms, which looked no better than the whole place. As soon as the servant left, Aurora groaned in exasperation.


    "Oh, my stars! These people are primitives!" She tested the dust that coated the couch she sat on. Her nose scrunched up in disgust as a thick coat covered her fingertip.


    Marcus was quick to step forward and wipe it with his handkerchief.


    "They have not changed much!" Ambrose agreed to look out at the humble village of Sanchena.


    "Why I hear something else in your words, My Lord?" Mr Hilton had removed his coat and hat before taking a chair for himself.


    Ambrose turned around with a hint of a smile. "You will know it soon."


    The elders then freshened up and sat discussing some matters, that were useless for Darius. His mind raced back to Kinsville and the dungeons of the Garfield palace.


    The beauty he had to leave behind called him towards her. When Ambrose told Darius that they needed to visit Sanchena and thus they would be out of Kinsville for some days, Darius was not glad to hear the news.


    Before leaving, he went to see Lisa. When he told her that he would not be able to meet her for some days, her face did not change. She only stared back at him as if her brain had stopped functioning.


    He was angry at himself, that he thought of getting some reaction from her when she must be happy to know that. Then he heard her voice.


    -"Darius"-


    He turned around with hope only to hear her next words that made him only nod in response and get out of there.


    -"Do not get killed. Come back safely. Do not forget that it is only my right!"-


    "Sire! It is time for the dinner."


    Darius was brought back to reality by Marcus''s irritating voice. Wordlessly and half-heartedly, Darius followed everyone out of the room and towards the opening, where a long table was set with fruits and various food items.


    Large candles were burning in the stands on the table. The torches were lit all around the place. All the villagers had gathered for the party it seemed.


    Darius noticed that the people, although were clad in only black clothes, had different colours of ribbons tied in their braids. Ambrose had explained that the colour of the ribbons symbolised the status of a person. As a leader of the Shades, Cyfrin wore a red ribbon.


    His father, as an elderly and respected person of the breed, wore a golden ribbon. Their family members wore blue colour and so on.


    Cyfrin''s father welcomed their guests and showed them their seats. Darius watched as people gathered around a large bonfire at some distance away from the table. Children were running and playing. Women were preparing drinks and roasting the meat.


    While men looked after other arrangements and a group of them was working on some musical instruments, that Darius had never seen before.


    Cyfrin''s father introduced his other family members, and Aurora was surprised to find how Shades lived with their large families. She had tuned out the names and their relations after the introduction of the first four people.


    Darius was the least interested in the happenings. His gums hurt when he smelled the scent of blood. Not waiting for others, he gulped down the goblet of blood that was placed in front of him.


    "Ummm..." He moaned as the crimson liquid tasted good against his palate.


    "I must say that the arrangements are quite impressive!" Ambrose complimented with a smile.


    Cyfrin''s father laughed a throaty laugh and pointed to his son proudly, "This is all done by Cyfrin."


    "Well done Chief!" Aurora said, to which the leader of the Shadows responded by only a nod.


    Darius narrowed his eyes at him. Cyfrin was a man with less words than he had figured out.


    "Well... if I am not wrong, you also have an elder daughter, right?" Aurora asked, glancing around the large table.


    Suddenly a silence fell on the table as the Shades exchanged looks with each other. Darius furrowed his brows when he saw Cyfrin''s jaw twitching.


    And then he realised. How could he forget her?


    He also started looking for that familiar face, and before anyone answered, he saw a woman walking gracefully towards the table.


    Her brownish-black curls were not braided like others. Instead, they were short and loose on her head. She was also not wearing black clothes like others. She wore a white knee-length dress that was untraditional in both worlds.


    She wore no jewellery. Her brown skin glistened under the playful light of the fire. Her cat-like eyes were focused on the table as she confidently strolled towards it, ignoring the looks she was receiving.


    Darius forgot about everything as he watched her awestruck. She was still the same, even after decades- confident, bold and rebellious.


    Cyfrin''s father smiled as she stopped right beside his chair.


    "Lady Garfield, meet my daughter that you were asking for- Zoe. And Zoe these are our guests- the Garfields. They are-"


    "Vampires!" Zoe filled his father''s sentence as her eyes met Ambrose''s dark ones.


    Darius could tell from where he sat that Zoe was tensed all this time as her father introduced her to their guests.


    "Zoe... and this is-"


    "Darius Garfield- the next in the line of Vampire''s leadership."


    Darius smirked and extended his hand to take hers. When she did not respond, her father cleared his throat, a subtle reminder of what he asked from her.


    She unwillingly gave her hand in Darius''s. With a cunning smile, he leaned down and pecked the back of her hand with his lips- a gesture that was common in the human world, but not in the Shades.


    Every pair of an eye was trained on them. The silence was too prominent that they could hear the crackling of the bonfire nearby.


    Zoe snatched her hand from his. Her father cleared his throat again. Which was an indication that the drama was over.


    Zoe looked around the table, which was crowded by her family members and some other respected people from the village. There was no empty chair available for her to sit. She pursed her lips as she knew that, it was not a mere coincidence.


    She glared at her brother, knowing he did it intentionally, just to show her who the real leader was. Although Zoe had left all her rights as the eldest kid of her father and a natural leader of the Shadows, there were still some people who respected her. They hoped she would realise her mistake and stop running from her responsibilities.


    Cyfrin drank the juice in his glass calmly, knowing well of his sister''s reaction. Darius watched the tension between the siblings amusingly. And he thought he was the only one who could not get along with Zoe.


    Sensing the situation, their father was about to call for another chair, but before that, two men came holding a large wooden chair that looked more comfortable than the rest of the chairs at the table.


    With a thankful nod at them, Zoe smirked arrogantly and, elegantly sat on the chair like a queen. Cyfrin''s jaw twitched more as he avoided looking at anyone. He filled another glass of juice for himself and busied himself in finishing it.


    Five minutes later, the table erupted in chatter and other noises. Everyone enjoyed the food and the drinks. As a chief, Cyfrin stood up to his full height. He raised his hand in the air, which stopped all the activities around and the sounds too.


    "My people of Sanchena, tonight, we welcome our guests- The Garfields- in our land. This night is in their honour. Let it begin!" He raised his glass, and the crowd erupted in joyful cheers.


    But they were not the same as Darius was familiar to. They were more like animals purring, growling, hissing and chirping loudly. The celebration began, and the men and women circled around the bonfire.


    A group of men, who were handling the musical instruments, began beating the drums and blowing the horns as the people around the fire picked up the rhythm and started dancing around it.


    The experience was so unique and unfamiliar for the Vampires that they did not mind getting along the flow for a night.. But Darius''s eyes were trained on only one person- Zoe, who stared back at him with the same hostility that she held decades ago.

 Chapter 276 - YOU KNOW, I CANNOT DIE!

    It was finally time to say goodbye. Florence stood at the port near the ship. And her Perrito had accompanied her carrying her bag with him.


    The gust of the wind and the chirping of the birds above their heads indicated the time of the morning. They stood in silence for a while, looking at the people and, the goods getting uploaded in the ship.


    People hugged their family and friends. Some dab their moistened eyes as saying goodbye became a hard task. Some were promising their next visit, and some were just waiting for the ship to sail towards its destination.


    "Finally it is time!" Florence said, breaking the silence.


    The man kept looking ahead at the ship and nodded. "Yes, it is."


    She studied his face for a minute. She searched for any emotions. She did not know why, but she expected him to say something- what? She did not know. But he stood in silence with a void face.


    "Do not you have anything to say me for the last time?" She then asked.


    He slowly turned his head to look at her.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "Anything! Like when are you coming back or, will we meet again? Or, maybe you can ask me to stay." She looked at him expectantly.


    He paused for a moment, then chuckled dryly.


    "I know you are not coming back... ever! Neither you can stay more. I knew that from the beginning, then why would I say those things now?"


    Florence did not know what to say to this man. He was probably the only man who stayed with her for this long, and that too not only for satisfying his physical needs.


    Goosebumps rose on her skin as the images of them together and naked on the bed of her room rejuvenated in her mind. With him, it all felt right! He was different from all those men she had been with.


    His touch and feel were more genuine than even Edwin. Because she always knew that Edwin had no strings attached to her. He was with her only because he wanted and probably had no other interesting thing to do.


    But her Perrito, he was different.


    Florence''s chest tightened with emotions. The thought of staying back and leaving Vincardine behind lured her mind. Was not it the easiest thing to do?


    But then she looked at him through different lenses. He was wearing clean yet old pants and a shirt. His shoes were not made up of superior leather and shine in the daylight. He was not wearing that expensive perfume.


    He had no carriage waiting for him. Even all these days, he made her walk all around as he could not afford to pay for the ride. He had an old mother to take care of, and the only legacy he was left by his family was that old building.


    Now Florence asked herself- Was it really worth leaving her life behind for this man?


    Obviously no!


    She was about to get what she had ever dreamed of- a title of an O''Dell, a handsome husband who was capable of satisfying all her needs, a mountain of money at her expense and, the respect that she was always denied by society.


    Yes! That was her life waiting for her in Vincardine. Here on Warthford Island was only a part of her mad heart that she would always keep safe with her.


    A ship''s horn honked, and it was time for departure. They both stared at each other for a minute. Then Florence took her bag from him.


    Giving a tight smile she said, "Thank you... for... for everything!"


    He smiled back, but she noticed that it did not reach his eyes. He only nodded his head.


    Taking a deep breath, Florence could not stop herself from raising on her tip-toes and placed a tender kiss on his lips. He did not stop her, neither he reciprocate her action. He just stood there and let her have her way.


    Coming back to the ground, she then turned around to walk in the ship''s way.


    "Miss Florence"


    She heard him call her name. Maybe he finally had something to say. She smiled at herself.


    "I hope you get Mr Edwin."


    She froze. Turning to look back at him, she stared at him, puzzled.


    "You were calling his name every night we were together."


    The look in his eyes tugged at her heart. But she had so much to achieve, and this man was only an incomplete chapter of her life, that she purposefully left half done.


    Not saying anything, she picked up her pace and ascended the stairs of the ship.


    Ten minutes later, the ship left the land and marched through the water. Standing on the deck, Florence could still see his tiny form far away.


    He stood right there till the ship disappeared from his sight.


    *


    *


    *


    Last night, Zoe did not wait for the whole night. Darius kept giving her knowing glances and his signature wicked smiles that used to irritate her then, and after decades, nothing has changed.


    In the morning, the colour of the celebration had faded, and reality jumped in. At the request of the Garfield''s, the meeting was arranged over breakfast.


    The Vampires, Cyfrin and his father and their trusted commanders were all huddled up in a room where they had some privacy.


    Zoe paced outside the room anxiously. She had enough idea of why the Vampires were here. But she dreaded what they had to propose and if her father and brother would agree with it.


    When she heard nothing from them for more than an hour, she grew restless. To keep her mind away from these thoughts, she decided to practice archery till the meeting was over.


    She walked out of her home, and descending the long stairs, she walked through the village. Leaving the houses behind, she reached a practice field where her family and other warriors from the village practised the battle forms every day.


    Yesterday''s tiredness had kept others away from the practice field, and Zoe was glad for that. The circular area was surrounded by long and thick trees- acting as a wall.


    Reaching the archery part, she saw a bag made up of wild bore''s skin filled with the arrows. Her favourite bow was in her room, and she had no will to go back to get it. So she decided to use the available bow.


    As soon as her fingers touched the bow, her all thoughts channelised into a single tunnel and, raced to find calm.


    She picked up the bow and one arrow from the bag. She took the stance and stuck the arrow in the bow thread. Closing her one eye, she aimed for the red circle in the centre of the target board.


    Taking a breath, she freed the arrow that aimed right where she intended it to be.


    A satisfying smile spread on her face. Archery had always been her favourite form. The one reason was it made her focus and clear her head. And, the second was... it was taught by Edwin.


    Zoe lost the track of time as she got engrossed in the archery. Another arrow hit the right spot after slitting the first arrow. She smiled proudly. By now, she was drenched in sweat, her hands were sore. Yet, the taste of success kept her going.


    She heard the sound of clapping coming from her left. Her smile vanished, and a frown etched on her face as she saw Darius walking her way, taking his sweet time.


    "Marvellous! You still have that charm Zoe." He smiled.


    Ignoring him, she raised her bow again and strung another arrow in it.


    "What kind of hospitality is this? Can not a guest complement their host?"


    Zoe was now getting angry. She never liked the young Vampire, and she was not happy that he was on their land. She aimed for the target, and when her fingers were about to release the arrow, Darius stood right in front of her.


    With her quick reflexes, she immediately turned her aim to the side, and the arrow went flying to stuck in the trunk of a nearby tree.


    "Darius! What the hell are you thinking?" She screamed.


    "You know, I can not die."


    "Only if the tip of the arrow was made up of that special wood." She grumbled.


    Zoe put the bow down and turned around to get away from this clingy man. But he had other plans for her.


    "Why are you behaving like this?" He asked.


    Now Zoe had enough of him. Turning around to face him, she glared at him through her cat-like eyes.


    "What do you expect me to do Darius? Hug you and tell you how much I missed you? Forget it Darius. Bcause we were never friends!" She spat in anger.


    "We could have been, if you have not wasted your time tailing behind that bastard Edwin!"


    "Shut up, Darius!" Zoe was now infuriated.


    Darius, enjoying her riled upstate, continued, "You look beautiful Zoe. Even then also you were the most striking girl in the Academy. I wonder how Edwin could not see that in you?"


    Zoe knew what he was doing. It was public that she liked Edwin during their training period in the Academy. And for that, she used Lester to get Edwin. The fight she and Lester had at the end of their training period was a talk of the Academy for years.


    Zoe felt guilty for doing that to Lester. But, now she thought they both had moved on from the past. And Darius, of all people, had no right of talking about it.


    "And, I wonder how can people be so dense to not see what the fate has chosen for them."


    She smirked as she knew that she had hit the right spot. The colour of Darius''s face changed.


    Before the topic derailed from the track, he put a finger on Zoe''s curiosity.


    "The past is past Zoe. But do not you want to know the present and its implications on the future?"


    "I do not want to hear you anymore Darius! I am leaving." She tried acting nonchalant, but she wanted to know what happened in the meeting.


    "Well... I refuse to believe that if it involves Edwin O''Dell and your people." Darius smirked cunningly.


    "Darius!" Zoe warned.


    He only shrugged his shoulders and started walking past her while saying, "Congratulations! Your little brother has agreed to our proposal."


    He walked away while whistling leisurely, but Zoe stood stunned at her spot under the scorching heat and sweaty forehead.

 Chapter 277 - HIS MATE, SHE HATED HIM!

    Edwin was waiting in nervousness in his office. He was pacing around the room. Damn!


    He had fought many wars, he had been in many dangerous situations where the only available option was to survive or die. He had tackled hundreds of political battles. He had survived many betrayals.


    He was expected to save the world from the great disaster. And yet, he was fine with all of that.


    But today, for the first time, the feeling of nervousness had touched his heart. Blowing air in and out of his mouth, he waited till he heard a knock on the door.


    Suddenly his fingers turned cold, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Clearing his throat, he nodded at himself in encouragement and said, "come in."


    The door slowly opened and, he realised, he was awkwardly standing in his own office. With his supernatural speed he plopped down on his chair before the door was completely opened, and Ruth stepped in.


    Ruth stepped into the office with confused eyes and a thudding heart. The guard closed the door behind her. Many things were running in her mind.


    Why did he ask for her? Did he get to know about what she did the last night? Did Henry inform him about it?


    Her heart thudded more, which made Edwin wonder. What was going in that pretty head of hers? Why was she so scared?


    Was it because of Harold again?


    Edwin''s blood boiled instantly at that possibility. Only he knew how he was restraining himself from killing that moron with his bare hands.


    "You... you asked for me?!"


    Ruth inwardly cringed at how she sounded.


    Controlling his bubbling anger, Edwin nodded. "Please come in." He said.


    Ruth walked near his table and waited for him to say something. As soon as she came near, her flowery scent entered his nostrils. He dragged a long breath in, that was filled with her enchanting smell. His wolf purred in delight, his mouth watered at the thought of her taste.


    Ruth always found it weird, to say the least, that these men had some inappropriate habit of sniffing around people.


    Sensing her wariness, Edwin again cleared his throat.


    "How are you Miss Moore?"


    She was taken aback by his sudden question.


    "I... I am fine?"


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at her. Why does it sound like more of a question than a statement?


    "Very well. I called you here because... I have something for you." Saying that he did not wait to see her reaction and, opened the drawer of his table.


    He pulled out a velvet box from inside and put it in front of her.


    Ruth stared at it for a long minute, meanwhile Edwin''s heart thumped in anticipation.


    "What is it?" She finally asked.


    "You may want to open it and find out for yourself."


    Hesitantly, Ruth took the velvet box in her hands and slowly opened it. Her eyes went wide when she found two blue stoned earrings inside. They were magnificent!


    Her wonderment turned into confusion soon.


    "What is it? I... I do not understand."


    The questioning look in her hazel eyes made Edwin more nervous. Pulling himself together, he answered, "I thought these will go well on your bridesmaid dress."


    He hoped and prayed that she liked them. Even if she did not, he was ready to buy new ones even though it cost more than her one month''s salary.


    Ruth kept silent as she stared at the beautiful piece of jewellery. Edwin tried gauging her expressions, but her face did not give away anything.


    What felt like hours later, she finally looked up at him.


    "You bought these for me?"


    Matching her gaze, Edwin nodded in affirmation.


    "Why?"


    Of course, she would ask that question! Edwin should have thought about it thoroughly. But he was too excited to see her reaction that he did not give much thought to it.


    He shifted his weight to the other side and searched for a logical answer because -I bought them because you are my mate- did not make any sense in the given circumstances.


    "Do you like them?" He asked instead.


    When she did not answer immediately, he added, "If not then that is alright. I can replace them with-"


    "Shut up!"


    He clamped his mouth shut. All the excitement ran away from his face.


    Ruth glared at him with an inferno burning in her orbs.


    "You think that I am a fool to not understand your intentions?" She spat in anger.


    "Miss Moore..."


    Edwin was speechless. He did not understand what went wrong. He thought she would hesitate, bombard him with questions but would accept the gift at the end. He thought they were making progress after the moment they shared that night when he found her wandering alone in the late night.


    The touch and feel of her cheek under his lips were still afresh in his mind.


    "Mr O''Dell, you might have fancied countless women with these cheap tricks, but I am different! I have been tolerating your advances for a long-only because of the respect you have in the mind of people.


    You recommended my name for this job, and I am very grateful for that. But it does not give you any right of treating me like a moralless woman."


    Ruth''s chest heaved up and down as she breathed in anger.


    "Miss Moore, you are misunderstanding my actions. Let me explain." Edwin stood up from his chair and, took a step towards her, but she stopped him by showing her palm.


    "No, Mr O''Dell. I have indeed misunderstood your actions as the change of your heart. I thought it was wrong of me to look at you in an only bad light. I thought there was more to you that you preferred to not show to the world.


    But I guess I was over-optimistic. You are exactly what people think about you- a womanizer with no heart!"


    Tears of frustration gathered in her eyes as she vent out all her anger.


    "This", She closed the box and held it in the air. "Is not only a gift but your evil way of luring me. Tell me, how many times have you done this before? Oh, I know one particular name- Florence!


    Were not you showering her with such expensive gifts?! And now you are trying to do the same with me! But let me tell you that even though we were friends at some point, I am nothing like her.


    I do not need a man like you to get what I want. I have the brain and will of working hard. I can achieve whatever I desire, and for that, I do not need to sell my body to a characterless man like you!"


    With that said, Ruth flung the box at Edwin, which he did not duck or caught. It hit him on the chest then fell to the ground.


    Ruth swirled around and, stomped out of his office, wiping her tears angrily. She did not wait to hear his explanation. She did not wait to see how shocked he was. And, she did not wait to see the hurt clouded in his eyes.


    Edwin did not realise how long he stood there like a statue. Ruth was probably over this incident and might be running some errand for Elsie while cursing him to death.


    But, his eyes were still locked on the door through which she left. Not only his human but his wolf was also in pain. The act that their mate could think so low of them made them upset.


    Edwin was no saint, and he never claimed to be one. He had his own flaws. He enjoyed the female company too much because it helped him take his mind away from things. It offered him an easy escape, and fulfilment of his manly needs was a bonus.


    It also helped him get his plans done through the women from every class of society as they were ready to loot the whole world, just to spend a night with him.


    He was well aware of his appealing features as a man and, he never shied away from using them to his benefit and, it always worked- every freaking time!


    He was a bad person with his own demons. He never tried to hide them or chase them out. He accepted them and used them every chance he got.


    But never in his life, he had ever thought that the things he thought were beneficial for him would someday push him down in his mate''s eyes.


    Every word that Ruth accused him of, tore his flesh and penetrated deep in his soul, burning everything on its way. He felt like stabbing himself than receiving the disappointment and resentment from her.


    When he saw her in that blue dress in the shop, she was the most gorgeous woman he had ever laid his eyes on. While leaving the shop, his eyes caught these earrings and, he could not stop himself from buying them.


    They would have looked so better on only her!


    But in his excitement, he forgot who he was. He was just a spoiled rich brat whose world started and ended only on himself.


    And his mate, she hated him!

 Chapter 278 - [Bonus ]I KNOW WHY YOU ARE HERE!

    Zoe searched the whole house and finally found her brother in one corner of a terrace of the easternmost part of their house. When she reached there, she saw him looking ahead in a distance, his back facing her.


    The Sun was still blazing above the head. The only chillness available was provided by the blowing wind. Although younger than her, Cyfrin carried that mature aura around him. He was way ahead of everyone in their breed. His projection of the future for their people sounded foreign and impossible.


    But his conviction and faith in himself never seized to amuse her. He knew he had no chance of taking the reigns, but still, he tried his best to become a person who was worthy of that title.


    His maturity was what made Zoe ignorant of her responsibility of next in the line of ruling their breed. As Cyfrin handled most of her responsibilities and covered up for her, she had time to discover herself. The taste of freedom did not let her tie her ankles in the chains of responsibilities.


    Zoe was not born for that. She was born to fly free in the high sky.


    As she observed her brother, the day that changed both of their lives resurfaced in her mind. That was the day, Zoe told her father that she did not want to assume the position of leader of the Shades.


    *** Her father was outraged, to say the least. He thought she was disrupting the natural cycle, and that would bring shame to not only his family but also to their breed. The fight began, and one turned into the other.


    The situation escalated from the roof when her father raised his hand on her.


    Unlike in the human world, it was not acceptable and, was considered disrespectful to misbehave with a woman. And to add her embarrassment the whole fiasco was happening in the Academy, where all her batchmates were witnessing her downfall.


    When her father raised his hand for the second time, someone held it back. She heard students around her gasping in shock. Her mentors were also there. They tried calming her father, but everyone was wary of Shades. Nobody really wanted to interfere in their business.


    The few people she had gained the trust of, stood there helplessly. Her father''s neck snapped to see who dared to interfere. Zoe''s heart stopped beating for a moment to see Edwin''s face. His cerulean blue eyes that she loved were now dark blue with anger swirling in them.


    She knew her father very well. He would not only get offended by Edwin''s action, but he would also connect it with the rivalry, werewolves and Shades were sharing since the great war.


    Sometimes she wondered was that the reason why Edwin never reciprocated her feelings?


    "Father, please!" She cried.


    "Edwin O''Dell?" Her father hissed.


    Cyfrin, who was standing at a hand''s distance from them, had his eyes trained on Edwin. He had heard so much about the young man who was elder than him. For Cyfrin, Edwin was someone he could look up to.


    Although, nobody except his sister agreed with it.


    Her father infuriated and shocked that a young lad dared to stop him, threatened Edwin, but he did not budge. The fight that broke afterwards between the two leaders was a fight the Academy would remember for ages to come.


    People only cheered for Edwin. Whenever her father overpowered him, they cursed at him. Everything that was happening made Zoe sick. She blamed herself for creating such a blunder.


    She asked Cyfrin to do something, but he just stood there with an expressionless face. He was not delighted to see his father gaining a score, neither he was angry when the game turned to Edwin''s side. He was only a mute spectator waiting for the result.


    Frustrated, she ran to stop her father when he used a deceiving move, and Edwin was on the ground, ready to take his blow. Zoe was too angry at her father. The Shades were so unpopular that she wondered how they allowed her in the Academy.


    And her father was proving everyone right that the Shades had no morals and always deceived others.


    She jumped on her father''s back to stop him, but a leader was always stronger to compete. With a cry, he threw Zoe from his back, and she landed hard on the ground that the sound of bone cracking was heard by nearby onlookers.


    She saw Lester running her way with worry through her teary eyes.


    "Zoe... Zoe... Someone get the water. Zoe?"


    She heard him screaming in panic, but everything felt unreal to her as she found herself walking away from reality. Her vision turned blurry then darkness started clouding it.


    Lester made her drink a sip or two of the water, but she had no energy left in her to drink more.


    "Edwin..." She mumbled.


    The last thing she remembered before slipping to darkness was Edwin''s concerned voice as he called her name.


    The next morning when she woke up, she found herself in the physician''s room. She was told that the bone in her lower back broke due to the impact, and she would be fine after a week.


    Lester was with her. He started filling her on how Edwin knocked some sense into her father. They were discussing it when Cyfrin and her father walked into the room.


    She felt Lester taking a defending stance in case her father again went berserk on her.


    But she knew her father very well. After his people, she was the one he loved the most. She could see the guilt in his eyes even though he tried masking it with a deep frown.


    And for the first time, she saw a small smile playing on her brother''s face.


    Her father did not say much, he only said one thing.


    "You do not need to be a leader if you do not want it. You are free to choose your freedom. Our people need someone who genuinely cared for them, and that is why I have decided to pass the reign to your brother.


    I hope now you are happy!"


    With that said, he left without asking her how she was or, waiting to see her reaction. Zoe''s eyes watered with tears of joy.


    "Cyfrin..." She took her brother''s hand in his.


    He patted her hand with his free one and said, "You got what you want, and I got what I deserved. Get well soon sister!"


    He too left immediately, for he had finally achieved what he always desired and thought belonged to him.


    Zoe looked at Lester for some explanation, to which he only answered that it was because of Edwin


    And since then, Zoe''s feelings for Edwin only intensified more.***


    "I think you are not here to enjoy the moment dear sister."


    Zoe was broken out of her reverie by Cyfrin''s voice. Shaking her mind of the past thoughts, she walked near him.


    "You know me vey well, do not you little brother?"


    She liked the way his jaw twitched every time she called her that.


    "I know why you are here."


    He said, directly jumping on the point.


    "Then you should provide me with some explanation." Zoe crossed her hands under her chest.


    "Whatever you heard or know is right. I have accepted alliance with the Vampires. They are planning another war." He told calmly.


    Zoe looked at her brother, ridiculed by his calmness.


    "Cyfrin! Do you even know what you are saying?" She reprimanded him.


    He did not like the way she raised her voice at him. But did not point it out just now.


    "Very well sister."


    Zoe shook her head in denial. Her brother could not be that dense to see the obvious.


    "Cyfrin, you know that the Vampires can not be trusted. You have heard how the hell broke loose on every living being during the great war. It took thousands of innocent lives and hundreds of sacrifices by all great warriors from every breed to bring this peace.


    Please Cyfrin, we should not disturb this equilibrium. We do not have any right to do so."


    Cyfrin''s face morphed in anger.


    "Equilibrium? Which equilibrium you are referring sister? Look... look closely." He pointed his hand to their village.


    "What do you see, huh? What do you see other than poverty, backwardness and primitiveness? Do you see two-storey houses for our people as they all have? Do you see carriages running on the well-maintained roads?


    Do you see any clinic or school for our children? Do you see any shops of clothes, gadgets, watches, jewellery, spices and gazillion things like that?"


    "Cyfrin..." Zoe was shocked to see her brother so agitated.


    "Do you know any Shade who knows how to write and read other than our family? Do you know any Shade who is a successful buisnessman or merchant or a politician? Do you even see a single thing that can put us on the same line as other supernatural breeds? Do you?"


    Zoe always knew how passionately her brother advocated modernity and development. His zeal for improvement in the life of his people always amazed her.


    "No, because nobody considers us amongst them. We were and are isolated from them because of our stubbornness. Do you even have any idea what others think about us?


    They consider us as deceivers. We spy and kill people for humble profits. We were never loyal to anyone, even to our own people.


    Cyfrin, we left half of our population to die at the hands of these same vampires because they promised us this safe place and protection from the werewolves after we betrayed them.


    And you still want to ally with those morons?! I can not believe you!" Zoe had enough of her brother''s nonsense.


    He had never left Sanchena as he lived as a shadow of her father. But she had an opportunity of living in the Academy for years. Her passion for travelling and learning new things had taken her to different places and met different people.


    Cyfrin did not know anything about reality as he always lived in his own delusional world.


    He did not say anything for a minute. And when he opened his mouth, he left Zoe stunned and shocked.


    "The word is already given and, no one has any right to question the judgement of the leader of the Shades. And before you think of manipulating father or that small group who considers you their goddess, do not forget that your visit to Vincardine to help Edwin O''Dell is still a secret.


    I hope you understand your little brother now!"


    Cyfrin left, leaving Zoe to wonder if he was the same brother she was proud of before.

 Chapter 279 - I WISH I HAD THAT SOMEONE IN MY LIFE!

    Ruth had started reading more about the witches and witchcraft. She did not know if that was the right direction, but she had to try every possibility. Her mood swings had gone worse from bad.


    The only people who were able to talk with her without her getting irritated or mad were Elsie and Thea. Everyone was surprised at her strange behaviour.


    Mrs Payne tried her best to ask her about it, but the look she received made her feel more guilty. Edwin avoided Ruth even though his heart longed for her and, to know why she was upset these days. However, he thought it was best if he maintained some distance from her.


    They were already on a backfoot and, he did not want to make the matter more complicated than it already was. Theodora was constantly keeping eye on Ruth. She was looking for an opportunity, where she could get Ruth under her thumb.


    Every time, Ruth sat alone, the last cries of that duck ringed in her ears. She did not know what she did with Henry. But he had not told anything to anyone and was acting normal; as if nothing had happened.


    At least that was a relief!


    The date of Thea and Rees''s wedding was nearing fast. Everyone was busy in the preparations though Ruth thought they had done enough. She was looking forward to that day and was excited about it.


    The more Ruth read about the witches and their powers, she found her drowning in their world more. After a lot of practice, she had learned a thing or two in a very short time.


    That success did not only made her aware of her powers but also helped in boosting her confidence. Ruth had spent all her life in poverty and misery. The situation turned sore after her mother''s death. The world had never let her breathe in peace, even for once.


    And now that she had found a way to control some things that others could not make her will stronger. She praised herself after every success and practised hard when failed. She wished she could talk with Mrs Payne about it, for she was sure she knew more than she let out.


    Ruth''s steps halted when she saw Edwin walking from the opposite side with Lester. Her heart started beating in nervousness. Broadening her shoulders, she tamed her breathing and resumed walking at a slower pace.


    Her eyes waited to meet the Cerulean blue ones. The distance between them shortened but with every step, disappointment started crawling her heart.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Ruth!" Lester greeted her, but without a smile, which was so unnatural of him.


    "G-good afternoon, Lord Lester!"


    Although Ruth was speaking with Lester, her eyes were still waiting for Edwin''s. That short interaction ended, and she had to go on so did the two men. But Edwin did not even spare her a single look.


    How could he still be mad at her when obviously he was the one at fault? How could he think that he could lure her with expensive gifts and use her like other women? Was that peck on the cheek, that care he showed, the soft caresses of his fingers on her face, the way his eyes gazed at her with unknown emotions just a play?


    Ruth''s heart dropped at that thought. She turned around to see his retreating back with a tight chest. She waited for him to turn around even for a moment, but he did not. He disappeared around the corner, leaving no hope for her.


    Ruth walked away from there as fast as she could. But she did not know that he stopped. He stopped for her. He watched her walking away with the same emotions on her face. His chest was also tight, and he was too hurt.


    *


    *


    *


    It was two days prior to the wedding date, and Thea and Ruth were at Thea''s home. Elsie gave Ruth a half-day off from the work, and she immediately reached Thea''s home.


    After dinner, the two women asked to go for a night stroll. The neighbourhood was safer and, they were strolling on the road in front of the Green''s home, so Thea''s parents did not mind.


    "It is a pleasant night, is not it?" Ruth smiled, looking above at the stars filled sky.


    "Hmm"


    Ruth furrowed her brows at her friend''s lack of enthusiasm.


    "Thea, are you okay?"


    "Yes... I am fine." Thea answered absentmindedly.


    "There is something wrong with you. Tell me."


    After a pause, Thea sighed. "Two days later, I am going to marry Rees." She told as if it was a piece of new information for Ruth.


    "Correction. Not Rees, but also a man you love!" Ruth smiled.


    "Yes. You are right!" Thea smiled too.


    "Then I do not see any problem in it. Is not what you always wanted?"


    "Of course, it is exactly what I always wanted. But..."


    "But?"


    "You can not understand pre wedding anxiousness of a bride." Thea shook her head.


    Ruth thought about it for a minute then said, "Then explain."


    "You know Ruth... it is... it is very complicated."


    "Then simplify it." Ruth shrugged innocently.


    Thea thought for a minute about how to explain it.


    "Okay, I will try. Think about the time when you moved in Vincardine. Although you might have heard many things- most of them good- about it, you must have felt nervous. The new land, new people, new beginning of life and the fact that you can not leave it and move on is... terrifying." Thea shuddered visibly and closed her eyes shut momentarily.


    "You knew it was good for you to live in Vincardine yet you might have been scared... scared of what if something goes wrong? What if it does not turn out the way you want it to be? What if-"


    "Thea!" Ruth stopped walking and held her friend''s shoulders.


    "Breath!" She commanded, and Thea obliged.


    "Now I have a fair idea of what you must be feeling. It is natural to think that Thea. But look at the bright side. When I moved in Vincardine, I had no one to look up to for seek support from. But you have that anchor for your ship Thea. You have Rees!" Ruth''s words were so genuine that Thea''s heart swelled with love for her friend.


    "Rees loves you so much! I have never seen any man so madly in love with someone, of course he can not beat Mr Payne though."


    They both laughed at that.


    "Trust me Thea. It is all going to be worth it. Do not worry too much. You have that man waiting for, rocking on his balls."


    "Ruth!" Thea looked at her in shock at her suggestive words.


    "What? I was referring to balls of his heels. What did you thought naughty girl?"


    They both burst out laughing. Five minutes later, as the laughter died, Thea again turned to face Ruth.


    "Are you happy that I am getting married?"


    "Of course I am! What kind of question is this? My two best friends are marrying each other! What could be better than that?" Ruth rolled her eyes at her friend''s stupid question.


    "Then when are you planing to make me happy the same way?"


    Ruth was taken aback by her question. Avoiding looking at her, she searched for a way to escape this topic of conversation.


    "Do not try to avoid this topic Ruth!" Thea warned.


    Knowing that she had no way of escaping, Ruth sighed in defeat.


    "Thea... I... I never had my father with me. Apart from Mr Payne, I did not have any father figure in my life to look after me or care for me. And you know that my experiences with men are equal to the gold jwellery I have- that is none! Tell me, how I am suppose to know who is the right man for me? How I am suppose to... trust him?"


    Thea had never thought in that perspective. She thought Ruth was just too shy, and the responsibility of Mrs Payne made her run away from the topic of marriage.


    "To know that you have to give a chance to someone."


    Ruth looked down at the road. "I wish I had that someone in my life."


    Thea bumped her shoulder in Ruth''s playfully. "So no one has caught your eyes, Miss Moore?"


    Ruth blushed, but a face made its way in her mind.


    "Or maybe you are just ignorant of his existence in your life." Thea said knowingly.


    "What do you mean?" Ruth narrowed her eyes at her.


    "I mean, I love you, okay. Do not get me wrong. But Ruth you sometimes act too naive and dumb to see the obvious. You always have your guards up, and I understand why. But know that it makes you unapproachable.


    How is a man going to get in your notice if you do not allow him in the first place?"


    "I do not know what you are talking about." Ruth tried dismissing the topic because a certain someone and her last encounter with him kept bugging her mind.


    "I do not want to criticise you Ruth. But I really think you need to open your heart and mind as well. Feeling is a delicate thing. It should be handled with care. If broken, there is no way of mending it again."


    Thea''s words left Ruth rethinking her actions. Every moment she had spent with the blue-eyed monster ran in front of her eyes.. And for some reason, her heart yelled at her to run back in ''the great manor''.

 Chapter 280 - LIKE A WOMAN IN BROTHEL!

    "Lester, can not you stay with me for some more?" Elsie asked with a puppy face that he could not deny.


    "Elsie... Edwin might be looking for me." He said, even though he wanted to be with his mate more than anything.


    "Then let him. Brother Edwin will not mind it. Please!"


    Lester smiled at her stubbornness. Pulling her into his chest, he gazed down at her lovingly.


    "Is my little mate missing me that much?"


    Elsie hit him on the chest with a frown. "Shut up Lester. You do not have any time for me. You are always busy with brother Edwin. Your mother sent a letter to me last week and complained that you do not write them nor you visit them."


    Lester sighed, guilt spread on his features. "I know Elsie. But with everything going on, I just..." He blew hot air through his mouth that caressed her face, and she gulped down her dry throat.


    "I am sorry! I know I should be with you as much as possible. I promise I will not give you a chance to complain. And I will write a letter to my parents and maybe you can help me in chosing a gift for my mother." He asked with a smile.


    Elsie smiled brightly, nodding her head. "Women love gifts!"


    "Hmm! Then what gift my queen wants?" He asked with a flirty smile adorning his face.


    Elsie put her arms around his neck. Their chests pressed together. "Are you sure you can give it to me?" She asked, suddenly feeling bold.


    The pep talk that Ruth was giving her all these days, was finally coming for help even though that woman had no experience in a romantic relationship.


    Leaning down to her ear, Lester said, "Let''s see what you ask for."


    Ruth, who was watching their interaction from outside the door, giggled silently. She was about to disturb the two love birds but stopped before they noticed her. Finally, Elsie was making progress with Lester, and Ruth was genuinely very happy for both of them.


    For her, she felt like playing cupid for them. Because of her misunderstanding, she had unintentionally created problems between Thea and Rees. But in this case, she was very careful and, did not want any problems between the couple.


    She dreamed of having a relationship like them for herself too. Only time will tell!


    "Ruth? What are you-"


    "Shhhh!"


    Ruth shushed Ida immediately and signalled her with her hands to keep her voice low.


    "Ida... keep your voice low."


    "But, why?"


    Ruth placed her finger on her lips and signalled Ida to look inside the room.


    Ida''s eyes widened at the sight of Lester and Elsie in each other''s arms. She heard how they said sweet things to each other.


    They both giggled when Elsie hit Lester for the second time when he compared her long fingers with beans. What? Beans were his favourite!


    Closing the door completely when they felt like it was time to stop intruding on their private moment, they both walked away from the room.


    They could not stop laughing.


    "Oh my God! Ruth! How long you were listening to them?" Ida asked, trying to take a breath between her fits of laughter.


    "Long enough to hear more funny things from Lord Lester. I tell you, he is a charming man, but very bad with words."


    And they laughed again.


    Minutes later, when they sobered up, Ida said, "I am very happy to see them together."


    "Yes! They both look adorable together! I am waiting for the day wen they will tell their families about their love for each other." Ruth said dreamily.


    "Oh, Imagine Lord Lester proposing Lady Elsie, kneeling before her and reading her a poem he has written."


    "That sounds romantic only if he does not add beans in them!"


    And the two women again burst out laughing till their cheeks hurt.


    Little did they know that someone was listening to their conversation and was not happy at all. Eloise stomped towards her chamber after passing a glare in Ruth and Ida''s way.


    Eloise flung a fishbowl as soon as she went into her chamber. The bowl crashed against the wall, and the two tiny fishes inside fluttered in hope of life.


    She screamed, pulling her hair from its roots in frustration. She was finding it hard to believe that Lester and Elsie were together. And they loved each other?


    Ridiculous!


    A werewolf loved only his mate and no one else!


    Then did that mean her worst fears that she kept denying all her life was true? Was Elsie Lester''s mate?


    No! NO!!!


    It was impossible! That stupid girl did not have a single quality of being Luna of the Bluemoon pack. No. Moon Goddess could never do such injustice with her.


    After some minutes when Eloise pulled herself together. She wiped her eyes and decided to tell her younger sister to stop being delusional.


    Eloise left her chamber and marched towards Elsie''s. She stopped at the door when she heard laughing sounds coming from inside.


    Her already worse mood deteriorated further, and pushing the door with force, she stomped inside.


    "Elsie!"


    Elsie and Ruth were discussing something. Upon hearing Eloise''s outraged voice, their smiles wiped out of their faces.


    "Sister Eloise?"


    Ruth stood up to leave the room as she did not want to witness another fight between the two sisters. The last time was a lesson for her.


    "You! Stay here." Eloise stopped her.


    Ruth was surprised but did as she was told. She prepared herself mentally not to interfere in their fight. For once, Ruth expected Elsie to stand up for herself.


    "Sister Eloise, what happened?" Elsie asked, still unaware of the reason for her sister''s bad mood.


    "What happened? Why don''t you tell me what is happening, because clearly you think that the world is blind to see your plans."


    Eloise was too angry, to say the least. This time although she had stopped Ruth, and was still not over the last time they fought. She avoided looking at her and focused only on Elsie.


    "I do not understand what you are saying." Elsie told.


    "Oh, you do not?! Fine! What the hell were you doing with Lester?"


    Elsie''s eyes widened in shock. How did she know?


    "I... I was..."


    She did not know what to tell Eloise. She and Lester had decided to break the news of them being mates to both families when his parents would visit Vincardine in the next few days.


    "Let me answer that." Eloise said. "You were trying to flirt with him with your wicked ways!"


    "Sister Eloise!" Elsie could not believe her sister was saying such a thing about her.


    "Do not you dare raise your voice at me! You think I do not know anything, huh? I know that you are playing your card of naiveness to get closer with Lester. He is a good man and cares for you.


    And you... you are trying to get the advantage of his good heart like a woman in a brothel!"


    Ruth gasped at that. She was too shocked and speechless. She knew that Eloise was jealous of Elsie, but she had never imagined how much poison she harboured in her heart for her younger sister.


    "I have warned you before and I am warning you again Elsie. Leave Lester alone, because he does not need you. He will love only his mate and do you want to know who that could be?"


    Taking a step ahead, Eloise said, "It is me! Lester and I should be mates. He deserves someone like me as his mate. So little sister, trust our father to find a son of some merchant or politician for you.


    You deserve that and not Lester! He is mine, and you should stop with your evil games!" Eloise yelled at Elsie''s face.


    Ruth did not understand why these people kept referring to their lovers as mates. She had heard it from Rees too and thought it must be an elite thing that she was unaware of.


    She was having a hard time controlling herself. She was trying to come up with an appropriate way of teaching this soul mothed woman some mannerisms with her powers.


    Could she turn her into a chicken or a chameleon with her powers?


    Satisfied with her threat, Eloise smiled at herself. She then looked at Ruth challengingly. Ruth clenched her jaw and fists refraining from slapping that smile off her face.


    Thrusting her chin up, Eloise was about to get out of the room when she heard Elsie''s voice.


    "Sister Eloise!"


    Surprised, she frowned at her.


    "You are right that Lester can only love his mate. And do you want to know who she is?"


    Taking a step closer, Elsie stared directly into Eloise''s eyes. Her wolf was awake and not happy.


    "It is me! I and Lester are mates! We both love each other! And I will not allow any woman to even look in his way. And this is my last warning to you, sister Eloise. Stay away from my man, or you will not like the consequences!"


    Shellshocked, Eloise could not stay there even for a minute. Still feeling like it was some nightmare, she hurried out of her room with a thumping heart and her shattered dreams.


    But she did not fail to hear Ruth''s voice before she left.


    "Lady Elsie..."


    Stunned at herself, Elsie asked Ruth. "Ruth did I... did I do the right thing?"


    "Of course Lady Elsie! This is the first time you have stood up for yourself and, I am very proud of you! I am sure Lord Lester would feel the same. Do not worry about your sister. She needed an eye opener anyway."


    Now Eloise knew from where that courage came to her younger sister! The root of the cause was that maid- Ruth Moore! And she needed to eradicate that root before the situation got out of control.

 Chapter 281 - A GUEST FROM WARTHFORD ISLAND

    And finally, it was the day of Rees and Thea''s wedding. The wedding was planned in the afternoon, and everyone was in a frenzy of getting everything done perfectly.


    Ruth woke up early that day and returned to ''the great manor'' from the Green''s home to get Thea''s wedding dress. She was too adamant about not showing anyone the dress earlier. She also needed to meet Elsie before leaving for the wedding destination.


    After the bath, Ruth excitedly opened the bag, which had her bridesmaid dress. Even though she wanted to be with everyone in the Green''s home, she was, in fact, glad that she was alone in her home as Mrs Payne was also at the bride''s house.


    Now she could admire how beautiful she looked in that blue dress that the blue-eyed monster had given his green signal to. Her heart leapt in her chest at the thought of him.


    With a blush on her face, Ruth slipped into the stunning gown. She braided the front of her hair and pinned them at the back of her head. She let some curls free around her face. The lower half of her hair cascaded down on her back in soft curls.


    Ruth had no makeup and jewellery to go with the dress and, that was why Elsie had asked her to meet her. She insisted on getting Ruth ready so that she could aim at least a dozen of male hearts at the wedding.


    Hurrying up, as Ruth also needed to give Thea her wedding dress before the time, she rushed into the residential building complex of ''the Great manor''. With hurrying steps, she reached Elsie''s chamber.


    The moment Elsie saw her, her mouth left open agape. Ida was also invited and was ready in her dress, which was also of a different shade of blue according to the theme.


    Not wasting much time, Elsie done some minor changes to Ruth''s hairstyle. She put a pretty and elegant clip in her hair which had small flowers as design. Elsie had chosen dark blue coloured earrings that matched Ruth''s dress.


    Ruth recalled the earrings Edwin had bought for her. She sucked a long breath, masking her emotions.


    Ruth did not know nor did she understand what kind of lotions and powders, Elsie used on her face and neck, but she trusted her better judgement and knowledge of the makeup.


    "Ruth, I have selected this necklace. Do you like it? I think it will look good on you."Elsie said, showing her a simple necklace that she had chosen for her.


    But Ruth''s eyes moved to the necklace that hung around her neck for months now. The gift that Rees had given her.


    "Thank you Lady Elsie, but... I like this one better and want to wear this only." Ruth told with a smile.


    Elsie and Ida shared a look with satisfying smiles on their faces. Ruth could not understand the meaning behind it, and she did not need to yet.


    Elsie then gave her a pair of shoes that made her look a little taller. Ruth stood up, ready for attending the wedding after Elsie gave her a thumbs up.


    "Lady Elsie, you are also invited." Ruth said.


    Elsie glanced at Ida, then smiled. "Yes. But you know how our lives are Ruth. We can not attend most of public functions and we also do not want to make things awkward for the guests. But you both enjoy and fill me with all the details. Alright?"


    Elsie wanted to attend the wedding, but she knew asking her father for permission was futile as he did not like his family associating in their servants'' private functions. She could have asked Theodora, and she might have given her permission only if it was not Rees''s wedding.


    Although Elsie always defended her father and stepmother, she knew their special reservations against Rees, and the only reason was that he was Edwin''s favourite and loyal.


    As she could not attend the wedding, Lester decided to stay back with her. Edwin told them to arrange all the preparations for the rituals that the newlywed had to go through after the wedding.


    Elsie''s sadness replaced with excitement suddenly as she had never been to those rituals as the mating of a human and a werewolf was not something that happened every day.


    Ruth nodded in understanding. Waving at Elsie, Ida and her walked out of Elsie''s chamber. They still had some time left, but they needed to hurry up.


    Suddenly Ida halted in her steps. "Oh no, Ruth! I forgot Thea''s gift. I left it in the room I was working previously."


    "It is okay, Ida. Let''s get it fast."


    They were about to return when a maid stopped them.


    "Thank god, Ida I found you here. I thought you have already left." She sounded relieved.


    "Yes, I am about to leave. Do you want something?" Ida asked.


    "Yes. You need to come with me for five minutes. It is urgent."


    Ida looked at Ruth, then tried, "Actually we are getting late."


    "I am sorry, Ida. If it was not urgent then I would have not asked you to come with me. It will not take too long trust me."


    Ida was in dilemma.


    "Ida, I think you should go and help her. Tell me where you left the gift and I will get it."


    "Are you sure Ruth? I do not think it is a good idea." Ida said in hesitation.


    "Why?"


    "Because... because I was in Lady Theodora''s chamber to give her flowers that she had asked for and I left the gift there."


    Great! The one day Ruth expected to go "smooth" had to begin with this!


    Ruth saw the urgency on the maid''s face.


    "That is fine! I will get it. Meet me near the fountain."


    With a hesitant nod, Ida walked away with the maid. Sighing, Ruth started walking towards Lady Theodora''s chamber.


    *


    *


    *


    The same morning a carriage came to halt in front of ''the great manor'' after travelling miles of distance. A man in his late early sixties with platinum blonde hair and hazel coloured eyes stepped down the carriage, clad in an expensive suit and a black hat on his head.


    Adjusting his glasses on his nose, he walked towards the entrance. Before he entered inside, the news of his arrival had reached Augustus.


    That was the last thing he needed, yet he could not do much in this particular situation other than only hope that this time the guest''s visit would not disturb the air in the O''Dell family.


    He instructed the servants to treat this guest with utmost respect and hospitability. They should not leave a chance for complaint. He himself started getting ready faster than every day.


    Then he thought of informing this news to Theodora, although he was already sure of her possible reaction. He asked for Fannie.


    Fannie stood in front of Augustus after five minutes.


    "Fannie, inform Lady Theodora that a special guest from Warthford Island is visiting us and she should come to meet him."


    Fannie, after years of experience, immediately knew who this guest was. Her face reflected the same reaction as Augustus. She nodded obligingly nonetheless and left.


    Fifteen minutes later, Augustus walked into the parlour where the guest was already served tea and some snacks.


    As soon as Augustus entered, he smiled genuinely and stopped near the man. The guest stood up to greet him.


    "Lord Augustus! It is nice to meet you after years!"


    "Same here!" Augustus then hugged the man, which always surprised him.


    "Please sit!"


    Both men sat and, Augustus was also served tea. He noticed that the man had aged much than the last time he saw him. Of course, he had!


    What was the last time they met? Almost seven years ago?


    "You could have informed me of your visit. I would have made some preparations. I hope your journey was pleasant?" Augustus said sincerely.


    The man sipped the tea before replying.


    "I did not want to bother you Lord Augustus. And yes, the journey was just fine! I can see many things have changed over the past seven years in Vincardine. I am glad to see them."


    "Thank you! I am working hard to provide a better life to every citizen of Vincardine." Augustus replied with a smile.


    The man responded with a proud look in his eyes.


    "How is everything in Warthford Isalnd?" Augustus asked.


    They got engaged in the general discussion, that the men were interested in politics, administration, agriculture, trade and whatnot.


    Sometime later, The guest asked about the young O''Dells. "How are Elsie and Eloise? They were very young the last time I saw them."


    "Elsie is good. And Eloise... well she is just... Eloise!" Augustus replied with a frown.


    "Eloise is young Lord Augustus. She is a child without her mother. I am sure she will learn with time." The guest tried consoling Augustus.


    "And... how is Edwin?" He then asked.


    He did not fail to notice, the twitch of Augustus''s jaw.


    "He is fine." He replied dryly.


    The man gave Agustus a long look, wondering when Augustus''s and Edwin''s relation would turn healthy. He chose to not push that topic and asked instead, "And how is Lady Theodora?"


    Now that made Augustus tenser than before.

 Chapter 282 - YOU RUINED MY WHOLE LIFE!

    Ruth stood in front of Lady Theodora''s chamber with fidgeting fingers and biting her cheek. She contemplated knocking on the door or just aborting her mission of getting Ida''s gift from her chamber.


    "Miss, if you are here to meet Lady Theodora then she is not in her chamber." A guard stationed outside her chamber informed Ruth.


    She was relieved after hearing that. An idea struck her mind, and pulling a confident face, she said, "I know. My Lady has sent me to collect something from her chamber."


    She hoped the guard would believe it, and fortunately, he did. Nodding his head, he opened the door for her. Feeling confident, Ruth entered the chamber with a victorious smile.


    Lady Theodora did not need to know that she was here. She would just pick the gift and leave before anyone got a whiff of her presence. Simple!


    Now the only task at her hand was finding the gift. That was the first time that she had ever come into Theodora''s chamber. Ruth took a minute for admiring the large chamber, although she had much less time in her spare.


    She had seen many rooms in ''the great manor'', but this room was way lavish and beautiful than every other room she had seen. Ruth''s jaw dropped at the sight of marvellous paintings painted by famous painters, expensive wooden furniture, metal objects and everything that reeked money.


    Stunned, she had to recall why she was there in the first place. Shaking her head to get her mind out of the lavishness of the chamber, Ruth started searching for the gift. She searched the outer section, but it was not there.


    She then remembered that Ida had told her about towels. Ruth moved the curtain made of beads and small, colourful pebbles aside and entered the inner part of the chamber where were two doors. One led to the bathroom, and the other door was another exit from the chamber.


    "Where is it?" Ruth whispered while looking for the gift, and, finally, she found it.


    "Thank God!" Ruth blew out air from her mouth.


    But her relief was only short-lived. Her body froze when she heard the opening of the door, followed by the sound of footsteps. Ruth immediately hid behind the wall and slowly peeked from behind it, to see Theodora walking into the chamber.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in fear. What if she saw her there?


    Theodora would definitely prove her as a thief!


    Panicked, Ruth looked around, and her gaze fell on the other door. With another quick glance outside, Ruth made sure that Theodora was unaware of her presence. She picked the gift and lifted the flare of her dress to tip-toe towards the exit when her foot remained in mid-air.


    "Theodora!"


    Ruth heard a man''s voice and what surprised her was the command it held.


    Who could command Theodora O''Dell? She wondered. She had a chance to escape, yet curiosity won over her rationale, and Ruth took her advanced foot back.


    "Why are you here?"


    She heard Theodora asking. By the tone of her speech, it was clear that she did not want this man''s presence near her.


    But why?


    "What do you mean why I am here? I am here because I miss you, Theodora!" The man said earnestly. The emotions that his words held tugged at Ruth''s heart, and her curiosity only heightened more.


    Theodora scoffed. "Miss me? Why do you miss someone who you never valued in the first place?"


    Ruth did not know why she was so bitter with this man. She knew Theodora was a two-faced person. The one that she showed the world- kind and polite- was only a facade. Her real face was arrogant and merciless. Then what did this man do to make her so bitter about him?


    "I always loved you and you know that!"


    Ruth''s eyes widened. What?


    Theodora, who was standing with her back towards the man, turned around sharply to glare at him. Now that they faced each other, Ruth could see their side profiles clearly.


    "Love?"


    A dry and humourless laugh- that was mixed with taunting- reverberated between the four walls. And when it stopped, Ruth was taken aback by the amount of anger Theodora''s eyes held for the man.


    "You do not know what ''love'' means. You do not know! Because if you did then my life would have been so different!" She spat, her hazel eyes spitting fire of fury.


    "Theodora! Stop it! It is been more than two decades now."


    "And yet every time I see your face, I am reminded of that beautiful life that I deserved and always want with the man I loved. You could have given me that, but you did not! You were driven by your ego and that fake prestige of your family name.


    You ruined everything I held dear to my heart! You ruined everything that I dreamed of. You ruined my whole life father! You ruined it!"


    Unable to control herself anymore, Theodora yelled at the man''s face. Tears of hot anger trailed down from her eyes.


    Ruth''s lips made an ''o'' in astonishment. The tall man with platinum blonde hair, and moustache was Theodora''s father- Ralph Longhurst!


    "For God''s sake, Theodora! How many times should I tell you that I did all that to save your life from that thug?! That bastard could never keep you happy and provide you with such a life of comfort. I did that because I wanted to see you happy!" He was also losing his temper by now.


    Ruth sensed the tension rising in the room like a gurgling volcano. Her mind was showing a red flag, screaming at her to just get out of that room. But her curiosity knew no limits. It kept her rooted in her place.


    Theodora gave a disgusted look to his father. "Really father? And how did you wanted to make me happy by separating me from my child and lover?"


    Ruth''s hands shot up to cover her agape mouth. Theodora was in love with someone and also had a child?! Was she married to someone else before Lord Augustus?


    As if hearing her unspoken questions, Theodora started blaming her father for his every past action.


    "If you wanted to see me happy then why did you part me away from Gerald? Why? We loved each other father! He was the only person who understood me and cared for me more than anyone!"


    Gerald?


    Ralph was now bubbling with anger. "You think that that hooligan cared for you more than your father? I can not believe that you are still living in that delusion! Theodora, he was a thief, a thug. He was everything that a father never wants in a man who his daughter chooses for herself!"


    Even in that serious situation, Ruth could not stop a taunting smile hearing that Lady Theodora, who was so proud of her wealth and title was once fell in love with a thief. How ironic!


    "yes, he was a theif and he never hide his identity from me. I fell in love with him knowing all his flaws. And he loved me for everything that I was. How could you told me that such a man left me alone after you offered him bags of gold coin?"


    "Theodora-"


    "And not only that but you also took away our baby from me- the symbol of my and Gerald''s love. And what did you tell me? that the baby was already dead when it born. How could you push your tongue to say such a cruel lie to a mother?"


    Ralph clenched his jaw. "You know she was dead in your womb. You saw it by yourself!"


    "Stop lying father! After years, please stop lying! I already know the truth. Zerith told me everything before he died. he told me what you did with my baby. He told me what happened with Gerald. He told me everything that you done to snatch my happiness!" Theodora was now crying hysterically. The pain she had to suppress in her chest resurfaced again, spurting out in giant waves.


    Ruth was too shocked, to say the least. In a moment, the man in front of her was a villain of the story in her eyes. Her heart ached for Theodora, and she wondered- was her past made her the person she was today?


    Ruth''s heart also went to that baby, and her heart twisted in pain.


    Why did he do it? What happened with the baby? And Gerald? Was he alive or dead? And if he was dead, then did this man kill him? And if he was alive, then where was he now?


    And amongst all this, when and how did Lord Augustus come into the picture?


    Ruth''s head stuck in the web of such piles of questions. She knew that the clock was ticking fast, and she had already wasted so much time here. She needed to go to the Green''s home as soon as possible. Thea must be waiting for her wedding dress.


    But something about this entire situation uneased her. No matter how many logical arguments her brain presented, her heart ignored all of them. She wanted to know the answers to all these questions, and for that, she needed to hear more.


    So she stayed.

 Chapter 283 - I DID NO WRONG!

    Theodora and Ralph Longhurst glared at each other. Both of them were defending their actions and putting the blame on the other. Till now, Ruth had made up her mind that she was in team Theodora. The man who claimed that he loved his daughter was the troublemaker.


    "I did no wrong!"


    Oh, the nerve of him!


    "You did no wrong? Really father?" Theodora asked incredulously.


    "Then what you did with me, and Gerald was no wrong in your eyes? You tried parting us away. I do not even know what exactly you did with him, but when I got all my senses back, I was alone. He was gone, and I had no freaking clue where he was.


    And you told me that you offered him bags of gold coins to abandon me, and he accepted your offer."


    Theodora''s chest heaved up and down, and at that moment, she looked like a wounded tigress- hurt yet dangerous!


    "I was in denial for a long time. I knew that he could not do that to me because he loved me yet, the way everyone acted, including mother, made me believe your lie.


    You took my baby away from me, telling me that it was dead. Did you tell the same to Gerald too? Tell me, father, did you?


    And as if you were not content with my misery, you stole my best friend too. To this date, I do not know where she went. But I know one thing that it was you. You caused her disappearance as a punishment for standing by my back. Was not that wrong father? Tell me!"


    Ruth''s eyes moistened hearing how cruel the man was to his own daughter.


    "Oh, come on Theodora! Stop playing that victim card on me. You did not love Gerald. It was only foolishness of your young heart. And your best friend deserved that punishment, and I never forced her. She took that upon herself willingly.


    And about that baby..." Ralph took a step towards her, staring directly into her eyes.


    "Accept the fact that you never loved that baby. You are concerned about that baby only because of Gerald. You had pictured your life with that theif and that baby. And I splashed the black paint on that picture because it was not perfect, Theodora.


    If you really cared for that baby, then why did not you try to find her after knowing the truth? Zerith told you that your baby was alive. He even told you the clue- a leaf-shaped greenish-black mark on her chest, little below the left collarbone.


    You had resources at your expense. I am sure Lord Augustus would not have minded if you really wanted to search for your baby because he knows the pain of not having parents. But you did not! Why?"


    Now Ruth was shell-shocked. Her heartbeats dropped, but she could hear them in her ears- loud and clear. She did not realise how she sucked her breath, and her mind froze before she released it. Her blood ran cold, her fingertips froze.


    She stared at the two people in front of her, who had done all the evils and, yet they were not ready to accept any of that. How could people be so in denial? How could they defend their actions after destroying three lives?


    Ruth waited for Theodora''s reaction in anticipation. She hoped and prayed that the new impression of Theodora she had just created in her mind would not be broken by her.


    She saw how Theodora''s expressions changed slowly and, with that, all her hopes and prayers went into vain.


    "You are right about that, father! I had all the resources at my beck and call and, my husband perhaps would not have minded it. But what about this society?


    It would not have ever accepted that baby. I have seen my husband struggling to get what is rightfully his all of his life. And yet, the world is denying him what is his. How could I let that happen to my only child?


    Do you think that an illegitimate child would have been accepted as an heir of this O''Dell legacy? Would she be given the same rights and powers as Eloise and Elsie? NO, father! NO!!!"


    Ruth felt like someone had poured molten iron in her ears. Her head became heavy, and her chest was crushing under the enormous pressure of the revelations that she had never dreamed of.


    "Me and my husband are struggling to get this O''Dell power for all these years. But, who is the rightful heir according to this foolish world? Edwin!"


    Ruth''s eyes widened at that.


    "They all think that he is pure blood because he is the son of Walter and Margaret. And Augustus... they are not accepting his right only because his mother was not wedded to his father. His father never accepted him as his son. All that he now has is alms thrown on his plate by Walter.


    Would not have my girl share the same fate as my husband? And what about me? If I had found that baby and accepted her as my child in front of the world, would I have been treated with such respect? Had this world worshipped me the way it does now?"


    At that moment, Ruth did not see Lady Theodora who was an ideal mother, ideal wife and ideal daughter-in-law of the O''Dells. No!


    She only saw a selfish woman without a backbone standing in front of her and still acting ignorant of all her mistakes for her selfish reasons. She looked nothing less than a woman that Bertha always reminded Ruth to not turn into. Ever!


    Ralph looked at Theodora with a strange look that gave away his hard time believing that the woman he was looking at was his own daughter. But in Ruth''s eyes, the story now had two villains.


    "Exactly Theodora! You are not angry at me for parting you from that thug, your baby and your best friend because you never loved them more than yourself. You are mad at me only because you wanted something, and I denied that to you.


    You are bitter only because it daint your ego. Your mother was right. My overflowing love and possessiveness turned you into an ungrateful and selfish spoiled woman who puts nothing before herself! You did not even put your daughter before yourself.


    Now tell me, if I am the bad father, then are you a good mother?


    No! You do not have any right of accusing me because you are no better than me. The sooner you get it, the better. And stop with middling in your husband''s vengeance. Leave Edwin alone!"


    The words fell on Ruth''s ears, but they bounced back in the air before reaching her brain. The bile rose in her throat, and the space became suffocating for her.


    Clutching the gift close to her chest, she stumbled out of the chamber, leaving behind the bickering father and daughter. Ruth''s head spun, her vision turned blurry. She did not know where her feet carried her.


    All the make-up Elsie had done on her turned pale. Ruth did not realise that she entered a random room, running towards the bathroom, she felt the bile rise in her throat. Opening the door harshly, she ran towards the sink and puked all her guts out.


    Every bit of food and liquid that she had consumed since morning, spurted out leaving behind her empty stomach. Her throat burned and the acidic bitter taste on her palate contorted her face in disgust.


    Hot tears streamed down her face as she struggled to breathe. After she was sure that she had emptied her system, she rinsed her mouth thoroughly with water. She then splashed some on her face and realised how hot her body had turned.


    Her mind was numb, and her heartbeats had not slowed down to normal. Looking up at her reflection in the mirror, she got a hard time believing the girl in the mirror was indeed her.


    Suddenly everything she knew, believed and trusted seemed a lie. A big lie. Ruth felt like her whole life was nothing but a lie.


    How could Theodora be so cruel? And her parents... did they not have a heart?


    Ruth had a mountain of questions ahead of her. And the climb was not an easy task. She needed a rope to climb it, but she could not trust it too. Hell, she could not trust anyone after this.


    Did Lord Augustus know about all this? And Edwin?


    Ruth''s heart hammered hard against her chest. She did not know what to do and what to think. Their words kept running in her head.


    She did not know how long she stood staring at her reflection. But some time later, her face put on the expressionless mask. Her hazel eyes lost their shine, and her heart finally decided to work at its natural pace.


    Gulping her spit down her dry and burning throat that still had that bitter taste, she inhaled air. Slowly her hand moved up and to her left shoulder.


    Pulling down the strap of her beautiful dress, she saw her milky skin revealing in the mirror. She stopped only after the mirror reflected the greenish-black leaf-shaped mark on her chest, a little below her collarbone.


    That was her birthmark and her true identity!

 Chapter 284 - LETS SHOW EVERYONE!

    Thea was pacing back and forth in nervousness. The clock was ticking fast, indicating she had only two hours left for her wedding ceremony to start. And yet, she had no wedding dress of hers.


    "Where is Ruth?" She asked her mother.


    Mrs Green, now worried just like her daughter, glanced in Mrs Payne''s way.


    "I am sure Ruth and Ida must be on their way and... look they are here!" She sighed in relief at the sight of Ida and Ruth walking into the house.


    "Ruth!"Thea ran to her. But instead of asking about her dress, she was amazed at how beautiful Ruth looked.


    "I am sorry we are late. We just had to do some work before coming here." Ruth smiled apologetically.


    They rushed into Thea''s bedroom to get her ready.


    "Ruth, at least now let me see the dress, please!" Mrs Green called from behind.


    "Sorry Mrs Green. But you need to wait some more." Ida called before closing the door behind her.


    Thea was so nervous and feeling jittery that her hands shook in the mixture of nervousness and excitement.


    Ida closed Thea''s eyes with a handkerchief. Even though they had less time in their hands, they wanted to make it special for Thea as much as possible. With the help of her over-enthusiastic bridesmaids, Thea managed to finally get into the dress.


    Her heart was thumping in nervousness. She wanted to see herself as soon as possible, but these two girls were too adamant about keeping her on wait.


    Ida opened the knot of the handkerchief but warned Thea to keep her eyes closed. Ruth and Ida worked wonders on Thea''s face and hair. About an hour later, they both smiled satisfyingly, proud of their job.


    They had to put up with Thea''s incessant questions and complaints, yet they excelled in the task. Now was the time to show the bride how gorgeous she looked.


    They both walked Thea to stand her in front of the mirror.


    "Ready?" Ruth asked.


    Ida heard how loudly Thea''s heart was beating. She could feel the nervousness radiating out of her. Ida was yet to find her mate as she was yet to turn twenty. But looking at smiling Ruth, she wondered if she would also feel the same on her wedding day?


    "Yes!" Thea whispered, holding her breath.


    Ida and Ruth exchanged a glance with each other, and then Ruth said, "open your eyes."


    Thea slowly opened her eyes. The moment her vision cleared, she was astounded to see the beautiful bride in the mirror. Her eyes first noticed her face. She was wearing not much make-up but just enough to accentuate her facial features.


    Her hair was styled perfectly in a loose bun. Small white flowers were arranged on her bun to beautify it more. The next thing she noticed was the diamond necklace that Elsie had gifted her. It complimented her dress so well that she wondered if Elsie had seen the wedding dress before choosing that necklace for her.


    And then her eyes travelled down more, and it just made her realise a shaky breath. Ruth had completely transformed her mother''s wedding gown into a new dress, yet she had preserved the characteristics of it- that Thea loved.


    Ruth had replaced the fluffy sleeves of the original dress with semi-transparent long sleeves. She had done excellent embroidery on the sleeves, giving them a striking character.


    She had also plunged the original neckline that showed Thea''s collarbones and long neck very well. The top was heavily embroidered with white threads. And then the tight bodice turned into a flare from her waist.


    Ruth had added some more layers to the dress''s bottom to give it that princess-like look.


    "Say something please!" Ruth said after Thea''s five minutes of silence.


    She thought Thea did not like her dress and thus was silent, but soon her doubt was cleared when she saw Thea''s moistened eyes.


    Without a word, Thea turned and hugged Ruth tightly.


    "Ruth! Thank you, thank you so much for such a beautiful dress! I... I am at loss of words!"


    The bride made the two women emotional. A minute later, they pulled away, now smiling at each other.


    "Come on, let''s show everyone!" Ida said giddily.


    The bedroom door was opened by Ruth. She and Ida first stepped out of the room to see Mr and Mrs Green along with some of their relatives and Mrs Payne waiting for the bride.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may we have your attention please!" Ida said dramatically after clearing her throat, the thing that she had seen Augustus doing every time he hosted a celebration in ''the great manor''.


    The house turned silent as every pair of eyes, trained on the two women.


    "Let''s welcome the most beatutiful bride of Vincardine- Miss Thea Green!" Ruth announced with dramatic pauses with a high and low tone of her voice.


    Thea shyly stepped out of the room followed by a loud gasp from the crowd. Everyone was gawking at her like she was a princess.


    Thea stopped in front of everyone then smiled, looking at her parents. They were stunned. Both of their eyes were moist.


    "Th-Thea!" Mrs Green stuttered, recking her daughter up and down with her mouth covered with her hands in awe.


    "How do I look mother, father?" Thea asked, crossing her fingers that they liked how she looked.


    Mrs Green was the first to come back to her senses, and she ran to gather her daughter in arms.


    She cried tears of happiness, hugging her daughter and showering her with praises.


    "You look more beautiful than your mother did, Thea! I am a lucky man to have two beautiful women by my side!!" Mr Green said, walking towards his daughter.


    The little family moment made everyone so emotional that their eyes were moist.


    Someone then reminded them of the running time. The carriage was waiting outside the Green''s home. Thea rode the carriage with her parents as she wanted to share some more moments with them. Other guests rode the other carriages, and soon they were at the wedding place.


    Ruth stepped down the carriage along with Ida and Mrs Payne. The wedding was taking place in a nearby church. And the reception was arranged in the backyard of the church. Ruth was surprised to see the number of carriages and the people at the place.


    People from the bride''s side looked distinct from the people from the groom''s side. Ruth noticed how most of the men from Rees''s side were tall and looked physically fit than the average men. The women were all swift in their movements, and not a single woman she saw was shy. They all held the confidence that Ruth had seen on Rees''s mother and the women of the O''Dell family.


    She looked at Ida to see the same confidence oozing out of her. She was puzzled how did she had not noticed that before.


    But then, she failed to notice many things till this morning.


    "Ruth, are you alright?" She heard Ida''s voice that startled her.


    Putting up a fake smile on her face, she replied, "yes."


    Ida did not believe it a bit but did not pester more. "You still have not told me what took you so long then? I was waiting for you for almost half an hour."


    "I just had to done some work for Lady Elsie. Now come on, we have to get in the church." Ruth dodged the topic conveniently.


    Ida was not given much chance to ask more about it. But Mrs Payne was observing Ruth keenly since she entered the Green''s house. She instantly knew something was off with Ruth. She needed to be more alert and ask Ruth about it after the wedding.


    As Thea walked towards the church door, her nerves started jumping in nervousness. Her eyes searched for Ruth, and as if sensing it, she was instantly by her side.


    Taking her hand in hers, Ruth whispered in her ear. "Everything is going to be fine, Thea! Forget about anything else and only focus on the man you love and is waiting for you behind that door. I am there for you... always!"


    Thea mouthed a thank you with a small smile.


    "Okay, girls. It is time for you to get in." Mrs Green told the bridesmaids.


    Waving at Thea, Ruth, Ida and two of Thea''s cousins walked inside the church with flowers in their hands.


    Ruth was astonished at the number of people sitting inside the church as it was more than the people she expected from outside. She was instantly aware of the all eyes trained in her direction.


    The only thing that kept her moving was the fact that it was not only her who was under the limelight. Ida and the two other bridesmaids were also there to share it with her.


    Ruth wished she had the confidence Ida carried. She was the only one amongst them who walked, holding her head high and a wide smile on her face.


    Ruth kept her head a little low to avoid the crowd''s eyes, but then she felt some movement in her chest.


    Wide-eyed, her head snapped up to look ahead, and her breath hitched when she saw the most beautiful cerulean blue eyes looking straight at her with a strange look in them.

 Chapter 285 - WEDDING CEREMONY

    Edwin was at Rees''s home early in the morning, surprising everyone, including him. Rees''s all relatives were over the moon after meeting their leader in person. Although most of them worked for the O''Dell family in their business and other things, Edwin''s habit of isolating himself from the crowd had given him that mysterious aura.


    And meeting him face to face was a dream that every pack member and other pack members wished to come true.


    When Rees asked him about it, Edwin just replied casually. "Well your best man should be with you on your special day!"


    Rees was still having a hard time believing that his Master had volunteered to be his best man and was actually there for him. A thank you would not suffice his gratitude towards Edwin, so he just smiled in response.


    They reached the church before the bride arrived. Edwin personally checked the last minute arrangements to make sure that everything was perfect.


    He had grown stubble and had styled his coffee brown hair perfectly. And with the charcoal coat and all-black dressing, he looked like an angel fallen from heaven, ready to break every human''s heart in revenge.


    The supernaturals present in the guests were aware of Edwin''s identity. But the humans were not. Some of them doubted that they had seen Edwin somewhere. He resembled Edwin O''Dell, but then discarded that idea thinking even though Rees worked for the O''Dells, why would Edwin O''Dell take efforts to attend his servant''s wedding?


    They say there are seven people in the world who looked alike. Edwin Berrycloth must be one of them.


    Edwin stood along with Rees''s cousins, but he stood out amongst them. The female attention he received, even made Rees jealous of him for a minute. It was his big day and, all attention should be focused on only him and his mate.


    However, how he was supposed to dim Edwin''s charm?!


    So he only overlooked it and decided to enjoy this most special moment of his life.


    They heard that the bride was here and, suddenly the air in the place changed, pulsating with buzz. A man beside him was speaking with Edwin something, but when they heard the sound of the door opening, the silence prevailed between them.


    Edwin broadened his shoulders, looking in the direction that everyone else was. He heard how loud Rees''s heart was beating, and he wondered why.


    Did every groom has the same reaction?


    Edwin was about to roll his eyes at that idea, but he forgot how to breathe when the woman dressed in blue colour walked inside. His eyes found the one he was longing for.


    And the moment he took in her whole form, her beauty took his breath away. The dresses he liked on her was so lucky to hug her smooth skin. Her hairstyle was elegant and complimented her dress''s style. Edwin''s fingers twitched to touch those loose tendrils that playfully bounced in the air, calling him.


    He had never seen her with make-up before, and even though he thought she needed none of it, he was still astonished at how it helped in accentuating her features.


    Her cupid-bow shaped perfect lips looked so shiny and delectable that he had to gulp down visibly to suppress his carnal feelings. Even today, she had that pendant around her neck, and Edwin was somehow touched by that.


    She was wearing the earrings that complemented her dress. His hand moved to his pants pocket, where he had carried the earrings he wanted to gift her, but she refused.


    Yet, she looked absolutely stunning nonetheless.


    Would she look this gorgeous at their wedding too? Edwin could almost picture her walking to the aisle in the white gown. And that made him realise that he had a heart under his rock-solid chest as it started beating dramatically.


    He even needed to move his legs to adjust the reactions his body was giving to her beauty. But he froze at his spot when finally leaving her shyness, she looked up, and their eyes met.


    Edwin felt that the whole world had stopped moving, the time had frozen. All that moved were their heart''s longing for each other. Only he knew how many restraints he had to expense to keep himself from running to her and scooping her in his arms only to elope away from this world.


    One day!


    He promised himself, his wolf and hoped that she heard it too.


    The bridesmaids stopped to the opposite side. Ruth pulled away from her gaze from Edwin''s when Ida elbowed her lightly.


    "Why do I think that some handsome man has caught your attention today?" She whispered in Ruth''s ear.


    Ruth was about to deny that when she noticed Rees smiling teasingly at her and the blue-eyed monster... he was not ready to give up staring at her yet.


    "Shh!!" Ruth shushed Ida when the music began playing again and, finally, the bride started walking down the aisle with her father.


    Ruth knew that Thea would look absolutely beautiful walking down the aisle, yet she could not believe that it was beyond her expectations. Smiling ear to ear, she and Ida gushed at her entry.


    Thea was a nervous mess, her eyes were moist at the corner, and so were Mr Green''s. She slowly looked up to where her groom was standing- her best friend, her mate, her love of life, her everything!


    She was astounded by how handsome he looked, and that made a way for her tears. Rees was having a hard time controlling his own. He was seeing the wedding dress for the first time. He was sure that it could not have looked better on any other woman than the queen of his heart.


    The crowd was cheering, praising and congratulating. But the two love birds had their eyes locked on each other.


    Ruth felt that it was so romantic. Her own eyes were moist with happiness.


    Reaching near the groom, Mr Green took Thea''s hand with a proud yet heavy heart and placed it in Rees''s.


    "I am giving you a piece of my heart, young man! Always cherish it!" He said with a heavy voice that was thick with emotions.


    Rees tightened his hold on Thea''s hand then replied, "I will, even at the stake of my life!"


    After a nod from both the men- a silent understanding between them- Mr Green walked to stand beside his wife, who had not stopped crying since she saw her princess in the wedding dress.


    After all the guests sat down, the pastor began the wedding ceremony. The bride and the groom faced each other, lost in the eyes of each other. Ruth and Ida were excited and supported their friends. And Edwin had his eyes on only one woman amongst all, who he thought looked even more beautiful than the bride.


    But then he would never say that out loud, at least not yet, as he knew it was unfair with Thea.


    The pastor then told them to take their wedding vows after the initial rituals.


    And now came the time that both Rees and Thea were waiting for.


    They both held each other''s hands and, gazing lovingly at each other, began taking their vows one by one.


    With a proud face and happy smile, Rees began, "I Rees take you, Thea as my wife."


    With teary eyes and a smile, Thea said, "I, Thea take you, Rees as my husband."


    "I promise to be true to you in good times and the bad."


    "In sickness and everything."


    "I promise to honour you and protect you from every harm. I vow to make my life forever yours and build my dreams around you! I promise to be the man that I see now in your eyes, today, tomorrow, and for always!" Rees said with honesty.


    A tear trailed down Thea''s eye as she smiled brightly at him.


    "I choose you and promise to choose you as my husband every say we wake. I will love you in dark and light. You are and will always be my best friend first and I will share all my happiness, sorrows, and everything that I hold dear to my heart as my heart itself is now belongs to you!"


    Every person present was emotional, hearing the sincerity of their words and, the way they looked at each other.


    Edwin saw how emotional Ruth was. He could hear her heart beating with emotions. Ruth was overwhelmed with many things these past days and today just had to be harder on her.


    When she thought she was about to lose control of her mind and heart, her eyes met again with the cerulean blue ones, which were looking at her with such intensity that she craved to run to him and hide herself in his chest the same way she did when she had an encounter with Harold in ''the great manor''.


    Edwin held her gaze for a moment, then slowly blinked, telling her that it was fine. He then softly took the air in through his nose then released it through his mouth slowly.


    Ruth followed what he showed, and after a couple of times, she again found her reigns. She smiled at him in gratitude for helping her, and Edwin thought he was daydreaming.


    She had never smiled his way before. At least not willingly, and that too so genuinely. His heart fluttered in his chest. His wolf shook his head in joy.


    "You may now kiss the bride!"


    And, that was what Rees and Thea were waiting for, sealing their vows with a kiss in front of the whole world. Showing it that now they were together for the rest of their lives and beyond.


    With smiling faces, Rees pulled her closer and then their lips met each other like a river meets the ocean- willingly, completely and forever!

 Chapter 286 - HEAT OF BETRAYAL!

    After the wedding, the crowd stepped out of the church and into the backyard, where the post celebrations were organized. The flower decorations and the white curtains along with them, made the green lawns dazzling.


    A four-tiered wedding cake was resting on the table that was also decorated with flowers. Everybody cheered when the newlyweds walked on the red carpet, followed by their family and friends.


    A stage was prepared with a roof made up of clothes and with the support of a wooden frame.


    "Its finally done, Ruth! I am married!!!" Thea hugged her with bubbling happiness.


    "I know! I have spent hours on that dress Mrs Welby!"


    And they both laughed.


    After the speeches by their parents and them, the couple cut the cake followed by howling and cheering.


    And now was the time to dance and shine!


    The first dance was of Thea and Rees''s. The music started, and they both forgot the world as they swayed in each other''s arms.


    The crowd was enjoying seeing them together as they looked perfect together.


    "What are you thinking?" Rees asked as he gazed down at Thea.


    He could tell that she was overwhelmed by the way her eyes watered frequently.


    "I... I still can not belive that this is happening. We are... we are maried Rees! Oh my Lord!"


    Rees laughed wholeheartedly at her reaction.


    "Well... start believing it fast because it is already done and now you do not have any escape from this wolf." He said with a playful smile on his face.


    Thea stood on her tip-toes, pulling him down near her face. Looking at him flirtatiously, she whispered in his ear. "Can not wait to get his paws on me!"


    Rees''s wolf jumped in a thrill, making a distinct noise at the back of his throat.


    Thea laughed loudly, throwing her head behind as his body reacted in the ways she wanted it.


    The time went fast and, their dance was already done. Now was the cue for the guests to join the dance floor. Mr and Mrs Green first joined the stage along with some other couples.


    Mrs Welby forwarded her hand to her husband. "Shall we, Mr Welby?"


    Although Mr Welby always carried a serious face, he could not hide the blush that crept his face seeing his wife in a mood after years.


    "Sure, Mrs Welby!"


    Then they joined the dance floor too!


    Ida and Ruth were with Mrs Payne at the nearby table. They were busy cheering the newlywed couple at first and then the elders. Ida''s comments made both Mrs Welby and Mrs Green blush like young girls.


    Ruth laughed at their reactions and tried adding a filter to Ida''s mouth, but the woman was living her dream life and was not ready to keep quiet.


    She only stopped after a man walked their way. He was a decent looking man with a charming personality. He was from the bride''s side and thus was a human. He first eyed Ruth that made her blush furiously.


    Her heart fluttered at the possibility of him asking her for the dance. But her face fell when the man turned his attention to Ida.


    "May I have a pleasure of this dance with you, My Lady?!" He asked courtesied with a dazzling smile.


    Ida eyed his hand warily, but a push from Mrs Payne made her stand up from the chair and accept his invitation. Besides, it was Thea''s wedding, and Ida did not get to enjoy such moments every day!


    She winked at Ruth while walking to the dance floor.


    Ruth smiled forcefully, hiding her disappointment. Her eyes swept over the place to see that no woman of her age was sitting alone.


    Well... was not she alone even though she had a whole world around her, and when she finally started accepting and loving it, she got to know that it was a fake play someone had written for her because of their selfish motives.


    "Ruth? Ruth?"


    Breaking from her thoughts, she turned to face Mrs Payne, who had her brows scrunched up and worried.


    "What are you thinking my dear?"


    Ruth did not say anything and only shook her head.


    "You know you can share what you are thinking with me. I am your family Ruth!"


    Ruth stared at the elderly woman for a minute longer, trying to find where she get the courage to say that. She surely knew something about her past, and yet she hide it from her all this time. And now she was telling her that she was her family?!


    Ridiculous!


    Wordlessly, Ruth stood up and walked to the food counter, which was at some distance from the dance floor. She asked for a glass of juice and chugged it down in one go.


    Her insides were burning.... they were burning in hate, anger and the heat of betrayal! She had managed to suppress everything inside her this long because she did not want to ruin this day for Rees and Thea. But now that the wedding was done and, she had no reason to keep it at bay, every pent up emotion rushed at her punching her mercilessly in her guts.


    Ruth emptied another glass of juice as her eyes stung. She knew that Mrs Payne was still looking at her. She could feel it. But she did not care about it!


    Suddenly she felt suffocated even though she was standing out in the open. The sound of the music and the laughter of people, their happiness and joy, mocked her misery. They were oblivious of what she was going through. They did not care what she was feeling!


    Ruth''s eyes were about to tear up again when she felt the tingles on her skin.


    "You need to calm down, Miss Moore!"


    That voice... that deep and rich melody caressed her bleeding heart so gently that she wondered if such soft touch was possible.


    "Come with me!" She heard him say.


    He took her hand in his, not asking for her permission and walked her to the dance floor. He intentionally chose a secluded corner, to not get more attention than they were already receiving by Mrs Payne, Ida, Thea and Rees.


    ~"I do not want any disturbance, till I say otherwise."~ Edwin reached to every pack member, including Rees and Mr and Mrs Welby.


    "What happened Rees?" Thea sensed how he went stiff instantly.


    Rees only glanced in Edwin and Ruth''s way and, that was enough for Thea to know what that meant.


    Edwin had not planned to go near Ruth in front of all people. But when he saw her state, he could not stop himself. His wolf did not let him sit back and watch her hurt.


    "Give me your hands." He commanded.


    As if under his spell, she obediently did what she was told. Edwin took her right hand in his and placed her left hand on his shoulder as his other hand rested firmly on her waist.


    "Do as I showed you before." This time his voice held softness.


    Ruth calmed down after a minute or two till then he kept silent, swaying them softly on the rhythm.


    "Do you want to get out of here?" he asked.


    Ruth was taken aback by his question. She then turned her head to see everyone. Rees and Thea were again on the dance floor- smiling and enjoying the moment.


    She could not be so selfish and leave.


    She shook her head in negation. Edwin nodded after a pause. Now that Ruth was in a better state than before, she realised what she had done.


    She was swaying in the arms of the person who belonged to the woman she discovered only today. She regretted giving in to her weak point.


    "You can leave me here if you do not want to dance with me. I will not mind! I never did!"


    Ruth''s heart skipped a beat hearing that. She saw his face, but it did not give away anything. She knew exactly, what would give her an idea of what was going in his head- his eyes.


    Even though he said that he would not mind, she could see a slight fear in his eyes. Edwin did not want Ruth to run away from him... again!


    "I... I am not going. I... want to stay." She said in a low voice.


    She probably would never understand what her words meant to Edwin. Feeling relaxed than before, he enhanced their movements as he guided her on the floor.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" He knew something was definitely wrong. Ruth was not a person who would get upset over nuisance things.


    Ruth peered deep into his eyes, trying to find the answers, which she needed to find within herself. She thought he could see through her and, thus she was trying to save her efforts and see what his eyes reflected.


    "Some things are difficult to say out loud."


    "Not when you have someone to listen and understand."


    "And how do you trust them?"


    She finally got a hold of dancing by matching his steps.


    "You just... do! You do not always need a reason to trust someone." Edwin said.


    "And you think that I trust you enough to tell you?" She did not know what reaction she was expecting from him.


    Edwin turned his head to the side, clenching his jaw because he knew the answer.


    He had a long way to walk to gain her trust!

 Chapter 287 - WITH YOUR DOWNFALL IN THE MORNING!

    Edwin''s wolf was the one who had never got to feel his mate. He had never touched her, neither he had tasted her. No matter how much wolfsbane potion Edwin drank, his beautiful mate always succeeded in making him lose control.


    And that was exactly what happened as they danced on the rhythm. Edwin could sense that something was wrong with Ruth. She was not her original self. She was only trying to put up a brave face, to not ruin others'' moods.


    Sometimes, he got annoyed by her habit of pleasing everyone. She always put others before herself, and he did not want that. He wanted her to let it all out and share it with him.


    But there was this invisible wall between them. They could see each other standing on either side yet could not break through it.


    "I see that you do not have anything to say." He said, forgetting her previous question.


    "Just because I do not say it out loud does not mean I do not have anything to say."


    She was feisty today. Wow!


    "Then say it." Edwin said, simply.


    He knew he was pushing her too much, but he was desperate to know what was eating her from inside.


    "I do not want to say anything to a O''Dell."


    "It is Edwin Berrycloth listening to you."


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him then asked, "Why do you chose this name? Berrycloth?"


    "It is my mother''s last name." He said.


    Ruth searched for a clue of hurt or loneliness in his voice but found none. Then she recalled something.


    "What was your parents'' name?" She thought she should not have asked him that. She was ready to receive a rude reply or, he walking away wordlessly- the things he was famous for.


    To her surprise, he answered, "Margaret and Walter."


    Ruth wondered why she had not heard much about them? No one in the family spoke about them, not even Lord Augustus. And Edwin avoided spending time with the family as much as he could.


    She had not even seen their pictures in ''the great manor''. There were pictures of the ancestors of the O''Dells, but she had not seen a single picture of these two. She wanted to ask him about it but, then thought he might not feel comfortable answering that.


    Besides, she was not sure what to feel about this man after the equations were changed so dramatically.


    Changing the topic, she said, "Mr Berrycloth, can I share something with you?"


    "If you trust me with it." He said.


    Ruth nodded. "I... I think I was rude to someone a few days ago." She began, keenly observing his expressions that did not change.


    "He... wanted to gift me something. But I... refused it and..."


    Now Ruth doubted if it was the right time and, the right choice of topic to discuss.


    "I am sure if you refused it then you must have some reason for it."


    Feeling a lot comfortable now, she proceeded. "That person is known as a player. He seduces women with his charm and gifts only to..." She stopped when she felt his hold tightening on her.


    She bit her cheek in nervousness.


    "Miss Moore, I would like to be honest here. Every person makes some mistakes in their life. Some regret them while some do not. Irrespective of what the person''s impression is, what is most important is his intentions.


    If you have a wrong feeling about his intentions, then you should not think about it too much. You did the right thing."


    "Can I speak with Mr O''Dell?" She said a minute later.


    "Only if you are comfortable."


    She nodded again.


    "Why did you want to give me that pair of earrings?"


    Edwin looked away from her for a moment, only to look at her again.


    "When we... when we went for chosing these dresses, I saw them in the shop and the first face that appeared in front of my eyes was yours. I thought you might like them as they complimented your dress. It was just a harmless gesture but I guess my impression is stronger than my intentions."


    Feeling guilty of her actions, Ruth sincerely apologised. "I... I am sorry! I should not have reacted that way and should have listened to you first."


    They both did not realise when the distance between them decreased by inches.


    A smile broke on his face and, Ruth felt like she was smacked by a gust of fresh air.


    "You do not need to apologise, Miss Moore. I then realised that I can not expect trust, if I do not give a reason for it to the person. I promise I will work in that direction."


    His every word felt so right and, no matter how angry she was because of the truth she had learned today, her heart wanted to believe each of it. Because those words came from HIS mouth. And, till this date, he had never lied to her.


    At least that was what she thought.


    But after being thrown on the unexpected turn in life, she did not know anymore.


    The music changed and, another song filled the atmosphere in a different mood.


    = Come stay in my heart


    build a place we''ll call our home


    With you comes my days and the nights


    seasons may come, seasons may go


    you are my only constant, my home=


    Edwin''s eyes started turning a shade darker as his wolf put up a fight to be with his mate.


    =I wonder what we share, why we care?


    Is this what makes us different from the others?


    The back and forth, the hesitance and the longing


    Is that what we are made up of?


    With passing time, my thoughts are running wilder


    with you in them, the decision is difficult


    Tell me, tell me who we are to each other?=


    Ruth could not help but think about her past. Everything that she had heard today from Ralph and Theodora had messed up with her mind. And the worst thing was that she had not got a chance to ponder over it or let out her pain. That was unfair!


    =With you, the mountains seem tiny, the ocean is shallow and, the sky is reachable


    you... my love is my supreme divine!


    What we share and why we care is known only by our hearts


    It leapt out every time you look my way


    you are the reason for its beating


    like an old habit stay with me and never let go=


    If anyone had told Edwin that there would be a woman who could bring him down on his knees, then he would have thrown them in the dungeons and tortured them while laughing at their stupidity.


    But at that moment, when Ruth was so close to him, looking at him and listening to his unsaid words through his eyes and touch, he realised what paramount power she possessed over him. If she decided, then she would get him on his knees and, he would not mind spending eternity in the same position.


    =With your light comes the sunrise


    guiding me through the mess, taking me to my abode, my home


    but little did I know the home was just a false dream


    I am torn and broken, shaken and weaken, beaten and betrayed


    Looking at you makes it worse yet, I can''t stop seeking that comfort


    We are different... different than each other


    standing on the different sides of the world


    you are the heights that I am afraid of falling


    the ocean that I am scared of drowning in=


    The words could not describe what Ruth felt. Living with a woman who was her whole world was breached away of the title of a mother. And, a woman who had no feelings for her, no strings attached and no love for her, were presented in front of her as her mother by fate.


    Every painful memory, her life full of poverty and humiliation, ran in front of her eyes again and again. Ruth could have a life that she deserved, yet her own mother''s foolish and selfish thoughts made her suffer through everything that she hated.


    A lone tear trailed down her eye and, before it fell from her face, Edwin wiped it with his thumb. Ruth shuddered at his touch, closing her eyes. The way he held her and, the warmth that radiated from his body, made her lose the sense of the world.


    She slowly opened her eyes to see his enchanting ones.


    =we can rise together, shine together


    and keep shining forever


    A yes is what all I need


    I am here to hold your hand


    waiting throughout the endless time


    to make you forever mine!=


    No Ruth could not bore that look in his eyes anymore. Her chest tightened as the anger and frustration resurfaced again. Her blue-eyed monster was always there to soothe her nerves and guide her the right way.


    But not this time.


    This pain, this anger... nobody could lessen the ache in her heart. Not even her blue-eyed monster!


    Shaking her head while more tears ran down her face, Ruth stepped away from Edwin. He did not force her as he was confused. He did not understand what happened to her.


    And then, before anyone else could notice and Edwin comprehend, she picked the hem of her dress and ran from there.


    She did not turn to look back. She did not stop. She ran till she was far away from the people. As the celebration was taking place in the backyard, the front of the church was deserted.


    Ruth could finally breathe. After enormous efforts, she tamed her messed up mind and heart when a little boy came running her way.


    He tugged at her dress. Ruth looked down after wiping her face clean of tears.


    Before she asked him anything, he opened her palm and placed a note on it, then ran away without saying anything.


    "Wait! Wait!" Ruth tried stopping him, but he was too fast to get caught.


    Puzzled, she scanned her surroundings to see no one around. With scrunched brows, she opened the note that read,


    ''If you want to keep your secret, meet me in the local library tonight.. Or the sun will rise with your downfall in the morning.''-

 Chapter 288 - YOU SMELL SO GOOD!

    Elsie and Lester were preparing the place- that was hidden in the woods of Vincardine- for the rituals of a wedding between a human and a werewolf, with a blood bond.


    Participating in this ceremony was a great deal as it was a rare occasion. Elsie had never been a part of it before. As her father and stepmother were not mates, they did not need to perform these rituals.


    On the other hand, Lester remembered attending this ceremony once before with his father when he was young. He could not forget how awkward and bored Edwin was at that time, as it was also his first time attending the ceremony.


    After that, Edwin had to attend a few ceremonies as a leader of the werewolves, but Lester could not get a chance to see him then.


    This place was very special and auspicious for the werewolves as the two souls from different breeds united here for their long lifetime.


    All the pack members were excited to attend it and bless the newlyweds.


    "Lester, do you think Thea would not get overwhelmed with everything? She is a human after all. The ways of werewolves are unfamiliar to her." Elsie asked as she checked if all the torches were placed in the right places.


    They were busy cleaning this place since the morning. They had to arrange all the materials that were necessary for the rituals.


    "Do not worry Elsie. I understand that she might get overwhelmed but she is a tigress. Trust me when I say that because I have seen her slapping Rees, shaking his whole world." Lester burst out laughing, recalling that incident. "That was too funny!"


    Elsie pursed her lips to stifle her own laugh. She had heard about that incident many times that she had envisioned a picture of it in her mind. And yes, that was indeed too funny!


    "I wish Ruth could be here with Thea to support her tonight."


    Lester sobered up instantly at that.


    "More than Thea, I think Ruth will need a support when it will be her turn to come here."


    "I am so tired of watching them taking a step ahead only to step back twice. It is so frustrating that two hearts which are destined to meet each other have to go through all this drama." The real reason was Elsie did not want to see her elder cousin sad and hurt.


    "I know Elsie. But the problem is that only Edwin knows what the destiny has planned for them. But think about Ruth. She is a human and humans fall in love. Do you want them to unite only for the sake of their destiny''s plans and not because of love?"


    He made sense. He always did!


    "And here we are. We love each other and destiny wants us to be together yet we are waiting for that right time, giving people a topic to bluff." Elsie did not realise she mumbled that audibly.


    She thought it was all running in her mind, and she had closed her mind link.


    "Who people?"


    "Huh?"


    "You were saying something about people. Who are they and what they bluff about?" Lester asked sternly, not leaving room for her denial.


    "No... it is nothing." Elsie began walking away from him, but he held her elbow, pulling her to face him. He asked again.


    "I want to know Elsie. Did someone say anything to you?"


    Elsie knew he was getting angrier. "N-no!"


    "Open your mind link."


    Elsie''s eyes widened. She was not Edwin to show only particular parts of her memory to others through the mind link and hide the rest.


    "Let me go Lester. We have many thing to do before the night." She tried wriggling her hand from his hold.


    But Lester knew that something was wrong. He could feel it.


    "I am not letting you go until you tell me what it is."


    Now Elsie was desperate. She called her wolf to come out. Her eyes turned dark as she glared at him.


    "Leave me!"


    That angered Lester too. They were now attracting the attention of the servants helping them. With his werewolf speed, Lester dragged Elsie in a secluded corner where they were away from the eyes of the others.


    The dimly lit space created shadows for them to hide.


    "Elsie, do not test my patienece. Tell me who said what to you. Or open your mind link." He hissed at her face. He was certainly angry and upset.


    Elsie''s wolf did not like his attempt at dominance. She pushed him back with force. His back hit the rocky wall behind but he was also quick to bore that impact. Within a blink of an eye, he was again in front of her face and held her by her shoulders. He pushed her in the wall behind and before Elsie could retaliate, he had her mouth in his.


    There were only two ways of taming her beast. One- surrender to her ego. And second, was Lester''s favourite and he decided to do just that.


    Elsie groaned when his teeth scratched her soft lips mercilessly. She snaked her hand around his neck to pull him down more. She responded to his kiss willingly and hungrily.


    Their wet tongues collided with each other, fighting a battle for supremacy in which they both were winners.


    Their hot breaths intermingled along with their sounds of desperation. Elsie''s whole body was on fire. She was craving Lester''s touch for some days. And now that he was right there in front of her, she did not want to let go of him.


    Their kisses were wet, passionate and wild. They bit each other, nibbled their lips. Lester groaned at the sweet taste of her mouth. He hungrily explored every corner of her mouth. That made her legs weak in the knees.


    There was no distance between their bodies. Even air could not pass between them as they clung on to each other. Lester could feel every curve of her body under him. She was perfect!


    All the blood in Lester''s body rushed southwards only to collect in his member. It stood straight in his pants, bringing out his animal.


    Leaving her shoulders, Lester''s hands started exploring her body. Before he could stop himself, his fingers were already working on the nods at the back of her dress. His fingertips grazed the skin of her back, and she arched it more with a gasp. His fingertips were surprisingly cold against her hot skin.


    Elsie threw her head behind when she came short of breath. Lester could not stop himself from exploring the length of her exposed neck that allured him.


    He started placing wet kisses on her neck that made her close her eyes as the pressure in her pit started building strong. Her pulse beat alarmingly fast against his lips. Pushing his tongue out, he licked that sensitive part that his wolf wanted to sink his canines into.


    With a flick of his wrist, Lester loosened the nod of Elsie''s dress and, its front came down like a curtain pulled down from a beautiful statue. His gums pained at the sight of his ravishing mate.


    Not wasting more time, he pulled her up by her hips and pressed her more in the wall behind. The hard and cold surface hurt her delicate skin. But the pleasure she was receiving from this man was more powerful than anything else.


    Now that her front did not cover much of her chest, Lester had a blank canvas to show his mastery.


    His mouth trailed down from her neck to her collarbone and, he latched on it with his sharp teeth.


    "Aaahhh!" Elsie tugged at his hair with one hand as the other one cupped his neck from behind.


    Moving down, his mouth watered at how her breasts bounced with her every movement. They were not large, nor too small. They were just perfect in his eyes. Her nipples hardened like the tips of two sharp arrows.


    Lester gazed up at her to find the same ardour in her eyes like his. Not leaving her eyes, he ducked his head down and ran his wet tongue on her sensitive left bud.


    "Sssssss...." She hissed, grinding her teeth on each other as a sudden invisible wave of passion smacked her insides.


    Lester then rolled his tongue on her bud in circles, teasing her till she begged him.


    "Lester!" Elsie warned. Her wolf growled for more.


    Lester''s wolf enjoyed this angry reaction from his mate. He took her by sudden shock by taking her bud between his teeth and pulling it with little pressure. The pain was too much for Elsie to take because it was mixed with unexplainable pleasure.


    Her eyes teared up. She wanted to scream at him to let go yet did not want his mouth away from her.


    The pain vanished instantly when Lester took her breast in his warm mouth.


    "ohhh!" Elsie did not know what to do when she wanted too many things.


    Lester tasted her, loved her, teased her, sucked her, bit her and repeated.


    The feeling was too overwhelming for both of them. Their minds had long forgotten the territory of rationale. All they felt and wanted was each other.


    "You are so damn beautiful sweetheart!" Lester said in a husky voice, moving onto her other breast to torment it with his mouth. His voice did the unspeakable things with Elsie''s body and mind. And she loved it all!


    The smell of Elsie''s arousal set his whole body on fire of need.


    "You smell soo good!" He mumbled on her skin, sending vibrations all over her body.


    "Lester... please!" Elsie gasped as the pain between her legs intensified.


    The tingles on the walls of her womanhood made her curl her toes.


    "What Elsie? What do you want?" Lester asked as he continued worshipping her body.


    Elsie struggled to breathe. "Y..you!" She breathed out.


    "Then open your mind link for me my vixen. Open it and I will give you what you want."


    He was still not over the topic that has put them in this situation in the first place.


    "Lester please! Leave it!"


    He abandoned her hot and sweaty skin, depriving it of his magical mouth.


    "aaagghh... Lester!" Elsie was frustrated with him.


    The pain was unbearable, the need for a release was undeniable, and this man chose this time to act stubborn. ''Oh Moon Goddess, help me!'' She pleaded.


    Feeling her crumbling will, Lester knew she only needed the last strike. He neared her ear and whispered sensually, his lips brushing her skin as he spoke.


    "I know you want this baby girl."


    He rolled up her dress and slipped his fingers between her legs. Elsie shrieked, feeling his cold fingers on her wet pussy. She opened her mouth to scold him, but another loud gasp replaced her unstructured words when his fingers started rubbing her sensitive skin.


    "Just do what I say and get your release. Is not it easy?!"


    He intentionally pulled out his long canines and scratched her pulsating neck with them.


    Her wolf was getting uncontrolled. If she did not let her have her way, then she might come out and bring the same destruction that Edwin''s wolf had brought months ago.


    "O..okay!"


    Damn the will!


    Elsie opened her mind link for Lester, and he knew who said what to Elsie. He was tired of Elosie bullying her because of him. There was only one way to shut her mouth.


    "Good girl!" He whispered.


    He did not comment on that immediately. His mind was preoccupied with something else, and his senses were heightened and abused by his mate''s scent. His patience ran thin at the feel of her wet, hot and soft pussy.


    He wanted to make their first time special. And doing that in a secluded corner of this auspicious place was never his idea.


    Slowly moving his middle finger further, he searched for the right hole. He found it easily and pushed his finger inside her, which broke her dam of tears and tolerance.


    "Elsie... stop me before I lose control!" He warned her while hiding his face in the nape of her neck.


    Blinking rapidly to clear her vision and trying to adjust this foreign feeling, she shuddered when Lester pulled his finger out, granting her a momentary relief, only to push it inside her again.


    Elsie arched her back at the impact, her mouth opened in shock.


    "Wh-what if I... I do not w-want you to s-stop?" She pushed the words out of her mouth.


    "I wanted it to be special." He mumbled against her neck then grazed her pulse again with his canines.


    Now that he replaced his one finger with two, the pain had heightened hundred times. The pressure cold inside her threatened to burst. Elsie did not know how long she could hold herself.


    "Th-this is s..special because... because i-its you!"


    The very next moment, a scream filled with ecstasy left her mouth as the pain shot in her neck as well as in her womb.


    Lester surrendered in front of both - his wolf and desire. His canines sank in her neck, and his shaft disappeared inside her. That moment took both of them to the peaks of ecstasy that none of them had ever experienced before.


    Elsie screamed again when Lester pulled his shaft out, only to thrust it again in her.


    And those screams repeated as he kept pleasuring her till they both found their release!

 Chapter 289 - DO NOT MIND HER!

    The rest of the day passed in peace. Ruth kept herself engaged with Ida and the newly wedded couple. She avoided confrontation with Mrs Payne and, kept her distance from Edwin.


    He knew something was terribly wrong with her. But if she wanted some space, then he was ready to give it to her, no matter how it troubled him.


    The joy was over and, now came the phase of emotional farewell. Mrs Green''s eyes had not stopped tearing up and, Mr Green was putting up a tough face even though he was afraid that now he could not see his angel''s smiling face every morning and the night after he returned home from the work.


    Now his home would not be ringed with his nightingale''s chirping. Now he would not need to find a middle ground between his wife and daughter''s bickering. Now he would not have to deal with her stubbornness.


    And that was breaking his heart piece by piece.


    "Ida?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Would you stop gawking at that man? You just have danced for what is like two hours straight with him. Is not that enough?" Ruth said irritatingly.


    Ida was taken aback by her reaction. Instinctively her eyes went to find Edwin''s to see he was already looking in their direction. With the distance he was at, Ida was sure that he must have heard Ruth.


    ~"She is upset. Do not mind her. She does not mean to be harsh on you."~ She heard his voice in her head.


    Ruth was not only her friend but was also her Luna. How could she be upset with her?


    ~"Yes, Master! I understand!"~


    Ida smiled. She was seeing Edwin in a different light since Ruth came into his life. Ida got to know about Ruth only just before she was appointed as Elsie''s head maid.


    Ida was not sure at first about the capabilities of a human Luna. But as a loyal servant of Edwin, she knew to trust him.


    She had noticed how Ruth has brought out a different side of him- gradually and unknowingly.


    Ida was touched that Edwin cared to explain his mate''s intention, to not let her feel bad about it. And that was something!


    "I am sorry Ruth! What were you asking before?"


    Ruth sighed. Hearing Ida''s polite voice made her realise how harsh her words must have sounded. But to not dwell in awkwardness, she asked her previous question.


    "Are not we suppose to accompany Thea to her new home? I mean we are friends and they are shifting in the servants quarters soon anyway."


    Ida knew what Ruth was referring to. Mr and Mrs Welby had told everyone that they needed to do some family ritual. It was a private affair and, only family members were allowed to attend it.


    Ida felt bad that Ruth was left out of the most important part of her best friends'' life. Even she was also attending the blood bond ceremony.


    She knew that Edwin was listening to their conversation.


    ~"She is suspicious. Trade safely."~ Ida heard him say.


    "Yes, but I think as their close friends we should respect their family''s wish. I am sure if it was possible then Mr and Mrs Welby would not have stopped us from attending the ceremony. Every family has their way, right?!"


    Ruth nodded, still not completely convinced. But then she was also glad that she had a free night. The note she had hidden in her dress was crumpled, but the message in it was bugging her mind.


    As the darkness took over, all the werewolves walked towards the woods and, all the humans found their way to their beds. In that silence of the night, Ruth changed her dress. Mrs Payne decided to spend her night at the Green''s house as she thought Mrs Green would need some emotional support.


    There was no one to question Ruth when she draped a shawl around her and sneaked from ''the great manor''. She kept looking behind. Her heart thudded in her chest as she made her way towards the local library.


    It was a long way and, her tired legs did not help her speed. She would have ignored that note before. But after the recent events in her life, she did not know what life would throw at her face.


    *


    *


    *


    Thea''s nerves were nervous as she rode a carriage along with Rees. Two other carriages carried, Rees''s family members along with his parents.


    Thea felt bad that her parents were not even aware of this big part of her life. She was not sure of what to expect. She asked Rees about what this ritual would be like and, he had answered that she should see it for herself. He wanted her to enjoy it.


    Ruth was also not there to calm her nerves. Thank god, at least Ida would be there with her. Or she did not know what she would have done in all those unfamiliar faces.


    Thea watched outside through the window, and her nervousness only rose as they entered the woods.


    "Thea, are you okay?" She heard Rees'' voice not too far from her ear.


    "Hmm," She nodded absentmindedly.


    She had been in the woods before the series of murders began. She did not remember any structure or place large enough that could accommodate hundreds of people.


    But in this world of supernaturals, anything was possible and she reminded herself to not get shocked even if she saw a prehistoric gigantic animal as her husband''s pet in the backyard.


    The carriage followed a path that took them deeper in the woods. Thea had not imagined the place would look so serene yet dangerous in the nighttime. The air around changed and, goosebumps formed on her skin.


    She passed a sideways glance at Rees to see him sitting relaxed. He kept playing with her fingers as her hand rested in his lap.


    "Have you been here before?" She asked.


    Rees shrugged his shoulders. "No. This is also my first time coming here."


    "Then how are you so calm about it?"


    He looked at her with furrowed brows. "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Thea wanted to smack him hard for his dumbness. How could he be so clueless of her nerves? She mentally rolled her eyes at him.


    "When was the last time this ceremony took place?"


    She asked, looking outside again.


    Rees paused, then answered. "I do not know. But it is been a long ago."


    She nodded, not caring if he saw it.


    "Does every couple like us- a werewolf and a human- from any pack have to come here for the ceremony?"


    "Yes," Rees replied.


    "God! Why any resident of Vincardine does not know it?" Thea asked cocking her brow.


    Rees smiled sheepishly as he answered.


    "Well, if you exclude the pack members, then it is only half population who does not know about it. And I told you that it does not happen often."


    Thea pursed her lips tight.


    She then preferred silence and observed the route. Soon she realised that something was not right. Did not they just pass by the same tree ten minutes ago? She recalled it because of the distinct shape of its one branch.


    She saw the same tree again. Were they moving in circles?


    She was about to ask Rees but stopped when she realised one more thing. Her mind was focused on the tree, which she did not realise before that they had taken a different route than before.


    She stressed her mind to figure out that the route changed when they passed through the dense cloud of fog.


    Now more aware of her surroundings, Thea observed keenly with narrowed eyes.


    "Honey, stop stressing over the route. There is no way you can remember it."


    "What?" She turned to give a challenging look to her dear husband.


    "The route to the cave is made and kept safe by the clan of witches who helped The great Lord George O''Dell Sr build Vincardine centuries ago."


    Thea''s eyes widened in shock. "You mean... there are more of such secret places in Vincardine?"


    "Maybe." He raised his shoulders with another sheepish smile.


    "God help us!" Thea mumbled under her breath.


    The carriage slowed down, and Thea could not wait for more. Ignoring Rees''s requests, she looked ahead by her head outside the window and her mouth left hanging in awe.


    A large monolith stood in front of them, blocking their way. Where the hell did it come from?


    Vincardine, although surrounded by mountains from one side and by sea from the other, was a town settled on the plain ground. Thea had not seen any such enormous monolith anywhere near it.


    The carriage stopped, and everyone stepped out on the ground. Rees helped Thea with her wedding dress. The entourage stood in front of the grand monolith.


    "Sweetheart, please close your mouth! There are mosquitoes and bugs around."


    Thea realised all this time she was gaping at the monolith like a mad person. She immediately closed her mouth.


    Mr Welby walked ahead, and nearing the monolith, he crouched down at a particular spot. Thea watched in confusion as he moved some plants aside. She could not see much in the dark. All the people being werewolves did not need light to see in the dark. But they forgot that there was a human with them.


    Huh! Selfish animals!!


    Mr Welby drew something on the foot of the monolith with his finger.


    "No baby, he has not gone mad!"


    That was it!


    "Would you please allow me some privacy and stop reading my mind?!" Thea hissed dangerously, and Rees held his hands up in surrender.


    When Thea again looked at what sorcery her father-in-law was doing, her jaw again hit the ground. A blue coloured fire burns in a symbol- a roaring lion. It was the official symbol of the O''Dells.


    "Rees, why it is a lion and not a wolf?" She stopped her mind losing all her senses before she get this answer.


    "It is a sign of gratitude. It is a story for some other time."


    As the figure of the lion burned in blue flame, Mr Welby straightened up and stepped back. A loud rumble shook the ground beneath their feet, and Thea gasped, thinking it was an earthquake.


    She saw a flock of birds flying above their head in the opposite direction- frightened. She moved her head in front again to see that the whole monolith moved upwards.


    Thea instinctively took a step back, but Rees put his hand on her lower back.


    "It is fine! Come now!"


    Thea gulped down her dry throat, her eyes had not come to their normal size, just like her heartbeats. She kept chanting prayers that the rock would not fall and crush them all into thin sheets as they entered a whole new world!

 Chapter 290 - WHY ARE YOU ANGRY?

    Edwin was getting ready in his chamber for the blood bond ceremony of Thea and Rees. And no matter what, he could not take out the image of Ruth walking down the aisle in her blue dress.


    He remembered how his heart skipped a beat as soon as his eyes caught her image. He remembered what emotions surged through him as she walked slowly and shyly.


    The natural pink blush that tinted her cheeks was so adorable that he regretted not walking to her and pinching her cheeks till she got annoyed.


    He took out the brown piece of cloth from the box. Since Ruth had started working in ''the great manor'', he had kept it safely in his chamber. Because now, he need it only when she was not around. The other times, whenever he missed her, he would just meltdown in the shadows and follow her everywhere she went.


    Sometimes he wondered he was becoming a creep. He held the brown cloth to his chest. Closing his eyes, he inhaled a long breath and her flowery scent that was intense than every day today, clouded his mind.


    Oh, Moon Goddess, it felt like he was running through thousands of jasmines and roses. He could picture himself running through the fields with colourful flowers in rows all around him. And there stood queen of his heart.


    She was standing at the end of the field in that blue dress and the pendant he had given her. And this time, she wore the earrings that Edwin wanted to gift her. She turned around when he called her name loudly.


    As soon as she saw him, a wide and bright smile adorned her face. She opened her hands wide to welcome him. That was what he needed. He wanted to use his werewolf speed to get near her, but then why should he hurry when she was there for him. She was there waiting for him till he reach her after crossing the distance between them.


    A smile made its way on Edwin''s face that made the dimple appear on his right cheek. He opened his eyes, he caught his reflection in the mirror.


    He was smiling! He was smiling like a sixteen-seventeen-year-old boy who had fallen in love with a girl of his dreams.


    "What are you doing to me, my Luna?" He whispered, the smile had not left his face yet.


    The most favourite part of today for Edwin was their dance. Although Ruth ran away from him without any word, he would always cherish their first dance and the first moment when they were physically so close for that long in his heart.


    He changed from his all-black suit, and into a simple and loose white shirt. He wore black pants below with his favourite shoes. The hair he had styled perfectly for the whole day made him frown.


    He never liked taming his wild coffee brown locks. Running his hand through his silky strands, he smiled satisfyingly, when he looked like... him!


    This was how he was- casual, free, and dangerous.


    He checked the time and wondered why Lester and Elsie were still not there. He had called them as soon as he came back from the wedding.


    ~"Lester, where the fuck are you, idiot?"~


    ~"Why do not we meet directly in the cave? I... I am busy right now."~


    What the hell was he busy with? Edwin smelled something that was fishy.


    ~"I want you and Elsie in my chamber RIGHT NOW!"~ That left no room for more discussion.


    Five minutes later, Edwin put the brown piece of cloth in the same box and put it safely in his cupboard when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in." He answered, still facing the opposite direction of the door.


    Lester, followed by Elsie, stepped inside with nervousness.


    Elsie was on the verge of fainting even after hours of convincing from Lester. Lester was confident before, but as soon as he saw Edwin stop abruptly and his body stiffened, the walls of his confidence started cracking.


    Elsie looked at Lester in alarm. Before he reacted, a punch landed on the left side of his face.


    When the stars revolving around his head vanished and his vision stabilised, he saw Edwin''s angry face right in front of him.


    "Why the hell I smell YOU all over my sister?"


    Lester recovering from the shock and impact of the punch smiled nervously. "Guess it."


    Raged, Edwin lifted his hand for another punch, but Elsie ran to him and, blurted. "Because we marked each other!"


    She immediately covered her mouth with both her hands. She did not know telling that to her overprotective elder brother would be so awkward.


    Edwin looked at her as she had lost all her sense, looking for the moment to come when she would just laugh, saying it was a stupid joke. But that moment never came.


    Edwin then turned towards Lester to see that same annoying smile on his animal face.


    "Surprise!"


    Edwin''s hand that was mid-air slumped down as if it had lost all its energy. Shaking his head as if in denial, he separated himself from Lester.


    "B-brother-"


    He stopped Elsie by showing her finger. That shut her up instantly.


    A minute later, Lester straightened up. "Edwin, I am sorry that you found it out this way. But know that I love your sister as much as you love her. I will not let any harm come her way. She is my mate!"


    Elsie was so proud of Lester for saying that to Edwin with such confidence and seriousness.


    Although Edwin was his best friend, he was also his leader. No matter how close their bond was, Lester could not hurt or defy his leader in any circumstances.


    They watched Edwin''s tensed back as he kept breathing silently.


    "I need some time. Tell the family members in the morning."


    With that said, he walked out of the chamber without glancing in their way.


    Elsie''s eyes watered at such treatment from her cousin. She thought he understood her.


    "Lester... brother Edwin..."


    Lester cupped her face in his hands and smiled. "He is just shocked, Elsie. Do you think if he was not fine with our love, then he would have let me go alive after mating with his dearest cousin?"


    Well, that made sense.


    "He has always loved you and cared for you Elsie. He is just having a hard time believing that now you are marked, and now there will be another man to share your love and affection with him.


    Do not worry, he will calm down soon. Now let''s go."


    Elsie and Lester followed Edwin''s trail. Edwin was already inside his carriage. Lester was surprised to see another carriage standing beside it. They all were going to share the same carriage.


    "My Lord, Young Master has asked you both to ride another carriage." A guard told.


    Lester pursed his lips in a thin line. He understood that Edwin was shocked and probably upset. But, this was inevitable. It was bound to happen sooner or later.


    "Lester... can I ride with him, please?" He heard Elsie requesting.


    He was not sure if it was a good idea. He loved Edwin, he did, but after witnessing his wolf''s bad side, he was apprehensive of testing his patience.


    But the look in Elsie''s eyes convinced him. He nodded defeatedly and walked to the other carriage. With an encouraging nod at herself, Elsie ignored the guard and climbed the carriage. She sat in front of Edwin.


    She saw how he tensed at her entrance. She must still reek of Lester''s scent.


    The guard waited for Edwin''s signal. When he got it, he closed the door of the carriage. A minute later, the horses started pulling the carriage on the bumpy road to the woods.


    Edwin kept staring out of the window with the two lines straight on his forehead.


    Daringly, Elsie broke the silence first, "brother Edwin... wh-why are you angry?"


    She saw a twitch of his jaw. He was indeed very angry.


    "Would you still have acted this way if it was you and Ruth in our place?"


    That made him snap his neck to her direction with the speed of light.


    "Brother Edwin... you know when we find our mate, how difficult it is to stay away from them. It is nearly impossible to not... be with them, feel them and-"


    "Enough!"


    Elsie gulped down in nervousness. Had she spoken too much?


    Edwin gave her a long look. "I failed to realise that my little sister was now a grown up woman. She has her own life and choices."


    A lump formed in Elsie''s throat. She had messed it up more.


    A minute of silence later, she finally decided to try again. She could not bore her cousin''s silent treatment.


    "Do you remember that day, when I was crying in the garden because a kid said that I was a bad omen and that was why my mother left me."


    Edwin was now listening to her attentively.


    "I was not ready to stop crying and kept asking for my mother. Sister Eloise was so irritated with me that she even slapped me twice to shut me up. But that only made it worse.


    Someone informed father about it. I was expecting him to come and tell me something... anything. And the most important words that I expected from him were I am here for you."


    Tears rolled down her eyes at that memory. That was her first introduction to the words pain and loneliness.


    "But he never said that. He did not even came to look for me. He was busy in a business meeting. He prioritised his flourishing trade over his five years old daughter."


    Edwin remembered that moment. He was so angry at his uncle that he dared to confront him that very night. But that was an unpopular story, and Edwin kept it that way till now.


    "But when you came home, you threw your weapons and ran to see me first." Elsie smiled through the tears.


    "I still remember you running towards me and scooped me up in your arms. I clung to you like my gloomy heart had found a hope... the hope of love. You said all the right things to me- everything that my five year old wanted to hear.


    You told me that when there will be no one for me in this world, I would still have you as my shield. You told me that you love me and will always stand by my side. You even sang me lullaby till I fell asleep in your lap."


    Edwin''s anger had vaporised long ago. His face was void of any expressions, but his heart was melting inside his chest. That was the first time, Edwin had found someone who shared the same pain as him. He had lived through that emptiness and had walked through those dark alleys of loneliness at a very young age.


    It was terrifying!


    He still visited those dark alleys, but after decades of games played by life, he was now more stronger than then.


    But he never wanted that for his younger cousin. That day, he promised himself and Lord Augustus that he would never let her feel those monsters winning over her peace.


    "I love you, brother Edwin! Lester or anyone else can never replace you in my life and my heart. You were always my hero, and you will remain that till my last breath.


    Please do not be mad at your little sister, brother Edwin. I want my shield to protect me! I want you to be beside me in this way you always did. I and Lester both are sorry if we have hurt you in any way. Please!"


    Edwin was speechless. He was not against Lester marking his mate. But the news came so unexpectedly, and he indeed did not realise that his little sister was now a grown-up individual.


    After a pause, He opened his arms, and Elsie jumped in them with joy.


    "Thank you brother Edwin! Thank you very much!" She sobbed on his chest.


    Edwin hugged her tight with a smile.


    "But I am not going to apologise for that punch!"

 Chapter 291 - MEETING WITH A DEAR FRIEND!

    Ruth took hurried steps on the familiar street. She kept looking behind her. She did not know who sent that note. She did not know the gravity of that threat. And, she did not know what lied in her future.


    Her heart was drumming fast in fear. She had never faced these emotions before. Was she this scared when she came into Vincardine for the first time?


    No!


    Was she this scared when she went into Harold''s office?


    No!


    Was she this scared when she lost Mr Payne?


    Probably...


    And was she this scared of the blue-eyed monster?


    Well... it was complicated. She knew that he was dangerous. More gravely dangerous than the fear she was soaking in her skin at this moment. But something about him assured her that no matter what, he would never let her suffer. He would always have his arms around her.


    Before any danger came her way, it would have to go through him! She just felt it in her bones.


    Ruth shook her head in disbelief. How could she think of him at such time?


    As the library building seemed nearing fast, her nerves tensed more and more. Her palms turned clammy. Ruth did not know what to expect. But one thing she was sure of this meeting was going to blow her mind.


    She stopped outside the library building. The door was closed with a huge metal lock. The insides of the building were dark, indicating there was no one inside.


    Then who sent that note?


    Was it a trick?


    Ruth tssked in irritation. With a deep frown etched on her face, she turned around from the door to go back. She should not have fallen for this cheap trick. The day''s frustration bubbled inside her mind.


    Her steps froze when she heard the sound of thrown stone that rolled down on the rocky ground then came to rest near her.


    With ragged breaths and a sweaty forehead, Ruth slowly dared to turn but found no one. Her eyes travelled to look at the stone that rested near her feet.


    She looked up, frightened when a light illuminated the space at the distance. There was definitely someone waiting for her.


    With shaky legs, Ruth slowly stepped towards the source of the light. The crickets chirped in the dark, and she probably heard the hooting of an owl at some distance. Other than that, all she heard was her fastly beating heart.


    The trees that lined up around the library cast scary shadows on the ground. Ruth''s heart kept fluttering at the thought of those shadows taking a shape and a form and leapt at her.


    She was defenceless and scared. Her mind was occupied with so many things that she doubted she could use her powers tonight.


    As she walked in the direction of the light, she kept looking around. She had her all senses on alert. A chilly breeze made the hair on her body rise like icicles. Her mind screamed at her to turn back, but her heart wanted to know what that threat was about. And who was this person and what secret did they know about her?


    Ruth stepped around the corner and saw the light coming from one of the back rooms of the building. She again glanced around, but nothing other than darkness and the haunting silence of the night greeted her.


    Nearing the room, she saw a rusting old door. Turning its handle, which made a creaking and irritating sound, she opened it enough to peek inside.


    Nothing other than piles of books came into her vision. She saw a lantern on the nearby table. Ruth felt coldness seeping under her skin, although she was drenched in sweat.


    Mustering all her courage, she entered the room. She kept the door unlocked in case she needed an immediate run. The small room was silent, yet she could hear the disturbing vibes in there.


    "H-hello?"


    The silence was too much to bear. She needed to hear some sound, anything and when she found no other, she decided to hear her own.


    "Is anyone there?" She tried looking through the creaks in the horizontal lines of the books on the shelves.


    Taking a couple of steps ahead, she looked around the room.


    A gust of wind that came from the broken window glass opened a book, the fluttering sound of its pages made her soul jump out of her skin.


    "Oh are you scared Ruth?"


    Ruth jumped again at that voice with a loud gasp. When she adjusted her vision in the dim light of the lantern, she saw a familiar face in front of her. Yes, the features were familiar, but she doubted it was the same person she remembered from her memories.


    "Florence?"


    Ruth was shocked to see her there. She looked different. Her cat-like eyes looked menacing. Her pale skin looked paler than normal. Her hair had lost its glossiness. It looked like she was not taking her care at all.


    Her lips widened into a wicked smile as she looked at Ruth as if she was the biggest live joke on the face of the earth. Ruth suddenly felt conscious, but she put up a tough face.


    "Surprised to see your forgotten friend here, Ruth?"


    Hell, she was! But, Ruth was not ready to admit it.


    "So you send that note?" Ruth asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Who else?" Florence shrugged.


    "Why?" Ruth asked, irritation was clear in her voice.


    Florence smirked again as she stalked towards Ruth like a venomous snake ready to bite.


    "Well... you can guess." Florence sat down after pulling out a chair with a screeching sound.


    Crossing one leg on the other, she cocked her brow at Ruth challengingly.


    Ruth did not miss the taunting tone of her words. And that annoyed her to the other level.


    "Stop playing games, Florence! Tell me what do you want to say or I am leaving right now." Ruth threatened although the hollowness of it did not go unnoticed by her.


    When that taunting smile did not leave Florence''s face, Ruth huffed in frustration and took a step ahead to leave. But her foot retreated at Florence''s next words.


    "Then I assume you are not interested in listening what I have to say. Then it might also not bother you if the world gets to know about your little secret?!"


    Ruth felt like hitting Florence''s head with the thickest book available in the library.


    Feigning nonchalant, Ruth scoffed, "I do not know what you are talking about. You should take a rest, you do not look good anyway. Maybe it has affected your brain also."


    She was not ready to back out this time or the coming next times.


    "Oh, poor Ruth. You really do not know what I am talking about? And here I thought it will be fun to watch a shock on that pretty face of yours." Florence pouted her thick lips in disappointment.


    Many things ran in Ruth''s mind. She was not sure which of them was probably made Florence dare to call her here at that time. However, Florence''s face told her that she must have found something solid against her.


    Her confidence was undeniable and nerving.


    "Florence, I am asking you for the last time. Tell me what you know or..."


    "or what? Or what Ruth? You will go crying to Edwin O''Dell?"


    Ruth gave an incredulous look at her. Why would she think that? Why would she go running to him of all people?


    ''Ruth! You have done that on many occassions, have not you?'' Her subconscious reminded her.


    "Shut up Florence! It is you who wants a business with him, not me!"


    That angered Florence.


    "Really Ruth! Stop acting like you are an innocent saint. I have seen through your facade a long time ago. And now guess what?" Leaning ahead with a victorious smile on her face, Florence whispered audibly. "I have proofs!"


    Ruth gulped down nervously. What could be it? What these proofs are?


    "If you do not have anything more to say then I am leaving."


    Ruth was scared out of her wits. That was the first time when someone''s threats affected her so much. Because at some corner of her mind, she was aware of her messed up life and brain.


    "Have you ever heard about Warthford island?"


    Ruth was puzzled. She recked through her memory, but the name did not sound any ring. But then her eyes widened in realisation.


    Warthford Island... Warthford Island... yes!


    She now remembered where she had heard that name. Lady Theodora''s father- Ralph Longhurst- was from Warthford island.


    Now Ruth''s nervousness shot through the roof. Why was Florence asking about that place?


    A possibility that first struck her mind made her body stiffen, and she could hear her heartbeats in her ear.


    "I... I have not." Ruth tried denying that.


    There was no way, Florence knew about what happened in Theodora''s chamber.


    Florence gave a long look to her then nodded.


    "Okay. I thought you did. But if you have not then that is also fine!"


    "What do you want Florence?" Ruth finally asked.


    She was yet to think about what revelation she had heard today and now this. Could this day get any worse than it already was?


    Florence''s face brightened at that. "Now you are making a progress, my dear friend."


    Ruth cringed at how disgustingly she called her dear friend.


    Standing up, Florence stalked towards Ruth and stopped, only when she was a hand''s distance from her. Looking straight into her eyes, Florence said,


    "There are many things I want you to do Ruth. But for the starters..." The smile on her face was replaced by a warning look. "leave your job at ''the Great manor''."


    Ruth shook her head a little in disbelief. Out of all the possibilities, she had not thought about this.


    "But-"


    "You have very less time Ruth. I hope you will put your wiseness in a good use. I will see you again."


    Florence left the library building the way she came- fast and silently.


    And now Ruth wondered what should she do?

 Chapter 292 - SHALL WE GO NOW?

    The vampires were gone from the Sanchena village of the Shades, leaving behind havoc in Zoe''s family. She had multiple skirmishes with Cyfrin. She tried telling him how allying with the vampires would put their breed in danger.


    However, Cyfrin- an optimistic chief, was completely convinced by the idea of the Garfields helping improve the state of the Shades according to modern times. He thought it was best for his people to leave that primitive lifestyle behind and move forwards hand in hand with the friends who were willing to help them.


    Their brother-sister bond was weakening with every day. Zoe was not ready to give up, and Cyfrin also saw it as an opportunity to prove to the world that he was the deserving leader and not his elder sister.


    Zoe tried talking with her father. But the former chief, now old and retired from his position, decided to play neutral. He did not want to influence his son''s decisions because somewhere he was also convinced by his vision for their people.


    Zoe stood on the balcony of her room, gazing at her village. Her mind was in frenzy. She did not know what to do. On one hand, were her people. Although she had denounced her right on the position of a chief, she still cared for her people. Perhaps more than her brother.


    And on the other hand, was the bitter truth. She had seen how Garfield''s actions put the Vincardine under a shadow of fear. Six innocent humans had to lose their life. She was not there when Mr Payne died. But she was there to witness how difficult it was for Ruth and Mrs Payne to collect the pieces of their life and themselves.


    She did not want that to be the fate of her people.


    Cyfrin, knowing his sister better, had tightened his hold on the borders of Sanchena. He was suspicious that she would try to contact Edwin in one way or another. And he did not want that.


    Now Zoe had no way of reaching him.


    She sighed for the hundredth time in a day. She prayed for some miracle that would meet her with Edwin. Till then, she only hoped that no more damage came in Vincardine''s way... and more specifically, Edwin''s way.


    *


    *


    *


    As Thea walked through the mystical door of the cave, she had her hand clutched in Rees''s. Her long nails that she had grown only for her wedding, dug into his skin. He did not feel the pain but, the sensation of it that was similar to a piercing needle kept him distracted.


    The path was dark. The only light available came from the torches they had lit and fixed on the walls of the cave. The rumbling sound along with the shaking ground startled Thea when the huge monolith closed behind them.


    Suddenly she felt suffocated.


    "Thea, relax love. Everything is fine!" Rees whispered in her ear.


    Thea glanced towards the people with them to see some of them were familiar with this. While some were astonished but none of them was scared like her.


    As they walked further into the cave, its perimeter widened. The roof seemed growing above them, and the path widened.


    "Careful! There are steep steps." Rees warned.


    It was a difficult task to walk in the wedding dress with the sandals she wore. The lack of light did not help her situation. Thea wished she could get that night vision power from Rees like whatever this blood bond was supposed to do to her.


    "Come, Thea, you need to get dressed appropriately for the ceremony." Mrs Welby said, coming to her side.


    Thea looked alarmingly at Rees. He did not tell before that they might need to part ways.


    "Yes, mother." Rees did not look her way and answered his mother. Mr Welby took him in the opposite direction, and Mrs Welby dragged Thea the other way.


    Thea felt like burst into tears. She was scared and overwhelmed with everything. Rees was the only support of her. The only person she could rely on in such times. And he left just like that. No words of encouragement, no smile nothing!


    Thea felt lonely as she followed her mother-in-law and some other ladies from the Welby family that she had not cared to remember their names or their relations with the family.


    Descending down the steep steps, they finally stopped at the end. Thea squinted her eyes to see a dark way ahead.


    "Come Thea." Mrs Welby said again.


    Thea''s heart thudded hard in fear. Was her mother-in-law planning to cage her here or worst, murder her because now she would need to share her son with Thea?


    Were not mothers-in-law meant to be mean jealous, domineering and cruel?!


    Mrs Welby opened a door that everyone except Thea could see due to darkness. Entering that small room, it took some moments for Thea''s vision to adjust the light inside.


    She rubbed her eyes, and when she opened them, her heart felt like someone had lifted tonnes of weight from on it.


    "Ida!"


    "Hello dear Thea!" Ida smiled, waving at her.


    Thea could not describe how happy she was to see another familiar face that she considered as her friend.


    Ida had changed her bridesmaid dress and now wore a simple black gown.


    "Thea, Ida will prepare you for the ceremony. Ida do not be late." Mrs Welby said, then left the room with other women.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Thea slumped down on the ground, as her legs that were keeping up for this long, lost their energy.


    "Thea?!" Ida was quickly by her side. "Are you not feeling well?" She asked, concerned.


    Thea could not control it anymore. She hugged Ida and began crying on her shoulder. Ida did not know what happened, but she thought it was only right to let her have a moment.


    "I...I am so scared Ida. What if you people take out all of my blood? What if I do not bear it? What if something goes wrong?"


    Now Ida knew what happened. Thea was nervous and overwhelmed with all this.


    "Thea, it is wrong if I say I understand because honestly, I do not. Although both humans and the werewolves have hearts and both are capable of feeling emotions, they are far different from each other.


    We werewolves are taught and brought up in a very different way than humans. Our capacity of bearing pain, fear and feel emotions is much more than the humans.


    I know you are scared. And to be honest, I would have also felt the same way if I were in your shoes. If I mate with a human and my world turned upside down overnight, I would also act the way you do."


    Thea was glad that at least, there was someone who understood her because the man she thought would just leave without any word.


    "But Rees... he... he did not say these things. He left without even looking at me." Thea again broke into tears. An unknown fear strangled her.


    Ida smiled then wiped her tears. "Thea, Rees is one of the best warriors the werewolf breed had ever got. He is the shadow of our leader. And as his wife and mate, the expectations are heightened from you as well.


    If he had said anything or tried to calm you then it might have sent a wrong message that his human mate is weak or not strong enough. I think that was the reason he did not react."


    Thea wanted to believe Ida''s reasoning, and as she think about it more, she thought it did make sense.


    "If you want more time then I am afraid to say that you do not have that. The ceremony should begin before the midnight. But if you want I can call Rees."


    Thea took some minutes to calm herself. She then shook her head in negation. "No need. Let''s get done with this."


    "Are you sure Thea?" Ida asked again.


    Thea nodded her head in determination.


    Ida smiled brightly at her. "I am so proud of you my friend! You are a brave woman. Just know that Rees will be with you there along with Young Master. And we all are there. If you feel uncomfortable at any point of ceremony, just look at me and shake your head."


    Thea narrowed her eyes at Ida. "Then what? You will stop the ceremony?"


    "No. I will glare at you to shut up and do what you are told." Ida smiled sheepishly.


    Thea rolled her eyes and stood up.


    "Do not worry. Everything is going to be okay!" Ida told again.


    She then picked a black coloured dress and told Thea to change into it after she cleaned her.


    Ida washed Thea''s body carefully to take out every male and female''s scent from her body. After that, she helped Thea put on the backless black coloured floor-length dress. She then combed her hair, braided the front into multiple braids then collected the whole volume, she braided it sideways.


    Thea''s face was clear of any makeup or anything artificial. When Thea was ready, she was as raw as she naturally could look.


    "Where are the sandals?" Thea asked when they were done.


    "You both need to be barefoot for the ceremony." Ida answered.


    "Oh."


    For Thea, every single thing was new and strange. But she decided to trust the better judgement of the man she had chosen to spend her whole life with. He was her pair made by Moon Goddess herself. Life had taken her at this turn, and she was ready to put all her faith in him and see where it would take her further.


    "Shall we go now?" Ida asked with a smile.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 293 - [Bonus ]BIRTH OF POWERFUL AND STRONG WILLED WOMAN

    Ruth did not remember how she got back to ''the great manor''. She did not care if anyone saw her coming so late in the night. She did not know if anyone asked her anything or stopped her while passing by the guards.


    She came to her room in the servants quarters then unlocked the door. After opening it, she stepped inside to be only greeted by the cold emptiness.


    She closed the door behind her. Removing the shawl around her, she threw it carelessly in some corner of the room. Walking to the bed, she slumped down defeatedly on it.


    The entire day ran in her mind on the loop. But she felt numb. She finally moved her eyelashes and realised that she might not have blinked in a while. She was just a moving statue with no life in it.


    As the clock hands ticked, the realisation slowly down upon her. It started painfully slow at first- like a thin trail of fine sand only to turn into a sandstorm afterwards, jolting her mind and soul violently.


    The muscles in her face slowly twitched. The walls of her self defence shook violently, then came crumbling down with the dust that blinded the vision.


    Ruth hid her face in her palms and expected the tears but, they had to betray her this time. No tears came, no relief seemed possible as the words of Lady Theodora and her father kept running in her mind.


    Ruth rocked back and forth, still hiding her face in her palms, as those words haunted her. Her breaths turned ragged. A white pain shot through her head, and her face scrunched up in pain.


    When the pressure on her chest grew unbearable, she looked up with a gasp. Shooting up from the bed, her eyes frantically looked around the room. She did not know what they were looking for. But in the end, disappointment was the only thing that crippled her heart.


    She was restless, she was agitated. She did not know what to do.


    -"For God''s sake, Theodora! How many times should I tell you that I did all that to save your life from that thug?! That bastard could never keep you happy and provide you with such a life of comfort. I did that because I wanted to see you happy!"-


    Happy huh? Ralph Longhurst wanted to see his daughter happy. But, what about the man? What about Ruth''s father? And, what about Ruth?


    He did not think about it because clearly he did not care about any of them.


    Gerald!


    Ruth now at least had a name she could put in the blank space of a father in her life. Her heart longed for that man that she had never met in her life.


    -"Yes, he was a theif and he never hide his identity from me. I fell in love with him knowing all his flaws. And he loved me for everything that I was. How could you tell me that such a man left me alone after you offered him bags of gold coin?"-


    This man named Gerald was a thief?! Ruth was having a hard time believing that Lady Theodora could fall in love with a thief. And if she did, then how could Ralph Longhurst lie to her about Gerald leaving her for bags of gold coins?


    Ruth''s head spun. The sweat trickled down her spine, and suddenly she felt like burning. She was indeed burning. Her heart, her mind, her soul, every cell in her body was indeed burning like hot coal.


    -"And not only that but you also took away our baby from me- the symbol of my and Gerald''s love. And what did you tell me? that the baby was already dead when it was born."-


    Ruth felt like her insides churned again, her stomach rumbled violently. All that she had ingested in a day, gurgled in her pit as she felt the bitter, acidic taste rose in her throat only to expand in her mouth.


    Her eyes stung with tears as she struggled to breathe normally.


    How could someone be so cruel? How could they do that to her?


    Why?


    For the sake of Theodora''s happiness? For the sake of the Longhurst family''s name?


    Was her life that cheap for those people whose blood ran in her system?


    Ruth stared down at the veins in her hand. She felt so disgusted that the thought of cutting those veins till the last trace of Longhurst blood ran down her body crossed her mind.


    For a fleet second her eyes roamed around, but unfortunately, she did not find any sharp object. And she also did not find the courage to do so.


    -"And as if you were not content with my misery, you stole my best friend too. To this date, I do not know where she went. But I know one thing that it was you. You caused her disappearance as a punishment for standing by my back."-


    Ruth''s chest tightened at the thought of the woman with the most beautiful smile, and till this day, she considered her as her home- Bertha Moore.


    Ruth did not need to know who that best friend of Theodora was. She had put one and one together, and the picture that formed shattered her heart over again.


    Her heart went to that woman who had sung lullabies to her every night for years. She had spent nights sitting beside her, taking care of her in her illness. She had sacrificed everything in her life, just to see Ruth smile. The woman was everything that Ruth could ever ask for as a mother.


    Memories of Bertha brought a loud sob from Ruth''s mouth, and at last, she let her tears make their way. She wished the pain and the anger to run down mixed with the salty tears. But that was not how it always worked.


    Some wounds are too deep to be cleaned with only water. They take time to heal, care and protection. And then some does not need any of that. They need to keep open and sore. They should be kept dirty and bleeding till it disgusts.


    They should remain as it is as a reminder... a reminder of what caused those wounds in the first place.


    And the wound that Ruth had to take was one of those dirty wounds- deep, excruciatingly painful, and disgusting.


    -"Do you think that an illegitimate child would have been accepted as an heir of this O''Dell legacy? Would she be given the same rights and powers as Eloise and Elsie? NO, father! NO!!!"-


    Ruth clenched her eyes closed as she cried like a beaten-up child.


    The woman she considered as her mother... would she have done the same if she was in Theodora''s place?


    Ruth shook her head vigorously. No, she would have dug her own grave before abandoning her child because of society and her personal gains. Bertha Moore had accepted her friend''s baby as hers.


    She left Warthford Island. She lived in misery and poverty. Now that Ruth ran back in time, she realised the incidences where her mother had to be humiliated by other women.


    Why?


    Because no one knew about her husband, and her source of income in the initial years.


    Ruth opened her eyes wide as the pain kept gripping her heart like a deadly vice.


    She had a fair idea of what had happened. She now had a background on her life and identity. But the one question that kept poking her mind was- why?


    What was her fault in all of this? What wrong did she do to anyone? Why does she have to be so unfortunate that her own mother did not care about her?


    Ruth''s mind ran to the life Elsie, Eloise and other noblewomen of her age lived.


    If her mother had wished and tried, Ruth also could have lived the same life. She then did not need to go through the hardships that she had faced all her life.


    She did not need to lose Bertha to an illness. She would have had enough money to give her timely treatment. She then did not need to worry about her future. She would have married by now with a nobleman and a wealthy family.


    She might have found someone like Lord Lester for herself.


    She deserved all of these and more. Yet a woman''s selfish motives kept her deprived of every happiness she deserved.


    The blood boiled in her, overflowing like spurts of burning lava.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhh"


    Another wave of pain shot through her head, which made her scream in agony. Her body was burning and sweating profusely.


    In irritation, she tore her dress till she was left in nothing. She was as naked as the day she was born.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she saw another woman in the reflection. She was just like her yet very different from her.


    That Ruth had the fire burning in her eyes... the fire of vengeance. Her blood rushed with the determination of claiming what was rightfully hers. That woman was denied her rights, her happiness, her ambitions, her life, her family, respect and love.


    But she was not ready to give up. The wish of destroying everyone in the fire of her vengeance was too strong that it became her air that she breathed and needed to live.


    That woman was powerful, strong-willed and everything that Ruth ever wished to be!


    That woman... finally had found the purpose in life.. And, now the whole world needed to get ready to take her wrath.

 Chapter 294 - ENTRY IN THE NEW WORLD!

    Thea stepped out of the small room in the mysterious cave, along with Ida. They both wore black dresses, only Thea''s dress was more detailed as she was the bride tonight.


    Manoeuvring through the dark paths, they left that room long behind. After one more turn, Thea halted in her steps. Her body froze, and her mind went numb.


    With wide eyes, she stared at the very large space. It looked like an auditorium with the capacity of accomodating hundreds of people. Men and women of all age groups along with young kids- none of them younger than sixteen years of age- were sitting in the space.


    The sitting arrangement was descending that made every person presentable to see the raised long platform at the end and centre of the space.


    "It is going to be fine, Thea!" Ida whispered in her ear, sensing her shock.


    Thea was told that many members of the pack along with all of Rees''s family would be there. But she had not expected that many people in her wildest dreams.


    Before Thea overthinks the situation, the silence prevailed in the circular space as a man in a white shirt, and black pants walked steadily and confidently to the raised circular platform. He ascended the few steps and stopped only after he reached the very centre of the platform.


    As soon as he looked up with a raised chin, his hands crossed behind his back and his chiselled face set in serious expressions as it was most of the time; every person- young and old- stood up quickly.


    Thea was confused. Why did they stand up like that after seeing Edwin?


    They all kneeled down on one knee and put their fists on their chest. They bowed their heads and cast down their eyes.


    Thea turned to see Ida, but she was not there.


    "Where-"


    Before she completed her question, her eyes caught Ida kneeling on the ground like everyone.


    Now more confused than ever, Thea contemplated if she was also expected to do the same.


    Before she came to any conclusion, she saw Edwin raising his hand, his palm towards the crowd that surrounded him from all the sides.


    Thea heard the rustling sounds when everyone straightened up to their full height.


    Edwin then turned his wrist so that his palm faced the roof of the cave, his all five fingers directed in front of him.


    That was the permission given to everyone to take their seats.


    "What was that?" Thea whispered in Ida''s ear.


    "Thea, you must have seen it before, or Rees might have told you about it. It was a gesture of complete submission. It symbolised our loyalty and faith in our leader. It also means that every pack member is ready to walk on the path shown by our leader. We all are ready to fight wars and sacrifice our lives if needed for him.


    That gesture was the symbol of utmost respect. We werewolves like to talk less and show everything through our actions. You will learn with time." Ida explained.


    And that made Thea a little more left out. She was new to the werewolf world, she did not know their ways and practices. Would everyone accept her as one of them wholeheartedly?


    "I, Edwin Walter O''Dell- the alpha of Vincardine pack and the leader of the werewolf breed- welcome you all respected pack members to this holy place and to witness the rare event of a human and a werewolf blood bonding ceremony.


    I wish and hope that you all will bestow your love and blessings on the couple who have conquered all the odds and are now ready to tie their souls in a tight knot for the rest of their lives."


    Wow! Edwin was one good speaker! Thea was so impressed by his words that she raised her hands to clap but stopped when she heard the most terrifying and dangerous sounds coming from all the men and women present there- the howls of the wolves.


    She saw them turning their head towards the roof and howling like wolves. Their loud sounds were reflected back after colliding with the circular stone walls of the space that made them louder and intense.


    "Shhh... do not get scared." Ida held Thea''s shaking hand in hers and intertwined their fingers.


    Ida was concerned that Thea might not handle all of this and might faint like the human brides in the past. She had heard the stories from the pack members about that.


    ~"Master, pardon me, but Thea... she is scared and cold."~ Ida immediately reach Edwin through the mind link.


    Edwin raised his eyes at the top, where Ida and Thea stood in one corner. With his abilities, he could see every detail of Thea''s facial expressions even from that far distance.


    He did not reply to Ida with words but raised his hand again, and that made the crowd silent again.


    "Without wasting more time, I announce the initiation of the ceremony. If any of the present members have any objection then I call you to stand here and present your case." Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes swept over the crowd that remained silent.


    "O-objection?" Thea looked at Ida alarmingly.


    She thought once the werewolves find their mates, there was no denial of that, and nobody could object to that.


    "This is a new tradition that we had to begin. Before the great war, some werewolves used humans for their benefits claiming that they were mates. They hypnotised the humans and made them believe in that lie.


    Then there were a few cases of jealously and treachery. The siblings fall in love with the same person kind of things. And some humans tried penetrating our world using the werewolves. To avoid all of that, the originator- George O''Dell Sr decided to include this part in the ceremony."


    Thea waited in anticipation for any sound, but when she heard nothing, her heart fell at ease. There was no objection!


    Edwin then said in his loud and composed voice. "Let''s call the groom- Rees Welby."


    Thea watched as Rees- wearing black pants and only the black pant- climbed the steps.


    She even heard gasps and whispers from the crowd at his form and shape. Thea got angry. Why the hell did he choose this time to flex his muscles like this?


    "Thea calm down. He did not do that to flex his muscles. That was how the groom should be dressed for the ceremony."


    Thea pursed her lips in a straight line. Was she that loud that Ida heard her thoughts?


    Whatever!


    As Rees stood beside Edwin with his shoulders broad and muscles taut, she felt the emotion of pride overshadowing her anger. He was tall, handsome and showed the scars that he got during the battles confidently. He was just perfect in her eyes, and she was sure the majority of the female crowd shared the same feeling.


    "Now let''s welcome the human who has willingly accepted one of us and our world as hers- Thea Welby."


    Edwin''s words made a strange wave of emotions erupt in Thea''s chest.


    Thea Rees Welby!


    That sounded strange yet very right to her ears. Before it dawned upon her, she was dragged forward to step down through the crowd by Ida. She had made sure to not leave Thea''s hand, and Thea was very grateful for that.


    Because the weight of the stares she received from every pair of eyes suffocated her. Another thing that Thea realised was how many werewolves lived in Vincardine as humans.


    She dared to steal sideways glances at the crowd and found some familiar faces. Thought of them being werewolves never crossed her mind. She now got why Rees did not tell her who were the other pack members living in Vincardine as humans. He did not want her to get frightened at the number. Because it was almost half the population of Vincadine present there.


    They were all dressed in black, but their attires were very untraditional and... inappropriate according to societal norms of that period.


    "Why are they wearing such exposing clothes?" Thea whispered in Ida''s ear as they slowly descended the stairs.


    Ida smiled, awkwardly because no matter how low Thea whispered, every ear in the space had caught on her words. She even saw some people frowning at her.


    "You should be glad that we have learned human ways after all this time or you would have to witness a large crowd with naked bodies."


    Thea''s eyes widened as she flustered.


    Shaking her head of those thoughts, she observed the surroundings. She saw the Welby family sitting in the front row and near the raised platform. She caught Elsie''s eyes and smiled at her. Lester, who stood beside her, cocked his one brow at her when their eyes met. Thea knew they were happy for her and Rees.


    But why were there three empty places?


    Rees had told Thea about the ceremony before and mentioned that when the ceremony was taking place in the Vincardine pack, the O''Dell family attended it. But Rees doubted that they would in this case, and Thea saw his doubt coming true.


    "All the best!" She heard Ida whispering in her ear as they reached the foot of the platform.


    Before Thea got a hold of reality, she was left alone to climb the stairs.

 Chapter 295 - BLOOD BOND CEREMONY-1

    Hundreds of eyes strained on the three people standing in the centre of the circular space on a raised platform. Two of them stood unwavering, but Thea... she was shaking like a leaf in the storm.


    She longed for Rees''s touch, but with Edwin standing between them, the distance felt like miles away.


    Thea saw her new family encouraging her from where they sat. Even Mr Welby, who did not care to express himself other times, gave her a firm nod that said- he was there if she needed him.


    That touched her heart.


    Thea was expecting some sort of recognition or welcome from the crowd as they did for Rees. However, disappointment settled when she was greeted by only hushed murmurs, frowns and blank faces.


    She did not feel welcome at all.


    "We shall begin the ceremony," Edwin announced loudly.


    A woman came with a large bowl in her hand. Thea had not noticed when two chairs were brought on the stage. Rees extended his hand for her to take, and she clung onto it as if her life depended on it. He then walked her to the chairs. They sat in them, still holding each other''s hands.


    The woman who had come on the stage put the bowl on the armrests of the chairs. After Edwin gave him a nod, she took out some kind of paste from the bowl. Standing in front of Thea, she started rubbing the paste on her body from head to toe.


    Thea felt very awkward as the woman''s fingers glide against her skin. Her hold on Rees''s hand tightened. Rees could sense how nervous she was. He wished he could communicate with her through a mind link. He could not calm her as he did not want people to think any less of her.


    The supernatural creatures held female supremacy. In their world, women were considered more aggressive and treated with respect. A female was expected to be stronger both emotionally, mentally and equally stronger physically compared to her mate.


    Although the werewolf world had seen a number of human mates in its history of existence, they have always and still considered humans to be weaker than them.


    He knew that every werewolf could smell her fear. And if he came to her aid, then Thea could never change the pack''s perspective about her. Rees wanted her to prove them wrong. He knew that his human mate was no less than any other supernatural creature even though the almighty creator had not gifted her with any supernatural powers like them.


    The woman was done applying the paste on Thea''s body. Ida had given her some fair idea about the ceremony.


    The scented paste- a mixture of oils and herbs- was applied to the humans only to help them cope up with the sudden rise in their body temperature during the final step of the ceremony.


    Thea did not like the fact that only she was the one covered in that paste, but it smelled good, and according to Ida, it helped in skin rejuvenation for humans, so Thea thought it was fine.


    The woman left after that.


    Another woman came and drew a small circle with some ash-like powder. She then drew another circle only bigger than the previous one. She drew two cross marks opposite to each other on the border of the outer circle.


    Two men came with a stone stand in their hand that looked too heavy for four humans to carry. They put the long stand in the inner circle that the woman had drawn.


    A large shallow circular vessel was brought to keep on the stand. The material that was used in making that vessel was unfamiliar to Thea. It was some different kind of stone.


    All this time, Edwin stood at the side of the platform with his hands crossed behind his back.


    The men then poured some florescent green coloured liquid into the shallow vessel. As soon as it was poured into the vessel, vapours started coming from it as if it was boiling on a very high flame.


    With Rees''s hand in hers, Thea had now got control over her haywire emotions. But the nervousness was still there persistent.


    Thea''s mind ran in many directions. Was it some kind of witchcraft?


    But then she knew that werewolves could not do magic. It was done by other supernatural breeds like witches and fairies.


    But was not all of their worlds filled with magic?


    The only difference that she could think of was that in the human world the magic is known by the name- ''science''.


    Edwin then nodded his head. Rees made Thea stand on one cross mark on the border of the outer circle, and he stood on the other same mark. They both were facing each other with the stone stand in between them.


    Edwin came to stand beside them. He faced the crowd.


    Edwin slipped his hand to his waist to draw a shining gold dagger from the pouch he was wearing on the waist. The sharp and edgy dagger made Thea''s heart skip a beat in shock.


    She alarmingly looked at rees but, his face was set in an expressionless mould. She dared to look at the crowd, yet everyone was calm about the situation.


    Was this the time Edwin chose to get his revenge for the times she had disturbed his meetings with Ruth? If yes, then Thea was ready to get on her feet and begged for mercy without a second thought.


    Rees opened his palm and held it in front of Edwin and above the vessel with the fluorescent green, bubbling liquid. He signalled Thea to do the same with his eyes.


    Thea was scared, yet she did as Rees told her to do.


    Edwin looked nothing less than a heartless assassin ready to shed blood all over the place with that dagger. "By the grace of the great Moon Goddess- our mother, our light, our protector- I summon all the five powers in nature to bestow you both with a symbol of your love."


    Edwin held the dagger firmly in his hand and cut Rees''s palm split open. Thea gasped in shock as the trail of blood fell into the liquid in the vessel. Rees did not flinch, neither he was scared. Maybe this wound was nothing to him as a werewolf.


    But Thea felt the agonising pain when Edwin did the same with her palm. Tears streamed down her eyes, her entire body shook in shock and fright.


    Ida watched with worry etched on her face. She had warned Thea that the ceremony was not going to be easy for the human.


    -"You have to bear it all. You need to show them, that no danger can separate you from your mate. There is nothing that will scare you from stepping alongside your mate. You have to conquer the strongest fear of humans- the threat to life.


    You have to rise as a survivor. If you back out, then you will put not only you but also your mate''s life in danger. They will not let you go out of this cave alive. You know all of our secrets, and we need to keep them safe. That is what our survival instincts are."-


    Thea recalled Ida''s words. As she looked up through teary eyes at Rees, she saw the desperation and pain in them. He was desperate to complete this ceremony, and he was in pain because she was hurting and scared.


    She then turned to see Edwin. He was as calm as she had seen him in grave situations before. Surprisingly, he blinked slowly, looking at her as if he was trying to assure her that nothing would happen to her.


    A minute later, Thea saw the vapours rising in the air. She looked aghast as she heard the thundering, sound of wind wheezing loudly, water flowing, ground shaking and green flames rising in the air.


    As Edwin had said, all five basic elements of nature appeared in those vapours.


    She could feel the anticipation of the crowd as well as everyone had their eyes locked on the vapours. Slowly they started changing shape. The air in the space changed as the vapours now took a more comprehendible form.


    An arrow.


    The symbol is given to their bond by the Moon Goddess herself!


    Rees once told, werewolves could not do magic, but their Moon Goddess definitely could!


    The crowd cheered, seeing the sign in the vapours. That was the first positive reaction Thea had received after coming onto the platform.


    The vapours then fell speedily in the shallow vessel again.


    Two women stepped up. One had a glass filled with rufous coloured liquid in her hand. She took Rees hand and held it above the mouth of the glass. Rees''s blood trickled down his palm, and a few drops fell into the glass''s contents.


    The other woman came and gave Edwin a plate. Thea saw a thing similar to a stamp.


    "Thea, put this on Rees''s neck, right where he has marked you."


    Thea took that thing from the plate. Her palm pained like hell, blood still dripping from the wound. Rees had his neck ready for her to mark him as hers. She did not miss the smile in his eyes. He was happy!


    That made her forget about the pain in her hand. The werewolves marked their mates with their canines. But as a human, Thea could not do that to Rees. The mark showed the world that the person was taken, they had found their mate.


    That mark was a warning to the world that the person was off of their limits.


    Thea carefully put the stamp on Rees''s neck. She frowned when his face scrunched up in pain. She then smelled a burning smell. Horrified, she hastily removed the stamp from his neck. The result made her tongue-tied.


    The stamp had burned Rees''s skin in a symbol of an arrow. The same arrow, that the vapours had shown.


    Before she freaked out about it, she saw a proud smile on Rees''s face. Turning his head a little, he proudly showed the mark of his mate to the world.


    The crowd howled and whistled animatedly. Maybe, they began accepting her at last.


    But that was just the beginning. The main part of the ceremony was still yet to come.. And nothing in the world could prepare Thea for it.

 Chapter 296 - BLOOD BOND CEREMONY-2

    Thea was feeling confident with every passing moment and every positive reaction. She was finally getting hold of everything. And now, she was ready for the final step of the ceremony.


    "Thea..."


    She watched Edwin with a smile, but the seriousness on his face made it falter slowly.


    "This is the last step of the ceremony. After this, you and Rees will be bonded by your blood. His blood will improve your healing abilities. And thus, you will live longer than your expected lifespan. You will grow old with your husband, and may the death succumb you both at the same time.


    Because once the blood bond is established, it is very hard for humans too to live without their mate."


    Thea listened to Edwin carefully. She knew the gravity of his words and was ready to do anything for her husband.


    "I understand Young Master!" She said politely.


    Edwin gave her a nod. The woman who had collected drops of Rees''s blood in a rufous coloured liquid walked to Thea.


    "You need to drink this." Edwin told.


    Thea had not seen that coming. The liquid looked tempting, but the fact that it also had Rees''s blood in it made her a little hesitant.


    Drinking her own husband''s blood? That sounded cringy to her ears. If her mother was here, then she would have freaked out by now.


    Thea took the glass in her hand. She looked up at Rees, but the worry in his eyes confused her. She caught eyes with Ida to see the same worry in hers too.


    Every person that cared about her had the same worry in their eyes.


    But why?


    To keep her confusion at bay, Thea decided to lock her eyes with the only person that motivated her to go through everything in life- Rees.


    She did not break eye contact with him as she drank the rufous liquid. Rees watched as it drained down her throat.


    She emptied the glass and gave it back to the woman, who was waiting patiently for her to finish. Thea did not realise that slowly everyone stepped away from her. They removed all the things on the stage.


    What were they doing? Was she supposed to go for a wrestling match here?


    Thea stood staring at Rees. With every passing moment, the worry in his eyes intensified.


    Suddenly Thea''s body temperature started rising. Her palms got clammy, and a thin layer of perspiration appeared on her forehead. Her eyes began itching.


    With a frown, she blinked rapidly as her vision turned misty. Pain shot first in her head.


    "Ttsshhh", She hissed when another wave of pain erupted in the stomach.


    The wave travelled in all directions in her body- slowly and torturously. She could hear her heart pumping blood faster than normal. She gasped for air when the pain turned unbearable.


    She felt like her insides were set on fire. The acid burned her throat.


    "R-Rees?" She gasped.


    Rees could not see her in that state. His wolf fought to run to his mate, but Edwin placed his hand on Rees''s chest.


    "Aaahhhh.... stop! Please make it stop! It is p-painful!" Thea''s screams of pleading filled the space.


    A loud growl rumbled in Rees'' throat. His wolf- anxious and agitated- attempted to come out to save his mate. His eyes turned darker and then into golden orbs with black streaks. His canines grew as well as his claws.


    He tried pushing Edwin''s hand away when another scream shook Thea violently.


    But he was dealing with none other than his leader. Edwin did not want his wolf to come out as he was not sure, how he would handle the situation after coming out for a long time.


    Edwin applied more force as he took a warning step towards Rees.


    Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes darkened in a warning.


    "Lester..." Elsie clutched his hand tightly in worry.


    Lester knew that Edwin''s wolf was not in a state of calming easily if the things escalated dramatically. It was always nasty when the two powerful males fall into a fight.


    "Do not worry Elsie. I am here."


    Lester looked in Mr Welby''s way, and a silent agreement passed between them. If things go out of hand, then they would intervene. But till then, Thea needed to fight her own battle. She needed to prove that she was no less than a werewolf female.


    Her body needed to accept Rees''s blood. A werewolf''s blood was more powerful and quite different from a human''s blood. As it entered Thea''s system, it initiated overpowering her senses.


    A human body was not used to such abrupt changes and thus carried on its defence mechanism at its optimum use.


    There were only three ways for Thea in this situation.


    First- Her body had to accept and adapt to this change.


    Second- If her body was strong enough, then she would vomit blood, taking every bit of Rees''s blood out of her body. And that would mean a blood bond could not be established between them.


    That would also mean that she would grow old like an average human and would die before Rees.


    Third- It was the most devastating way. If her body surrendered to the pain and could not take out Rees''s blood from her body then... it would lead to only one outcome. Death!


    Aware of these circumstances, Rees''s wolf decided to put up a fight against his alpha. He could not see his mate in pain.


    The veins in Thea''s body strained as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Her vision had turned dark. The tears were nowhere near stopping.


    Her whole body shook and was burning like a furnace. A tornado was casting havoc on her stomach. Her chest felt compressed as her lungs failed to function properly.


    With another loud growl, Rees pushed Edwin a couple of steps back. He ran to Thea, but Edwin was quick to put himself between the two.


    Thea fell on her knees as she lost all her energy.


    Edwin pushed Rees back with his hands. Rees slid back on his feet but balanced himself before he fell from the platform.


    The crowd was watching silently. Some even shook their heads in disappointment. They thought that humans might not be as weak as they thought. But they saw their perspective was not wrong after all.


    Ida was frustrated with her people. The supernatural world was brutal. They did not care about emotions and circumstances. The one who had strength had the respect of everyone.


    Other things did not really matter to them.


    Forgetting the protocols, Ida jumped down from her seat. She ran near the foot of the platform. Looking up at Thea''s broken form, she yelled.


    "Thea! Thea... do not give up. You can do this Thea!"


    People gasped at the young woman''s madness. She was supporting a human against the protocols of the ceremony.


    But, Ida knew that if Ruth was here, then she would not have given a damn about the world before helping her friend.


    Lester was about to call back Ida, but when he realised that Elsie had joined her, he was speechless. It was unlikely of an O''Dell member to act that way. But he knew that Thea needed their encouragement.


    The crowd went crazy. Edwin was trying his best to control Rees''s wolf without calling his wolf out. And the crowd did not like the way a young O''Dell daughter and their servant broke the protocol to support a human.


    ~"Lord Lester... what should we do now?"~ He heard Mr Welby''s alarming tone.


    Lester had to act fast. His first priority was controlling the crowd. Their noises did not let Elsie and Ida''s voices fall on Thea''s ears. If Thea''s body responded in any of the first two ways that are already mentioned, then the situation would be solved.


    Not thinking twice, Lester jumped down his seat and stood in front of the crowd with a face that screamed- no-shit-taken.


    The crowd slowly realised what it meant. Lester Wright was an alpha of the Bluemoon pack and their leader''s beloved friend. He enjoyed authority that was more than any one of them.


    The complaints and shouting melded down, and the silence spread like water spreading on the fire.


    "Thea... breath. Focus! Think about your husband. Think about your love." Elsie yelled from below.


    Thea could hear them faintly, but the pain she felt was too much to use her rationale.


    Losing control, Rees kicked Edwin in the stomach, and he fell on the back with a thud.


    The whole crowd gasped in shock. Every person present shot up from their seat, as they watched with wide eyes. Lester cursed under his breath because Rees''s wolf had just woken up the beast.


    And in the next moment, Rees''s wolf faced a giant black wolf with shiny fur and two pits of blue fire as his eyes. Edwin''s wolf jumped on Rees, tackling him down. Rees had not yet shifted completely.


    Edwin''s wolf howled so loudly that the vibrations of his noise shook everybody in a tremor of fear.


    Thea''s body was slowly giving up. But when Edwin''s wolf hit Rees''s head with his paw, Rees screamed in agony. That call of him shook Thea. Her brain went into a frenzy, her senses began searching for her mate.


    "yes... yes. Thea! Fight it... fight it for rees. Rees needs you, Thea!" Both Ida and Elsie were yelling from below like crazy.


    Rees''s whimpers and hisses clouded Thea''s mind. The pain was too much, but the fear of Rees getting hurt was tyrannical. She needed to find him. She needed to save him.


    "Reeeesss!" Thea''s ear-splitting scream reverberated in the entire space.


    This time her will won over her body. She felt the burning calming down. Her misty vision began clearing as she started dragging air in her body.


    She could feel some energy travelling in her body, in her veins, in her blood. When her vision cleared, she saw a black giant wolf above her husband.


    "Reees!"


    And that call of hers finally tamed Rees'' wolf. Everyone sighed in relief. And a minute of deadly silence later, they watched Rees''s wolf giving up. Edwin growled so loudly that it shook the walls of the cave.


    He stepped away from Rees and shifted back in his human form. Before anyone could get an opportunity of seeing their devilishly handsome leader in all of his masculinity, a man rushed with a cloth to cover his bottom.


    Edwin put it around his waist. But many females in the crowd had already imagined the unimaginable at the sight of his sweat-glistening bare torso.


    Rees also shifted back in human form. And when his eyes met with Thea''s, he felt like he had won over the world.


    "I annouce that the ceremony is successfully competed!" Edwin declared in his composed voice as if nothing had happened.


    The crowd then cheered up in overjoy. Ida and Elsie jumped like little girls, clapping their hands.. As everyone celebrated and welcomed the new member of their pack, Rees and Thea had found comfort in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 297 - [Bonus ]DO YOU HEAR ME, MY LUNA?

    After the blood bonding ceremony of Rees and Thea, Edwin did not wait before exiting the cave. His wolf had come out after a long time. After he controlled his wolf with weeks of torture and a very high dosage of wolfsbane potion, he was conscious of not letting his wolf have its freedom.


    Because now that his wolf had come out, he was craving to see his mate.


    Edwin took quick steps walking through the cave and then through the woods, in the direction of ''the great manor''. The place he was calling his home did not feel like a home until Ruth came to live there.


    They might not be living under one roof, but Edwin was hopeful. He believed in the plans of Moon Goddess, and he had faith in the purity of his feelings for her, although he had yet to put a tag on them.


    All he and his wolf knew was that hazel-eyed woman with toffee brown hair and an innocent face was their home.


    ''The great manor'' was Edwin''s home, a legacy of his forefathers. He was born and brought up there. He knew the place like the back of his hand.


    The knowledge helped him get into the servants quarters easily and unnoticed. He knew it was wrong. Who trespasses in their own home?


    But the urge of seeing her drove him and his wolf crazy. It was late in the night, and the whole place was quiet. He climbed the building with his power and jumped on the balcony of her room.


    He knew that Mrs Payne was staying at the Green''s house, and thus Ruth would be alone. With light feet, he neared the door and was relieved that it was open.


    He peeked inside to see the darkness. Before advancing another step, he hesitated. His rationale was still alive. His mind told him that he should wait till the morning, but his wolf argued against it.


    After today, Edwin was worried for Ruth. He had never seen her act so strange. The way she looked at him while dancing, the things her eyes were trying to communicate with him, the way she kept biting her cheek and the lines on her forehead made him concerned.


    He was sure that there must be something wrong. And the only probability that came to his mind was of Harold Davies.


    Shaking his head of those thoughts, Edwin slowly opened the door. His eyes could see clearly in the dark as he tip-toed inside with his huge body.


    The first thing he noticed was the mess in the room. All the things were scattered on the floor as if someone had thrown them in rage.


    He then saw a handkerchief that Ruth carried all day. Then he saw her socks. The pins she had used to style her hair, were thrown carelessly. Her stockings and dress lay on the floor.


    Edwin''s heart started beating fast. But when he saw her on the floor in nothing but her thin white petticoat, he forgot to breathe.


    He was by her side instantly. He refrained his eyes from derailing the right path as his first concern was her safety.


    He could hear her heart beating steadily. Her breaths were normal. There was no smell of blood. But then he could see her dishevelled form. He removed her hair from her face to see her tear-stricken face.


    She was crying!


    Edwin turned her so that now she lay on her back. He checked for any other injuries but found none. Then he realised his mistake.


    He should not have turned her around.


    The thin white fabric did nothing to hide her curves and, her erected nobs on her bosoms. Edwin gulped audibly as his throat went dry suddenly.


    The V-shaped neckline of her petticoat was low, but not too much. It was low enough to hint a way to the dark valley in the middle of her chest. Her smooth skin looked delicious in that flimsy cloth.


    Edwin''s now darkened eyes froze on her chest as it moved up and down as she breathed. His lips parted at that tempting sight.


    He moved his eyes down on her abdomen. The dip of her navel twitched his fingers. His eyes sinfully moved further down to see that her petticoat was stuck between her thighs, giving an enchanting view of her V-shaped part.


    Edwin''s breath faltered at the sight of that part and her long creamy legs. The petticoat ended her midthigh, exposing the rest of her legs to his hungry eyes.


    Oh, Moon Goddess, she looked ravishing in her raw beauty. Edwin thought that today was the first time he had seen the pinnacle of her beauty, but he was proven wrong the same day.


    She looked beyond this world in her purest and rawest form.


    She stirred in sleep, turning her head to the side that exposed her neck to the bad black wolf. Edwin''s eyes darkened as lust filled his veins, running at the speed of light, making him feel alive again.


    He could hear her pulsating heart. His gums pained, eager to mark his mate. He covered his mouth with his hand. No, this was not the right time!


    But she looked so tempting, lying there unaware of the monster lurking around her. She looked so innocent, like a sweet dream flower.


    But her tears stained face made him concerned. Why was she crying that much? Why was she only in her petticoat? And, why was she sleeping on the cold floor?


    Edwin''s little mate was a mystery to him. A mystery that he was afraid to solve in fear of ruining it. But it was so intriguing that he could not stop himself from falling into its trap.


    "Ruth..."


    He whispered as light as the soft breeze of the wind. Her name felt so good coming from his mouth.


    "Do you hear me my Luna?"


    Edwin sat comfortably beside her, watching her and tasting her with his eyes.


    "I do not know what you are doing to me. I do not know what I feel about you." He whispered as if she was listening to him.


    "But when I saw Thea''s state during the blood bond ceremony, my mind ran to you."


    Edwin''s voice came thick with emotions.


    "Me and my wolf, we both imagined you in her place. And that... that was terrifying, Ruth." He felt shivers run down his spine as he revisited those thoughts.


    "I have fought many battles, I have taken many scars. But nothing... and I mean nothing pained me as much as that thought."


    Edwin knew that she was fast asleep and was not listening to a word he said. But that made him put his feelings into words. Words were never his best forte, anyway. But caging everything inside was torturous.


    Looking at her pink lips, he smiled. He smiled like a fool.


    "You are my dream flower, my mate. My sweet, delicate, pretty dream flower. My heart wants to shield you, cherish you and keep you near my chest for the rest of my life.


    How can I see you go through that torment? How can I see you cry and beg for it to stop? And what if your body and mind decide to give up?"


    That thought made Edwin restless. At some point, he thought that Thea''s mind and body were about to give up. But when she heard the cry of her mate, her love for him rejuvenated her will to fight.


    Their love saved them tonight.


    But when he thought of him and Ruth, he knew that there was no love. He did not know if he was in ''love'' with her, but one thing he knew was that his heart harboured some special feelings for Ruth. Those were only for her and only because of her.


    But Ruth... she did not love him. She, in fact, hated him. Even if he trapped her in marrying him for the sake of both worlds, he was not sure if she could go through the blood bond ceremony.


    The ultimate test of human and werewolf mate bond and their love!


    He was so lost in his thoughts that he did not realise when his fingers advanced to skim over her soft skin. His fingers ran from her forehead to her nose and, then lingered a second longer on her lips, only to trail further down on her throat and her chest.


    He was hypnotised, lost of all his consciousness. He was about to trail down his fingers further down when he heard her moan.


    That sweet melodious voice shook him to his core. He did not know that such a soft and light sound could shake a leader like him in such a shocking way until this moment.


    Her moan did not only stir his mind and his wolf but also, the lust that was building its empire in his soul. He realised that he had touched her at some particular point that brought that reaction from her.


    He commanded his fingers to repeat the treachery to find she moaned again when his fingers brushed against her throat.


    Goosebumps rose on his skin at her seducing sounds. He could feel the control slipping from his hands like sand. He slowly moved down till he hovered above her.


    Her pink lips were calling him. It was too easy for him to taste them, at least this one time. She was in deep slumber, oblivious of the world around her. Just one peck and, he would cherish her taste and her feelings with him forever.


    Yes... he was right there.


    He brushed his lips against hers as light as humanly possible, and before the contact got intense, he decided to move down at the last fraction of a second and kissed her neck instead.


    The next minute, he was out of her room, and out in the garden. He had that one chance he and his wolf were cravings for. He could have kissed her, and nothing would have changed.


    But the voice at the back of his mind stopped him at the last moment. That was not right. He wanted their first kiss to be special. He was not expecting a dreamy sequence from those romantic plays.


    But he wanted her to live that moment, feel it and kept in her mind as a memory.. And for that, he was ready to wait some more.

 Chapter 298 - I SAID GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!

    The next morning, the O''Dell family gathered at the breakfast table joined by Lester. Fannie instructed all the maids to bring the breakfast to the table.


    Elsie, who sat beside Edwin, shifted nervously in her chair. She kept stealing glances with Lester. She could feel Edwin''s eyes on her now and then.


    He was quiet, exceptionally quiet since the last night. He had commanded Elsie and Lester to do something last night. And it was time to do just that.


    Lester blinked his eyes in assurance, then cleared his throat. He was sitting beside Theodora across Elsie.


    "Lord Augustus, Lady Theodora, may I have a permission to tell something?! It is important."


    His words caught Eloise and Theodora''s attention. Elsie was already squirming nervously. But the duo of uncle and nephew ate their breakfast unaffected.


    Knowing well that her husband did not like talking while eating, Theodora smiled.


    "We can discuss it after breakfast, Lester."


    Lester caught Elsie shaking her head as subtly as she could.


    "I beg your pardone, Lady Theodora but it is very urgent and important."


    Theodora was about to put another argument before Augustus said, "Let him speak Theodora."


    Lester''s eyes moved to Edwin for some encouragement from his friend. But that thick-headed man was busy devouring his sandwich.


    So he prioritised a freaking sandwich over his best friend!


    Lester frowned.


    ~"Moron!"~


    He cursed through the mind link. He was replied to by a disgusting burp from Edwin.


    Giving up on him, Lester faced Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora. With a breath, he started,


    "Lord Augustus, Lady Theodora... today I want to tell you something important."


    "That you have already said twice."


    Even Elsie could not help but glare at her ignorant cousin. He was quiet all this time and was now opening his mouth, and that too mock Lester!


    "Both of our families- the O''Dells and the Wrights- share healthy and close relationship with each other for a long period of time. We are in fact just like a family."


    "And your point is?"


    ~"Just shut the fuck up Edwin!"~


    Edwin was still busy munching over his sandwich without looking up from his plate.


    Theodora narrowed her eyes, gauging everyone''s expressions, but they only confused her.


    Eloise had a deep frown settled on her face, but the curiosity was clear in her eyes. Elise looked nervous for some reason. And Augustus''s jaw twitched every time Edwin opened his mouth. Otherwise, he was all ears to Lester.


    "So... I was saying that... the thing I want to tell you all is important... very very... very important for both families. And-"


    "No Lester. You damaging your brain is not important for the O''Dells. And I doubt the Wrights would get much affected by the fact that their only son is a little crack in his head."


    "Brother Edwin!" Elsie whispered-cried pleadingly.


    Lester was nervous. And Edwin was only making it more difficult for him.


    Edwin took the last bite of his sandwich and shrugged innocently.


    "I am just stating facts Elsie."


    Lester took a long breath to control himself.


    "So the thing is that... that there is something you know. I have already written about it to my family. and now.... now I think it is time for you to know."


    Augustus patiently waited for Lester to come on the point. Eloise was so irritated that she wanted to yell at Lester to say it, at last.


    "Stop scaring like a chicken Lester. Your sweat just dropped in your food."


    That was it!


    "You dog! I am trying to muster courage of telling them that their daughter is my mate and you are acting like a fucking asshole!"


    Lester threw daggers at Edwin with his angry eyes with his mind chalking down the plans of killing that obnoxious man painfully.


    A deadly silence settled heavily on the breakfast table. Elsie thought she would die due to a lack of oxygen and pressure on her chest.


    And Eloise... she was... stunned and frozen.


    Edwin finally looked up from his plate and wiped his mouth with a napkin, he leaned back, relaxing in his chair with a smirk on his face.


    Then it hit Lester like a brick thrown in his gut. He had said it and not in a way he had planned and expected. And it was all that smirking fools'' fault!


    "Very well."


    Every head snapped in Augustus''s direction with shock.


    "Very well?" Elsie repeated his words incredulously.


    His grey eyes were calm, just like him. "Yes. Congratulations to both of you for getting your mates. My daughter could not have got a better mate than you, Lester. I am happy!" he said.


    But Theodora was confused.


    Which daughter they were talking about?


    Because both daughters had tears in their eyes and surprise on their faces.


    "Really, father?" Elsie asked in disbelief.


    Augustus finally smiled, nodding his head.


    "thank you, thank you so much father!" Elsie stood up from her chair and ran to hug her father.


    Theodora''s focus shifted to Eloise. Wow!


    She had not expected that at all. She always thought that if Lester found his mate in the O''Dell family, then it would be Eloise. They were always together since childhood. Even Lord Augustus believed so.


    Oh, poor Eloise!


    A cunning smile stretched on Theodora''s face. She genuinely liked Lester, and his family name and status made him more desirable. She had always hoped that Moon Goddess would give a reason to tie a tighter knot between the two families. That was beneficial for the O''Dell family''s status and prosperity.


    And Lester being Elsie''s mate made Theododa happier as the only person who never created problems for her was Elsie. Eloise deserved that for always disrespecting her.


    She turned to face Lester and held his shoulder affectionately. Bringing the fake tears of joy, Theodora smiled.


    "Oh, Lester dear! You just made my heart of a mother very happy! I am so proud of you both. I... just I... pardon me but I am just feeling so emotional for my dear daughter that I can not find the right words to express my joy."


    She then sobbed.


    Augustus put his hand on her back and rubbed it soothingly.


    "Thank you, Lady Theodora. We need your blessings." Lester said, relieved that he finally said it.


    Elsie then hugged her stepmother too.


    "Oh my sweet princess. I am labelled as your step-mother. Although I have not given birth to you, I have always loved you and Eloise like my own children. You can not imagine how happy I am right now!"


    The only person who fell into her trap was Augustus. But Lester and Edwin were trying to distinguish between reality and fakeness. But even for them, it was hard to tell.


    "Thank you so much mother!" Elsie said through her tears.


    Edwin''s smirk faltered when Eloise pushed her chair back with a screeching sound and stomped out of the room furiously.


    He sighed.


    Elsie looked worryingly at him.


    ~"Do not worry Elsie. I will speak to her."~ Edwin told.


    As Theodora went on telling how happy she was as a mother, there was someone listening to her shallow words, feeling disgusted by that woman.


    Edwin stepped out of the room and was surprised to see Ruth standing there, lost in her own world. She was startled when he almost crashed into her but stopped before it happened.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but she left in hurry without any word or another glance in her way. He watched her walking away in confusion.


    What happened to her?


    *


    *


    *


    Eloise was raging in the fire. She felt betrayed. She was betrayed by not only Lester and her own sister, but also by the Moon Goddess. She had always worshipped their creator, believed in her powers and compassion. But nothing of that came to her aid when she needed it.


    Elsie and Lester were mates?!!!


    But how?


    Elsie was not even worthy of Lester. It was her who the Moon Goddess should have chosen for him.


    Throwing the things in her chamber carelessly in anger, she screamed till her throat hurt. The tears felt like acid on her skin.


    The words she had said to Elsie about Lester ringed in her ears. When she thought that she was putting Elsie in her place, she was actually making a fool of herself in front of her and others.


    Fannie, who was watching everything at the breakfast table, followed Eloise to her chamber. She heard Eloise screaming and throwing things everywhere.


    She had suspected this for long. And now that it had happened she was thinking of using the situation to her advantage.


    Daringly she knocked on Eloise''s door then peeked inside.


    "Lady Eloise?"


    She saw Eloise shaking in anger.


    "Lady Eloise, I am so sorry about what happened. I know you are devastated. I understand. It was very unfair with you that Lord Lester chose Lady Elsie over you. I wish it would have happened the other way around."


    Fannie was surprised that Eloise had let her speak that much in this state.


    "But the woman I know as Eloise O''Dell is not someone who will give up so easily. Right, Lady Eloise?"


    "Get out!"


    "But lady Eloise-"


    "I said get the hell out of here!"


    The Eloise that Fannie saw at the moment, was a totally different woman that she had not seen before. She was vengeful and infuriated.


    Fannie quickly left after that wordlessly.. But her mind had already started working on how she was going to use this situation for her benefit.

 Chapter 299 - I PROMISE, I WILL NOT JUDGE YOU.

    "Ruth."


    Mrs Payne did not get any response to her call.


    "ruth, I am talking to you." She said sternly this time.


    "I am listening." Ruth mumbled absent-mindedly.


    She was behaving this way since Thea and Rees''s wedding. Mrs Payne did not understand what went wrong with her. She thought of asking about it to Thea or Rees, but they were out of town on a vacation after their marriage. They were on their honeymoon.


    Having enough of her rudeness, Mrs Payne held her elbow and turned her around. Her face was set in an unimpressive frown.


    "Enough Ruth! Stop acting like a child and tell me what happened. I know that you are keeping something inside you and I want you to let it out."


    Angry Ruth pulled her hand from hers with force.


    "Why do you care?"


    Mrs Payne was taken aback by her reaction. This was not her Ruth. This was not her sweet daughter.


    "Why do I care?! How could you ask such thing to me Ruth? huh? I care because i love you! I care because you are my family!"


    Ruth burst into a dry and taunting laugh. But her eyes were filled with angry tears.


    "You know what Mrs Payne? I do not want to waste my time anymore asking things that you are not willing to answer!"


    With that said, Ruth left for work. Mrs Payne slumped down in a chair as a tear rolled down her eye. All these years, all those efforts she and her husband had taken seemed like going in vein.


    Was it all not worth Ruth''s trust?


    *


    *


    *


    Darius was relieved to get back to Kinsville. Ambrose had planned to go on making more alliances and reconsider the terms of the existing alliances. But Darius managed to convince him that they should wait for some days.


    The real reason was he could not suppress his thirst for long, unlike his parents and even Marcus. He was always presented with a chance of quenching his bloodthirst. And another reason was he was missing Lisa-his sweet, small pet.


    "Liiiissaaaa..." Darius whistled as if he was calling a puppy, stepping into the darkroom.


    Through his kindness, he kept her out of the dungeons and in one of the numerous rooms of the Garfield mansion.


    "Liiisaaaa... where are you my little kitten?" He searched for her in the room, but she was not there.


    Her scent was still fresh in the room- as if she was right in there.


    Darius suddenly turned around with the speed of light. He caught Lisa'' hands that held a thick and heavy vase. Her eyes were cold, her face stoic without a trace of fear or regret.


    She never failed to amuse him.


    "Is this your way of welcoming me, my Lisa?" Darius asked with a cocked brow.


    "No. This is my first step of preparation of killing you." She answered nonchalantly.


    Darius chuckled in disbelief. "ouch! That hurts!"


    He pulled her towards him, pressing her back against his chest. Taking the vase from her hand, he threw it on the wall to let it crash into small pieces.


    Lisa exhaled an angry breath but did not struggle to get free. Because she knew her every effort in that direction was futile.


    "You knew that you were going to fail, did not you?" Darius whispered in her ear.


    "Yes. And that was why I needed to try. I will fail again... then also the next time. I will fail aggain and again and again till I get that one successful shot, Darius."


    She craned her neck to see him in his eyes. She wanted him to know that she was serious and she was not scared of him anymore.


    "You might live in loneliness Darius, but trust me. I will be there... I will be there when you will die. I will stand there, smiling at you. And if you ask me to hold your hand then I rpomise I will."


    All the amusement washed away from Darius''s features. He tightened his arm around Lisa''s neck till her face turned red and her eyes teared up with the excessive pressure.


    Looking at him strangely, Lisa raised her head till her lips brushed against his jawline. Licking it then biting it, she smiled.


    "You will always have me, Darius. I have promised myself that I will not leave you till I see you dying with my own eyes. I am the only one you have got by your side, Darius."


    If only Darius had a heart in his chest, then he would have realised what the power of vengeance could make a person do.


    Darius was angry by her words. Perhaps that was because he knew how genuine they were.


    With his other free hand, he moved her away to expose her neck and dug his fangs in her skin. Lisa neither screamed nor felt any pain.


    She had been through this hundred of times since she was abducted by this psychopath vampire. And now, after going through the unspeakable, she had turned numb.


    Her words kept replaying in Darius''s mind, aggravating his monster. He sucked and sucked more. Her blood was sweet in his mouth. Its every drop filled the hollowness in his pit. He drank from her uncontrollably even after he felt her body going limp in his hands.


    And when he broke from her, he saw a human without any weapons. Yet she had cut him deeper with only her words.


    With closed eyes, she looked a lot more like her- Grace.


    Darius slumped down on the floor with Lisa still in his hands. The memories of Grace rushed by to torture him. A loud cry- a mix of agony, pain, regret and anger- shook the surroundings of the Garfield mansion.


    *


    *


    *


    That night, Ruth came home late - intentionally- to avoid Mrs Payne. She was not expecting her to be awake.


    Wordlessly, she took her dress and went to change her uniform in the inner room. Ten minutes later, when she came out, she found Mrs Payne still sitting on the bed. Though, she noticed something else.


    The black box and those four books were by her side.


    "Come here."


    Even her voice sounded annoying to Ruth''s ears now.


    "I am tired. I want to sleep." She said indifferently and began making her bed.


    "I said come and sit here, Ruth! It is an order!"


    Ruth paused at that authoritative tone she had never heard before from Mrs Payne. Not having another choice, Ruth went and sat with some distance between them.


    Her eyes shifted to the box and the books, yet she maintained a calm face.


    "I know that you have already read this book." Mrs Payne picked the book titled- ''Witches and their secret powers.''


    Ruth''s eyes widened with shock. How did she know?


    "I may be old ruth, but know that I always had eyes on you, on everything you did and do."


    Ruth''s senses were on alarm. She could feel that this conversation was not like any other that she had shared with Mrs Payne before.


    "How?" She asked.


    "You have many whats, whys, hows and whens in your bag. I have tried avoiding them till now. But with the recent incidents, I think it is the right time to tell you the truth."


    Finally!


    Finally, after all that relentless pondering, frustration and waiting, her answers were about to be presented.


    "But-"


    Ruth''s excitement halted.


    "Before I present you the truth, I want to know what is going on with you these past days."


    "Mrs Payne-" Ruth began arguing.


    "I have the truth Ruth. It is your time to chose between your stubbornness and the truth."


    The determination on Mrs Payne''s face left no room for more arguments. Ruth bit her cheek. She had this one chance of fitting all the pieces of the puzzle together. But that would also mean that she needed to tell everything- without any filters.


    Was she ready for that?


    "I promise I will not judge you my dear. Whatever it is... I am with you like all this time. I think I deserve your trust."


    Ruth felt bad that Mrs Payne had to say that. Her anger and insecurities had hurt the old lady so much. And Ruth never wanted that.


    "You... you will not judge me?" Ruth''s facade of toughness weakened by the warmth that radiated by Mrs Payne''s eyes.


    "Have I ever done that before?"


    Ruth shook her head with a lump in her throat.


    "But the things I am going to tell you... I have not done them before too." She told.


    Mrs Payne observed Ruth for a couple of moments. Then placing her hand on Ruth''s, she said,


    "You have done many things in your life Ruth- knowingly or unknowingly. But we, me and your uncle Payne have never judged you for your actions. Because we know the truth... and we understand you.


    Maybe not as much as Bertha did. But we have seen enough of you to know that anything you did and do must have a reason.. And I am ready to listen and understand your reasons."

 Chapter 300 - A TALE OF LUNAS BIRTH!

    As Mrs Payne waited patiently to listen to what Ruth had to say, Ruth was in contemplation on what and how much she was ready to tell. She was carrying that burden on her own all this time.


    Now that there was someone she trusted, who was willing to share it with her, Ruth thought it was an ideal opportunity to let it all out.


    "Mrs Payne... I... I... there is something wr-r-wrong with me." Ruth finally began.


    Mrs Payne frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "You just said that I have done many things. What were you talking about?" Ruth asked instead.


    Mrs Payne observed her for a long moment. "I see you do not trust me enough yet."


    Oh, she had seen through her correctly.


    Ruth thought of denying it. But it was true. She was apprehensive of trusting her after she decided to hide many things from her. Was she wrong about keeping those reservations?


    Mrs Payne sighed. "You can ask questions and I will answer them all truthfully as much as I can. Then you can decide if you want to share those things with me. Okay?"


    Feeling confident, Ruth nodded. "Did you know my mother?"


    Mrs Payne was expecting that as her first question. For Ruth, her mother was the most important person in the whole world.


    "Yes, we did."


    "We?"


    "I and your uncle Payne. We both knew her."


    Ruth suddenly felt emotional at the thought of two beloved people she had lost to death.


    "How?"


    Mrs Payne paused as if she was thinking about something. Then she said, "Ruth there will be some answers that I would like to give you at the end. But I promise I WILL give them to you. Next question."


    Ruth was getting frustrated with this game. She wanted to know all of it, every single bit of it, and at the same time, right then and there. Yet she nodded in agreement.


    "Why my mother sent me here? In Vincardine?"


    That was the question she had asked herself numerous times. If only her mother had answered it then, then Ruth would have known how her fate was meant to be changed in Vincardine.


    "Because she knew that your past was hiding here. Your present should be built here. And your future is Vincardine. Even if she had not died then, she would have taken you here anyway. That is what your fate is Ruth.


    Vincardine is deciding your future."


    "Did you both- you and Mr Payne came here with me?"


    Mrs Payne shook her head. "No. We came here a few months before Bertha''s death. We had something on our minds. When we discussed it with Bertha, she refused the idea, but when destiny turned the tables around, she told you to come here to Vincardine.


    Before she died, we promised her to take care of you and look after you all the time. Just like we promised your father years ago." Mrs Payne''s voice came thick with emotions.


    "Gerald!"


    Mrs Payne''s eyes shot up to Ruth in shock.


    "That was what his name, right?"


    "Ruth... how do you know this?"


    A tear rolled down Ruth''s cheek. "I know many things. But I want you to connect all the dots for me."


    Now Mrs Payne was confused. She did not know how much Ruth knew. She did not know where she learned those things. One thing she realised was that if she did not satisfy her curiosity now, then it might take her to the wrong road.


    "Gerald Livingstone."


    Gerald Livingstone!


    Ruth replayed that name again and again in her mind till she got familiar with it.


    "H-how was he? As a person?" She could not help but ask.


    Mrs Payne''s eyes clouded with the old memories. "He was a handsome man, Ruth. He was a... erm..."


    "A thief." Ruth filled in the blanks.


    Mrs Payne''s curiosity about where Ruth found that information heightened. Yet she continued with the story.


    "But he was not a bad man. He was just... different than others. He was betrayed by the world, humiliated and embarrassed at every step of his life. When he had enough of it, he decided to teach the world lesson."


    Mrs Payne chuckled humouredly. "But how can one change their inner fabric? He decided to teach the world lesson but always ended up helping it one way or another. He was just like that. Different!"


    The sudden urge of meeting the man that the world told her was her father made Ruth''s heart twist in pain.


    "Did my father... Gerald... did he love my mother?" Ruth intentionally left out the name of her mother. She wanted to learn everything from someone who she could trust.


    Mrs Payne was now in dilemma. Was Ruth talking about Bertha or Theodora?


    Playing safe, she answered. "At first... I am not sure. But he did fell in love with your mother eventually."


    "And my mother? Did she love him?" Ruth wanted to know if Theodora loved her father as she claimed.


    Mrs Payne nodded, but for some reason, she did not look quite impressed with it. "Yes, she did."


    Ruth exhaled a shaky breath.


    "Who I am, Mrs Payne?"


    Ruth''s sudden question took her aback. "You are Ruth Moore. The most beautiful woman in Vincardine with a heart of gold."


    Ruth''s eyes teared up. She shook her head, as her chin trembled.


    "No. I am no human, Mrs Payne. I am a witch!" That was it! She said it.


    Mrs Payne stared at her for a few moments. And then... she burst out laughing. Ruth, who was at the pinnacle of confusion and emotions, paused, looking at her incredulously.


    "Wh-why are you laughing?"


    She could not help but ask.


    "Because Ruth... you are not a witch. You are just a human. Like most of the people around you."


    Most of the people around you? Why would she choose such words?


    "But... I... I have done some strange things with... with..."


    "Florence, Lady Eloise, Fannie and... Henry."


    Ruth''s fingers turned cold. How did she know that?


    "I told you this before. I know everything you do and what happens with you." Mrs Payne''s face turned serious.


    "Then why did not you ask me about it?"


    "There is always a right time for everything Ruth. We should not rush things and let them flow with the time. Time is the trustable guide. It will take you to the right place at the right time in the right situation. Just have faith in it."


    Ruth was speechless.


    "It was not the first time you did something like that Ruth. In your childhood, you were impulsive and a little aggressive."


    "Aggressive?"


    Ruth was anything but aggressive. That anybody could tell.


    Mrs Payne nodded. "Aggression has always been a distinctive trait of your personality. But it was not harmful unless someone wronged you.


    I remember Bertha having a hard time controlling your ''doings''. But she was hopeful. She moulded you over the years into the woman that you are today."


    Ruth''s head turned heavy. Fighting back her tears, she asked, "What is that I do?"


    "You have read the book of witches. Have not you figured it out yet?" Mrs Payne cocked her brow.


    "Yes.. I mean... I think I have. But I thought that meant that I am a witch. I can manipulate people''s minds. That much I know."


    Mrs Payne sighed. "I do not know what else you can do with your power. But we need to figure it out soon. You have to master your power or else it might put you in trouble."


    "But why? Why and how I got this power, Mrs Payne? I do not want it. I never asked for it. Everytime I use it unconsicously, it makes me feel worse afterwaeds. What use is there of this power?" Ruth was too frustrated with everything.


    The last sounds made by that duck still ringed in her ears.


    She felt like losing herself to oblivion. And that scared her.


    Mrs Payne palmed her face. Looking warmly at her, she replied, "I can not tell you everything just now Ruth. There are some things that you need to discover on your own. Experience them, observe them, study them and understand them at your pace. You need to keep your mind open to accept them."


    "This is just too much Mrs payne. I... I do not think I can take it anymore." Ruth broke into tears. All the pent up emotions burst through the salty tears.


    "Shhh.... I know my dear. I know. But you are stronger than this. You can survive this with little efforts. Just do not doubt your capabilities."


    Mrs Payne''s heart broke seeing Ruth''s distressing form. Deciding that it was enough and now Ruth needed to know everything at once, Mrs Payne pulled away from her.


    "Remove your necklace."


    "What?" Ruth blinked, puzzled.


    "Remove your necklace for a minute, Ruth. And do not ask me why, because as I said you should trust the time. It will take you to your answers. For now, remove it."


    Wordlessly Ruth removed the necklace that Rees had gifted her. She kept it aside carefully. Mrs Pane opened the black box and showed it to Ruth.


    "This is the time you should revisit your past. This is the only thing that your father has left for you with us. He wanted us to give it to you when the time comes. And I think that time has come."


    Ruth''s heart beat faster. The last time she had touched that white feather, she was haunted by the nightmares of a green-eyed man to this date.


    But the curiosity was stronger than the fear. So, she took it in between her fingers, and after an encouraging nod from Mrs Payne, she touched it to her forehead.


    As soon as she felt its softness against her skin, she was thrown into the cycle of the past. A past that solved many mysteries of her present and provided her with the light of her future.


    A past that was a tale of Luna''s birth!

 Chapter 301 - HE DID NOT REJECTED ME!

    Eloise was burning from inside, watching Elsie and Lester together. Now that they had already announced that they were mates, it had become easy for them to be close to each other, not caring for the people around.


    Fannie was watching Eloise closely, for she saw an opportunity in the situation. And soon, she got Eloise alone and in a state of listening to her.


    "Lady Eloise."


    "What?" Eloise snapped at Fannie for interrupting her music lesson that she had begun taking after her mother died.


    That was the only thing that prohibited her mind from going insane. It was her coping mechanism.


    Making sure that there would no disturbances, Fannie walked to where Eloise sat with a violin in her hand.


    "I... I know that this is not my place to ask but I could not stop myself from coming here. I just want to know if you are okay?" Fannie poured all the innocence that she had inside her in her words and expressions.


    "I am. What can happen to me?" Eloise dodged her attempt carelessly.


    "Well... after everything that happened with Lord Lester... I thought..."


    "You thought that I must be sulking in a corner, weeping over a man who chose my younger sister instead of me. Right?" Eloise''s gaze was as cold as ice.


    Fannie, alarmed, shook her head fervently. "No... No Lady Eloise. I know how strong you are. I have never expected that from you. But... but not everyone shares my thoughts on you."


    Now Fannie had all of Eloise''s attention. Eloise frowned, looking like an irritated bull. She put her violin aside and gestured for Fannie to sit.


    Excited, Fannie hurried to the chair in front of Eloise. But before she sat, Eloise made a disapproving sound at the back of her throat. Fannie''s face fell, but she masked it quickly.


    "Thank you, Lady Eloise, but I would prefer to stand," Fannie said, half-heartedly.


    Eloise shrugged her shoulders. Leaning back in her seat, she asked, "Who you are referring fannie? I want to know everything."


    Fannie fidgeted with her dress. "Pardon me, Lady Eloise. My tongue just does not know how to mind its business. I should not have said anything."


    "Fannie! Tell. me. everything! Now!" Eloise used her autoritative tone.


    And that was what the wicked young woman wanted.


    "Okay if you say so. But trust me Lady Eloise, I do not mean to gossip or create any trouble for you. But... I think there are people who are happy that Lord Lester rejected you."


    "Fannie! He did not REJECTED me. Keep that in mind!" Eloise hissed through a clenched jaw.


    "Yes, Lady Eloise. I know. But the word is spread in that way."


    Eloise temper was worsening by every minute. Who was this person trying to rub salt on her wounds?


    "Who said that?" She asked with narrowed eyes.


    Fannie paused for a dramatic feel, then said. "Ruth. She is telling everyone that Lord Lester rejected you for her Lady Elsie."


    "Ruth?" Eloise shot up from her seat like an angry goddess.


    "How dare she say that? She does not even know what mates are!"


    "Pardon?"


    Then only Eloise realised that Fannie was a human, unaware of the existence of the werewolves. For her, mates meant lovers and not the two individuals chosen by the Moon Goddess to be with each other.


    "What else she is doing against me?" Eloise distracted Fannie''s attention with the next question.


    "Lady Eloise, that woman is the most shrewd person I have ever seen in my life. She always supported Lady Elsie''s case in front of Lord Lester. She kept giving Lady Elsie tips on how to win over his heart.


    And when they declared their love for each other, Ruth was the happiest person."


    Eloise was a wounded tigress, and knowing that a lamp was laughing at her pain, aggravated her even more. But Eloise was not that dumb. She did not trust Fannie at all.


    Seeing the hesitance on Eloise''s face, Fannie pushed her plan to the next step.


    "You do not trust me Lady Eloise because I am loyal to Lady Theodora."


    Eloise''s eyes shot up to Fannie, gauging the sincerity of her words.


    "Think Lady Eloise. The sister who never talked back to you is now acting like she is the elder sister and not you. Why?"


    Eloise recalled the incident where Elsie put up a fight against her for the first time in life. She was still shocked because of it.


    She also remembered how Ruth convinced Elsie that it was the right thing to do.


    "Has Lady Elsie came to talk to you? Or Lord Lester or anyone from the family?"


    Right! The Elsie she knew would not have stopped herself from coming here. She would have come running and begging for Eloise to understand. The Elsie she had known would not have even dared to admit that Lester was her mate without telling it first to Eloise.


    "I heard that Lady Elsie was coming to apologise to you but that bitch Ruth stopped her. She told her that she did not need to apologise becasue she did nothing wrong. And I heard Ruth talking with ida that you deserved this betrayal."


    Eloise''s eyes turned bloodshot with anger. That Ruth... that bitch... how dare she say those things about Eloise?


    And the first fight she had with Ruth. Eloise could never forget it ever!


    The seed of revenge was already sown in Eloise''s heart and over time and now by Fannie''s words, it was only watered to grow in a giant tree.


    "Even Young Master seems to be influenced by her."


    "What?" Eloise narrowed her eyes again.


    "Yes, Lady Eloise. I heard maids gossiping that Ruth is seducing Young Master. Many people have seen her lingering around his office and private chamber."


    Now Eloise was more alarmed than angry. Her elder cousin was the only sane person in the family according to her. Although he was more inclined towards Elsie, he was never unfair to Eloise.


    After her mother''s death, he was always there whenever she needed somebody to lean on.


    "That leech Florence... we got rid of her recently. And now her friend is trying to take her place."


    The bitterness in Fannie''s voice was wrongly taken as her concern for the O''Dell family by Eloise. Little did she know that the cunning woman was trying to kill two birds with one stone.


    She was trying to put Ruth in her place and away from Edwin.


    "No! I wiill not let it happen till I am alive! No any gold digger can get her filthy hands on my brother." Eloise growled in anger.


    Fannie suppressed a winning smirk. She tsked helplessly. "But what we can do Lady Eloise. It seems like everyone is under that witch''s spell."


    Eloise paced to and forth while her mind ran faster than horses.


    "We need to show her real place. We need to show her that she belonged to dirt and can never fly in the sky." Eloise was rambling furiously while Fannie enjoyed the show.


    She was also curious to know what Eloise''s tactful mind would come up with?


    "Do you know any of her weaknesses Fannie? With spicy ears like you, I am sure you must have gathered more than enough information on her."


    Fannie found that comment offensive with the way Eloise said it, but she let it slide for now.


    "She is a smart woman disgused as a naive person. Other than her old lady Mrs Payne, I do not think there is any other way of breaking her down."


    Fannie had herself thought about it over and over. Everything her mind came up with could end up in Ruth''s favour. One thing that she had learned about Ruth was that she was a strong-willed woman, and thus hard to break.


    They needed something sensitive and delicate that could bring her to her knees easily.


    "Hmm..."


    A minute later, Eloise''s face brightened and, Fannie knew that she had an idea in her head.


    She asked Eloise about it, but she refused to tell.


    "You do not need to know it yet Fannie. You just do what I say. Target Ida. Ask her about someone who is well aware of information on medicines. I heard once from Elsie that Mrs Payne has very good knowledge of medicines and herbs.


    I am sure that she would suggest Mrs Payne''s name. Then you will see the next step of my plan."


    "But Lady Eloise, would not Ida ask to consult the family physician first?"


    Walking towards Fannie, Eloise held her chin tightly till her long nails dug in her skin.


    "Oh Fannie! Do not stress you little brain much. Leave that part for me, okay?! You just do as I say and we will be fine. Now get out!"


    Fannie left from there. But this time, she felt the excitement in her bones.


    Ruth came recently in ''the great manor'' and still managed to be everyone''s favourite. Especially her closeness with Edwin stabbed Fannie''s heart. She was yet not over of what sorcery she did with her.


    Because of Ruth, she was humiliated in front of all the staff. She also had to spend her days in bed. But now... she would feel the same fear and pain that Fannie had experienced.. And this time, there would be no one to save her.

 Chapter 302 - A FOOT MASSAGE

    Theodora was pacing down the corridor anxiously. A letter was received in the morning. After that, Augustus called Harold, Douglas, Lester and Edwin into the meeting room. He did not tell Theodora what that letter was about.


    These were the times when she wished she was a werewolf too. No matter how much she tried to fit in their world, at times she felt left out. And that annoyed her.


    She was getting distressed sitting in her chamber. Her conversation with her father did not have her peace of mind even for a minute.


    She was not guilty. It was her father''s fault. So she should not feel bad about anything. That was what she kept on telling her conscience.


    Finally, the door of the meeting room opened, and all men stepped out. As soon as the door opened, she was smacked by a strange overbearing tension. She observed all of them keenly, to see that Edwin was the most agitated one among them.


    Well... that was expected! When was he not agitated?!!


    "Hello, Lady Theodora!" Harold greeted her first.


    She smiled small. "Hello, Mr Davies."


    She then caught Douglas''s eyes to see them glinting with joy. What happened in there?


    After exchanging the formalities, all of the men walked out of there. Edwin was the first one as if he was running away from something.


    "Theodora come to my office with me, please." Augustus said.


    Theodora followed her husband to know what that letter was about.


    Edwin and Lester were discussing something with Douglas. Douglas noticed how uncomfortable Edwin and his wolf were during the meeting. There was definitely something that was bugging him.


    Lord Augustus was too stupid, to not pay attention to these details. But Douglas knew very well how to note down the little things and use them to his advantage.


    Harold, who did not like any of those men, decided to search for the flower that had caught his eyes.


    Walking through ''the great manor'', his eyes searched for the beauty that had his mind wrapped around her finger.


    After a search of ten minutes, he finally found her. Her back faced him as she bent down to count the dresses that Elsie had given to the washerman.


    Harold stayed back for a while, ravishing Ruth''s curves. Her toffee brown tendrils fell on her face, teasing her playfully as she tried concentrating on her task in her hands. Her pink lips moved as she counted the number of clothes.


    Her derriere looked like a round softball that Harold''s hands twitched to smack, squeeze and do much more. He licked his lips as his mouth watered at the dirty thoughts dancing in his head.


    She escaped that day from his hold, but not today.


    With a wicked smile on his face, Harold took a step ahead when Lester obstructed his path.


    "Mr Davies. Here you are and we were looking for you everywhere. What are you doing here?" Lester tried putting a smile on his face.


    The corners of Harold''s mouth turned down. "Nothing. Why were you looking for me?"


    He craned his neck to see if his prey had escaped, but no, she was right there engrossed in her work.


    "Please come with me. Lord Augustus is asking for you."


    "Lord Augustus? But he did not say anything to me about it."


    "Yes, he forgot. So are you coming or should I tell him that you refused to fulfil his demand?" Lester asked with a smile, but the underlying threat did not go unnoticed by Harold. And perhaps that was why he obliged.


    ''Next time you will be under my paws kitten.'' Harold promised mentally to leave with Lester after a last glance in Ruth''s way.


    "Thirty... thirty one. Oh no this one is not clean. This stain-"


    "Miss moore."


    Ruth''s rambling stopped as that deep voice fell on her ears. That was the last thing she needed after the last night. Her head was still spinning with the truth and yet there were many probabilities, that she was yet to weigh.


    Dropping the task in hand, she straightened up. Turning around to face him, she watched his angry face.


    "Come with me."


    It was not a statement nor a request. It was a plain order that she had to follow.


    So she did. Besides, she did not want a show for onlookers. She had already embarrassed herself enough until now.


    Edwin''s steps were long and heavy on the ground. Ruth had to skip a few times to match his speed. She could tell that he was upset. Why? She did not know, nor she cares at that point.


    Edwin scanned around before entering his office to see if someone was watching them. He sensed no one around. Ruth followed him inside and stopped keeping a safe distance between them.


    Edwin''s wide shoulders were tensed. He turned around with angry eyes. Ruth did not dare to look up at him, but she could feel his eyes boring holes in her head.


    "What were you doing?" He asked.


    "I... I was counting the clothes..."


    Edwin gave her a strange look. Was she that oblivious to Harold''s presence, or was she that naive to let it pass?


    The energy that radiated from Ruth, made Edwin''s wolf uncomfortable. She was not in a good state, and his wolf did not like it.


    "Sit."


    Ruth looked up at his sudden request. Yes. It was a request and not order like before.


    She was tired anyway, so she sat on the couch as he told her. She backed away instantly when he crouched down in front of her.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" Ruth asked in alarm.


    Her confusion magnified when he offered her a glass of water. She stared at that glass as if it was a mystery. For her and her given circumstances with this blue-eyed monster, it indeed was.


    "Please have it." he whispered.


    His voice was so gentle and warm that it compelled Ruth to take that glass in her hand. She wrapped her lips on the rim of the glass and drank the cool liquid slowly.


    Meanwhile, Edwin watched her every move like a hawk. A hungry hawk.


    After she finished the water, she gave the glass back to him. He put it aside while not moving his eyes from her.


    "How are you Miss Moore?"


    Ruth did not know what was going in his head. But something about the way he asked that question touched her heart.


    "I... I am... fine?"


    Edwin pursed his lips in displease as it came as a question rather than a statement.


    "No, you are not." If she was not ready to answer, then he would do it on her behalf.


    Ruth dragged her eyes away from him. Looking in those cerulean blue orbs made her realise how vulnerable she was under them. The fear of breaking down again in front of him terrified her.


    "May I?" He asked.


    But Ruth did not understand what he was asking exactly. So she looked at him dumbfoundedly. She shrieked when he lightly touched her feet. Before she resist, he removed her shoes and sat down on the floor with crossed legs.


    "Are you out of your mind, what the hell are you do-"


    Ruth paused in mid-sentence when she realised the type of language she used on him. Edwin only looked up at her with a blank face. Was he even more angry now?


    All her worries flew out of the window when his fingers started doing wonders on her foot. He pressed her heel, massaging her foot.


    "Hmmm..." Ruth''s hands shot up to cover her mouth.


    What a weird sound was that!


    "please, leave my foot. What if someone sees us like this?"


    The words people had said about her and Rees started crowding in her mind. She was already stained by people. She did not want the same if someone saw her with Edwin.


    "You are tense."


    "huh?"


    "Your muscles... they are strained due to overexertion. You are not taking care of yourself."


    What was wrong with this man?


    "I will, but first, just stop."


    Ruth''s hands paused before they touched him. The tingles his body warmth was sending through her body made her squirm uneasily.


    He was not inappropriate with his touch. He kept his hands only down her ankle. His touch was surprisingly not uncomfortable. Then Ruth realised... it never was.


    For her body, it was the best feeling in the world. However, she kept denying it.


    "Why are you doing this?" Ruth asked with a lump in her throat.


    "Because I can see that you need help but you are not going to tell me what is your problem. And if you do not tell me then I do not know how else I can help you. So I am doing what I can."


    A lone tear betrayed her will.


    Who was this man? Was he the same Edwin O''Dell she thought being obnoxious and selfish? Why did he care? Why did he want to help her?


    "Nobody can help me." She breathed out.


    His face softened hearing her helplessness. He did not want her to feel that way.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Ruth nodded her head.


    "Then why do not you consider helping yourself?"


    She blinked.


    "When a warrior lose his battalion, he is left with only two options. One- accept the defeat and die in humiliation at the hands of enemies. Two- make optimum use of available resources and fight with all might. Even if you die... you will be known as a hero. And I have never seen anyone turning empty handed after they used every drop of their abilities and resources."


    Ruth did not say anything further, nor did he. She sat in silence, going over what he just said again and again. While Edwin hoped that he had somehow helped her in any way. If not his words, then at least his foot massage would make her feel easy- although momentarily!


    When he was done with both of her feet, he did not want to leave her. He wanted the time to stop with her right in front of him and his hands touching her.


    "Thank you for... everything! I think I should go now." Ruth said sincerely.


    Edwin did not want her to go, but he knew she had to. There was more time left before he could keep her by his side forever.


    He put her feet down and put on her shoes. When he looked up at her, he felt a fresh breeze in the early morning smack his face. She had a bright smile on her face, her cheeks flushed in pink.


    Given her previous state, her reaction was a pleasant surprise for Edwin.


    "You have to be more careful Miss Moore. I have alreaedy warned you about the dangers lurking within the walls of ''the great manor''." He then said.


    "I will, I promise. And even if I forget to be careful... I know who to trust from now on."


    With that said, she ran out of his office, and Edwin sat on the floor smitten by her beautiful smile.

 Chapter 303 - OLD BLEEDING WOUND WHICH NEVER HEALS

    "Brother Edwin, please do not worry about Ruth. I am here." Elsie told Edwin for the fifth time, yet he did not look convinced.


    The letter they had received yesterday was about Ripon taking charge as the chairman of the Council. After Barret Addington''s death, a political vacuum was created at the top. There were many contenders for that position, but the royals put their seal on Ripon''s name as Barret''s successor.


    They had organised a formal oath ceremony for Ripon before he assumes the charge as the Chairman. And for that, they had invited all the important elites from all over the land.


    Edwin usually did maintain a hand''s distance from such things, but after Barret''s suspicious death, he was more alert now. Besides, he would like to know where Ripon''s loyalty stood. So he decided to accompany Lord Augustus.


    As the next alpha of the Bluemoon pack, and one of the youngest active political figures, Lester was also invited. His father could not attend the function because of some emergency in his pack.


    Rees and Thea were still on their honeymoon. They extended their stay as they wanted to spend some more time alone with each other before resuming their daily lives in Vincardine.


    In that case, Ruth would be unprotected and exposed to Harold''s evil intentions.


    "Edwin, if you want I can stay back here." Lester added.


    Edwin cocked his brow at him. "Why? To take care of Ruth or to drench my sister in your scent?"


    "Brother Edwin!" Elsie hissed with wide eyes. Her face flushed hearing his blunt words.


    Lester, on the other hand, only rolled his eyes.


    "Oh come on Edwin. You know how this mate thing works for the werewolves. Do not tell me you do not get those dirty thoughts for Ruth." Lester smirked his way.


    "Will you two please stop discussing this thing?! What you mates think is not our concern here." Elsie groaned in exasperation.


    These two men had no filters to their mouths. Oh, Moon Goddess!


    "Brother Edwin, it is about only two or three days. Harold probably would not come in ''the great manor'', as father will not be here. And even if he does, then I will keep my eye on him.


    And I will not send Ruth out of ''the great manor''. Besides, Ida will always be there around her." Elsie tried convincing her cousin.


    "Harold is not the only problem here Elsie." He then said.


    "Then what else?" She did not understand what he was talking about.


    She watched a silent conversation passing between Lester and Edwin. As if Lester knew exactly what Edwin was thinking.


    Lester faced Elsie. Taking her hand in hers, he said as genuinely as he could. "Elsie, do not get offended but... you know that your mother... she is not particularly fond of Ruth. And..."


    Elsie shook her head a little, not believing a word he said. "No Lester, brother Edwin. I know that mother might come as a strongly opinionated woman sometimes, but I am sure that she is not having any hard feelings against Ruth.


    Whatever happened in the past between them might be just a misunderstanding. But if you are still concerned, then I will make sure that they do not face each other during this time."


    Edwin observed his younger cousin for a moment longer. She had a pure heart. She did not know what evils were surrounding her. She believed in what her eyes saw and never doubted anything.


    Fortunately, she got a mate who was more observant and aware of his surroundings than her. Edwin would never tell Elsie about those evils. He could not!


    "Fine!" Edwin finally said. He had not much choice either way.


    He just hoped to come back and see his angel smiling at him the way she did the last time in his office chamber.


    *


    *


    *


    In the Kinsville, the Garfield had also received a letter of invitation for Ripon''s appointment as a chairman of the Council.


    The Garfields usually did not attend such functions as it did not suit well to their status, but after Barret''s mysterious death, they were curious about the next turn of events.


    Although they did not need the humans'' support, it was beneficial for them if Ripon sided with them. Ambrose was quite sure that he would, as he was also involved with Barret and the vampires'' relations.


    He had told Darius to join him and Aurora. And that was the only thing on Darius''s mind.


    "You are nervous!" Lisa noted as she dried his wet hair from the shower with a towel.


    "Shut up Lisa!" He was in no mood for her taunts.


    "Is it because Edwin O''Dell will be there too?"


    Darius held her hand in a tight grip. Pulling her to him, he made her sit on his lap. He looked dangerously at her smirking face.


    "Why would I be nervous because of that bastard?" He gritted his teeth.


    Lisa shrugged carelessly. "I do not know. I have not seen him ever. But I have heard many things about him."


    "Like what?" Darius''s dark eyes turned red in anger.


    Lisa tapped her chin with her first finger in thought. "Well... people from my village said that he is a leader of the werewolves. The strongest amongst them."


    Darius snorted. "Every leader of the breed is supposed to be stronger than the rest. That is why he is considered as a leader."


    Lisa frowned, looking at him. "Well... are not you the next leader of the Vampires? I do not see you as the strongest of them all. I have seen many vampires stronger and wiser than you Darius. You look like just a child compared to them."


    Lisa knew what she was doing. She was waking his inner monster that would not hesitate to kill her within a blink of an eye. But she did not care.


    She wished him to kill her before she killed him.


    Darius''s fangs came out. He grabbed her throat in a vicious grip, choking her.


    "Do not make me do the things we both will regret later." Darius warned her.


    But Lisa was not ready to back down.


    "I have also heard from the women of my villege that he is one sexy piece of meat. He is a player. A seducer. No woman can escape his spell. They even discussed the stories of him and his numerous women."


    Lisa gasped for air yet continued, "They say no beautiful woman from the elites had denied him. You know him. Is he really that good looking, Darius?" She feigned curiosity in her words although, they came in intervals and breathy.


    "Why are you asking that Lisa?" Darius asked slowly.


    A wicked smile stretched on her face as she looked up at him through teary eyes.


    "I wish it was him to abduct me then instead of you. I would have love to be his pet and give him everything that I have. I-"


    Before she completed her next sentence, Darius threw her out of his lap and on the floor. Lisa groaned as the pain in her back shot up. As Darius hurried out of the room, Lisa''s taunting laugh kept irritating him.


    He stopped on a nearby balcony. The wind played with his wet strands. Every nerve in his body popped up under his pale skin. His jaw was set tightly together.


    Darius closed his eyes, recalling every reason why he hated Edwin O''Dell that much.


    The werewolf leader was no better than him. He was never so in the Academy, yet everyone praised him. Darius always felt partial treatment as people liked to be in Edwin''s good books.


    Even his father once compared him with Edwin.


    -"I have never imagined that there will be time when I would say that I wish I had a son like Edwin."-


    Ambrose had used many insults for Darius. In his eyes, Darius was never the son he had expected him to be. But that was the most humiliating thing anyone had ever said to Darius.


    A familiar face formed in his mind. Grace!


    Darius had seen her asking Edwin to teach her some of the moves with the sword. Why does she need to ask him of all people? She could have come to Darius. He was as best as Edwin in sword fighting.


    That time they were invited to the Academy along with their other batchmates for special training sessions to Grace''s batch.


    The moment Darius caught her glimpse, he could not take his eyes off of her. She was like that free-flowing river, pure and clear.


    He wished her to look at him, even once. She was young... way younger than him. But something about her made him feel something, even though he had a dead heart.


    Disappointment dawned upon him as he realised that her eyes were not at him. Instead, she was looking at Edwin like he was a god or something.


    Darius''s eyes snapped open wide. He breathed out of his mouth. Even after years, she was still alive in his memories. He could deny it, avoid it, but he could not change it. Nor he tried.


    She would always remain in his memories like that old bleeding wound that never heals.


    "Graaaacccceeeee!"


    Darius''s screams did not go unheard this time. Lisa was standing behind him. Listening and watching his misery.. Yet she could not decide if she should enjoy it or sympathise with him.

 Chapter 304 - DO YOU KNOW MRS PAYNE?

    "Ida... can I have a minute of yours please?" Ida stopped in her tracks when she heard Fannie calling her from behind.


    "Yes, of course. Do you need something?"


    Fannie walked towards her, stopped in front of her.


    "Not me, but Lady Eloise needs some help."


    Ida frowned. What did Lady Eloise need? And why she would ask Fannie for it?


    "What is it?"


    "Actually, Lady Eloise had asked for some oils and herbs for her hair. You know how obseesed she is with her long hair and how she takes care of them with efforts."


    "Hmm," Ida nodded.


    Eloise''s love for her hair and her appearance, in general, was well known. So it was not a surprise for Ida that she had asked for special products to use on her hair.


    "The physician gave her a list of some herbs. He was supposed to get them for her, but he is out of town for a few days. And you know how Lady Eloise can not wait for things to be done.


    So do you know someone who has a piece of good knowledge on medicinal plants and herbs? If yes, then please tell me, or she would make me search every nook and crook of Vincardine to get someone with that knowledge."


    Fannie''s acting was so immaculate that Ida fell for it easily.


    "A person with good knowledge of medicines and herbs.... oh yes! I know one such person and you do not need to go look for her in the town."


    "Really Ida? Who is her? Please tell me. I am not even supposed to do this for Lady Eloise. She could have asked her head maid for it, but then she might know that this was a difficult task. And also a good chance of troubling me." Fannie grumbled as if she was indeed bothered.


    Ida knew Eloise''s habit of troubling the maids and the people in general who she did not like. Naturally, she sympathised with Fannie as she had also gone through the same situation a couple of times before.


    Since then, Ida had learned to keep a safe distance from Eloise and never come on her radar.


    "Do you know Mrs Payne?" She asked.


    Fannie feigned puzzlement. "Mrs Payne? You mean, Ruth''s aunt?"


    "Yes. She is the perfect person for this job!"


    Fannie looked troubled. "Erm... but Ida... after everything that happened between me and Ruth... do you think Mrs Payne will help? And will Ruth let her?"


    Ida smiled. "Whatever happened, it is a good chance to throw it in the past. They both are nice women and they will not hesitate to offer their help. Trust me!"


    "But Ida..." Fannie still hesitated.


    "If you want I can ask Mrs Payne to meet Lady Eloise in her chamber."


    Fannie smiled as if Ida had freed her from a century-old curse. "Oh, Ida thank you so much for your help! You are such a kind woman!"


    Ida was a little surprised at Fannie''s words. Hearing words like thank you and sorry from Fannie''s mouth was a rare phenomenon.


    "It is alright. I am glad I came to help. See you around!"


    Fannie smirked victoriously. The first step of Eloise''s plan was successfully accomplished. Now it was time for the second step.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin wanted to meet Ruth before he left. So he waited for her in Elsie''s chamber to not get others suspicious. Ruth had no idea of his presence when she entered the chamber with Elsie''s favourite flowers in her hands.


    "Lady Elsie look how beautiful they look-" Her words died in her throat when her eyes met the cerulean blue ones.


    Instinctively, her eyes searched around for Elsie, but she was not there.


    "Yes, they indeed look beautiful!" Edwin said, rising up from the chair in which he sat. His eyes were trained on her face.


    Ruth blushed as for some weird reason, her brain thought that his words were directed towards her and not those flowers.


    "Wh-what are you doing in Lady Elsie''s chamber?"


    She was aware of his presence and how he stopped at a hand''s distance from her.


    "This is my little sister''s chamber and more than that this is my house. I think I have every right be in any part of it whenever I want."


    Huh, his cockiness! It always managed to get on her nerves.


    "You could have only said that you are here to meet your little sister." Ruth retorted back.


    That amused Edwin.


    Taking another short step in her way, Edwin said, "Do you know that you are the only person who has a problem with every word I say?!"


    Ruth could not decide if he was being playful or was offended. Predictions were a fool''s game when it came to this man!


    With furrowed brows, she replied. "That is not true! And if only you open your eyes and ears to the world, you would know that many people have a problem with everything you say and do!"


    Yes, now take that blue-eyed monster!


    Ruth mentally high-fived in joy to herself. But her joy did not last long when she felt him very close to her. He was invading her private space, and Ruth found herself unable to resist him.


    "Is that so Miss Moore? In that case, would you like to tell me who those people are and why they have a problem with me?" He raised his straight brows that had a little arch.


    Ruth defensively took a step back. His intimidating aura made her feel the fear she did not want, yet she enjoyed it.


    "I know what you are doing?" She tried sounding strong.


    "And what I am doing?" Edwin took another step ahead.


    "You... you are trapping in the words. You will pick one word I say and then... p-punish me saying I... I insulted you."


    Edwin loved this game. Watching his little mate putting up a brave face when he could hear her loudly thudding heart was way more fun than he ever thought.


    "Are you afraid of the punishments Miss Moore?" He took one more step ahead, and Ruth took one back.


    He saw her mask cracking, but she glued it fast. "No! If I am wrong then I am ready to take any punishment but if I am right then I will not take the punishment at any cost." She told him with conviction.


    That impressed Edwin. "Do not worry. I will not punish you... not this time at least." He quickly added, making Ruth more confused. "Now answer my previous question. Who are those people and why do they have a problem with me?"


    Ruth gulped down her saliva nervously. What game the blue-eyed monster was playing?


    "If you do not tell me then how I am suppose to improvise myself? Be kind and help me, Miss Moore."


    Although his words seemed polite and requesting, Ruth could hear him laughing at her.


    Fine! If he really wanted to know, then Ruth was ready to tell him. That self-righteous man needed an eye opener anyway.


    "There are m-many people. I am not going to give you any names!" She told him clearly.


    "Alright. Then answer the next part of my question."


    Ruth''s heart beat hard as Edwin stalked towards her like a hungry predator. He looked deadly yet very much handsome as he kept reducing the distance between them.


    "You... you are an s-selfish man." Ruth blurted out. Her head spun, her senses were clouded by his presence, and his scent was weakening her knees.


    "Hmm.. that I know. Next?"


    One step ahead by him, one step back by her.


    "You... you are cruel."


    "I do not disagree with that. Next?"


    One step ahead, one step back.


    "You are disrespectful towards others. You do not listen to people and impose your thoughts on them." Feeling a little confident, Ruth said.


    "Well... is not what I am supposed to do as an heir of the O''Dells? I am going to be a de-facto ruler of this town. People must listen to me. Next?"


    His careless answers made Ruth more agitated.


    "Just because of your family title you are saved by every law and never face any punishment for your wrong doings!"


    "That is my priilege. What can I say.. I am just lucky that way! Next?"


    One step ahead of him, but this time, there was no step back by Ruth. She felt the coldness of the wall behind seeping through her uniform. And Edwin''s body warmth tingled her front.


    "Next, Miss Moore." He stopped with only a few inches of distance between them.


    His gaze was intense and, a playful smile on the corners of his lips made Ruth''s heart uncontrollably flutter in her chest.


    "I hate you!" She glared up at him.


    Their breaths mixed together as their faces were too close to each other.


    "But I have opposite feelings for you."


    His words made Ruth''s heart race against time.


    What did he mean by that?


    "You are a danger that I should stay away from." Ruth whispered. Her breaths kept missing the rhythm.


    Edwin did not say anything for a moment. Then learning some more about her, he said looking straight into her eyes.


    "You are right! I am a danger that you should stay away from. Unfortunately for you..." He leaned close to her ear while hearing her alarmingly thudding heart.


    "You can not!" He whispered dangerously in her ear.


    Ruth clenched her eyes shut as her body and mind began losing control. And when she opened them.... she was alone in the chamber still leaning back on the wall.

 Chapter 305 - PLEASE TAKE CARE OF HER FOR ME

    "Mrs payne. Mrs payne?"


    She was working in the kitchen when she heard someone knocking on the front door. Leaving the task in her hands unfinished, she hurried to open the door.


    After another knock, she opened the door to see Ida''s familiar face standing at the door.


    "Ida? Good afternoon, dear. What are you doing here at this time?"


    "Sorry. Have I disturbed you?" Ida asked, smiling apologetically.


    "No... no dear. Please come in." Mrs Payne invited her, but she shook her head.


    "Maybe next time Mrs Payne. I am in hurry right now. Lady Eloise needs someone''s help with medicinal plants and herbs. The family physician is out of town, and finding another one would take time.


    She is a little impatient, you know. So I suggested your name and, now she is asking to meet you in her chamber. Would you mind helping her, Mrs Payne, please?"


    Mrs Payne was taken aback by her request, but then she could not deny Lady Eloise''s order.


    "Of course, I will." She said.


    "That is great! Thank you, Mrs Payne! Please go and meet Lady Eloise or ask for Fannie. She will take you to Lady Eloise. Come soon. See you!" Ida said while walking away and waved her hand at her.


    "Okay dear!" Mrs Payne replied.


    Closing the door, she thought what lady Eloise might be needing help with?


    Finishing all the chores, Mrs Payne changed into a simple yet nice dress and left the servants quarters after locking her room. She met many people on her way that greeted her and, ask her how she was doing. In her stay in ''the great manor'', she had got acquainted with many servants living in the servants quarters.


    Mrs Payne reached the residential area of ''the great manor''. To her surprise, she met Edwin when he was leaving with Lester and Lord Augustus, for his journey.


    Seeing her walking in the next corridor, Edwin excused himself.


    "Hello Mrs Payne!" Edwin greeted her politely.


    "Young Master! Good afternoon." She replied with a respectful bow.


    After their last conversation, the dynamics of their relationship had changed significantly and, it could be seen the way they were not looking at each other with their guards up. Because in their last conversation, Edwin had realised that Mrs Payne knew many things, even more than he knew.


    Besides, she knew his secret- his secret identity. Knowing well that this old woman was his only hope with Ruth, Edwin revealed that Ruth was his mate. And guess what, the woman was not shocked! Surprised- yes, but not shocked as if she was suspecting something like that all along.


    But a clever woman like her knew how much to reveal and what to be kept hidden. After all, she knew better than intervening in destiny''s plans.


    "What are you doing here?" Edwin asked


    "I had some work. But you..."


    ~"Hurry up Edwin. We are getting late!"~ Lester''s voice reminded him of the urgency.


    "Mrs Payne, I need to go out of Vincardine for a couple of days. During this time, will you do me a favour?" He asked.


    Watching ''THE Edwin O''Dell'' asking for favours to a human was one hell of a moment. But Mrs Payne was not the kind of person who would brag about it.


    "If it is in my power then I would be pleasured to come at your use, young Master." She replied politely.


    "I think Ruth is very disturbed these days. Something is bothering her mind, but she is not telling anything to anyone. Do you know what it is?" He asked hopefully.


    Mrs Payne could have lied straight to his face, but she knew better than that.


    "Even if I know it is not my place to tell you anything, Young Master. When and if Ruth feels like letting you know, she would tell you by herself."


    Edwin sighed dejectedly. This woman knew more than she let out, yet she would die than speaking a word.


    "Fine! But what I am asking from you is... please take care of her for me. I do not want her to get in any trouble. You now know the dangers." He said meaningfully.


    The heart of a mother in her felt relieved at his concern. Which mother does not want such a doting partner for her daughter?


    "Do not worry about her, Young Master. We all are here to take care of her till you come. And more than us, Ruth is well capable of taking care of herself."


    Edwin got her hint. He only nodded then left wordlessly. He should stop underestimating Ruth.


    "Mrs Payne?" She turned around to see Fannie walking her way.


    Did she hear anything?


    The frown on her face told that she saw Mrs Payne with Edwin and was not pleased with that fact.


    ''Come on Fannie! Patience!'' She chided herself.


    "Hello Fannie!" Mrs Payne greeted.


    "Please come with me." Fannie said with a forced smile and began walking ahead.


    She took her through the corridors and doors that Mrs Payne could not remember. Fannie finally stopped. Tuning around, she told Mrs Payne to wait for her there.


    Mrs Payne nodded without questioning. Five minutes later, Fannie came with Eloise.


    "Lady Eloise, this is Mrs Payne." Fannie introduced the old lady.


    Mrs Payne stood up as soon as she saw Eloise walking into the room.


    Eloise looked at the lady for a fleeting moment, then without any greetings, she walked ahead and sat on the couch leisurely.


    "So you claim this old woman is intelligent?" Eloise raised her brow questioningly.


    Her face held a large question mark as if she doubted that. Mrs Payne felt offended by her tone, yet she kept quiet. Especially after Ruth told her what happened between her and Eloise, Mrs Payne was more careful around this woman.


    She did not want any problems for Ruth because of her.


    "Well... that is what I have been told." Fannie answered.


    "Fine! Either way, I do not have any choice to get her help. You know Mrs Payne, we elites always have the best of professionals at our dispense. But these particular medicines and herbs are familiar to only our family physicians.


    If he was here, then I would not have asked a commoner''s help. I do not even know if your knowledge about these things is even trustworthy?" Eloise clicked her tongue in displease.


    "Lady Eloise, I am not a professional, neither I have learned these things in any institute or school. I have gathered this knowledge through my experiences and interests.


    Tell me what help do you exactly need, and I will try to help you as much as I can." Mrs Payne finally said.


    Eloise nodded her head and told Fannie to get the list her physician had given.


    Mrs Payne was on her feet for long. She was working in her home first, then had to walk all the way here. And now she felt the pain in her heels and ankles.


    While Fannie got the list, Mrs Payne thought of sitting in a nearby chair but stopped when Eloise wiped her nose with a napkin and threw it on the same chair.


    "I do not like to sit along the people with lower status." She said bluntly.


    Mrs Payne blinked at her, comparing the two sisters. Elsie was the kind and sweet young woman and, her elder sister was the epitome of arrogance and rudeness.


    "Pardon, Lady Eloise. But my feet are aching that is why-"


    "Your feet are aching? But are not you beggars used to working relentlessly all you life?! If you want you can sit there." Eloise raised her leg, pointing it ahead of her and on the floor.


    "That is the right place for people like you in our homes."


    That was getting out of limits. Mrs Payne was hurt and angry. She knew that Eloise was doing that intentionally. She meant every word she said.


    But only for the sake of Ruth, she decided to bear this humiliation.


    Fannie came with the list and handed it to Mrs Payne. Mrs Payne read the words on the paper. She knew all of those ingredients. They were needed for the preparation of a hair mask that helps hair grow longer and thicker.


    "I know these ingredients. Most of them can be get from the woods of Vincardine and the reamaning can be purchased from the market. I know one shop that sells these medcines." Mrs Payne told.


    "Good then get them for me before the morning. I want to use them in the morning." Eloise ordered.


    "What?"


    Clenching her jaw, Eloise asked, "Is there any problem Mrs Payne?"


    "I can not do that, Lady Eloise. I am not able to go to the market and then into the woods. I will give the description of every ingredient and the address of the shop. Please send someone else for this job." Mrs Payne was already annoyed with Eloise''s treatment of her.


    Besides, she told just the truth.


    Angry at her response, Eloise glared at her. "Are you denying my order Mrs Payne? No wonder that Ruth is also just like you! This arrogance it must have come from you."


    "Lady Eloise-"


    "Do not you dare raise your voice at me! I am being respectful, considering your age. Do not make me use my powers, Mrs Payne.


    I just asked for your help and, you are acting bitter towards me because of Ruth?! I know how to deal with people like you!"


    Mrs Payne was speechless. How could she drag one point to the other in such a nonsensical way?!


    "You poor leeches are hungry for money. Fannie throw a pouch of coins on her face and then see how she agrees for this."


    "We are not hungry for money Lady Eloise!" Mrs Payne said sternly.


    "Then it is doing the job I give you or, your beloved Ruth loosing her job."


    Oh, Lord!

 Chapter 306 - CALMING ANGER AND PAMPERING EGO!

    "Then it is doing the job I give you or, your beloved Ruth loosing her job."


    Mrs Payne could not believe that Eloise would say something like that only to make her get those medicines she needed for her hair care.


    The whole incident with Eloise made her wonder if it was all about only those medicines or, was it had something to do with Ruth?


    Mrs Payne shook, could not shake those thoughts out of her head as she walked in the corridors of ''the great manor''. It was already late in the afternoon. She needed to hurry and get those medicines from the market and the woods.


    The woods...


    The thought of that place sent a chill down her spine. A place where she lost her beloved husband. And that memory made her realise something. She froze in her spot for a moment. How did she not think of it before?


    Her heart lurched dramatically in her ribcage. A cold fear suddenly gripped her mind and heart. Only one name came to her mind who would clear her doubt.


    And he was out of Vincardine for a couple of days.


    Mentally noting that she needed to meet Edwin and ask about it as soon as he returned, Mrs Payne lifted her feet again and resumed walking. The pain in her ankles made her moments slightly sluggish.


    "Aaaahhhhh..."


    She crashed into someone, hitting her nose. She heard a feminine shriek from the opposite side, followed by something hitting the floor. Mrs Payne took the support of the nearby pillar to steady herself.


    The first thing her eyes caught was an expensive-looking bottle of a colourful liquid. As her eyes moved up, they were met by the angry hazel ones.


    Theodora looked like an angry dragon ready to burn her alive.


    Recovering from the shock, Mrs Payne bought the time by crouching down and picking up the bottle from the floor. Although the bottle was not broken, some of its content spilt on the floor.


    By the strong and unique fragrance that attacked her smelling senses, Mrs Payne figured that it was a perfume bottle.


    "My apologiese, Lady Theodora! I-"


    Theodora snatched the bottle from her hand forcefully. Taking a napkin from passing by maid, she began rubbing the bottle of Mrs Payne''s dirty touch.


    Mrs Payne frowned but maintained a calm face. It was Theodora who was in hurry and did not pay attention to where she was going and, yet she was acting like Mrs Payne was a powerhouse of germs.


    "Who the hell are you woman?" She demanded.


    It was no wonder that a self-centred woman did not remember her after more than two decades. She was never interested in anything else except Gerald and what Gerald could offer her.


    Fannie stopped near the corner as she heard Theodora''s angry voice. She analysed the situation and knew that the old woman had messed with Lady Theodora in some way.


    Her eyes widened when she saw that perfume bottle in Theodora''s hands. Theodora had ordered that bottle from the markets of the middle east- the place of finest of fragrances- to gift it to Douglas Morgan.


    Fannie was entrusted to get it to Theodora, and she did just that in the morning. Fannie knew that now that Lord Augustus and Edwin were out of Vincardine for a couple of days, Theodora had invited Douglas to spend some private time with him.


    As he had a special interest in the fragrances, she decided to gift him with this one as an apology for not spending much time with him in these past days.


    Fannie mentally prayed for the old lady, for she knew how obsessed Theodora was about the things she liked. And Douglas Morgan was no joke to her!


    "My name is Isabella Payne. I am Ruth Moore''s aunt."


    Mrs Payne purposefully gave her full name, which she rarely did just to see if recognition flashed in Theodora''s eyes. Unfortunately, there was none. She indeed had forgotten about her.


    Well, the woman who could forget her own child could forget even the God! Mrs Payne thought with disappointment.


    "Whoever you are, who let you enter my house, huh?"


    Theodora was so loud that the maids who were passing by and the guards who were stationed around, gathered to see what the commotion was about.


    Aware of the onlookers'' eyes, Mrs Payne tried to calm down Theodora.


    "Lady Theodora please, lower your voice. People are watching. I apologise-"


    Instead of calming her, Mrs Payne''s words aggravated Theodora even more. Taking a threatening step ahead, she held Mrs Payne by her elbow and tugged it harshly.


    "What did you say, guttersnipe? How dare you tell me lower my voice?"


    Mrs Payne winced in pain as Theodora''s long nails scratched her wrinkled skin.


    "Lady Theodora please, leave me."


    But Theodora was not in a mood to listen. How dare this old woman insult her in front of her servants like this? She needed to learn a lesson!


    One of the maids ran to find Ruth seeing the situation was worsening.


    "Ruth... Ruth... your aunt... Lady Theodora..." The maid whizzed through her rapid breaths.


    The name of Lady Theodora was enough for the alarm to go off in Ruth''s head. Leaving the job she was doing unattended, she ran as fast as she could.


    All along the way, her mind was crowded by the unpleasant possibilities. When she reached the scene, she was stunned to see the way Lady Theodora tugged at Mrs Payne''s hand harshly while throwing insults her way.


    Not caring about anything else, Ruth ran and released Mrs Payne''s hand from Theodora''s.


    Theodora looked shocked. Her temper rose even more till the smoke came out of her ears and nose. Fannie was ecstatic to see the drama unfold further now that Ruth was also there.


    "Lady Theodora! Stop!"


    A pin-drop silence fell heavily on the surroundings. Every person present had their eyes open wide at Ruth''s foolish braveness.


    "You poor leeches! Do not you have any mannerisms? Oh wait! How can you have them when you do not have parents to teach that?"


    "Lady Theodora!"


    Mrs Payne was silent all along for the sake of Ruth. But when she crossed the line, she was ready to defend Ruth as a tigress puts herself first before her cub.


    "Do not interrupt me when I am talking! No wonder why this woman is so ill-mannered. Having a family like you must be the most unfortunate thing if you can not even teach her how to behave with the people above her."


    "But what happened?" Ruth finally asked.


    "This happened!" Theodora showed the spilt liquid from the bottle on the floor.


    "Do you have any idea how expensive and classic it is? You fools can not even count its price with those tiny brains of yours! It is actually our mistake that we hire low-class people like you for our service.


    Instead of feeling gratitude, you people try to sit on our heads. We should forget the kindness and show you your right place now and then."


    Ruth''s eyes stung as the weight of every pair of eyes increased by every minute. The most disturbing part of all this was the woman who had given birth but then abandoned her, was insulting the woman who accepted her as her daughter.


    What an irony!


    "I apologise on her behalf, My Lady!" Ruth forced out the words through gritted teeth.


    "Apologise? Does your apology going to change anything Ruth?"


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Ruth was losing her calm.


    Theodora saw the frustration clearly written on Ruth''s face. She saw it as an opportunity of killing two birds with one stone.


    "She needs to apologise by bowing in front of me!" Theodora declared.


    Ruth gasped. Her eyes were saucer-shaped, her body stiff like a rock.


    "She is not going to do that!" Ruth finally lost it.


    A slap spun Ruth''s head. Its ringing sensation made her ears go deaf to other sounds.


    "Ruth!" Mrs Payne called in alarm.


    All the people, including Fannie, were shocked. They had not expected Theodora to act that impulsively.


    The humiliation that slaps brought with it made Ruth''s heart stir uncomfortable in her chest. Her eyes watered, but the tears were not hurt. They were made up of pure anger.


    Ruth could feel the pressure building inside her.


    The woman who was her biological mother was not only selfish but also the worst person she had ever met. She had no regrets, instead, she was teaching Mrs Payne how to instigate mannerisms in Ruth when she herself had proved herself a pitiful failure as a mother.


    Mrs Payne could not see this anymore. She would die before she let anyone hurt Ruth in such a way. So she did what she was asked for even though Ruth resisted.


    Mrs Payne bowed in front of Theodora, and with a clenched jaw, she apologised.


    "I present my apologies Lady theodora! I hope this will calm your anger and pamper your ego."


    Ruth clenched her hands in tight fists as she struggled to suppress her other side. She did not want Mrs Payne to witness it. Besides, there were many people around.


    Straightening up, Mrs Payne took Ruth''s hand in hers and looking straight into Theodora''s eyes, she said, "A mother can sacrifice her own life for her child as well as she can destroy the two worlds if it takes her to that.


    Unfortunately, this is only understandable by a MOTHER! And a woman who only gives birth but not love, can not be called a mother! But the one who stays by her child, protects and loves her child even though she has not given birth to that child is the REAL MOTHER!"


    She did not wait to see Theodora''s reaction and dragged Ruth away from there. But Mrs Payne''s words hit Theodora like a slap in the face.


    She had intentionally targeted her weak point.... successfully!

 Chapter 307 - FACING THE WOODS AGAIN

    Mrs Payne stopped, only after she reached home. As soon as Ruth opened the lock on the door, Mrs Payne rushed inside only to collapse on the bed.


    Tears streamed down her eyes. Her fragile heart pained not only because of the insults by Theodora and Eloise but also because of Ruth''s misfortune.


    What wrong did that innocent woman do? Why it has to be her going through different ordeals every day?


    Ruth fell at Mrs Payne''s feet and started crying. The fact that Mrs Payne had to go through such humiliation broke Ruth''s heart more than what Theodora said to her.


    Ruth felt disgusted that the woman who could not respect others and was so wrong; was her mother. She was having a hard time believing she grew up in that woman''s womb.


    How Ruth wished that if that womb was of her mother Bertha or Mrs Payne! She would have felt proud of herself then. But, now she could not.


    She felt embarrassed and humiliated. The contempt she held for Theodora was piling up with her every action. And today was the epitome of it. Ruth could live through any torture as long as she was the only target.


    But when it came to her dear ones... she refused to let them suffer. Although, externally she looked like a timid flower shivering in the gust of wind, inside she was bubbling like lava that was ready to explode and burn everything.


    Would Theodora have said those things to Ruth if she knew that Ruth was her daughter? Would she still have misbehaved with her like that? Would she have treated Mrs Payne in that way then?


    Homewrecker!


    Theodora once called Ruth a homewrecker of her best friends.


    She had also called her an opportunist.


    Was not Theodora more deserving of that title? Had not she married Lord Augustus because she saw an opportunity of living a lavish and respectable life as an O''Dell? Then who was the real opportunist?


    -"You are trying to use my nephew''s kindness for your own gains."- Theodora said that after throwing mud at Ruth''s chastity.


    How could a mother say such a thing to her own child irrespective of the child''s identity?


    Ruth''s tears stopped not because her tear ducts were empty but because she wished for it. She should not feel this pain for a selfish woman. She did not deserve to go through such humiliation every time when she had not done anything wrong.


    Neither Ruth nor Mrs Payne deserved any of what happened.


    It should be Theodora crying in regret of how she destroyed Ruth''s life. It should be her living in misery while wishing for an early death for what happened with Gerald because of her.


    Ralph- Ruth''s grandfather- did everything for his daughter. But he did not care about Gerald, Ruth and Bertha. He should be punished by the thing he feared the most- his daughter''s pain.


    Bertha... that selfless woman had to sacrifice her every happiness because of them. She did everything for Ruth that Theodora was supposed to do. Yet Theodora was downgrading her teachings.


    No... Ruth could not take any of that more.


    She recalled one saying by her mother Bertha- ''Do not ever suppress a person that one day he will rise up in a revolt.''


    And that has already been done.


    The fate, the past, the present, the people, the time and the circumstances had suppressed Ruth to the point that she was ready for the revolt.


    "Mrs Payne... what were you doing in ''the great manor''?" She asked now with a composed voice.


    She thought of apologising first but then was it really her fault? And would her apology had changed anything?


    Mrs Payne wiped her tears. "Lady Eloise called me." She narrated to her everything that happened without leaving any details behind.


    That only fueled the fire that had begun burning in Ruth.


    "Okay. Give me that list and the descriptions of every ingredieant. I will get them." Ruth told determinedly.


    "No Ruth. It is already evening time. The Sun will set soon. I am not letting you go alone. Not in the woods at least." Mrs Payne objected.


    Ruth knew it was pointless to argue with her. So, got an idea.


    "I will not go alone. I will ask Ida to come with me. Will you allow me then?"


    Mrs Payne was hesitant. She knew the risks in the woods. But, she also knew how stubborn Ruth was. If she took Ida with her, then there would not be any problem, she hoped.


    "Alright."


    Mrs Payne gave her the list. She described the appearances, smells etc of the key ingredient to making its identification easy for Ruth.


    "Do not get late Ruth. I am waiting for you." Mrs Payne said with concern.


    And Ruth thought that God had compensated a loss of mother in her life with such an amazing woman.


    "I know. Take care!"


    Saying that Ruth left home with a clenched jaw, hot head and determined mind. It was time to fight back!


    Little did she know what was served on her plate.


    Ruth went to the market first. She found the shop Mrs Payne had told. Luckily the ingredients that Mrs Payne thought would be available there were indeed there. Ruth paid for them.


    When she exited the shop, the Sun had already waved its goodbye. Soon the world would welcome the darkness. In fury, Ruth refused to take a ride from Henry or other coachmen even though she was running errands for an O''Dell family member.


    She was at the centre of the town and now she needed to walk Northwards, till the end of the habitation, and the beginning of the woods.


    She was still raging throughout the way. Her mind was running in different directions and, she was torn between what her heart desired and what her brain instructed.


    This time Ruth did not try to shake off those thoughts. She welcomed them with open arms. She needed to think as much as she could, to get to the right conclusion. And then she needed to ponder some more to accept that conclusion.


    By the time she reached the woods, the night had befallen. The memories of her last visits to the woods blew in her mind. And Mr Payne''s image made her gut wrench in pain.


    With a shaky breath, Ruth decided to enter the woods and get done with this job. She prayed to not face the murderer in there who had killed six people before, including Mr Payne.


    Over time, Ruth had come to the conclusion that those deaths were murders and not animal attacks.


    -"It is my word that I will bring the justice to these six innocent lives and their families. It is my promise to you!"-


    The blue-eyed monster had once said that. She wondered if he even remembered his words because as far as she knew, the topic of those six deaths was long forgotten, and now nobody spoke about it.


    It was a lie then!


    -"I know you do not have a reason to trust me, because I have given you none."-


    He was right! He failed to give her a reason to trust him yet again.


    Ruth sighed. Clearing her head of all these thoughts, she opened the list where she had written the descriptions of the ingredients in short points.


    After revising them once, she started looking for the specified plants. It was clever of her to bring a torch and a matchstick with her. She hung her bag on a branch of a nearby tree.


    Taking out the torch, that was soaked in oil, she burnt it after two failed attempts. Suddenly the darkness was defeated by the spark of the yellowish-orange light of the torch.


    Now she could see her surroundings clearly, and it would also help in case a wild animal crosses her path.


    Ruth was strictly told by Mrs Payne to not go to the portion of the woods where the first five deaths happened. Mr Payne''s body was found at some distance away from that area which puzzled everybody.


    Taking the bag from the tree, Ruth hung it on her shoulder. With a torch in hand, she began her search.


    Ten minutes later, her face brightened when she found the first plant mentioned in the list. She uprooted it with force. Shaking it little, she cleared its roots from the soil then put it inside her bag.


    Now began the hunt for the next one.


    Ruth was engrossed in her task. She was collecting the mentioned plants and herbs one by one. But she failed to realise that she had ventured deep into the woods, and the time was ticking faster than she anticipated.


    She smiled when she found three of the mentioned plants in the same periphery. The bag was heavy with the weight, and her shoulders began aching. Ruth removed the bag and kept it at the foot of a tree.


    With the torch in hand, she began collecting the first ingredient of the spot. She had to collect the red flowers that looked pretty. But she needed to be careful with them as if she accidentally touch her eyes with them, it might cause irritation and redness of eyes.


    She plucked six-seven flowers and kept them in the bag. She wiped her hands with a handkerchief she carried in her uniform pocket, to be safe until the time she washed her hands with water.


    Now was the time for collecting the herb that she had found nearby.


    "Some more time and then it will be done!" Ruth reminded herself.


    She was tired, hungry and emotionally drained out. She craved to run home and fill her stomach with food prepared by Mrs Payne''s loving hands.


    She walked on the bed of fallen leaves and grass, her attention trained ahead of her.. Suddenly her heart lurched in her throat as a ringing scream echoed in the silence of the woods.

 Chapter 308 - [Bonus ]PLEASE GET ME DOWN

    Mrs Payne was waiting for Ruth. The clock showed past ten in the night. Ruth was expected to come back by now.


    Mrs Payne''s instincts were showing red signs. She regretted permitting Ruth to go that late. At least she had to accompany her, but the pain in her ankles was not letting her stand on her feet long, let alone walk far.


    Twenty minutes later, worry gripped her. Inside the house, the tension choked her. To get fresh air and with the hope that she might see Ruth walking back home, Mrs Payne went into the balcony.


    But the night air did not soothe her worry. She was contemplating what to do when she saw Ida coming from a distance.


    With hope, her eyes searched for Ruth but did not find her. More nervous than before, Mrs Payne rushed inside the house then hurried down to meet Ida. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to even lock the door. For her, Ruth was her first priority.


    "Ida... Ida..." Mrs Payne called her name in urgency.


    Ida was confused. She ran the distance between them and held Mrs Payne before she lost her foot.


    "Mrs Payne. Careful! What happened? Why are you running like this?"


    Ida was busy all day with Elsie. Elsie decided to practice some fighting techniques as she felt the need to productively channelising her wolf''s energy.


    Her wolf was getting stronger and bounced with energy after she got marked by Lester. Ida was there to help her, and that way, she also could tame her wolf.


    "Ida... where is Ruth?" Mrs Payne asked through her panting breaths.


    "Ruth? I do not know Mrs Payne. Is she not home yet?" Ida asked in puzzlement.


    "What? But she said she will ask you to go with her." Mrs Payne was now trembling in worry.


    Ida shook her head with closed eyes. Opening her eyes, she said. "Mrs Payne please calm down and tell me what happened. I did not meet Ruth since afternoon. Ruth was supposed to be at home early today. What is going on exactly?"


    Mrs Payne recited the whole day since she went into ''the great manor''. Ida listened to everything with wide eyes and her mouth agape.


    Oh, Moon Goddess, what had happened!


    "And now I do not know where to find her Ida. Where she could go?" Mrs Payne asked through tears.


    Ida''s head spun, hearing everything. But she needed to act fast and smart before anything happened to Ruth, Or Edwin would kill everyone without a second thought.


    "Mrs Payne please. First let me take you home."


    "No Ida! I can not wait more. I need to find Ruth. What if she is in danger?" A memory of the night when Ruth escaped from Harold''s office and the four goons chased her made Mrs Payne worried sick.


    Ida held her firmly. "Mrs Payne I promise I will do everything in my power to find Ruth. But first you need to calm down. You do not look well. We are only wasting time this way."


    Mrs Payne paused, processing Ida''s words. Her last sentence made sense to her.


    She let Ida take her home. Ida made sure that she was fine, and then after telling her again that Ruth would be home soon, Ida ran to Elsie.


    "Lady Elsie... Lady Elsie...La-"


    She stopped when she saw an unexpected person in Elsie''s chamber.


    "Lady Eloise?"


    "Ida? What are you doing here? Are not you tired after a day''s practice?" Elsie asked, looking up from the game she and Eloise were playing, with small round stones.


    Ida could not help but give a hostile glare to Eloise.


    "Sister Eloise suggested we play our favourite childhood game and spend some time together," Elsie explained the reason for Eloise''s presence in her chamber.


    Ida did not know what to say to that, so she only nodded.


    "Pardon that I disturbed you. I will take your leave now."


    Ida did not wait for more and turned on her feet. Now she needed to find Ruth by herself.


    The minutes were passing fast, and Ida could not decide what to do. So she thought of searching for Ruth by herself. She left ''the great manor'' and began walking the market''s way. She could not ask any coachman to take her as she did not want the news to spread and reach Lady Theodora''s ears.


    After what Mrs Payne told her, she was not ready to trust anyone.


    *


    *


    *


    *More than an hour before*


    Ruth''s heart lurched to her throat and a ringing scream echoed in the silence of the night. The world turned upside down, literally as she dangled from a rope about eight to nine feet in the air.


    Her one leg was free, while the other one was shackled by the thick rope. The more she struggled, the more that knot tightened around her ankle.


    The sudden blood rush to her brain made her feel dizzy at first. It took her a couple of minutes to comprehend what happened and, to absorb the shock.


    As she swayed slightly in the air, she could see the torch on the ground. It fell when Ruth stepped into the trap. Her bag was not very far away from her.


    Who the hell would plant a trap like this in the woods? And why?


    Ruth was scared. The world was a scary place and, looking at it upside down scared her even more.


    "Hello? Is there anyone? Please help me!" She called for help at the top of her lungs.


    However, a part of her knew that her efforts were supposed to go in vain. After the six murders, people had avoided roaming in the woods. Her only hope was some fool like her would be wandering this late in the woods and accidentally heard her voice.


    She hoped against hope for that fool person to listen to her pleas.


    Ruth tried pushing up her upper body and getting to her feet. But the extreme pressure she felt in her abdomen made her attempts unsuccessful.


    Tears gathered in her eyes. She heard owls hooting in the distance. The light from the torch would extinguish soon, and the scary darkness was the last thing Ruth wanted as an accomplice.


    "Please somebody help me..." Ruth broke down in tears.


    Mrs Payne''s worried face twisted her heart in pain. She had promised to go back home soon. She had no help and, God only knew what would happen in this place.


    Was this trap set by the killer?


    Ruth''s blood ran cold at that thought. Her teary eyes drifted around her cautiously. She strained her ears when they caught on some sound.


    She held her breath, straining her eyes in the direction of the sound. She saw two blur figures stepping out from behind the trees.


    She wanted to smile, but she was yet to know if they were a threat or help. Ruth blinked a couple of times to clear her vision. And when it did, she was speechless.


    She saw inverted images of smirking Eloise and Fannie standing not far from her.


    "F-Fannie? Lady Eloise?" The words came out of her mouth in a whisper.


    "Ruth? Oh God, Ruth! How did this happen?" The urgency in Eloise''s voice made Ruth believe that they were helpful and not a threat.


    "Lady Eloise, please help me. I do not know how I stepped on this trap. But please Lady Eloise, help me get down. Please!" Ruth pleaded through her tears.


    "Of course Ruth. I will help you get down. Do not worry!" Eloise turned her head towards Fannie, who stood a couple of steps behind her.


    "Fannie! What are you doing there? Come fast. We need to help Ruth." Eloise said.


    Ruth finally released a breath of a sigh. Some more minutes and then she would feel the land below her feet.


    The smile that appeared naturally on her face, faltered when the taunting laughter fell on her ears. She saw Eloise and Fannie chortling, throwing their heads back, their shoulders shaking up and down.


    Ruth was confused. She did not understand what was going on.


    When Eloise turned around to face her, Ruth saw the cruel coldness on her face that again startled her.


    "L-Lady Eloise?"


    Eloise walked her way with a menacing look in her eyes. Stopping a step away from Ruth, she raised her hand up and pulled Ruth''s dangling hair forcefully. She then sprinkled some solution on her, which neither Fannie nor Ruth questioned.


    It was a solution used by the werewolves to mask their scents. The one that Douglas used, every time he spend time with Theodora.


    "Aaaaaggghhh" Ruth''s eyes shut at the impact.


    "You think I am here to help you bitch?" Eloise laughed again maniacally. "Why would I help you when I am the one who put you in this situation?!"


    Ruth shivered in fear. What was running in this woman''s head?


    "But why? Please get me down! Mrs Payne must be waiting for me." Ruth cried.


    Eloise twisted Ruth''s toffee brown hairs around her fingers and tugged them again.


    "Aaaaahhhh", Ruth sobbed as white pain shot in her head.


    The dizziness made her feel like puking.


    "Do you think I have forgotten how you faught with me in front of Lester, Elsie and Rees? I do not know what black magic you did on me, but I had never experienced a fear like that. Tell me what you did to me??"


    Eloise asked with angry eyes.


    Ruth''s ankle was bruised badly. It began turning cold as the rope constricted the blood flow to it.


    "I... I do not know what you are saying." Ruth said.


    But she could feel that lady Eloise would not give up that easily.

 Chapter 309 - DO NOT LET ANYONE KNOW ABOUT THIS!

    "I do not know what black magic you did on me but I had never experienced fear like that. Tell me what you did to me??"


    Eloise kept repeating the same question, and Ruth kept repeating the same answer that she did not know what Eloise was talking about.


    One thing that Ruth had realised in recent times was that her power was her best weapon. And a warrior always guards his best weapon.


    Even if the hell broke loose, Ruth would not tell anything about her powers unless and until she wanted to share it with someone.


    "You are like that leech Ruth Moore, that sucks blood till it bursts. You can not win with Elsie by your side because she is no one!"


    "Yes... yes. Lady Elsie is no one in front of Lady Eloise. It is the only young master who dotes on her and now Lord Lester too." Fannie did her job of spilling oil in the already burning fire very efficiently. Probably the only thing she was good at.


    Hearing Lester''s name triggered the evil in Eloise. She remembered why she was angry with Ruth in the first place.


    "You... you filled Elsie''s brain with stupid things. You provoked her to chase Lester. It was you who made her believe that she could compete with me! You are the happiest person after Lester declared his love for Elsie, are not you?"


    Ruth was hyperventilating by this time. Her eyes were drooping due to the pain. Yet she was not ready to apologise to please Eloise. Ruth was tired of submission.


    She had tried using her power, not caring what its consequences would be for Eloise. But, her uncomfortable state, tired body and chaos in mind along with fear, did not help her with the powers.


    She felt frustrated with every failed attempt. She tried calming down, but it did not work. And at that very moment, she realised one thing.


    No matter what power a person acquires, a human could not beat time. At the end of the day, she was just a human- a doll at the hands of fate.


    "I cried tears of hurt for days. And I promise that I will make you cry the same! Now enjoy your night! Hope to never see you again!"


    "Lady Eloise, please no... no! Do not leave me alone here. Fannie! Fannie!"


    Ruth thrashed in alarm as she saw both of them waving their hands at her. She cried and begged, but those women did not listen to anything.


    She cried and cried till both of them disappeared from her sight. And with them gone was Ruth''s last hope of help. She sobbed as the torch slowly died to leave her alone at the hands of darkness.


    *


    *


    *


    *present*


    Ida reached the market and at the shop where Ruth went. She knocked on the door as the shop owner lived next door.


    "Open the door. Open the door!" She yelled.


    The shopowner cursed, mumbling who would be there at this late in the night and why they could not wait till he opened the door.


    "What do you need Madam?" He asked a bit irritatingly as soon as he saw a young woman at his door.


    "I am sorry to disturb you at his odd hour. But I want to know if a woman with toffee brown hair and hazel eyes came to your shop with a list of ingredients that are used in the preparation of a hair mask?"


    "Many people come at my shop. How can I remember everyone?" He said carelessly.


    "Please, sir. Try to remember. She is my friend and she has not returned home yet. Her old aunt is worried for her. She... She is wearing the same uniform as me." Ida removed the shawl she had used to wrap herself.


    The man''s face softened hearing that. He then revisited the time a few hours back.


    "Yes. A woman with the same description came to my shop in the evening."


    Ida''s face brightened at hearing that. "Did she say anything? Like where it was going from here?"


    The man shook his head. "She did not. But I saw her walking to North."


    Ida''s body went stiff. Ruth went into the woods!


    Thanking the man, she left with a decision.


    ~"Master... Master"~


    Edwin was sitting with Lester in one carriage while Augustus rode in another. Augustus''s carriage was miles ahead of them as Edwin''s carriage had to stop for some time. Its wheel had some problem, and on the deserted road they were travelling, it took longer to gather help and resolve the issue.


    When Augustus would reach the destination in a couple of hours, Edwin and Lester''s carriage was not even halfway in distance.


    Edwin was tired of hearing Lester''s incessant blabbering and had closed his eyes, resting his head back.


    ~"master... Master... it is me. Ida."~


    Edwin stiffened. Ida? Why was she contacting him through the mind link?


    ~"Ida, what happened? Why are you sounding so distressed?"~


    After a momentary pause, he heard Ida''s voice that shook the ground beneath his feet.


    ~"Master... Ruth is missing since late afternoon. It is a long story. But I enquired and got to know that she went in the direction of the woods."~


    ~"Woods?"~ Even through the mind link, Edwin''s voice boomed so loudly that made Ida cringe in fear.


    ~"That is what Mrs Payne speculate her to go. And the last man who saw her also directed that way. Please Master... it is an emergency."~


    Of course, it was an emergency for Edwin. He would have halted an ongoing war for Ruth if it would have taken him to that.


    ~"Ida listen to me. Go and search for her. I am coming. And do not let anyone know about this. No one!"~


    He closed his mind link and snapped open his eyes.


    "Edwin? What happened?" Lester was quick to ask him. He sensed that Edwin was communicating with someone through a mind link, and it was a piece of bad news by the way his facial expressions changed.


    "Ruth is in the woods Lester." Edwin told in alarm.


    "Woods? What is she doing there? How did Elsie let her go there at this time?"


    "Lester, Ida did not give me the deatils. But I need to go find Ruth. Right now!"


    "What? Edwin are you serious? We are not alone. What am I going to tell Lord Augustus? And people would enquire about your absence. You know this is also important as your duty of a werewolf leader." Lester reminded.


    But this time, Edwin''s priority was different. His eyes had already begun changing their colour. His face set in a hard mould as he stared right into Lester''s eyes.


    "My MATE needs me more than anything. Right now SHE is the most important for me. I do not know what you are going to do. I will be there before Ripon take his oath as a Chairman. But right now I need to go."


    Lester knew there was no room left for the discussion. But along with his associate, he was also Edwin''s friend.


    "But Edwin how are you going to cover this long distance in such a short time? What if you do not reach there on time in the morning?"


    "Do not worry about me. I will manage. I am a leader for a reason. And along with more responsibilities I have more power too. And I promise I will be there before time! Manage till then."


    This time Lester imagined him in Edwin''s shoes. If it was Elsie in the woods, he would have done exactly the same as Edwin. Lester realised how wrong he was when he kept reminding Edwin of his responsibilities but never understood his longing and possessiveness over Ruth.


    "Get my sister-in-law back safely!"


    The coachman even did not realise when Edwin opened the door of the carriage and jumped out of the running carriage.


    He immediately shifted in his wolf form- his stronger, powerful and more dominant form. His real self!


    He howled loudly, tearing the eerie silence of the road. Taking the opposite direction of the wind, he began cutting it with the optimum speed.


    He felt wind running through his silky black fur. The wind bombarded his face along with the night insects. He did not care if they hit his eyes, entered his nose or his mouth.


    His giant paws fell on the ground firmly yet as lightly as they carried him fast. His heart was pounding in worry, and his mind was spinning numerous possibilities.


    He was angry. His wolf was angry. He did not understand why Ruth went into the woods. Elsie, Ida and Mrs Payne all promised to take care of Ruth. But they all failed.


    Edwin''s anger was directed at the three women. He himself did not know what he would have done if one of them stood in front of him right then.


    Edwin worshipped the Moon Goddess. She was his creator and his mother. But after she failed to return to his parents, he stopped asking things from her.


    But with Ruth in danger, he chanted a mental prayer and begged for her safety. The moon shining in the dark clouds had to hear his prayer, or certainly, Edwin would bring hell on the earth!

 Chapter 310 - A CRY OF A BEAST

    "Ruth! Ruth, can you hear me?" Ida called loudly but got no response. She used her werewolf''s smelling ability, but her wolf could not pick Ruth''s scent.


    How could she when Eloise had already masked it by using the solution?


    Ruth did not know how much time passed after Eloise and Fannie left her alone. The air was getting colder. Her hunger had reached the point where she felt numb. Her body was shivering in cold but, the sensation in her ankle had numbed to the level that she did not even feel her foot.


    Her eyes were heavy. The tears had dried a long time ago and, so was her hope of getting saved.


    Her fingers twitched at the sound of someone''s footsteps. Ruth forced her eyes open but, the darkness and her hazy vision did not help her see who it was.


    Blinking a few times, she squinted her eyes. Her heart dropped when instead of two, four thin legs came in her view under the moonlight. Yellow eyes shone in the dark. The moonlight was reflected by the sharp teeth and saliva dripping mouth.


    No... this could not be true!


    A hyena- a hungry one- was staring right at Ruth. It made a strange gurgling sound at the back of its throat- a warning of the upcoming danger.


    Ruth''s tired body was suddenly rejuvenated by the wish of life. She started moving, finding a way to save herself. Even though she was eight to nine feet in the air, her long hair and hands were dangling below that height.


    An animal like a hyena could jump and easily yank a chunk of her flesh. The survival instincts kicked in when Ruth saw the animal running her way. As she had anticipated, it jumped with its head upwards and jaw wide open. But Ruth forced herself up.


    The animal missed her by mere inches. But now, it was infuriated. Its hunger made its mouth salivate even more. It made another frustrating sound after landing on the ground.


    Ruth felt like her soul left her for that moment only to return back more terrified.


    The animal turned around and, with another dangerous sound, it vaulted with more effort than before. Ruth did not get enough time to pull herself completely. Even though she managed to pull her upper body up, the animal''s sharp teeth grazed her hands, tearing her skin and flesh.


    Ruth screeched in pain as blood gushed out of the wound.


    Edwin finally reached the woods. By that time, his wolf was panting. He had run the fastest he had ever run before. He did not run that fast, even when enemies were on his chase when his life was in danger.


    But this time, it was about his mate. It was about his beautiful shooting star, his moonflower.


    He immediately shifted in his human form. He was stark naked but did not care about it a bit. He did not want to waste time looking for the clothes that they kept hidden at different places in the woods for situations similar to this and more.


    "Ruth... Ruth where are you?" Edwin called desperately.


    Ruth was tired and, the dizziness was inflicting its effect with full force. The hyena managed to cut her veins that caused a lot of blood loss. She fought to keep her eyes open. But with every passing moment, it became harder and harder.


    The animal, now confident after its successful attack, was ready for the third one. Ruth did not know if she could pull herself up and, even if she did, would that mean she could save herself again.


    Edwin''s heart was racing faster in fear. He could feel that something was wrong... utterly wrong!


    "Ruth.... Ruth..."


    Edwin was not used to what he was feeling at that moment- fear!


    He was also a human and had experienced all of the possible human emotions. However, he closed the lid of one of these bottles a long time ago- in his childhood. Since then, he refused to open that lid to feel the fear.


    But today, that bottle was broken. The fear crowded like a black ink covering his whole being.


    Ida, who was also searching for Ruth, heard Edwin''s voice at a distance.


    ~"Master... I can not smell her. She is not in the west."~


    Oh, help Moon Goddess!


    How could they not smell Ruth?


    Ruth was in the staredown with the animal. She did not see a wild animal in front of her, but she saw her possible death staring back at her.


    Another tear rolled down her eyes to disappear in her sweaty hair. Her mind had finally found an easy way out. Just give up!


    She did not see any hope. Even her powers were useless at this point. All she felt was numbness.


    Edwin was searching through the woods, running like a caveman from primitive time without anything to cover his body. His already unruly hair fell on his forehead like wild cripers.


    His body was drenched in sweat. He himself could sense his wolf''s anger and fear. If any other werewolf smell him, then it would definitely think of taking advantage of his vulnerable state.


    He suddenly ceased running. He smelled something. Sniffing the air around, he caught on a scent that rejuvenated each and every cell of his body like the first rain provides a new life to a dying plant.


    Its sweet aroma made him and his wolf hum in ecstasy. He had not smelled anything like that before. A pain shot through his gums, his canines grew to beat his will.


    He suddenly opened his eyes that were now obsidian in colour with electric blue streaks in them.


    Ruth saw the animal running her way. She commanded her brain and body to work in coordination. But the lack of energy did not help her situation. She tried, she really did but, she could not lift her body up. She remained dangling from the tree, waiting for the animal''s teeth to sink in her face.


    Hope finally gave up on her and, she closed her eyes to remember the people she loved and missed for the last time.


    The animal leapt in the air, thrilled that its prey had given up on its survival will. It was merely a few inches away from Ruth''s head with its jaw open wide, ready to take it in its mouth when a blow landed to its right side and, it went flying away.


    It quivered after colliding with the forest ground. The blow broke its bones. It squeaked and growled, feeling threatened. It did not wait to see where that blow came from and pushing itself up, it ran away into the woods.


    Edwin''s frightened eyes moved from the animal and, to Ruth and his heart stopped beating for a couple of seconds.


    Her ankle was stained in blood with a thick rope around it. She was dangling like a pendulum from the tree, her dress fell to her waist, revealing the white stockings she wore under it.


    Her hair was messy and handing, matted on her head and forehead due to sweat. Her eyes were open in thin slits, her mind too dangles in between consciousness and nonconsciousness.


    And what broke Edwin''s heart the most was the nasty wound on her hand.


    He was shell-shocked at his spot. A drop of her blood fell on the ground beneath. His eyes caught that moment in slow motion and, when it hit the ground, its soft sound brought him back to his senses.


    He ran to her.


    "Ruth... Ruth, please open your eyes. Please open your eyes!" He tapped her cheeks frequently, but Ruth had no energy to listen to him.


    Edwin took a step back. He pushed himself up and in the air. With his sharp claws, he cut the rope. Before Ruth fell on the ground, he caught her and landed on the ground safely.


    Her body was limp in his hand. The sudden change in her blood circulation created darkness in front of her eyes. She did not feel anything. She did not feel any pain.


    But the warmth and the muscles she felt from Edwin encouraged her to fight some more. Before her body and mind gave up on her, she saw a blurry image of a man with a bare chest.


    Ida found them. Her hands shot up to cover her shock at the sight she saw in front of her.


    No. It was not Edwin without any clothes. These supernatural creatures did not get fazed by the nakedness like humans.


    What shocked Ida was Ruth''s state and the blood covering parts of her body.


    She could not see Edwin''s face, but her wolf could definitely feel his dangerous aura. It made her wolf tremble in fear.


    She immediately ran to get clothes for Edwin. If not by the incidents of this day, then Ruth would definitely freak out seeing herself in the arms of naked Edwin.


    Edwin was frozen at his spot. His eyes could not move from the wound on her hand. When he left Vincardine today, he had not imagined something like this would happen even in his wildest dreams.


    A tear dropped from his left eye and fell on Ruth''s face- A reminder of the reality.


    Edwin felt the sudden surge of fury inside. Holding Ruth tightly in his arms, he moved his head up and let out a gut-wrenching scream. A cry of a beast.. A warning to the whole world, that shook even the trees and rocks in the woods.

 Chapter 311 - [Bonus ]I WILL EXPLOIT TO MY ADVANTAGE!

    It took Ida a lot of pleading and waiting patiently to make Edwin move from his spot and away from Ruth. He put on the clothes she found nearby. His eyes did not leave Ruth even for a fleet second.


    Picking Ruth up in bridal style, Edwin''s legs marched fast in the direction of ''the great manor''. Ida was fidgeting with nervousness.


    She thought of apologising to Edwin first, but the way his dangerous aura made her wolf uncomfortable made her act otherwise. She did not know why and when Edwin would snap. He was silent all the way- that was a silence before the storm.


    Edwin took a turn, confusing Ida at first. She then realised why he did that when the old building to the far corner of the property came into view.


    Edwin had thought about it thoroughly. He did not trust anyone anymore when it came to Ruth. He could not keep her in the servants quarters or, the news would spread like a wildfire.


    Keeping Ruth in his chamber meant making her vulnerable for his family. He then also had to get back to Lester, before anyone get suspicious of his absence, especially his uncle.


    Ruth needed immediate medical attention. With given the circumstances, he figured that the only safe place for Ruth at that point was his headquarters.


    Ida ran ahead of Edwin and knocked on the metal door in the specified manner, which they used as a secret code. The guard opened the door from inside.


    He was about to ask Ida what she needed when his eyes widened, seeing Edwin walking with injured Ruth in his arms.


    He called the other guards and advanced to help his Master. But one glare from Edwin made him and the others take a step back in submission.


    Edwin did not stop and started climbing the stairs that led him to the first floor of the building. Ida spoke something with the guards that Edwin did not care to pay attention to.


    His all attention was focused on only his mate. He opened the door of the room, where he had spent the worst days of his life. He put Ruth on the bed. And in the light of the torches in the room, she looked worse than before.


    His heart shook, his wolf cried. The pain and the anger mixed together to form a hazardous concoction.


    Ida tip-toed to the open door of the room. Mustering all her courage, she opened her mouth.


    "M-Master... the family physician is not available. I have sent the guards to get a human physician. They will get him here in short after compelling him."


    Edwin did not move. He did not make any sound of acknowledgement. He just stood there staring at his unconscious mate.


    A guard came with water and a napkin. Ida took that from him and walked to the bed. She gauged Edwin''s reaction, for she knew that she might lose her life at that moment.


    When he did not make any move, Ida sat on the bed. She wet the napkin in the water, twisted it to remove excess water and started cleaning Ruth''s wound and skin.


    She gulped down the lump formed in her throat at the sight of her Luna and the person who called her her friend.


    Repeating the process two more times, Ida cleaned Ruth''s injured hand. She was about to dip the napkin again in the water when she saw a greenish stain on it.


    She scratched it with her hands and, wetting the napkin again, she moved to clean Ruth''s other hand. This time too, she found the same strain. She observed it under the fluttering light of the torch with furrowed brows.


    Then it dawned upon her.


    "Master, see this." She did not care if Edwin killed her then and there.


    The fact that someone attempted to murder her Luna disgusted her.


    Edwin tore his gaze finally from Ruth''s face to see what Ida was showing. And when he realised what it was... his wolf was again eager to come out, demanding complete control.


    "Someone used the masking solution on her. That was why we could not catch her scent." Ida said.


    Edwin''s hands twisted in tight fists. Before any one of them reacted, the guards came with a man. He was a physician and was under the compulsion done by the guards.


    The physician requested everyone to go out of the room while he tend to Ruth''s injuries. But as stubborn male alpha, Edwin refused to move.


    Ida knew it was hopeless in trying. Edwin would not leave Ruth with another male in this state. She stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    She then contacted Elsie through the mind link and informed her about everything.


    She only prayed that Ruth would wake up safely soon.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester had no idea of what was happening in the Vincardine. He thought of contacting Elsie and asking her about Ruth, but then he thought otherwise. If Elsie did not know anything about it, then he did not want her to panic.


    Lester believed Edwin when he promised to come back before Ripon assumes the charge. But the challenge was how he was going to handle Lord Augustus till then?


    His carriage reached the destination in the late hours of the night. It was a relief that Lord Augustus retired to his room, after waiting for Lester and Edwin. At least Lester did not need to answer him until morning. He wished Edwin would come by that time.


    The coachman parked the carriage at its place and, carried Edwin and Lester''s luggage to their room. Lester was hungry on the way but, after Ruth''s news, he lost his appetite.


    So he decided to fill his empty stomach with some good beer. He found the bar and took a bottle and a glass. He was not in the mood of sitting in the confines of his room, so he decided to sit in the garden of the building, where their stay was arranged.


    After one glass, Lester grew more restless. Not knowing what to do, he leaned in his chair, looking at the starry sky and waiting for Edwin''s message.


    He did not realise when the soft breezes of the winds lulled his tired mind. His eyes closed on their own, a half-finished bottle of beer by his side.


    Minutes later, his eyes snapped open. With a speed of light, he held someone''s hand that was near his throat. With a forceful twist, Lester pushed that person away and, stood up from his chair.


    And the face he saw made his blood boil in anger.


    Darius laughed, looking at Lester. He looked the same even after years- the last time Lester saw him. And even after years, he was still the same moron.


    "Nice to see you after long, dear friend!" Darius smirked.


    Meeting the vampires was the only part Lester disliked since the beginning of this trip.


    "Friend my foot Darius! Stop living in the delusions." Lester glared at the vampire.


    "Ouch! You still are bitter for kicking your ass in the Academy lester? I thought we both are grown up above that."


    Lester scoffed.


    "If you are talking about putting you to your right place, then you are welcome! I will do it for you again if you give me the chance." Lester retorted.


    Darius shook his head amusedly. He saw the half-filled bottle of beer and one glass that Lester was using.


    "Only one glass? Where is your dearest friend''s? Or has he chickened out using his stupid morals as an excuse?"


    Lester knew Darius would itch to see Edwin. Especially after their last meet and how the planning of the six murders in the woods of Vincardine began.


    "Eager to meet him?" Lester cocked his brow.


    Darius nodded. "Eager to kill him!"


    Lester broke out in loud laughter. Shaking his head unbelievably, Lester said, "You seriously believe that?"


    "You will believe it too when I WILL kill him."


    "And how are you going to do that?"Lester crossed his hands over his chest.


    Darius slipped his hands in his pant pockets. "Everyone has weakness."


    "Darius, you have already wasted time in finding Edwin''s weakness and found none."


    But Darius was not the one who easily gave up.


    "He had no weaknesses that does not mean he will never have one. I am waiting for that time. And then I will exploit it to my advantage."


    The way Darius held that confidence not only in his eyes but also on his face, made Lester''s mind run to Ruth.


    "If it is so then you also must have a weakness Darius." Lester tried diverting the focus of the conversation from Edwin.


    His words wiped all the humour from Darius''s face. He walked towards Lester and stopped near him. Taking the beer bottle, he chugged it down his throat.


    Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, Darius gazed straight at Lester.


    "Yes, I had one. And I diminished it with myself years ago." With that said, Darius walked away, leaving behind Lester.


    Lester gulped. He knew exactly what Darius was talking about. He was talking about his only possible weakness that he conveniently eradicated without staining his hands.


    But Edwin still carried its weight and those stains on his hands till this date.

 Chapter 312 - RUTH NEEDS YOU...ALIVE

    The physician had left after stitching Ruth''s injury on hand. He also treated her ankle. He gave the medicines and details about the things that should be taken care of.


    It was very painful for Edwin to watch her wounds. When the physician stitched it, he felt the pain instead of her. She had not opened her eyes yet, and according to the physician, she might not open them tonight due to fatigue.


    Edwin sat by her side. He wished, he could tell her how scared he was when he saw her hanging down the tree. He wished he could make her hear how frantically his heart beat then. Would she understand him then?


    "Please wake up for me, love!" He whispered while running his fingers over her face.


    Yes. Love!


    Edwin finally found the courage and reason to put a tag on his feelings for her. When he saw that animal near her, ready to hurt her, he felt like his whole world was at the stake.


    The intense instinct of saving her, even if it meant sacrificing his own life, made him realise that he did not want Ruth only because she was his mate. He was not intrigued by her, only because of her beauty.


    It all was because he loved her! More than anything and more than anyone in this world!


    Accepting his true feelings for her made him more possessive of her. If only he could take her everywhere he went!


    "Master... Lady Elsie is here!" He heard Ida''s voice.


    With a small peck on Ruth''s uninjured hand''s palm, he stood up. He walked out of the room and, Ida immediately stepped out of his way because he looked like a man ready to kill.


    Elsie stopped pacing as soon as she saw Edwin.


    "Brother Edwin, Ruth-"


    Edwin''s hand obstructed her next words as it stretched in the air and near her throat. Every person watched with their jaws dropped on the floor. Ida gasped. Elsie froze, looking at his outstretched hand like it was a poisonous snake ready to bite her.


    Edwin had never raised his hand on her ever!


    Edwin stopped himself before he touched Elsie or hurt her more than he already had.


    "You promised to take care of her!" Edwin hissed like a deadly viper.


    Elsie''s eyes teared up, seeing him angry. The images of the last time he lost control for Ruth clouded her mind.


    "Brother Edwin... I... I am sorry!"


    Edwin clenched his fist and redrawn his hand away from Elsie. His fist landed a punch on a nearby wall, causing cracks and a hole in it.


    But no one dared to stop him.


    The silence was not broken by anyone, as they let him have time to vent up his anger. Elsie was about to try again, but Ida shook her head in warning.


    "The physician has said that Ruth will not wake up tonight and, even if she gained consciousness, she might pass into sleep again due to the trauma and loss of blood.


    No one and I mean no one is allowed to meet her or see her until I permit them. If you fail this time..." Edwin left his threat hanging heavily in the air.


    The guards gulped in nervousness and nodded their heads in unison. They all kneel in front of him, and putting their fists on their chest, they all bowed.


    Ida followed them when his obsidian eyes met hers. And, when they turned to Elsie, she was already on her knees submitting to her alpha and the leader.


    Edwin had many things running on his mind and, one of them was the people he entrusted with Ruth failed to protect her. He was so angry with all of them that the best punishment he could find was not letting them see Ruth.


    Only he had a right to see her when she would open her eyes.


    Not waiting for more, he instructed Ida about the things she had to do until he came back. Elsie was hurt that she broke Edwin''s trust. If only she had not spent her time practising the warfare techniques, she might have stopped this from happening.


    She still did not know what exactly happened and, what was Ruth doing in the woods. She decided to wait for Ida to tell her as Edwin was clearly in no state of speaking a word to her.


    Edwin once again went into the room where Ruth was. He locked up himself with her for ten more minutes. After he came out, he did not look at anyone else and stepped out of the building.


    He knew if he thought about it even one more time, then he would not leave Ruth alone. As he walked away from the building, Mrs Payne surprised him by hurrying his way.


    She was as much surprised as him seeing him there.


    "Young Master!" She bowed.


    But Edwin''s face did not change like other times.


    "Ruth-" She began, but Edwin cut her in the middle.


    "She is safe!"


    Hearing that, Mrs Payne sighed in relief.


    "Where is she? I want to see her." She asked in desperation.


    But her desperation irritated Edwin more.


    "I gave you one responsibility Mrs Payne. What happened with Ruth is only because of you! You or anyone else is not allowed to see her until I come back."


    Only Edwin knew how he managed to control himself. If Ruth did not love and respect this woman, and if only she was not so supportive of him after knowing his secret, then he would have not hesitated to cut her remaining days short.


    "What happened to her?, You can not stop me from meeting her!" She took a defensive stance glaring at Edwin.


    "Do you dare to stop me?" Edwin asked, taking a threatening step to her.


    But Mrs Payne did not back down. She stood her ground. Looking up at his tall frame, she said confidently.


    "I will if it takes that even if you kill me. I can die for her!"


    Matching her heated glare, Edwin leaned a little. With his wolf''s obsidian eyes with electric blue streaks, he looked deadly.


    "And I can kill the whole world if it takes me to that! It is better if you do not bring my beast out. Ruth needs you... alive!"


    Edwin did not wait to hear more. As soon as he left the premises of ''the great manor'', he shifted into his wolf, finally passing some control in his hands.


    As he passed through the woods with the speed of the wind, only one thought lingered in his head.


    Why was there Fannie''s scent?


    *


    *


    *


    Elsie and Ida sat in the next room of Ruth. Elsie desperately wanted to see Ruth, but she knew better than disobeying his cousin''s orders.


    She cried, hiding her face in her palms. Ida did not know how to console her. With everything that happened, she did not know what to do anymore.


    "Tell me Ida. How all this happened?" Elsie asked between her sobs.


    "I do not think it is a right time for that Lady Elsie. You should go back to your chamber now. If Lady Eloise or someone else sees you here then it might create problems for Ruth." Ida tried dodging her question.


    But Elsie was adamant about knowing everything. She shook her head, wiping her tears.


    "I have this feeling that whatever you are going to tell me is bad. But, I want to listen it right now." She said with finality.


    Ida was left with no other choice than tell her what happened with Ruth and Mrs Payne. She told Elsie every detail Mrs Payne gave her. She then added the part where Ruth was attacked by A hyena and, how Edwin saved her.


    But they did not know what happened in the woods before Edwin found Ruth.


    Elsie was shocked. She felt weak in her legs and slumped down on a couch. Tears of disgust gathered in her eyes. Although her mind was fed with the proofs, her heart was still in denial.


    Her elder sister could not be this cruel. She was straightforward in speech and was a little arrogant. But, Elsie believed that she would not go as far as putting Ruth''s life in danger.


    Elsie was with her, enjoying games and gossips not long ago. Eloise looked so normal; as if nothing had happened.


    Then what was the truth?


    The one that Ida and Mrs Payne knew or the one Elsie had seen on her sister''s face?


    And the most nagging question was- what if Edwin found about it?


    What would he do with Eloise then?


    Elsie was hurt by her sister''s actions. She wished if Lester was there with her. He might have known what to do in such a situation. Elsie missed him badly.


    She only hoped that before Edwin returned to Vincardine, Ruth should be awake and better. Now, she understood why Edwin prohibited anyone from getting near Ruth.


    How could he trust people when his own cousin planned this torture for his mate?

 Chapter 313 - LAST MINUTE ENTRY!

    The Sun slowly rose in the sky, leaving behind the tiredness of the previous day. Lester managed to get a few hours of sleep. When he woke up in the morning, the first thing he looked for was Edwin.


    They were sharing the same room. When he did not find Edwin, Lester became concerned.


    Edwin promised that he would be there before the function began. He should be there within the next hour. Lord Augustus would ask about him at the breakfast.


    Lester came up with a brilliant idea to avoid Lord Augustus at the breakfast. He rushed into the bathroom and washed himself. Putting on the clothes as fast as a chameleon changed its colour, Lester left his room in search of food.


    His plan was simple.


    Get the food, eat fast and leave before Lord Augusts arrived. If he did not meet him, then he would not ask about Edwin.


    According to his plan, Lester entered the breakfast room. He filled his plate and turned around to get the table, that he had already chosen as soon as he entered the room. But his plan went in vain when he found Lord Augustus walking his way.


    Lester cursed mentally and turned to hide behind the breakfast table. But Lady luck was not in his favour today.


    "Lester"


    Lord Augustus''s voice made him stop. And at that moment, Lester wished if he was a human. He would have said that he did not hear him. Alas!


    "Good morning Lord Augsutus! How are you?" Lester put up a smiling face.


    But he could not fool Lord Augustus. He narrowed his eyes, seeing through Lester''s overacting.


    "Are not you quite overjoyed today?"


    Lester left an awkward and loud laugh. "Yes. This day is beautiful and the place is good. It just uplifted my mood."


    Augustus ignored him and came straight to the point.


    "Where is Edwin?"


    He asked the question that Lester was avoiding.


    "Edwin... you know how lazy he is. A sloth bear is better than him. I tried waking him up... I really did. But he is sleeping like a dead man." Lester rambled the first things that came to his mind.


    He cringed at the lame lie. They stopped using that to avoid early morning training in the academy decades ago.


    But to prove his innocence, Lester again put up a wide smile on his face.


    "Edwin does not sleep this late unless..."Lord Augustus glanced around them to see if anyone was prying on their conversation. When he found no one, he continued in a low voice. "Unless he has spent a night with a woman. And I doubt he would do such thing on the same bed that you two share."


    Sometimes Lester wondered if Lord Augustus was such a bitter person from very birth or had turned into one over time?


    "Good morning Lord Augustus! It is a pleasure to meet you after a long ime!" A small group of men interrupted Lord Augusus''s interrogation.


    Lester released a breath of sigh, thanking those men mentally.


    ~"I want him present here before the function starts. Tell him to not embarrass me this time."~


    Lester only nodded his head subtly after receiving Augustus''s warning through the mind link.


    But what could he do other than wait for Edwin?


    Then his attention shifted to the plate in his hand. Oh Yes, he could definitely fill his stomach till then. It was better to be productive than sitting idly.


    Lester had the slowest and the longest breakfast of his life. He was only buying some time for Edwin, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    The announcement was made for everyone to gather in the main hall of the building, where Ripon was planning to take his oath and assume the charge of a Chairman of the council offices.


    Lester avoided looking at Lord Augustus as he was surrounded by other guests. Lester could hear people asking Lord Augustus about Edwin and, he had made some excuses in reply.


    But he kept asking Lester with his eyes- Where was Edwin?


    Lester hide himself in the crowd, as they all walked into the main hall. He was busy searching for Edwin when someone caught his hand.


    "Edwin... I-"


    He stopped with wide eyes when he realised it was Lord Augustus and not Edwin.


    "Enough of this Lester. Tell me where is Edwin. The function is about to start and people are asking me about him. He was with you the whole night right?"


    "Y-yes yes of course. Where would he go in the night anyway? I am sure he must be emptying his bladder. He drank too much water in the morning. Do not worry Lord Augustus he must be here somewhere."


    Now even Lester was doubting his own words.


    Augustus narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Has he messed up again? If yes then inform me right now to save me from the future embarassement. They are about to close the doors Lester."


    As if on cue, the guards pulled the doors of the main hall to close them. Once down, no one could come in or go out of the hall till the function ended.


    Both Augustus and Lester had their eyes trained on the slowly closing doors. With the decreasing distance between them, the hope of Edwin coming also decreased.


    Augustus was about to snap at Lester when the doors stopped moving when they were only inches apart. The chattering inside the hall slowly died down, and silence prevailed.


    Every pair of eyes turned in the direction of the doors in curiosity. The guards then slowly opened the doors again. And when the light made it possible to see the face, Lester felt alive again.


    Edwin slowly looked up. His hair stayed implacably. He wore a crisp black suit. He looked no less than a Greek god with his domineering aura demanding others'' submission.


    Edwins'' steps fell on the marble floor firmly and confidently. As he walked through the crowd, people parted away to make a road for him.


    Some were intimidated by his aura, while some were giving him a hard glare. The only common feeling they all shared except Lester and Augustus, that they all felt threatened by him.


    The group of vampires was watching him keenly, especially Darius. But Edwin ignored all of them and stopped near Lester.


    "See... I told you he was emptying his bladder!" Lester did not realise how loud he was until he heard some women giggling with flushed cheeks.


    Augustus pursed his lips with a frown. But, Edwin was unfazed by their reaction. He always was!


    "Good morning uncle Augustus!"


    "Where the hell were you?" Augustus hissed now that people had begun talking themselves, shifting their attention from these three.


    "Has not Lester just told you? I was emptying my bladder." He said with a straight face that left Augustus speechless.


    "Behave!" With that single word warning, Augustus excused himself to join the group of men with whom he was busy before.


    "Thank you Moon Goddess! I thought your uncle would whip my ass for covering up for you." Lester grumbled.


    But, soon his face softened after noticing the serious look on Edwin''s face.


    ~"Is she alright?"~


    Lester knew no matter how much they spoke in a hushed tone, there were ears ready to catch on to their words, so he used mind link- the safest way of communication.


    ~"No she is not. But I am hopeful!"~


    The announcement was made about the arrival of the King and the queen. Then Ripon and other Council members came.


    Everyone took their seats after greeting the Royals. The function began. People reminisced Barret Addington''s tragic death and his exceptional work as a Chairman of the Council.


    Some even flooded their eyes with crocodile tears. But Lord Augustus knew Barret better than that. Ambrose''s dark eyes were observing both Augustus and Edwin.


    But these werewolves were always great with masking their thoughts and not showing anything by their body language.


    As if sensing his eyes on him, Edwin shifted his gaze to the left, where the Vampires sat. His gaze collided with Ambrose''s.


    The will of domination was clear in both of their eyes. Darius, who was watching their silent exchange, narrowed his eyes when a corner of Edwin''s lips lifted up in a smirk.


    He was laughing at them, taunting them for the loss of their espionage network. Darius clenched his fist tightly, but Aurora was quick to cover his fist with her cold fingers. A warning about the wrong timing.


    After the speech of the King and the Queen, it was time for Ripon to say a few words before he take the oath.


    He looked better than the last time Edwin saw him. But when he looked in his eyes, he saw something strange swirling behind his orbs.


    Standing behind the mike, Ripon began, "Respected Ladies and Gentlemen, I thank you all for attending this function as an encouragement and acceptance of me to this highly valued position."


    His eyes found the two men in the crowd- Ambrose Garfield and Augustus O''Dell.


    "Mr Barret Addington''s unfortunate death has left a deep impact on me. He was not only my senior, but was also my guide, my philosopher, my mentor. He was like a family to me."


    Ripon''s words were filled with emotions and sincerity when he said that.


    "As his successor, I am committed to following the path he has laid. I will try to complete his incomplete visions and bring peace and security for the people of this land." Ripon''s eyes locked with Lord Augustus.


    "May God let Mr Addington''s soul rest in peace! Thank you!"


    A round of applause reverberated in the hall.


    Ambrose was not a fool to miss the silent conversation, that passed between Lord Augustus and Ripon. But what was it about?


    To get that answer, he had to wait till he meet Ripon alone.. Edwin''s mind kept running back to his unconscious mate while Ripon took his official oath and the Royals conferred him with the charge of a Chairman of the Council.

 Chapter 314 - MEETING OF THE RIVALS

    After the function, the lunch was organised for all the guests. Edwin had no interest in food. He just wanted to run back to Ruth and sit by her side till she opened her eyes. Betraying his wish, his stomach revolted grumbling, demanding food.


    He had not eaten anything since the previous morning. And the amount of physical and emotional drain he had been through, his body needed some rest and energy.


    Lester was impatient and wanted to hear what happened with Ruth. During the boring part of the ceremony, Darius noticed Edwin getting angry and Lester frowning and widening his eyes as if he could not believe something.


    Darius wondered what they were doing. Little did he know that Edwin was telling everything that happened with Ruth to Lester through the mind link.


    After the function, Lester was the one to walk out of the hall dragging Edwin along with him. His head spun with all the information he received. Someone tried to kill the leader''s mate.


    And it was not something he could pass easily.


    Lester made Edwin sit on a corner table, to have some privacy. He went to the food counter and, with the help of a servant, filled two plates with a pile of food.


    He returned and kept one plate in front of Edwin. Dismissing the servant, he told Edwin to eat.


    "I do not feel like eating." Edwin said with his head hung low.


    Lester sighed. He could only imagine what his friend was going through.


    "I understand Edwin. I felt the same when you hurt Elsie."


    Edwin frowned deeper at the reminder of that painful memory.


    Lester quickly added, "I know why you do not want to eat. But you have to. You need energy after running miles at that speed. Your wolf must be hungry too."


    Edwin said softly after a pause. "She must be hungry too. She has not eaten anything in a long time."


    Lester''s face softened hearing that. After Edwin told him about what happened in the Vincardine, the first thing that Lester did was contact Elsie.


    Edwin did not filter out the details and thus told how angry he was with Elsie. This time, Lester did not feel offended. If Elsie was in Ruth''s place and Ruth in Elsie''s, then Lester would have reacted the same way as Edwin even after knowing well, that Ruth was his leader''s mate.


    Sometimes he wondered what the Moon Goddess was thinking when she came with this wild idea of a mate bond. It could be a blessing but also a curse.


    Elsie gave Lester details on Ruth''s state and, his heart broke hearing that. No! Ruth did not deserve any of that! She was brought in ''the great manor'' for the sake of Edwin and thus their whole breed. But, that did not mean that she had to go through the things which the Moon Goddess had not planned for her.


    "Who is ''she'' that Edwin O''Dell cares so much about?"


    Not only Lester but also Edwin stilled hearing that known voice.


    ~"Has he heard that?"~ Lester quickly asked Edwin.


    ~"Let''s hope not!"~


    "What the fuck are you doing here Darius?" Lester asked, masking his fear with a displeased frown.


    It was good that Edwin''s back faced Darius, or the killer look on his face would have given away everything.


    Darius shamelessly dared to pull the chair on the left side of Edwin and sat on it with a plate full of food.


    "And since when the blood-sucking monsters developed taste in human food?" Lester cocked his brow.


    Darius smirked. Gauging Edwin''s expressions, he said, "Since the great Edwin O''Dell started caring for someone, especially a woman."


    "Shut up Darius and get lost!" Lester feigned nonchalance about his comment.


    Although Edwin managed to keep a straight face, he only hoped that his wolf''s restless energy would not give away anything. He was not yet sure how much Darius had improvised his skills and if he could feel the energy radiating out of other supernatural beings.


    "What? We all three are meeting after a long time! Are you not happy to see me? Yes, Edwin?"


    Edwin, who was silent until now, had enough of Darius''s bullshit. He could not tolerate listening to the killer who had killed six of his people, including Mr Payne, who was like a father figure of his mate.


    "If you do not disappear from my sight in next five minutes, Moon Goddess help me to shred that dead heart of yours and feed it to my dogs!"


    Darius observed Edwin for a long moment. Then chuckled. "You have not changed a bit Edwin!"


    "Enough Darius! You know he meant every word he said." Lester warned.


    Ignoring him, Darius continued. "As your good wisher, I have one advice for you."


    "Why do not you shove it up your ass?" Lester was now getting irritated with the vampire.


    Edwin held Darius''s gaze.


    "You should learn to manage your anger Edwin or it may cost you a disaster for you or... your loved ones. Like the last time you lost your temper, it cost six innocent lives! It all happened because of you!"


    Darius knew he had hit the right spot as he saw change in Edwin''s eyes. It was so subtle that one could have missed it, even Lester did not notice it. But Darius was not only wicked but also smart.


    Edwin closed his eyes to control his anger as his wolf did not find a vampire''s taunting amusing. As soon as he closed his eyes, a specific memory danced in front of his eyes. The memory of him and his mate.


    -"It is my word that I will bring the justice to these six innocent lives and their families. It is my promise to you!"-


    Edwin had promised that to Ruth after she lost Mr Payne.


    Someone might think that he made that promise out of a surge of his then emotions or to impress Ruth. But no! Those were not his reasons for promising that.


    Edwin''s father was the beloved leader and, so was his grandfather. Their blood ran in his veins and, their values had engraved themselves in his heart. He would die first than bring destruction to his people- humans as well as supernaturals.


    He had not given that promise to Ruth only but, it was also a promise he had made to himself. He would do everything in his power and beyond to bring that six life justice that they deserved.


    When Edwin opened his eyes, they were not in the colour of his human form. They were two obsidian gems struck by blue thunder.


    Keeping his hand on Darius''s shoulder, Edwin saw him winced at the force he applied. Leaning towards Darius, he stared straight in his black dead eyes.


    Lester gulped nervously, his eyes instinctively wandering around to see if someone was watching the exchange between these two men. Lester''s wolf could feel the dangerous energy exuded by Edwin''s wolf.


    "Darius. I will definitely keep your advice in mind. And just to let you know that every eye that would dare to look in my peoples'' way... I will damage it. Every hand that would try to advance towards my town will be cut from the roots.


    And every mind that would come up with a thought of hurting my people will be blown into shreds. Do not and, I repeat again... do not ever misjudge my silence as my weakness. A wolf is a predator. It waits, studies, plans and then attacks... its every attack is meant for a kill!"


    The way Edwin said that made Darius''s confidence crack a little. To his fortune, his father was already by his side in his defence.


    "Edwin! Finally we meet."


    Ambrose Garfield had that charm and a way with words that could fool anyone, but not the werewolf leader. Seeing them all huddled up, Augustus excused himself from the group of men and hurried to stand between Lester and Edwin.


    "Well well well... are not we fortuante to meet the most strongest werewolfs of the breed at a same place Aurora?!" Ambrose had that deceptive smile dancing on his lips.


    "Of course, darling! We indeed are very fortunate!" Aurora agreed with her husband.


    "Ambrose Garfield, it is better if we just shake hands and part our ways. We are in the human world right now." Augustus warned.


    "Lord Augustus, but why are you so worked up? We are not here for a... WAR or something." Darius said the word ''war'' leaning in front of Edwin.


    Edwin did not know how long he could tolerate these leeches more. Sensing his distress, Augustus subtly put one hand on Edwin''s shoulder and, the other on Lester''s.


    "And even if we meet for a WAR, I believe we have the best warriors of this time with us. We will maintain the peace and propserity to EVERY breed who advocates the natural balance." Augustus retorted.


    Ambrose clenched his fist in his pant pocket, but his smile did not falter.


    "That... only time will tell! I wish you find the right side to side with Lord Augustus. Sometimes our own people do not hesitate to decieve for their good."


    Augustus caught Ambrose''s indication. He was talking about Edwin.


    "Mr Garfield, the moment we first breathe this air, we are bound to our pack, our people. We live together, we die for each other and we kill together! Deceiving is something that has not been passed on to us from our forefathers, but surely you can not share this sentiment of ours. Now can you?" Lester came with a befitting reply.


    He knew that Lord Augustus''s and Edwin''s relation was no hidden secret from the world. Everybody knew that they had fundamental differences in their opinion, but no one had dared to point it out. And Ambrose Garfield just tried to exploit that loophole.


    "Lester!" Darius hissed in an alert. "A blind follower should open his eyes and use that tiny brain of his to see the difference between right and wrong."


    "Darius... has your papa dearest forgot to give you the same advice? Because from where I look, you need to follow it the most!" Lester burst out laughing and, the way Augustus''s lips twitched slightly, it was clear that he was trying to suppress his.


    Darius was ready to call for a fight, but Ambrose stopped him. Aurora caught people staring their way. Of course, people would stare when the two rival families faced each other.


    "It was nice meeting you, Lord Augustus! Hope to see you soon Edwin!" Aurora said with a playful smile.. And then the Vampires left.

 Chapter 315 - WHOSE SCENT WAS THAT?

    A nurse was appointed to check up on Ruth at short intervals. She came every hour and, check if there was any improvement in Ruth''s condition. Elsie and Ida had camped outside Ruth''s room.


    Elsie asked Lester if she could bring Mrs Payne into the old building, but he refused that idea. He was afraid that a human could get to know their identities.


    Little did he and the others know that Mrs Payne knew more than they thought. Only Edwin had an idea of how much she might know. That was why he did not think twice before declaring his right over Ruth when Mrs Payne asked to see her.


    Because he knew that she would understand him. And, she did!


    She kept weeping in her home, praying to God for Ruth''s wellbeing. She cursed herself for letting Ruth go alone.


    The emotional turmoil she was going through was too much to bear for her fragile body. Ida kept checking on her frequently. No matter how much Mrs Payne tried to not think about those painful memories, her mind kept revisiting the day when she and Ruth had to face the humiliation not only once but twice at the hands of Eloise and Theodora.


    Theodora... Mrs Payne never liked her in the first place. She was always apprehensive of her and avoided meeting her. But, she hoped that her opinion about Theodora to be turned out wrong. And at some point, she believed that it was happening.


    And then... everything fell down like a house of cards. Yet she was hopeful. When she came into Vincardine with her husband, they searched about Theodora.


    They were surprised that people loved and respected her. She might have changed a lot, they both thought. They kept believing in that illusion that the clever woman had created in front of the world.


    But, the recent incident and her conversation with her father that Ruth told her about, pushed Mrs Payne into a pit of disappointment.


    Somethings can never change, she realised.


    In this situation, Mrs Payne had only one hope. She could trust only one person with Ruth''s responsibility- Edwin.


    The nurse came out, closing the door behind her. Like every time, Elsie and Ida were eagerly waiting for her outside the room.


    "Is she awake?"


    "Is there any betterment in her condition?"


    They bombarded the woman with questions. But the way the woman''s eyes held apology clarified the picture for them.


    "Pardon Lady Elsie. But she is still unconscious. The wound on her hand is very deep and is healing slowly. It will need some more time to get better.


    She is in mental trauma. She is scared and, because of that, her brain has found a refuge in silence. It is refusing to wake up. We can not say when she will open her eyes and what will be the aftereffects of this trauma on her." The nurse explained.


    "There must be some way to help her, right?" Ida asked desperately.


    The nurse put her hand on Ida''s shoulder in sympathy. "Some battles need to be fought on our own and alone."


    Ida looked down at her feet as her eyes stung with unshed tears.


    "What can we do till then?" Elsie asked.


    "My Lady All we can do is have faith in the Moon Goddess and hope that our Luna will win her battle against time."


    The nurse left.


    Ida and Elsie sat in silence, both lost in their own worlds. After some time, Elsie felt Ida''s observing eyes on her.


    "You can ask what you want." she said.


    Ida was hesitant, but then Elsie was the only person in the family who was easy to approach. Even if she would find her question offensive, she would react in a polite way and would refuse to answer rather than lash out in anger.


    "Have you... have you discussed this with Lady Eloise?" Ida asked.


    Elsie''s face changed, yet she answered nonetheless. "No. I have not."


    Ida fell in silence.


    "This is my fault, is not it Ida?"


    "Lady Elsie! Why are you saying this?" Ida said in alarm.


    "Brother Edwin entrusted Ruth''s care with me. It is my fault that this all happened. Why do I have to choose the same day for the warfare practice when I did not consider it over months?!


    If I was there, then it would not have happened." Elsie fought back her tears.


    She had gone through this thought numerous times since they found Ruth. She had cried for hours. But, now she was frustrated with tears.


    Elsie had lived all her life under the protective wings of her family. She did not need to face any situation alone in her life. Someone was always by her side, acting as her shield, guarding her against every blow.


    But this time, there was no one to shield her. Her cousin, her mate and her father were not in the town. The woman she called her mother was not trusted by her cousin. And the only person left in the family, her own sister had scarred her trust so deep that she did not know if she would ever forgive her for that.


    Elsie was all alone. And in addition, she also needed to take care of Ruth. She realised after initial hours that she could not wait for help or spend time crying in a corner of her chamber.


    Ruth needed her. Her sister-in-law, the mate of her leader, Luna of her pack, needed her.


    And that was the motivation that made her step out of the boundaries of her confined limits.


    But the guilt was there- prominent and hurting.


    Ida shook her head. "No, Lady Elsie. Even if you have not decided to go for the practice, if this was supposed to happen, then it would have happened anyway.


    I beg your pardon to say this but... the only fault you have in this situation is that you trusted the wrong people. It is not only you... but is about all of us. We all failed to see the venom disguised as honey. Even Young Master did not see it coming aiming straight to his soft point."


    The truth is always bitter. Even if you digest it somehow, it leaves that bitter taste in your mouth for hours after that.


    And Elsie understood it well.


    "You are right Ida! We failed to see the truth. But not anymore! If this was sister Eloise''s conspiracy then she needs to take its responsibility and face the punishment that brother Edwin would decide." Elsie said in determination.


    Ida nodded her head. "But there is more than we see, Lady Elsie."


    "What are you saying?"


    "I do not know about Master, but... I smelled a familiar scent there. We did not catch Ruth''s or Lady Eloise''s scent but I caught this scent where Ruth was hanged."


    Ida wanted to tell this to Edwin. But with the state he was in, she decided to wait till he calmed down and returned Vincardine.


    "Whose scent was that?" Elsie asked with a frown.


    "It was Fannie, My Lady!"


    "F-Fannie? You mean she planned all of this?" Elsie asked in shock. Out of all the names, she had not expected to hear this one.


    "I do not know if she planned it or not. And if she did, then was she solo conspirer or was she only following orders? And what was the exact motto behind this?"


    Elsie did not like the direction in which Ida''s words pointed. But her likings could not affect the facts.


    "What are you trying to say? Say it clearly."


    "I do not have a permission to say that lady Elsie."


    "Are you pointing at mother?" Elsie decided to not beat around the bush and get straight to the point.


    Ida did not answer. She only stared back at Elsie as if she was trying to search for something. She might be satisfied with whatever she found because she asked, "Do you think that Fannie is capable of going to this extent on her own?"


    No! How could Elsie deny that answer?


    Putting a head maids life in danger like this was not some lame person''s work. It was planned thoroughly and well-executed. Whoever that person was, they were well aware of the fact that the people who had saved Ruth were not around.


    They knew the details of not only Ruth''s daily routine but also of her personality traits.


    "But why would a mother do that with Ruth? Do you think she is suspicious of Ruth being brother Edwin''s mate?" Elsie asked in concern.


    Elsie did not hate Theodora, nor she particularly loves her. Personally, she had no problem trusting her, but the way Lester and Edwin keep their guards up around her made Elsie think that there might be more than what she knew.


    Ida thought about it for a minute, then sighed.


    "I do not know Lady Elsie. But one thing I know is that Lady Theodora has had a special interest in Ruth since day one. And if Fannie is involved in this conspiracy, we have to be prepared to face any possibility."


    Elsie knew that Ida was right.


    Now the only thing they were left with, waiting for Edwin''s reaction.

 Chapter 316 - WHO KILLED BARRET ADDINGTON?

    Ripon was finally free after a tiresome day. He was in his room, enjoying his vine when he heard a knock on the door. Sighing, he called, "Who is it?"


    He was in no mood of meeting anyone. He had already shaken hundreds of hands today. His cheeks hurt putting up the fake smile. He could leave for his room only after the royals left.


    -"You have a great responsility on your shoulders Mr Ripon. After Mr Addington''s death I fear the situation might escalate out of control. We need peace. Humans need to live!"- The king had said.


    Ripon closed his eyes, recalling the night of Addington''s death. Those animalistic eyes still haunted him.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he remembered the moment he shook hands with Lord Augustus when he congratulated him.


    He was broken from his train of thoughts when another knock fell on the door. With an annoyed sigh, he walked to the door and opened it.


    His body went still when he saw Edwin at the door.


    "Edwin O''Dell?"


    "LORD Edwin O''Dell!" Edwin corrected him instantly.


    Ripon nodded in apology. "Please come in." He stepped aside to make a room for Edwin''s huge form walk in the room.


    Ripon glanced around in the corridor to see if someone was there.


    "Close the door. There is no one." He heard Edwin say.


    Ripon closed the door and walked back inside to find Edwin facing out of the window.


    "Lord Edwin, would you like something to drink?" Ripon asked out of courtesy.


    "You have arranged it during the lunch itself."


    Ripon always hated how Edwin put people in uncomfortable positions with only his words.


    "May I know why..."


    "Yes you may know why I am here in your room."


    This cocky wolf! Ripon cursed mentally.


    "Do you need anything Lord Edwin?" Ripon asked.


    Edwin nodded his head then turned around to face him. "I want to know which side you stand."


    The colour from Ripon''s face drained hearing that. He had met many people these days who offered him many things to side with them. And here is this man asking the same question bluntly, and as far as Ripon knew him, he would not give him a single dime in return.


    "What if I chose the opposite side?" Ripon knew he was playing with fire, yet he enjoyed the attention and importance he received, because of his new position in the Council.


    "Then you can save me efforts, and I can kill you right now and here." Edwin said nonchalantly.


    For some reason, Ripon always found Edwin more intimidating than any other person he knew. It was not only because he was a werewolf leader. But something about the way he spoke and looked in one''s eyes scared Ripon.


    "I assure you that you do not need to worry. I am choosing the peace." Ripon answered yet did not answer the asked question particularly.


    He thought he was done with Edwin but, his relief did not lie long.


    "Who killed Barret Addington?"


    Ripon''s body went as stiff as rock. Edwin did not miss the unexplainable fear that flashed in his eyes.


    He knew it!


    "I.. I do not know." Ripon dismissed.


    He turned around to seek refuge in the bathroom, but Edwin was right in his way, blocking it.


    "I do not like to repeat myself Mr Ripon." Edwin warned.


    Ripon was now nervous. Edwin heard his heart racing. He wondered who it was that Ripon was so afraid?


    -"You very well know at whose feet your loyalty should rest!"-


    Those words had made it clear for Ripon. He had no choice in choosing sides. He had only one option- Lord Augustus.


    But how was he supposed to tell this to the beast in front of him?


    "Please Lord Edwin, I do not know!" Ripon cried.


    Edwin observed him a moment longer. What was that this man was hiding so desperately? Edwin was curious.


    "Are they Garfields?" Edwin asked.


    Ripon paused, then shook his head in negation.


    Edwin could sense that he was not lying. Then who could be it? Edwin realised there was no point in pressurising the man. He was not going to tell anyway.


    "I hope we share healthy relations and business in the future Mr Ripon!" Edwin said and began leaving.


    He was near the door, his hand was on the door handle when he heard Ripon say.


    "Lord Edwin! Sometimes while building a house, we fail to notice the weak foundation. The termites always eat the wood from inside."


    Edwin clenched his jaw but did not turn his head. Opening the door, he left as if nothing had happened.


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora was silent for long. Her body was covered partially by the silk bedsheet. Her long nut brown waves sprawled on the pillow under her head as she stared at the ceiling.


    She got this private moment with Douglas after many days. She should be happy about it, yet she was thinking about that hazel-eyed poor girl Ruth.


    Douglas walked out of the bathroom. Only his waist was covered. He walked to the table on which he had left the gift that Theodora gave him as an apology for staying away from him for that long.


    Opening the cap of the glass bottle, Douglas inhaled its smell.


    "Hmmmm", He hummed in pleasure as he liked that fragrance very much.


    Theodora indeed had an exceptional taste and, she was his taste!


    Spraying a couple of sprays on his neck, he closed the lid of the bottle. Keeping it on the table again, he walked towards the bed.


    "Thank you for such a lovely gift Theodora!" He said, running his hand in her hair. He leaned down and pecked her forehead.


    When she did not reply, he frowned. "What are you thinking?"


    "I am thinking about how to remove a leech." She said.


    As far as he knew her, he was sure that this leech was more human. But he did not care about any of that. He felt his erection when his eyes caught the sight of her moving chest that was barely covered by the bedsheet.


    To distract her mind from that topic, he got an idea. He leaned to his other side and took an ice cube from the ice bucket.


    "Theodora how many times I have told you that you should not think about anything else but me when we are together?!"


    Douglas whispered while removing the bedsheet from her body. Theodora gasped loudly when she felt the sudden sheer coldness on her belly. She craned her neck to see an ice cube on he belly and, that cube was in Douglas''s mouth.


    Her head fell back on the pillow when Douglas moved upwards slowly and teasingly. Theodora''s hands instinctively grabbed the sheets in fists when the friction created magic on her skin.


    Her lips parted when the ice cube hit her left protruding bud. It was as sharp as a knife already. Douglas mercilessly forced the IceCube upwards on the bud. That pleasant pain made Theodora curl her toes.


    But Douglas was not done with his trick. He started rubbing the ice cube on her swollen bud that made Theodora whimper in pain.


    "Oh Douglas!" She breathed his name and, he liked it!


    The wetness of the melting ice glistened her skin like a diamond. Douglas moved his head up, leaving her breast and kissed her on the lips. She whimpered again at the coldness. Douglas opened his mouth and pushed the ice cube in her mouth.


    Their tongues played with the small piece like two kids played with the ball. The warmth of their mouths melted the remaining ice in seconds, leaving nothing between their bare tongues.


    Douglas pushed himself on her while not leaving her mouth even for a second. Their tongues fought, explored every corner of each other''s mouths, tasting them.


    Douglas''s hand moved further down on the side of her body, leaving a trail of burning behind. Theodora pushed her head more in the pillow when he touched her womanhood.


    Not giving her a chance to breathe, Douglas''s fingers started caressing her. He separated her two vertical lips, to touch the most delicate part of her body.


    "Ooohh..."


    Theodora kept making the noises only Douglas brought out from her. She felt all the blood rushing to her womanhood as Douglas started rubbing her clit in an up and down motion.


    He was harsh and merciless. Theodora kept screaming but, her screams fell on his deaf ears. He busied his mouth licking and sucking her right breast. He intentionally left her mouth because he liked the feel of Theodora O''Dell screaming his name instead of her husband like crazy.


    It made him feel better than Augustus. That old werewolf could not satisfy the hunger of his comparatively young wife.


    Douglas could feel her juices covering his fingers. They made his movements easy. He could feel her swollen vagina. But the game had just begun.


    He moved a little down with his fingers and found her tight hole. He did not warn her before inserting his first finger inside her.


    Theodora''s eyes popped out of their sockets as they stung with tears of pure ecstasy. Her muscular walls constricted instinctively around his thick finger.


    "You are so tight Theodora!" Douglas grumbled, sending vibrations on her skin.


    He pulled out his finger only to thurst it again more forcefully and deeper. She screamed as it was too much for her to take. Her hand left the sheets and went into his hair. She tugged them hard every time he moved his finger in and out of her.


    She mewled in pain like a dying fish when he replaced his finger with two. He increased his pace and, with every movement of his, Theodora''s body shook violently. She began thrashing and moving her head side to side in the hope to find the climax.


    She knew only the man who was devouring every inch of her body was able to give her what she wanted.


    "Douglas, insert it in me!" She begged.


    But he kept playing with her now swollen, red clit. His fingers were rough against her delicate insides. She felt pain as he kept stretching the perimeter of her walls.


    And when she was on the verge of madness, he had his shaft inside her!

 Chapter 317 - HIS ONLY HAPPINESS

    Edwin was eager to go back to his mate. He was in regular touch with Ida through the mind link. She was updating him on Ruth''s health condition in different words, but the meaning was always the same. She was yet to wake up.


    Lester kept encouraging Edwin, but he was also worried about Ruth''s health. The carriage raced against the direction of the wind, cutting through the odd roads. The carriage crossed the boundaries of Vincardine at the time of night.


    As soon as Edwin stepped out of the carriage, his legs took him to the old building. Lester followed him inside. Elsie ran to him first as soon as she saw him coming her way.


    Edwin did not stop to listen to them. His heart was longing to see his mate. He hurriedly skipped the stairs and reached the room she was in.


    Ruth was still unconscious, yet a small part of her was visiting the memories that she did not recall till recently.


    The man with the big green eyes and a naughty smile asked for her hand, but now she knew that it was not her hand he was asking. It was Theodora''s hand he was asking for.


    She placed her hand in his. She could feel how happy she was. Then she saw them running. Her breath turned rapid, and her body became sweaty as if she had run a marathon. But fear was the prominent emotion she could feel.


    And what followed after that made Ruth thrash in sleep. She moved her head from one side to the other as if she was trying to chase away those memories, but the tears streaming from her closed eyes clearly indicated that she was failing miserably.


    Edwin slowly opened the door and peeked inside. His eyes widened in shock at the unexpected sight. Strange sounds came from Ruth''s mouth as if someone was strangling her.


    Closing the door behind with a thud, Edwin ran to her side.


    "Ruth..."


    His heart broke seeing her in that state. He sat beside her and moved her hair that had fallen on her sweaty forehead. As soon as Ruth felt another touch, she grew restless. Thrashing her hands, she tried to get away from him.


    "Ruth... Ruth stop. Please stop! It is me... it is me Edwin. Calm down!" He pleaded, but he doubted his words reached her brain.


    Edwin held both of her hands in his left hand and tried to wake her up. Her skin was burning under his palm. He heard her pick up heartbeats at an alarming level.


    Edwin panicked. He had not faced such a situation before. An uncontrollable enemy was easier to handle than his uncontrollable mate.


    "Ruth... please open your eyes. tell me what is happening. Please!"


    He could see her lips moving slightly. She was trying to say something but Edwin could not concentrate on her words as he was more concerned about the pain she was going through.


    He tapped her cheeks, shook her shoulders, but she was not ready to open her eyes. Her face was contorted in such a pain that Edwin wished he could take that and bore it on her behalf. If only he could do that!


    Not knowing what to do, he lifted her head and held it on his chest. He hoped that she would listen how his heart pained for her. And miraculously, it somehow helps her calm down.


    To his surprise, the Moon Goddess heard his prayers. A minute later, her movements calmed down. But she kept crying on his chest. Edwin ran his hand on her head, trying to soothe her.


    When he could not wait for more, he tried standing up and calling the nurse but stopped when Ruth held his hand tightly in his. He sat back on the bed, looking at her with his gloomy eyes.


    "Do... do not l-leave me!" She whispered in a very low voice. But Edwin caught on with it with his ability of sharp hearing.


    Her words shook his core, making him aware of how vulnerable she was. He knew she was disturbed these days. And after going through everything that happened, he could only imagine how her timid heart was handling it.


    "I am not going anywhere, my Luna. I am here... I am always here for you!" He told her gently.


    He did not know if Ruth heard him or not. But she wrapped her right hand around his torso and snuggled to his side. Edwin stiffened instantly.


    He craved for her touch, for her proximity. He had imagined how it would feel to have her in his arms for a long time. But he had never imagined that it would happen in such a situation where he did not understand if he should be happy or not.


    Edwin tried to move her hand because he knew if she was conscious, she would not have done it. Never!


    But the more he moved, the tighter she held onto him as if he was her only saviour who could fight her demons and win over them.


    He finally gave up and lay beside her with her head still resting on his chest and her hand holding on to him tightly. He noticed her calming heart, but the fever was not ready to go down.


    Ruth needed medical help but then, Edwin did not want to miss this moment. He had tried to win her heart but not by wooing her or pretending to be a good man. He did not hide how he was, and he did not hid his anger too.


    He wanted her to accept him as he was because he had accepted her the way she was. Even if presented with a chance, he would not change a single thing about her. In his eyes, she was just perfect!


    But after the treatment she received from his family, he knew it was going to hamper their growing closeness. Ruth would definitely build another layer of wall between them. After all, his family did not only insult only her but also Mrs Payne, who was like a mother to her.


    Although Edwin was angry with her for not taking care of Ruth [roperly, he also thought that she did not deserve that humiliation. Edwin''s blood boiled, recalling what Ida told him.


    His eyes moved to Ruth''s cheek. His aunt Theodora dared to slap her in front of everyone. Edwin shut his eyes close as his wolf made rumbling sounds in his chest. They all would pay for what they did with Ruth.


    And that slut Fannie! Edwin''s breaths came out in hot waves of air as he thought about her. He caught her scent in the woods, where he found Ruth. How dare that bitch lay her finger on his mate?!


    "Stop moving."


    He blinked, puzzled, then realised it was Ruth''s voice. He hopefully searched her eyes and saw them open in slits. She was still in a daze and somewhere between consciousness and unconsciousness.


    But he was relieved that at least she was awake and was talking with him.


    "I am sorry!" He mumbled, overwhelmed with joy and relief.


    Ruth released a shaky breath before saying, "sorry? it... does not... s-suit you."


    Edwin chuckled even in that situation, amused at her. She just did not miss a chance to point her finger at him. Yet he liked it coming from her.


    "okay. How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Th-thirsty..." She stuttered.


    "Wait, let me get you some water." Edwin tried moving, but Ruth protested by tightening her hold on him.


    She shook her head. "No. Stay here."


    "But you need water Ruth." Edwin argued.


    She again shook her head. "I need s-safety."


    Edwin gulped down in guilt. As her mate, he was supposed to protect her, made her feel safe. Yet he failed again. He was not yet over the incident that happened with Harold. That was another bastard he needed to take care of.


    "I will keep you safe Ruth, I promise!" He said sincerely.


    They both fell in comfortable silence. Although the circumstances were not right, this feeling felt so right, so warm. He wished he could stop time at this very moment.


    "say it again."


    Edwin frowned but repeated what he had said before. "I will keep you safe! I promise."


    Ruth snuggled close to him, sending tingles all over his body. He masked his laugh with a cough.


    "Not that."


    "then what?"


    "Say my name. Say... Ruth..."


    Edwin realised that he had never called her by her name in front of her. He always called her Miss Moore. But with the emotions he felt at that time, he said her name.


    "Ruth!" He said.


    She paused. And he wondered if she fell asleep again. But then he heard her giggles.


    Yes, she giggled like a small child.


    "Say it again. Say it again." She requested, trying to fight against her drooping eyelids.


    Edwin could spend all his life repeating her name if it meant he would receive that reaction from her.


    But then he thought of being playful.


    "Why do you want me to say it again?" He asked, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "Because... it sounds good in your voice."


    Edwin smiled. A full fetched smile, as bright as daylight. As he kept repeating her name in whispers near her ear, she slipped in deep slumber after hearing her new favourite lullaby.


    Even after she slept, Edwin still stared at her face. She looked cute like that. Her right cheek was pressed against his chest that parted her lips slightly.


    The smile she brought on his lips, did not leave his face long after that.. And that was the moment, he realised that this human who slept peacefully in his arms was his only happiness.

 Chapter 318 - IT WAS ALL HER PLAN!

    Edwin spent some more time holding Ruth close to him. Before he got addicted to her touch, he freed himself gently from her hold.


    She was breathing in a steady rhythm. The exhaustion and drain of energy called sleep for help. Edwin smiled then kissed her on the forehead.


    Soon his smile disappeared as he reminded himself of an important task he needed to do. He was holding it in for a long but not anymore.


    He exited the room and descended the stairs. As expected Lester, Elsie and Ida were waiting for him. They all huddled up after seeing him walking in their way. But the look on his face told them that something was definitely wrong.


    "Brother Edwin..." Elsie tried but, Edwin ignored her and passed past her.


    He did not spare a single glance to anyone and walked towards the door. The guard who was stationed there looked conflicted. However, he had no guts to get on his master''s bad side. He hurriedly opened the metal door.


    "Brother Edwin!" Elsie called his name again in alarm.


    But he was already walking out of the door. Elsie looked at Lester, sensing a hurricane was about to come. The three of them ran behind Edwin, but he was too fast for them to catch.


    Lester called his name, but Edwin did not stop. They could not use their werewolf speed when they were vulnerable to human eyes. Edwin was too fast, even in his human form.


    No wonder his wolf completed the distance of miles in a short span of a few hours last night.


    Entering ''the great manor, his feet took him in the right direction. A hunter knows where to find the hunt!


    Edwin went on the terrace of that building. Lester was worried if Lord Augustus or Lady Theodora saw Edwin roaming in the manor like a raging bull.


    Edwin''s pace fastened and, he stretched his hand to grip a woman''s hair so tightly that a loud scream pierced through the atmosphere, her eyes stung at his harsh tug. Pulling her by her hair, Edwin turned her around.


    Before she could comprehend the situation, a hard slap set her cheek on fire.


    "Edwin!" Lester yelled at the sight.


    The three of them ran to stop him but, one deadly look from him, made them realise that it was useless. They froze on their spots, realising that they could be only mere spectators and nothing else.


    Fannie tasted the metallic taste of blood at the corner of her mouth. Edwin''s slap shook her whole world.


    "How dare you?" Edwin growled.


    He did not sound like Edwin. Instead, he sounded like an angry animal.


    "M-ma-master?"


    Another slap threw Fannie''s head to the other side. Pulling her hair again, he made her look at him.


    "How the fuck you dare to do that with Ruth? Tell me!"


    Fannie''s knees shook. All the colour drained out of her face. She looked like she was watching a ghost. But soon, she would realise that a ghost was better than this vicious beast.


    "I... I d-do not kn-know anything a-about it." She stuttered.


    The impact of slaps made her difficult to move her jaw.


    Elsie and Ida exchanged panicked glances. In the supernatural world, men and women were on the same front. They had the same opportunities, rights and powers as well as punishments. They did not know showing mercy based on gender. All they cared about was what was right and what was wrong!


    But the human world did not work that way. Where a woman was considered inferior in many aspects, she was also worshipped as a goddess. When she was considered weaker than men, she was also portrayed as the strongest person in the form of a mother.


    How much more hypocritical humans could be?


    Edwin was not considering the fact that Fannie was a human female and not a supernatural female. He needed to be gentle with her or, he might kill her with the way he was treating her like a ragged doll.


    "Stop lying fannie! And tell me, what the hell was you doing in the woods where Ruth was?"


    "Eloise?" Lester caught her scent before she sneaked out of there after watching Edwin''s state.


    Fannie had called her to meet here on the terrace and away from the eyes and ears of people. She wanted to ask Eloise how they were going to handle the situation. But before Eloise came, Fannie had already been Edwin''s target.


    Not having any other choice, Eloise stepped out of the shadows and stood with the three of them. The disappointment and anger she saw in Lester''s eyes made her shy away from her gaze from him.


    Fannie''s heart fell at ease after seeing Eloise.


    "Lady Eloise... Lady Eloise... please help me!" Fannie begged.


    Eloise felt like passing out then and there, seeing Edwin so furious. She saw Fannie''s broken lips and, dishevelled hair. He was out of control.


    "I am asking you for the last time Fannie! Tell me or I will fucking kill you!" Edwin yelled. The nerves in his throat popped out with the pressure he exerted on them.


    Fannie managed to get free of Edwin''s hold. She ran directly to Eloise. Dropping at her feet, Fannie tried holding Eloise''s hand, but the elder O''Dell sister flinched back from her touch.


    Fannie cried and begged. "Lady Eloise, save me! Please!"


    Edwin was too enraged and impatient. He was not in his right mind to think sanely. All he and his wolf knew was they smelled Fannie''s scent in the woods and, hence she had something to do with what happened with Ruth.


    He stalked towards her and pulled her up by the back of her dress. He pushed her hard and, she collided with the wall behind.


    A loud scream left her throat as pain shot up in her body. Too enraged, Edwin walked to her and raised his fist aiming for her face.


    Elsie screamed in horror. Ida held her sharing her emotions. Lester took a step ahead to run to Edwin. And Eloise... she felt like she was about to get hit instead of Fannie.


    "I will tell the truth!" Fannie shrieked, clenching her eyes shut in horror.


    Edwin changed his aim at the last moment and, his fist landed on the wall behind her. She heard a cracking sound but did not dare to see if it came from Edwin''s broken fist or the broken wall.


    A minute of silence passed. No one moved, no one made any sound. They even did not know that they had held their breaths all this time.


    Edwin was the first one to move. He slowly drew his hand back. There was not any slightest pain on his face. Suddenly his face was as blank as a white canvas. His body although was still stiff like before.


    He stepped back and, Fannie finally breathed. She slowly dared to open her eyes. She was shaking terribly. The others worried that she might faint after all this. But they also wanted to hear what she had to say.


    "Speak!" Edwin commanded.


    Fannie sobbed. Wiping her tears, she glanced at Eloise''s way to see her glaring at her in a warning. Eloise subtly shook her head to stop her.


    But nothing could stop Fannie from giving what the beast demanded. Nothing!


    "I... I was not the o-only one i-involved i-in th-this."


    Elsie''s heart skipped a beat in fear. She saw Ida giving her a meaningful glance. She hoped against hope that Fannie would say against what she suspected.


    But her hope was meant to be crushed.


    "L-lAdy E-eloise... i-it was all her p-plan."


    Edwin clenched his jaw. Because It was not only Elsie who hoped in vain.


    "Sh-she does not l-like R-Ruth. She is n-not over their f-fight. When she got to kn-know that R-ruth supported L-Lady Elsie and L-Lord L-lester''s relationship, she... she was furious at Ruth. And th-thus she decided to t-teach her a lesson."


    Fannie spilt all the beans, not leaving anything behind. Of course, she played a victim card here, saying she was only following Eloise''s orders.


    After Fannie was done telling everything, Eloise knew she was done. But then again, she had to look at the bright side. She was Edwin''s cousin, his family. He would not harm her. No way!


    Why would he last out at her for the sake of a petty maid?


    She had nothing to worry about. A couple of tears and an apology would save her from him. And then she would handle this betraying bitch!


    "Ida, take her away from my eyes."


    Ida scampered forward and dragged Fannie out of there.


    "Please Young Master... please, forgive me! Young Master please!!!"


    Edwin stood unfazed by Fannie''s cries till they dulled in the air. His chest moved up and down as he inhaled and exhaled hot stormy breaths.


    He could not confront his cousin in front of the servants. He was better than that. But now that the time was here, he did not know how to handle the situation.. He prayed to Moon Goddess to give him the right sense and thought to manoeuvre through this mess.

 Chapter 319 - I WILL FORGET THAT YOU ARE MY FAMILY!

    Elsie and Lester were speechless. They could not look at Eloise after knowing that she planned to put Ruth in a trouble. And she did that because of that fight and Ruth''s support to their relationship?


    Elsie cried silently, too stunned to say anything. If not for Lester''s arms, then she would have fallen on the ground like a broken twig.


    Eloise gulped down her saliva in nervousness when Edwin finally turned to face her. But this time, it was not his human but his wolf who glared at her with his obsidian eyes. The blue streaks in them looked like blue flames of fire.


    He slowly stalked towards Eloise. His hands twisted into fists at his sides.


    "Edwin, please calm down!" Lester warned.


    His warning alerted Elsie. She had faced Edwin''s wolf and, that was not a pleasant experience at all. And this time, the situation was completely different and worse. Only Moon Goddess knew what he would do with Eloise in his rage.


    Hurting a werewolf''s mate was something that was forbidden in their world. That move was even considered unethical and was avoided most of the time during wars.


    And hurting a Luna was something unheard of.


    Eloise instinctively took a step back but, then she had to face him now or later. She was convinced that she did no wrong, so she did not need to be afraid of him. He was her cousin after all!


    Edwin stopped near her, leaving a safe distance between them. Although his wolf was awake, his human was still in partial control. He had learned his lesson the time he hurt Elsie.


    "Brother Edwin... what are you doing?" Eloise put up a brave face.


    "Why are you so upset over a valueless maid? She is not working here even more than six months. She does not deserve any of the attention and fuss you are creating."


    Elsie trembled in Lester''s hands. Why was her sister adamant about digging up her own grave?


    "Sister Eloise! She is my head maid! You can not talk about her in such a disgraceful way." Elsie said.


    Eloise scoffed. The colour in her eyes changed as she saw Lester holding Elsie close to him. His mark on her neck made Eloise want to strangle her.


    "I can not believe that my own family is fighting against me over a maid! And Elsie... you can not have everything at once. You have already stolen precious things from me and now you want me to surrender my authority too?" Eloise forgot that Edwin was still there. She did not care if Lester witnessed her bitterness.


    She had finally got a chance to speak up her mind. At least that bitch Ruth came to some of her use!


    "Eloise, stop covering your mistakes! What you did with Ruth is wrong... very very wrong and unfair!" Lester frowned.


    "Unfair?" Eloise''s eyes shifted to him.


    "That was unfair, you think Lester? Then let me tell you what is unfair. Moon Goddess choosing Elsie as your mate is wrong. How it affected me is unfair! Everyone is happy for both of you.


    But has anyone thought about me even for a minute? No! No one did! Even you brother Edwin."


    She then glared at Edwin with teary eyes.


    "If it was Elsie in my place, would you have left her alone to cry her heart out? Would not you have said something... anything to console her? If it was her, then the whole manor would have sat by her side and, calmed her.


    But when I was bearing all that pain, who was there for me, huh? No one! Because nobody cared! That maid laughed at me. She made fun of me because she never wished for me and Lester to be together."


    Eloise was crying and sobbing. But her words cut through their chests. The guilt worsened for Elsie and also for Lester. Eloise was not completely wrong after all! They indeed wronged her in a way.


    "And now you all are cornering me for that maid? Do you think it is fair Lester? Was not it Ruth who told you that you are better than me Elsie? Did not she help you to voice your thoughts? Was it not she who filled your ears about how you deserve Lester more than me?"


    "Eloise you are not making any sense here. It is not Ruth who made us fall in love with each other. It is written in our fate and the Moon Goddess chose it for us! Why can not you understand this simple thing?" Lester was now moving past that guilt and was irritated with her case.


    "But still you could have loved me Lester! People had done that before. If only you had goven me a chance. But that bitch ruined everything and-"


    Before Eloise completed her sentence, a slap fell on her cheek. That was the first slap she had ever received in her life. It was always another way around- she slapped people whenever she pleased.


    But she had never imagined how it would feel to receive a slap.


    She moved her hair that fell on her face due to impact to see furious Edwin. With a twitch in his jaw, he held her chin tightly with his fingers. His nails dug into her skin.


    Her pale face reddened because of all crying and now by the slap.


    Taking a step ahead, Edwin''s animalistic eyes bore holes in hers.


    "I do not fucking care about how much you want Lester or how much you hate your sister. All I care at this point is what you did with Ruth!" He gritted his teeth as the anger bubbled inside him.


    "How can you side with that bi- woman?" Eloise immediately corrected herself before she messed up more.


    "That...is not your concern. All you should remember from now onwards is that if I see you anywhere near that WOMAN, hear you bad-mouthing about her or creating any kind of problems for her, then Eloise..."


    Edwin pulled her head up by her chin and, she whimpered in pain.


    "I will forget that you are a part of my family!" Edwin hissed deadly.


    More tears rolled down Eloise''s eyes. She could not believe Edwin would say that to her.


    "B-but I am your cousin! You... you can not do that with me."


    Elsie cried, pleading silently to shut Eloise her mouth. The anger radiated in waves from Edwin. It made both Elsie and Lester''s wolf shudder in fear. They were surprised how Edwin was still controlling himself from doing something unforgivable and regretful with Eloise.


    She should not have to taste his patience though!


    "As my sister, you must know how possessive I am about the things I like."


    "So is she another Florence for you, brother Edwin?" Eloise asked in the challenge.


    Lester saw Edwin''s nails drawing blood from Eloise''s cheeks.


    "Edwin please stop!"


    When he did not listen, Lester reached him through the mind link.


    ~"Edwin... stop before you do something that you will regret later. Eloise is behaving that way because she does not know that Ruth is your mate. If she knew then would have she done that?"~


    ~"Brother Edwin, please! Sister Eloise made a mistake in her jealousy. She is not aware of the truth. Please spare her this time. Please!"~ Elsie begged.


    Edwin''s whole body shivered in anger. His wolf did not see his cousin in front of him. He saw a culprit who dared to hurt his mate.


    But then again, Edwin was not only a werewolf but also a human too. Although his powers and thoughts were of a werewolf''s, his emotions were of a human''s.


    He cared for Eloise as much as Elsie, even though he was more partial towards Elsie. But that did not mean, he differentiated between them.


    Lester was right. Eloise did not know who Ruth was and why he was so possessive of her. He hated these human emotions. The times they overpowered his wolf''s judgement, they made him feel conflicted.


    He shut his eyes close. Taking a handful of air in then releasing it, he tried calming down. It was hard to put back his wolf to sleep. But he had mastered that technique the last time.


    Five minutes later, his hold loosened. When he opened his eyes, they were back to their original cerulean blue colour. Elsie and Lester finally released a breath of relief.


    "I am leaving you for this once Eloise. You have committed a crime by putting a person in life-threatening danger. Ruth could have died there. You have to understand the severity of implications of your actions." Edwin said now in a calmer tone, yet one could easily detect anger in it.


    He drew back his hand.


    "I hope you will not repeat this mistake. Because if you think of it then remember my previous words. If you try to hurt Ruth in any way possible or get involved in such things directly or indirectly... I will forget that you are my family!"


    With that said, he walked out of there and started marching in the direction of the old building. Lester and Elsie also left wordlessly, carrying a mixture of many emotions with them.


    While Eloise stood rooted to her place, having a hard time believing what just happened. And, It all happened because of Ruth!

 Chapter 320 - WHERE IS YOUR PLATE?

    Edwin walked faster in the direction of the old building after confronting Fannie and Eloise. His mind was not in the right state and, all the pent up anger threatened to come out.


    Edwin was feeling a mixture of emotions. He was angry of course. He was worried about Ruth''s health. He was in pain to see her struggling for no reason. He was disappointed in himself that he failed to understand his own cousin.


    Then again, he never cared to pay attention to others before. He thought he was doing his job of portraying an image of an irresponsible, arrogant and rude man very well. He was content the way his life was before.


    But it all changed the day this hazel-eyed nymph came crash landing in his life. Yet he did not regret a single thing that happened because of her.


    He was overwhelmed and confused, yes! But he did not want to change anything about her. He had realised that she was the best thing that could ever happen to him. The only thing that concerned him was- was he worthy of her? How was she going to accept him along with his flaws and, even if she did, then how was she going to fight against the world by his side?


    He climbed the stairs and opened the door of the room to see Ruth was still asleep. Ida was requesting on behalf of Mrs Payne to let her meet Ruth. But Edwin was still angry with them. He wanted them to realise how it felt to not be able to be there for our loved ones when they need us the most.


    Sitting beside her bed, he checked her hand. It was time to change her bandages. The nurse could have done such things, but Edwin refused to take any help. He wanted to do it all by himself.


    Besides, there was one more hidden intention of him. Just like he was punishing others by not letting them meet Ruth, this was his punishment. His punishment was to see her bruises, again and again, feel her pain every time she flinched or cried.


    That would keep reminding him all his life to never overlook her safety. That would remind him how much she meant to him, how much he and his wolf needed her. He should not have left her alone when she was already going through something. If only he was with her, then she would not have gone through this.


    Edwin opened her bandage that was matted with her blood. Its scent caused pain in his gums. He was not hungry like Vampires for her blood. His wolf was hungry to claim her and mark her.


    He cleaned her wound with wet cotton. The animals'' claws reached deep in her skin. It looked nasty. It surely would take weeks to recover, yet there would still remain a reminder for her of this horrifying incident in the form of the marks of the injury.


    Only Edwin knew how many times he died little by little seeing her like that. Those were not injuries only on her hand but also on his soul. He wrapped it again with a clean bandage after applying the medicines the nurse had given.


    Their family physician would be back in Vincardine the next morning. He would first come to see Ruth as soon as he came to ''the great manor''.


    Edwin heard a knock on the door. He opened it to see Ida with plates of food in her hand.


    "She was asleep all day. She has not eaten anything after breakfast. The nurse told that she needs energy and eat or the medicines will not work effectively." She said.


    She dared to raise her eyes to catch at least a glimpse of Ruth, but Edwin''s huge frame obstructed her any chance. She sighed mentally in defeat. Maybe she needed to wait till his anger calmed down.


    He did not say anything and shut the door on her face. Putting the plates on the table, he shook Ruth by her shoulder.


    "Ruth... wake up. You need to eat." He tried waking up.


    Since he had returned to Vincardine, Ruth was adamant about him, calling her by her first name. And he was getting addicted to that.


    After five minutes of calling when she did not wake up, Edwin decided to try again later. Now that he knew that Ruth was out of danger, all the tiredness washed upon him. He had not slept at all in two days and had to run at his fastest speed for miles during the night.


    The emotional and mental fatigue was worse than the physical tiredness. He walked to the open window and stared out at the woods that looked like an army of giant creatures guarding the Vincardine in the night.


    The moon was partially hidden behind the clouds, the stars shone in the sky.


    Edwin missed his parents and grandfather. They were the only people he held dear to his heart. The people who shaped who he was. Especially his grandfather.


    After his parents'' death, he was his only caretaker of him. He helped Edwin to move on that pain by keeping it closed in an isolated corner of his heart.


    He wished if his grandfather was there with him. He would have consoled him and told him what he should do. Edwin was sure if those three important people in his life were there, then they would have loved Ruth as much as him.


    Edwin realised that his eyes stung. He had learned to not shed tears a long ago. A warrior never cries- his grandfather used to say. And he believed it. He lived by those words until now.


    He was broken from his thoughts by a shuffling sound that came from behind.


    "Ruth.." Edwin was instantly by her side, seeing her awake.


    "W-water", She whispered.


    Edwin poured her a glass of water. He put his hand at the back of her head and raised it a little. Drawing the glass close to her lips, he watched how the water travelled down her throat.


    After she was done, he put the glass aside. Tucking her unruly hair behind her ear, he asked.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    He was getting used to such delicate touches, sweet words and caring gazes. He was getting used to her not pushing him away. He did not know if it would remain the same but, he did not want to think about it now. He only wanted to live these moments with her.


    "My head... it is heavy. And hand..." She moved her hand but flinched when it pained.


    Edwin held her by her shoulder. "Do not move much. The physician will come in the morning. Until then you need good rest. You have not eaten anything during the day. Let''s get you something to eat." He said.


    Taking the plate from the table, Edwin hesitated for a moment. Deciding against his wish, he placed the plate on his lap and in front of Ruth for her to eat. She took the spoon filled with rice. But all the grains fell in the plate as her hand shook.


    She had no energy to eat by herself. Edwin waited patiently, even though he wanted to help her. But he also did not know if he should move at such a fast pace.


    Ruth gave up and put the spoon on the plate.


    "I think... I...I need some help here." She tried to stretch her lips in a smile but, even that looked like a tiresome task for her.


    Edwin''s heart fluttered in joy. He wished for just that. He did not need to ask twice as he took the spoon and began feeding her.


    He could see that she was yet not completely awake. Her eyes were still droopy and, her mind was still not regained all her consciousness. She was still dizzy.


    Edwin smiled inwardly at every accidental touch her lips made with his fingers when he feed her fruits and salad. He could get used to taking care of her like this. If only she allowed him.


    Halfway through the meal, Ruth frowned as if she just remembered something.


    "Have you eaten?" She asked him.


    Edwin shook his head.


    "Where is your plate?" She asked looking at one plate that had rice and vegetables, while the other one had fruits and salad.


    "I am not hungry. I will eat later." He said and raised his hand to feed her next morsel of food.


    But she pressed her lips in a thin line. Edwin stilled when she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Her touch was cold against his warm skin.


    She turned his hand so that now the spoon hovered near his mouth.


    "Eat," She said.


    Edwin did not argue and did as she said. The small smile that his action brought to her face tugged at his heart.


    They finished the remaining food together. Edwin gave her medicines. He tucked her in bed but, she did not let him move. She was scared to be alone and requested him to stay with her.


    He slept with her by his side for the second night.. He could not leave the smile even in his sleep.

 Chapter 321 - PLEASE LET ME GO

    The next day the family physician came and checked up on Ruth. He gave her some more medicines for her speedy recovery and told the other things they should take care of.


    Edwin did not leave her side. Lester had managed Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora. He was taking care of everything that the physician had told. He was always by her side whenever she opened her eyes.


    She was slowly recovering well. Those were the only days in his life that seemed... normal and balanced. He did not need to stress always about his duties, the vampires, the murders, family drama or any other thing.


    He had his mate with him and, the times they were spending together would remain in his heart for his lifetime.


    One morning, when he entered the room with a glass of juice for Ruth, he was surprised to see her sitting in the bed. She had a frown etched on her face as she looked around the room as if she was noticing the place for the first time.


    "Good morning! It is good that you are awake. Drink this juice." Edwin''s smile faltered when the frown on her face deepened.


    "Ruth... why are you looking at me like this?" He asked. But she did not answer.


    Edwin was confused. Why was she reacting that way suddenly?


    The hostility in her eyes cut him deep, yet he tried to be optimistic. She must have one of those nightmares again. He assured himself.


    "Come on, finish th-"


    Ruth swatted his hand away forcefully that the glass in his hand slipped and fell on the floor. Edwin was shocked.


    He faced her and lifted his hand to touch her. "Ruth.."


    "Do not touch me!" she yelled, scampering away from him as if he was a dangerous monster.


    Her action broke Edwin''s heart. He clenched his raised up hand in a fist, slowly retreating it.


    "Wh-what are you doing here? Wh-where am I? What is this place?"


    Her eyes moved around frantically like a scared rabbit. She held the front of her dress tightly in a fist. She pushed herself to the far corner of the bed as if she was afraid that Edwin would harm her.


    Edwin raised his hands in surrender. "Ruth calm down please! You are safe here. Do not worry!" He tried to calm her.


    But she was too frightened to listen to him. "Where is Mrs Payne, Ida? Where is everyone? I want to see them!" She cried.


    "They are also fine. You are not well Ruth. That is why I brought you here. You need to calm down first and then you can meet them after you recover well."


    That only alarmed her even more. She shook her head fervently. "No! I want to see them right now! I do not want to stay here."


    Her voice kept rising and, Edwin did not know how to calm her.


    "You can not leave this room. You have to stay here only." Edwin did not realise that his voice was also raised by an octave.


    The hard look on his face sent wrong signals to her. She thought he was threatening her.


    Seeing the fear on her face, Edwin''s face softened a little. He inhaled slowly to calm down.


    "You are safe with me Ruth. I am here!" He said earnestly.


    "I do not want you here. Get out or let me go!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Ruth was too confused. She had no memories of the last few days. And finding herself at a strange place with the blue-eyed monster freaked her out.


    "Ruth..."


    "Get out!"


    Edwin was hurt. All the happiness he had experienced these past days vanished by her one sentence. When she was not in her senses, she did not question his presence, instead, she asked him to be near her all the time.


    And now that she was better, she wanted the world but him.


    Ruth was too desperate. She had bruises on her body. She had a white gown, instead of her uniform that she remembered wearing the last time.


    Moving out of the bed, she ran towards the door. But Edwin ran quickly and held her back. He held her by her waist by circling his hands around her stomach.


    That only panicked her more and, she began thrashing in his hold.


    "Leave me! Leave me!"


    She kicked her legs in the air and hit his arms around her with her fists. But he was too strong for her. Edwin''s wolf did not like how she treated him and neglected his feelings. He was upset with her.


    "Ruth calm down... please!" Edwin tried but failed.


    She kept pushing her forward. Having enough of her resistance, Edwin dragged her back to bed and pushed her on it. She fell on it face first. She quickly turned around only to get pinned to the bed by Edwin.


    He was still careful with her hand and ankle. He hovered above her as she stared at him like she had seen a ghost or something. He could see fear in her teary eyes and, that angered him.


    She was his mate and should not be scared by him. He had not done anything to scare her... yet!


    How was she going to tackle who he was when the time would come?


    "Help... somebody please help me!" She began shouting for help.


    "Shut up!" Edwin finally exploded.


    That shut her up quickly. He looked terrifying with those angry eyes.


    "Why do you need others when I am here? I can take care of you, I have been doing just that. Can not you see, Ruth?"


    Ruth felt an unusual pressure on his chest. She noticed for the first time, that he was calling her by her name. But why?


    Little did she know that she was the one who asked him to do so. Well, she did not remember many of such things.


    "P-please... you... you are scaring me! Please let me go. I do not want to stay here. I want to see Mrs Payne, please!"


    Edwin searched for the look she always had in her tired eyes when they were together. He expected at least a hint of it but found none. He was disappointed and... hurt.


    Even in that situation, his eyes betrayed him by moving to her trembling lips. They were paler than usual, yet his wolf longed to kiss them. He thought of punishing her with a brutal kiss for treating him that way.


    As if reading his sinful thoughts, Ruth''s eyes widened in alarm. She shook her head while crying. Edwin was too angry to think rationally. If she was not his mate, then he would have taken her where he wanted her, even against her wish.


    But he was being patient, moving along her pace. And after these days, she gave him hope. The hope of the next step in their relationship. And all of a sudden, she was pushing him to the bottom again.


    He was not a toy that she could play with whenever she felt like that. She needed to learn it and, Edwin was adamant about teaching her just that.


    "You do not want me anywhere near you, right?" He asked dangerously.


    Ruth cried, anticipating what he was planning to do.


    As she saw Edwin''s face coming near her, she felt suffocated. She trembled under him like a sheep on a butcher''s table.


    She clenched her eyes shut as she could not see what he was planning to do.


    "p-please... stop! Please..." She sobbed.


    Edwin ignored and leaned some more near her mouth. He was firm on his decision of kissing her but, when he actually try to do that... he could not bring to do that.


    Ruth''s shaky breaths hit his face. He could feel how much she resented it. Then he reminded himself, she was not any other woman.


    She was his mate. She was the woman he loved! No one could ever replace her and, he did not wish that too.


    He closed his eyes, trying to suppress those evil thoughts that surged in his mind. He was hurt and angry, yes!


    But he could not do that to her... not when she was already in a bad state. Ruth suddenly felt a loss of heat. Opening her eyes, she saw him glaring at her with incomprehensible emotions in his eyes.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, he turned around and stomped towards the door. Ruth saw him stepping out of the room. She flinched visibly at the loud sound of the door closing behind him.


    What was going on? What just happened? What was she doing there and, what was that place? Why did he keep her caged in there?


    -"I can take care of you, I have been doing just that."-


    Why did he say that? And was it true?


    Ruth could not understand a thing. She let her head fall on the bed again and curled her body in a ball. Tears had not stopped running out of her eyes. She was confused, drained out and overwhelmed.


    She only hoped that he would not return and, the next time the room''s door opened, someone familiar would step in to save her from that blue-eyed monster.

 Chapter 322 - ANOTHER SIDE OF THE STORY!

    Ida heard the loud noises coming from the room in which Ruth and Edwin were. She did not need to use her werewolf hearing power because Ruth''s screams were too loud to ring in a human ear too.


    She was afraid if someone heard her screams outside the old building. It was a task for Lester to keep Lady Theodora and Lord Augustus distracted from Edwin. Only Moon Goddess knew how he was managing that.


    She contemplated knocking on the door. She hoped Edwin would not do something reckless with Ruth. But, the way Ruth screamed to let her go, she doubted Edwin was doing a good job at calming her.


    She jumped in fright when the door of the room suddenly opened and, Edwin stepped out clearly raged. Ida tried peeking inside the room but, before she could get a glimpse of Ruth, Edwin closed the door forcefully, that making Ida flinch.


    He did not spare her a glance and walked out of there. She could see fumes coming out of his ears.


    Ida was torn. She wished to go inside but, she also could not disobey her Master''s order. She heard Ruth''s cries coming from behind the door.


    She was relieved to see Lester and Elsie climbing the stairs.


    "Oh, finally you both are here!" Ida ran to them in urgency.


    "Ida, what is going on? Where did Edwin go? He looked like someone had set his pants on fire!" Lester asked with a frown as soon as they reached the first floor.


    "And why is Ruth crying?" Elsie heard Ruth''s cries and was instantly worried.


    "I do not know what happened between them. Master was in a better mood when he went inside with a glass of juice for Ruth. But then I heard her screams. She was telling him to stay away from her and to let her go."


    "What?" Lester did not understand a thing.


    Ida nodded. "And when Master came out of the room, he looked outrageous. I could not ask him anything. I was scared. He did not say anything nor he looked my way and walked out just like that." Ida explained.


    "Lester... I do not get a good feeling about this. Where has he gone in such a mood?" Elsie was panicked.


    "Calm down Elsie! You stay here. I will go and look for him. I think I know where he might have gone. Do not go inside because, if I fail to calm him down and he finds out that any of you disobeyed his orders, then not even Moon Goddess can rescue you.


    And Ida, you should talk to Mrs Payne. The lady is not well. See if she needs any medicines or anything."


    Instructing them, Lester skipped down the stairs. He had a fair idea of where Edwin would go when he was angry. Woods!


    He must have gone into the woods for a run. His wolf was on the edge these days. He needed to calm him. And the only way available for now was a good run.


    Lester ran into the woods. He sniffed around for Edwin''s scent. He caught it a couple of minutes later. He tried reaching Edwin through the mind link but, that idiot had closed it as soon as he entered the woods.


    Now Lester was left with only human ways.


    "Edwin... Edwin..." He started yelling his name as he walked through the woods.


    This was useless. If he had shifted into his wolf form, then he would have long gone far from here. Lord Augustus had ordered not to shift during the daytime as the possibility of crossing paths with humans was more in daylight.


    Lester cursed but shifted in his wolf form. A brown wolf, bigger than the average wolves howled loudly. Shaking his head after coming out after a long time, he displayed his joy.


    The brown wolf pushed himself forward as he ran on the forest ground. His obsidian eyes with golden streaks searched for Edwin''s black wolf.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was still crying even after Edwin left, which felt like hours ago. Her mind was spinning negative scenarios in her head. And, now that she had completely regained her senses, the pain in her hand made her want to cry even more.


    She searched the room for an escape but seemed like she was caged in that place. The only available option was jumping through the window, which she doubt she could in her weak physical state.


    She also did not have enough bed sheets to tie them together in a rope and escape like a princess from her childhood stories.


    Her head shot up when she heard a familiar voice shouting from outside.


    "Thea please try to understand. If Master has ordered to not go inside then we can not." Rees pleaded to his wife.


    "Shut up Rees! My friend is crying inside there and you are worried about your master? Ridiculous!" Thea glared at her husband.


    They returned to Vincardine the last night. Thea was excited to meet everyone and share her experiences and how much fun she had with Rees on their honeymoon, with Ruth and Ida.


    But when she met Mrs Payne, she did not expect to hear that even in her wildest dreams. The first thing she did was run to the old building.


    After confirming all the details from Ida and Elsie, she was desperate to see Ruth. She was shocked that no one other than Edwin and the physician and the nurse had seen her.


    How could he do that to Mrs Payne?


    The lady fell sick after balling her eyes out in longing for Ruth.


    "Thea, please! Young Master-"


    "I do not fucking care of what Young Master thinks when it is about Ruth''s safety!" She spat in anger at Ida, shutting her mouth instantly.


    Ruth heard the sound of the doorknob, followed by the opening of the door. Her tears gushed even more at the sight of Thea.


    "Thea?!!" Ruth sat up in the bed with wide eyes.


    Thea closed the door on Rees''s face as he wanted to share Thea''s punishment after Edwin would find out that she went inside the room against his orders.


    If they thought Edwin''s orders could not be broken, then so be it!


    As soon as Thea closed the door behind her, Ruth ran to her, not caring about the pain in her ankle. They both hugged each other as if they were meeting after an eternity.


    For Thea, it indeed felt like an eternity. She was out of Vincardine for only a few days and, Ruth''s life fell in danger. How could they all be so careless even after knowing who Ruth really was and how important she was for their werewolf world?


    "Shhh... shhhh... Calm down Ruth. I am here!" Thea ran her hand on Ruth''s back.


    She took Ruth back to the bed and made her sit. She pulled away from Ruth and searched for her hand, which was draped in the bandages. Although she could not see the wound underneath it, the way her hand was heavily bandaged, gave Thea a fair idea of how nasty the injury was.


    "Thea, please take me out of here. Where is Mrs Payne?" Ruth asked in between her sobs.


    "Mrs Payne is at home and is waiting for you. I will take you out of here but first tell me what happened?"


    Thea had heard everyone''s perspective but, she also had to hear Ruth''s. During Ruth''s narration, she realised that Ruth did not recall some of the details. It might be because of the trauma. She needed good rest to regain those memories.


    Thea decided to not dig into those worst parts more... not until Ruth was completely recovered or, till the time she recalled all the memories.


    "And then he came into the room. He said that I do not need anyone when he is here. He said he will take care of me. But I do not believe a single word he said Thea." Ruth told about Edwin.


    "But I thought you two were at better terms after seeing you dancing at my wedding reception. You both look... good." Thea frowned.


    She and Rees seriously thought that Ruth and Edwin were making progress but, after hearing Ruth, Thea was confused and not sure about it.


    Ruth fell into silence. Since she had opened her eyes, she had not thought about it. In fact, she did not get a chance to think about it.


    "I... I do not know. When I woke up, I was overwhelmed, confused and scared. Seeing him instead of everyone made me restless. I thought he... he did something wrong with me, especially after his cousin''s plan.


    Of course, he would side with his cousin. Why would he care about me? I somehow survived Lady Eloise''s plan and, thus he is here to finish it." Ruth said vehemently.


    "Why would you say that about him Ruth?"


    Ruth cast her eyes down in her lap. Biting the inside of her cheek, she said in a low voice.


    "Because people supports family. And I... I am just no one to him."


    She did not know why but she did not like the way those words sounded. She wished it was not true.


    "He was right when he said he will take care of you." Thea said calmly.


    Ruth''s eyes perked up hearing that.. There was another side of the story that she had yet to recollect.

 Chapter 323 - DO YOU SMELL THAT?

    "He was right when he said he will take care of you." Thea said calmly.


    "What are you saying? Look at this Thea. This is done by his cousin. How do you expect me to believe that he would take care of me instead of his cousin after this?" Now Ruth was angry.


    Thea was her best friend and, yet she was siding with Edwin. That was unfair!


    "Ruth... stop assuming and listen. You may not remember it now, but stress your brain and visit that night again. Do you remember how you were saved?"


    Ruth shook her head. She recalled that night in the snippets. She remembered the animal attacked her and how Eloise and Fannie left her in misery.


    She closed her eyes, stressing onto her brain. Her brows knitted as she found it difficult to remember. But her eyes opened after she remembered a familiar voice... it was calling her name.


    "It was Young Master, Ruth. He saved you that night from that wild animal. If he had not reach there on time, then you would not have lashing out on him today." Thea told.


    Ruth was shocked to hear that. "But he was out of town with Lord Augustus and Lord Lester. He even told me to take care of myse-" She stopped abruptly, as Thea gave her a meaningful look.


    "Yes. He was. But when you did not return home late in the night, Mrs Payne was worried. He came back from mid-journey only to find you. After he saved you, he brought you here.


    This is his place, his safe sanctuary. The same old building where we once came searching for Rees. Do you remember that?"


    Ruth nodded her head.


    "Young Master took care of you. He took care of everything... from changing you wounds to giving you medicines. If he had any bad intention then would have he done all of this for you? Would have he gone through so much efforts for you?"


    Ruth was speechless. She had many things on her mind. And the most prominent was why? Why did he do all of that for her?


    "You should not have treat him that way Ruth. He is an O''Dell after all."


    Ruth was guilty. If everything that Thea said was true, then she indeed had made a mistake.


    After that, Thea changed the topic to let Ruth have a breather. She talked about everything that she had originally planned. Ruth listened to her but, none of her words registered in her brain.


    Her mind was distracted by the blue-eyed monster and the look of hurt in his eyes before he left.


    "Thea."


    "And you know how- yes?" Thea stopped abruptly, when Ruth called her name.


    "How did he know that I was missing when he was on the journey?


    Thea stilled at that question. She facepalmed mentally. She was so busy making Ruth realise Edwin''s efforts that she failed to think about the basic thing.


    How did he know?


    The look on Ruth''s face showed how determined she was to get that answer. Thea smiled uncomfortably, racing her brain to come with some believable answer.


    "He... erm..."


    She was saved by a knock on the door.


    "Thea.... Thea is everything okay? Come out before Master returns please!"


    Rees came as a knight in the shining armour to save her from doom.


    She hurriedly stood up.


    "Yes, I am coming." She called loudly, facing the door.


    Then turning to Ruth, she saw her alarmed face.


    "Do not worry. I have to go now but I promise you will meet Mrs Payne today, okay?"


    Ruth did not want to stay alone. But then, she needed isolation and time to recollect her memories of these past days. So she nodded in understanding.


    "Okay."


    Thea smiled then left the room, leaving Ruth alone to ponder over everything.


    *


    *


    *


    The brown wolf sniffed the black wolf''s scent. Even after running for miles, he was nowhere to be seen. But Lester knew that Edwin had run this same way. He pushed himself to run faster.


    He howled, calling for Edwin. At that time, he did not care if a human saw him. He did not think about anything else than finding Edwin.


    Lord Augustus was already getting suspicious. Lady Theodora even asked Lester about Edwin''s whereabouts and even hinted if it was related to Ruth. Lester had a hard time controlling himself from snapping at that woman.


    How dare she humiliate Ruth like that?


    After a few more minutes, Lester realised that he had crossed Vincardine''s northern border and had entered a space that was unclaimed. It was a buffer zone between Vincardine and the neighbouring pack.


    He only hoped that Edwin had not crossed the boundaries of the neighbouring pack. It was not as if he did, then their alpha would mind it. But if the other pack members saw the werewolf leader in such a distressed state, then it might send wrong signals.


    The brown wolf howled again. He came to a halt after running that long. His chest moved faster as he gasped for breath. His obsidian eyes roamed around the place. Edwin''s scent was stronger here.


    The brown wolf circled the clearing while sniffing the air. He stopped and sighed in relief when he saw the black wolf sitting under a tree with its head resting on his front legs.


    He looked... sad.


    If only he was at least ten times smaller than his original size, then teenage girls would have gushed over how cute he looked. Lester shook his head at that wild thought of his.


    He slowly padded towards him. He watched as the black wolf''s ears stood up straight. He had picked his presence, but he did not move.


    Nearing him, the brown wolf rubbed his snout on the side of the black wolf- a sign that he cared and that everything was going to be okay.


    The black wolf purred in the argument. He did not believe the brown wolf. Lester''s wolf then pushed him with his snout multiple times. He was telling the black wolf to get up. But he did not listen.


    Giving up on his attempts, the black wolf made a defeating sound at the back of his throat then sat down beside the black wolf. They stayed in silence for some time. Lester did not disturb him and, Edwin did not push him away.


    Which was both a surprising and positive thing.


    The black wolf moved and shifted into his human form. The brown wolf followed his leader. Both men were stark naked and, to get the clothes to cover themselves, they needed to get back into the woods of Vincardine.


    But as there was the slightest chance of any human presence, they did not care about their nudity.


    "It hurts Lester." Edwin finally broke the silence.


    "I know." That was all Lester had to say.


    He knew he was hurt. But the situation was so complicated that he did not know how to help his friend.


    "She wants everyone but me." Edwin gulped down the lump in his throat.


    The things that woman made him feel... they were worse yet painfully beautiful.


    "That is aftershock effect Edwin. She needs rest to get better." Lester said.


    Edwin shook his head as his wild coffee brown tendrils fell on his forehead. They were dishevelled after running against the direction of the wind.


    "I am tired, Lester. I am tired of this back and forth game. Sometimes I wished I could summon my old self and just claim her even without her consent. Which woman can refuse me, I used to think.


    But Ruth... she makes me want to be a better version of me. She makes me want to behave like a gentleman, like a man that she can fall in love with. She has made me feel many things even without my knowledge. I did not even realise when and how I fell in love with her."


    Lester''s eyes snapped to Edwin. "You... you love her?"


    Now Lester was not underestimating Ruth. Not at all. In fact, he thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.


    But with Edwin''s past and his special taste for a woman who was wild like an adventure, bold, confident and strong both physically and mentally, Lester was surprised that Edwin had fallen in love with a woman who was everything but that.


    Edwin nodded his head with a small smile grazing his lips. "Yes, I love her Lester! I finally found a woman that can keep me tied to the hem of her dress and I would not complain even for once."


    Lester was emotional. If only he was like Elsie, then he would have jumped in joy while clapping enthusiastically with tears of happiness welled up in his eyes.


    Spending a lifetime with a mate without love was torture in its own way. And Lester prayed that his friend would not go through it.


    "Then stand up and get your woman, Edwin. Show her how much you love her. Make her fall for you. Make her realise how she is wasting time in pushing you away.


    You are our leader- the strongest amongst the strongest. And Moon Goddess has chosen Ruth as your mate because she has a purpose... a greater purpose of keeping you sane. She is meant to make you stronger."


    "But she does not want me Lester." Edwin almost cried in desperation.


    Lester put his hand on Edwin''s shoulder and smiled. "Falling in love with is easy but, living in a relationship is not my friend. Love does not come easily. It demands suffering, sacrifices. It tastes, teaches and even breaks those two persons.


    But in the end, what makes a relationship successful is how much those two individuals do not give up on each other and keep fighting till they unite for eternity. That is how people LOVE each other!"


    Edwin replayed Lester''s every word over and over. The more he pondered over them, the more they made sense to him.


    "You are right. I have fallen in love with Ruth. Now is the time to make her fall for me!" He stood and smirked down at Lester.


    They hugged each other and turned to leave when Lester suddenly halted.


    "What?"


    "Do you... do you smell that?"


    Edwin sniffed around the air. He frowned and, the both of them walked around the place, sniffing some more.


    "Do you think what I think?" Lester asked.


    Edwin gave a single nod. "Rogues!"

 Chapter 324 - A SOLDIER IS ALWAYS ON DUTY!

    Edwin and Lester picked some clothes in the woods and wore them. They ran faster in the direction of ''the great manor''. They did not talk much as both of their minds were busy with their own thoughts.


    As soon as they entered the old building, Rees and Thea bowed in respect.


    Ida and Elsie were worried for Thea.


    "Call Mrs Payne. You all can meet Ruth. Rees follow us." Edwin barked orders while walking towards the stairs.


    "And Mrs Welby I advise you to ALWAYS obey my orders, because I will not be lenient the next time."


    He disappeared when his warning ended. Lester and Rees followed Edwin wordlessly. The way both Edwin and Lester''s faces were set in a serious mould, Rees knew that something was wrong.


    The three women sigh a breath of relief. Ida quickly left to get Mrs Payne and, Elsie and Thea rushed to the first floor.


    Entering the room, Elsie ran to Ruth. She kept apologising over and over on behalf of her sister. But Ruth was not ready to forget Eloise. But then, she also knew that it was not Elsie''s fault. And hence Ruth had no resentment against Elsie.


    "Ruth..."


    They turned to the door to see Mrs Payne with Ida.


    "Mrs Payne!"


    Ruth ran to her and hugged her tightly. The scene was so emotional that it made everyone''s eyes tear up. They all sat together.


    After the initial exchange of words, Ruth said, "I... I want to ask for help."


    "Of course Ruth! Tell us." Ida nodded eagerly.


    Ruth glanced at Mrs Payne''s way, then continued, "I am having a problem in reminding these past days. Can you all please help me with it?"


    The look of uncertainty crossed everyone''s face.


    "Ruth... why do you want to revisit those bad memories? If you can not remember all of them then let it be." Thea said after placing her hand on Ruth''s.


    "Please! It is important!" Ruth said earnestly.


    Elsie had her eyes cast down. Guilt was clear on her face. Ruth noticed her silence and felt bad for her.


    "Lady Elsie, please! I have said this before and, I am saying this again. Please stop feeling guilty for the things that you have not done. I am not asking you to help me because I want to hold any anger against Lady Eloise and Lady Theodora.


    I want to know because... because I think I have hurt someone who helped me. And I want to rectify my mistake."


    Ruth observed their aces. And as she had expected, she saw something change on their faces.


    It was always like that. Every time the blue-eyed monster was in question, their perspective changed significantly and, Ruth wondered why?


    Even Mrs Payne seemed to be falling into his trap. Ruth decided to use that to her advantage.


    She watched as a silent conversation passed between them. She gave them their sweet time to decide and, when they reached a silent agreement, Mrs Payne was the first one to begin narrating from the very beginning.


    Ruth started recalling everything as they progressed with the narration of the events. Ida then ended it, by telling Ruth how Edwin saved her and took care of her afterwards.


    Meanwhile, Ruth had also recalled the memories that only she, Eloise and Fannie knew.


    -"You are like that leech Ruth Moore, that sucks blood till it bursts. You can not win with Elsie by your side because she is no one!"-


    Ruth clenched her jaw as Eloise''s spiteful voice ranged in her ears.


    -"Hope to never see you again!"-


    Ruth exhaled a shaky breath. She had never seen that evil look in a person''s eyes before, which Eloise had when she said that.


    Did not she think of Ruth''s life even for a second? How could someone be so heartless? Ruth wondered.


    "Enough of all this Ruth. You need to rest now." Thea finally said.


    "But I do not want to stay here. Mrs Payne, why do not we go back to home?" Ruth beseeched.


    Mrs Payne shifted uncomfortably. Ruth frowned at her reaction. She herself was not feeling well. And now that they met, she looked hesitant to get Ruth home.


    "Ruth, please stay here for some more days. The physician periodically comes to check up on you. If you go back, the physician''s frequent visits might raise questions.


    We... we had to suppress the incident with mother. We can not let people gossip and point fingers at her. It''s a question about her reputation and thus the reputation of our family. I... I hope you understand?!"


    Ruth stared at Elsie. She liked Elsie very much, yes! But at that point, her hand itched to slap her across her face.


    Even after the unjust treatment by Theodora, they were concerned about her reputation?! And to keep it intact, these people were ready to cage here in this place?


    What kind of rubbish was that? Ruth wanted to scream at their faces. The pain, the fear that she had gone through, was nothing in front of Lady Theodora O''Dell''s reputation?


    "I want to sleep." Ruth said abruptly.


    The ladies exchanged looks with each other.


    "Ruth-"


    "I want to sleep, Mrs Payne!" She was angry. How could Mrs Payne keep silent about their decision?


    The way Ruth suddenly acted cold, made the ladies leave the room wordlessly. They knew that Ruth did not like what Elsie said but, that was the logical explanation that they could offer to her at that time.


    How else they would have convinced her to stay in the old building? By saying that it was not safe for their leader''s mate to live in the servants quarters?


    This time, after the door closed, Ruth fell back into the bed but without tears. Instead of hurt, all she felt was anger. Anger towards her Lady Theodora, her own mother.


    Before she passed into sleep, the last thought on her mind was- ''Thank you God, that I remember Bertha Moore as my mother and not that woman who is blinded by the glint of money and power!''


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms on the second floor, Edwin, Lester and, Rees sat on the couches with furrowed brows. Lester told Rees about the scent of the rogues they collected in the northern buffer zone.


    "Master, is it possible that those were your spies? They might wanted to contact you but could not reach you?" Rees pointed one of the possibilities.


    Edwin shook his head.


    "No, Rees. I recognise the scent of my every loyal. They were not my spies."


    Sensing Edwin''s wolf''s agitation, Lester quickly offered a glass of wolfsbane potion to Edwin. He also did not argue and finished half of it in one go.


    "I think Edwin is right. If they were his people, then they would have tried reaching him one way or another by now. Why they kept silence for these couple of days?" Lester backed Edwin''s point.


    "Or they might be just normal rogues who reached the buffer zone while wandering? When they sensed that it was Vincardine''s border ahead, they might hvae changed their route." Rees presented another of his theory.


    "Yes... I mean that makes sense." Lester agreed.


    But it did not make complete sense to Edwin. Something at the back of his mind nagged him that it was not that simple. He felt like his head was going to explode any minute.


    He sighed loudly while pinching between his brows.


    "Rees, take some men with you and patrol all the borders of Vincardine. If they are near then they may try to approach our borders. See if you find anything else." Edwin commanded.


    "Shall we ask the neighbouring packs about this?" Lester suggested.


    "I think we should wait. We do not want to create panic in our world." Edwin said.


    "Master, may I say something?" Rees asked with a little hesitation.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at him but nodded in approval nonetheless.


    "When I was on my honeymoon.... I got a chance to mix with people from other towns. Hiding my identity helped me to mix up with them."


    Lester raised his brows. "Are you planning to use that trick for getting permission for your second honeymoon Rees?"


    Rees always wondered how Lester managed to say something funny and sometimes ridiculous things even in serious situations?


    "No, My Lord! I am content with what I got. What I am trying to say is that since last couple of months, not only our people but also the other breeds are getting aware of the prophecy in the black book."


    "What? But how is that possible? Only few families who were close allies of Lord George O''Dell Sr knows about it." Lester was confused.


    "Yes, My Lord. But what I gather from people''s conversation, is someone deliberately spreading the news in the supernatural world. People are talking about the possible war.


    Some breeds like Centaurs, dragons and griffins, who had to suffer great loss in the great war, are planning their allies and are preparing for the possible war." Rees informed.


    Edwin clenched his fists so tight till his knuckles turned white.


    "Rees... this is ridiculous!" Lester shook his head disapprovingly.


    "It is not full fledged preparation. It is happening slowly and silently. But it is there. The fear of another war has started blooming in people''s mind."


    Edwin already had more than enough served on his plate. And now, he did not need this more.


    He gulped down the remaining wolfsbane potion and walked out of the room without saying anything.


    "Were you really on your honeymoon or a secret mission of espionaging?" Lester mock-glared at Rees.


    Rees smiled sheepishly, shrugging his shoulders. "A soldier is always on duty My Lord!"

 Chapter 325 - A BIRTH OF NEW RUTH!

    The mundane days passed slowly as Ruth stayed in that room of the old building. A physician frequently came to check improvement in her health. People came to meet her at least once a day and, as if planned, someone was always there to keep her company.


    Ruth was not used to such attention and care before. Now that she had nothing to do all day and the night other than resting, she got a chance to ponder over many aspects of her life that she had forgotten or had gotten used to overtime.


    How much her life had changed since she stepped her foot through the gates of ''the great manor''. The whole time that was equivalent to almost a year felt like a well written thrilling drama with a complicated storyline.


    How many shocks she had to absorb! How many insults and humiliation were thrown her way! Yet she bore all of that.


    However, now that she paid a little more attention to her development as an individual, she realised that she had come a long way. She was not that timid and naive Ruth anymore, who feared almost everything and was content with the way life ran.


    She was afraid of speaking up her mind, always lived under the shadows, afraid of stepping into the sunlight. She used to keep her nose out of others business even though she felt the need to intervene.


    That Ruth was afraid of people, their anger, their disappointment. She cared too much about the world that was nothing but a stranger that had no right of affecting her life. Yet she had willfully given all the reigns in its hands to control.


    Ruth could not believe that she was the same person, now that she see a completely different woman in her reflection.


    This Ruth was courageous, wiser, outgoing. She had not lost her core essence yet. She was still shy at times, polite and careful around people. Yet she was able to put up a fight if the situation called for it.


    And the main difference between the old Ruth and the new Ruth was that this new Ruth was aware of who she was.


    She was stronger, better and now had a vision about her life.


    Now that she thinks of her previous goals of having a family with a nice man, made her laugh at her naiveness. She used to think that it was the greatest goal she could envision for herself.


    But, the happenings in this past time made her realise that human life was meant for far greater purposes than that. A person''s life could not be considered large, based upon the days of his existence but on what he achieved during his existence.


    The happenings in this past month were leading Ruth on a path that might lead her to her supreme target, a vision that she had to follow and live for.


    She could feel these changes not only around her but also within her. She was sick of living in denial. This was the reality and, she should accept it.


    Yet, there was this tiny part in her that told her to be patient before jumping to extreme conclusions. That rational part of her refrained her from leading the foundations of this new Ruth.


    A knock on the door broke her from her reverie. she saw the door opened by Ida. She came with lunch.


    "Hello Ruth! How are you feeling now?" She smiled.


    "I am fine!" Ruth replied with a forced smile.


    "Come on, we need to change your bandages before you eat."


    Ida put the plate on the table and opened its drawer to bring out the necessary things for changing Ruth''s bandage.


    Ruth sat on the bed and let Ida do her thing. Ida was talking about something but, Ruth''s mind refused to pay attention. It flew back to the memories she had shared with the blue-eyed monster.


    Now that Ruth''s health was recovering fast, she had also recovered her all memories. Especially the ones she had shared with Edwin.


    She now remembered everything- how he took care of her, how he used to hold her when she saw the nightmares, how he fed her, how he changed her bandages, how he was careful about her medicines, how he smiled at her and told her that he was there.


    She now recalled every detail!


    Ruth had not seen Edwin after he left that morning in anger. Nobody brought up his topic. Even Lester and Rees also had their tongues tied, when it came to Edwin.


    Ruth felt bad and guilty. If only she had listened to him and not overreacted foolishly!


    But then why she should feel guilty? He might have done all that to cover up for his cousin. Had not he tried covering up for his aunt Theodora?


    Ruth was very confused and felt like she was dangling in the middle of the sea of dilemma.


    Ida was done with tending Ruth''s wound.


    "Oh by the way, I have a good news for you Ruth!" She said excitedly.


    "What is it?"


    "You can come back in ''the great manor''. The physician said that you are now better than before and can resume your work. If... if only you want to." Ida added expectantly.


    Ruth only nodded her head. Ida waited for the explanation of that nod, but instead, Ruth asked, "Can I have this lunch at my home?"


    "Erm... yes. As you say."


    Ida then helped Ruth get ready. Before leaving, Ruth stood in the middle of that room. She scanned its roof, its wall, its only window and the minimum furniture. She was sure that she would not come back here again.


    This place had made her realise many things. It had provided her with the light she needed to follow the new routes. And this was the place where she had some of the beautiful moments with the blue-eyed monster, which she would always keep safe in a corner of her heart.


    This was the place that had begun a birth of a new Ruth!


    *


    *


    *


    In the Garfield mansion, a meeting of the coven was conducted.


    "Lord Ambrose, did you get a chance to speak with Ripon about the alliance?" One of the eight members asked.


    Ambrose nodded his head as he sat on his chair in the middle of the semicircular table.


    "That human is smarter than Addington. His answers were well-rehearsed and cryptic."


    "Does that mean he is not on our side?" Another member asked.


    "We are not sure yet." Aurora replied.


    Darius scoffed at her response. "Mother, did not you notice how Ripon was behaving in front of Lord Augustus? It was clear that he has already decided which side to pick."


    As the arguments went on, Hilton was the one who did not participate in it. All his mind was clouded with was one face- Edwin O''Dell.


    The moment he saw him, he wanted to rip his body into shreds and suck every single drop of blood from his body. The loss Hilton had to suffer because of Edwin, could not be repaired.


    The scar he had left on Hilton''s life was unhealable. And no one, none of these people could understand it. They did not!


    All they cared was about their selfish motives and hunger for power. But Hilton... he was burning in a rage of personal loss. For him, the target was only Edwin O''Dell. For him killing that werewolf leader was the only mission in his life.


    And to achieve that, he could go to any extent. After all, he was the next in the hierarchy after the Garfields.


    "We have the support of Shades, the Goblins. Now I think it is time we meet with the Centaurs." A member suggested.


    "What do you think about this, Mr Hilton?" Aurora noticed how silent he was.


    "As you say, My Lady! After all, our leader knows better than anyone of us." He said, looking straight at Ambrose.


    Ambrose''s smile faltered for a split second, but he covered it up immediately.


    After the meeting was over, again without any solid conclusion, the members left the room one by one.


    "Mr Hilton, may I have your minute please?" Ambrose asked.


    Aurora paused to stay with her husband but, his next words made her leave the room with others.


    "Darling why do not you go and arrange for a drink for me?!"


    She was confused yet left after saying a yes.


    Now that only Ambrose and Hilton remained behind, Ambrose faced Hilton.


    "I have noticed that you are very restless since we came back from Ripon''s sworn in ceremony." He said.


    "What do you expect from me after facing that ruthless bastard?" Hilton spat in anger.


    "Mr Hilton, it was really commendable how you kept your anger in control then. I really appreciate it. I promise we will get him by his neck. Just have some patience." Ambrose said after putting his hand on Hilton''s arm in assurance.


    Hilton gave a long stare to Ambrose before saying, "Have you advised yourself the same if it was you in my shoes?"


    The natural smirk that always played on Ambrose''s face was wiped out by Hilton''s question.


    Hilton removed Ambrose''s hand from his and walked out of the room, leaving him behind alone.

 Chapter 326 - ONLY I HAVE THE RIGHT!

    The next day in the morning, Fannie stood at the centre of the hall. All family members surrounded her with a frown decorating all of their faces.


    She had her head hung low. She was afraid of what was going to come her way. She could not look up at anyone of them, especially the person who sat next to Lester. His heated glares were murdering her over and over.


    "Father, Ruth has always been targeted in this manor since she began working here. She was blamed for wrong reasons, was humiliated and insulted on many occasions, has been called many bad things.


    She ever complained and, I did not bother getting involved in it. But what Fannie has done with her is just unbelievable and downright outrageous. She planned everything and put Ruth''s life in danger.


    I request you to dismiss her from her position and throw her out of Vincaridne as a punishment." Everyone was not used to seeing Elsie speaking so vehemently.


    Lester smiled proudly at her. She even saw him filling his chest with air as he admired this change in her.


    Ruth was right! Elsie had to give Lester a reason to believe in her capabilities and, it was possible only after she won over her flaws.


    Augustus was annoyed at the fact that he had to waste his morning solving such a petty issue. If it were a werewolf against humans, then he would have taken this matter way seriously than now.


    But he never liked to get involved in human conflicts. It was Theodora who dealt with them since their marriage. He had to bother himself this time for the sake of his wife. For the first time, she was one of the appealing parties.


    "Fannie, do you accept all these allegations against you?" Augustus asked. His voice came commanding, travelling through the large hall.


    Fannie stood in the centre of the sunflower shaped tiles that covered a large part of the hall. The place where the celebrations were held about a year ago.


    Before Fanie opened her bruised mouth that luckily survived Edwin''s lashing out, Theodora stood up with her chin held high.


    Elsie had not expected her mother to argue on behalf of Fannie. But Lester had given her a fair idea of that possibility, so she was prepared. Elsie was sure that even though Theodora presented Fannie''s defence, her father would give a just decision.


    He had never been unfair to anyone before. That was what she believed.


    "My dear daughter Elsie, have you forgotten to mention what your headmaid did with Fannie a few weeks before?"


    Elsie tensed hearing that. Of course, Theodora used that incident even though they yet had not found the reality yet.


    "You did not call for your father to disburse justice when Ruth tried killing Fannie."


    "Mother, you know that Ruth did not even touched Fannie. The physician checked Fannie and told that she had no signs of struggle on her body. Then how can you blame Ruth for that?" Elsie argued.


    Eloise, who sat as if she had nothing to do with any of it, gawked at Elsie in shock. She had never ever seen her sister talking back to her mother this way.


    Eloise was not the only one surprised. Theodora glared, clenching her jaw in anger. Not even Edwin had ever talked back to her in front of everyone. She waited for any reaction from her husband.


    But that did not come. So now he was lenient to his daughter instead of his wife?


    "I do not need proofs Elsie. Because I am not blind and deaf to not know what is happening behind my back. I know how people are abusing their powers to favour their favourites." Theodora''s voice rose.


    She should not have made that comment. Lester''s tongue itched to retort back, but he was a guest of Vincardine and had no right to say in their personal issues. He was present there only as a mate of Elsie.


    Edwin''s jaw twitched in irritation as Augustus glanced his way. Although Edwin''s eyes were trained on Fannie, he could see the number of questions swirling in Augustus''s eyes.


    "Mother, you are diverting from the topic. Fannie has tried to put Ruth''s life in danger and thus she needs to be punished. It has happened once then it can happen again too." Elsie was now getting irritated with her stepmother''s arguments.


    "Really Elsie? Then tell me how is this Ruth saved from that GRAVE danger?" Theodora smirked as she saw the colour on their faces change at her question.


    Lester feared seeing Elsie''s confidence shaking down. She had not prepared an answer for that, although it sounded lame of her, that was the truth.


    In fact, she had not expected her stepmother to argue to such length.


    Fannie finally looked up, now feeling confident that her mistress was defending her. Eloise also leaned forward to listen. She speculated that it was her cousin''s doings, but she wondered how and why.


    ~"Elsie, calm down. You are doing good baby!"~ Lester encouraged her.


    "She was lucky that Henry found her on time."


    Everybody raised their brows when she took Henry''s name. Lester''s eyes searched Edwin''s face and, he realised it was his plan. Edwin reached Elsie through the mind link and gave her the name she could use.


    "Henry huh?" Theodora raised her brows.


    "Then I would like to hear the story from his mouth."


    That alarmed Elsie and Lester. They turned towards Edwin but, he was unfazed by Theodora''s request.


    "Call Henry." Augustus ordered.


    Five minutes later, Henry stood at two hands'' distance from Fannie.


    "My Lords! My Ladies!" Henry bowed in respect.


    Augustus observed the young boy keenly. It did not take him much time to know that he was a werewolf. The natural question that came to his mind was- Was Henry Edwin''s loyal?


    Theodora walked towards him slowly, intimidating him. She had that aura around her that made people uncomfortable. She used that to exploit their weaknesses.


    "Henry, what do you do in ''the great manor''?" She asked, recking him up and down with a cocked brow.


    "I am a coachman My Lady. I am given the task of providing transportation for the servants for the jobs that concerns the O''Dell family." He answered calmly.


    Theodora was surprised that he was so composed even in front of her and Augustus. If it was so, then he must be a werewolf too.


    "I heard you saved Lady Elsie''s headmaid from a life threatening danger. Would you elaborate what exactly happened there?"


    Elsie braced herself for a disaster. But the way Edwin had his face set in a mould, Lester knew that Edwin had thought about it beforehand. He did not come here without preparations.


    Lester smirked. That idiot friend of his was too damn smart!


    ~"Calm down and just enjoy love."~ Elsie heard Lester''s voice in her head.


    Soon she realised why he said that as Henry began narrating the incident. He told every detail so perfectly as if indeed he was there to save Ruth instead of Edwin.


    Theodora''s anger kept bubbling as he told the story. Eloise and Fannie shared a look. Although Fannie had betrayed Eloise, they came to an agreement that they did not believe Henry.


    Theodora had enough of this. Turning to face Augustus, she said, "Augustus, this is all a made up story. Look at him. Do you think this kid can save that woman?"


    "But Theodora, Elsie has proved her every point till now."


    Theodora had no interest in saving Fannie other than she was the only trustworthy person when it came to her love affair with Douglas. Theodora could not trust anyone else if Fannie was thrown out ''the great manor''.


    Besides, she had taken this issue on her ego. She felt if Fannie was punished, then it would be a tight slap on her authority. And she would never let that happen.


    "I do not care what she or anyone is trying to prove here. The rules clearly state that only the one who recommends a servant''s name has the right to dismiss the servant from service.


    Fannie has been recommended by me, so only I have the right to dismiss her from service!" Theodora said confidently.


    Looking at Edwin''s way, she then continued, "And I refuse to dismiss her from service over a begger!"


    Lester was quick to subtly hold Edwin back. Every werewolf in the hall could feel how raged this wolf was. Fannie caught a glance of his reddened eyes and immediately cowered under his gaze.


    "But father-"


    "You heard your mother Elsie. If she is not willing to dismiss Fannie then Fannie is staying in the service!"


    "Father please..."


    "That is MY decision, Elsie. I think I have enough authority that no one should challenge." Saying that Augustus stood up from his seat and walked out of the hall and to his chamber.


    Theodora smirked in victory. Walking towards Elsie, she faked a smile.


    "You know Elsie, you are too kind to look through people around you. Trust me dearly when I say this because I have seen more world than you.


    Ruth might be your loyal, but that does not make her a good person that you should keep around you. I expect better than this from you Elsie." Tapping her head like a puppy, Theodora walked out, followed by Fannie.


    Eloise smirked Elsie''s way when their eyes met. She also left.


    Elsie was not ready to give up yet. No!


    "Elsie, Elsie where are you going?" Lester called her from behind.


    "I will be back." She replied, then disappeared from his sight.


    Lester sighed. He saw Edwin still in the same position. He put his hand on Henry''s shoulder and patted it twice.


    "Thank you Henry. You may go now."


    Lester now had to think about another plan to keep Ruth safe and Edwin sane.

 Chapter 327 - I WILL RISE AGAIN, UNDEFEATED!

    Theodora paced in her chamber in irritation. She had never expected that Elsie, out of all people, would stand up against her for that bloody beggar. What magic that woman had done on everyone.


    And Edwin... he looked like if he could, then he would not think twice before strangling Theodora to death.


    Something told Theodora that there was so much more than it looked on the surface. She was sure of one thing that Elsie, Lester, Edwin were a team. And Rees and Ida were their pawns.


    But she did not know their purpose. She had to find it out soon. But before that, she needed to confront that vile woman first who had caused this chaos in the first place.


    *


    *


    *


    Elsie ran, following her father to his chamber.


    "Father... father I need to speak to you." She said, entering his chamber.


    "What is it Elsie?"


    Although Augustus was never involved in upbringing his daughters, he was always careful with Elsie, because for two reasons.


    First was her gentleness, that he feared if he acted even a little harsh with her, then she might not handle it. And the second was she never argued with him, questioned him and always supported him in everything he did.


    "How can you not punish Fannie? She tried to kill Ruth!"


    Augustus shut his eyes in irritation momentarily. "Elsie, I heard both sides. Even though your argument is fair, you do not have any witnesses or solid proofs that can make it clear that it was Fannie behind what happened with that servant.


    Besides that, we have to abide by the rules. Your mother has a right to dismiss Fannie. If she is not doing it, then what else can I do?"


    "But father it is question of one person''s life!" Elsie argued.


    "Elsie, what is wrong with you? Why are you fussing over a petty maid?" Augustus snapped in irritation.


    Elsie could not believe her father.


    "A human''s life is nothing in your eyes father?" She asked incredulously.


    Augustus tsked. "Elsie, I have more important things to do than wasting my time for such nuisance things. And what is wrong with you? Since when did you start arguing with your father?"


    Augustus was angry now. He had never seen his younger daughter talk back or bother him like this.


    "Since you start ignoring your duties!" Elsie spat in anger.


    She had enough of his negligence. Every day she would hear complaints against her father to Edwin. Edwin was being patient, but her father was not ready to understand his mistakes.


    He was always lost in his thoughts. He spent hours locked in either his chamber or the room in his office building where others barely visited.


    Hearing her answer, Augustus''s eyes reddened in anger. The colour of his orbs darkened by a shade.


    "What did you say?"


    A slap on her cheek made the affected region go numb. But Elsie was beyond shocked than numb. Her father... he slapped her!


    "You ungrateful woman! How dare you talk to me like that? Is this how you think of your father?" Augustus''s eyes spat fire.


    He then narrowed his eyes as if realising something.


    "No.. no no no. These are not your words Elsie."


    Elsie frowned, still recovering from the initial shock of the slap.


    "Even though it is your mouth saying this but the words... they are stuffed into your mouth by someone else. Am I right Elsie?" Augustus stalked to her that made her cower a little.


    The man in front of her at that moment was nothing like her father, who loved her dearly.


    "Father..."


    Her eyes stung with tears.


    "Who is teaching you all this, huh?" He gripped her elbow and demanded answers. "Tell me, who is turning you against your own father?"


    "Father, please! You are hurting me. Let go of me." Elsie tried twisting her hand from his grip, but it was too tight.


    "Now I know. It is your beloved cousin, is not he?"


    Elsie shook her head with wide eyes. "No father. You are misundertanding everything."


    "Shut up! Stop lying to me! It must be him using you against me. Is not he satisfied by putting me in humiliation all this time? And now he is using these petty issues to annoy me?


    And you, despite being my daughter, is putting allegations against me? How dare you, Elsie?"


    "Father please stop!" Elsie did not understand how the topic drifted in that wrong direction. She did not like how her father was bad-mouthing about Edwin.


    "Tell that fool that he is no better than me! Having a leader as the father does not mean he can be the leader people think he is. Do you get that?


    And do not ever try to teach me how to exercise my authority. I have not spent my life for nothing. I have built this empire on my own and not because my father was a leader!" Augustus thundered.


    Now he had crossed the limits.


    "And this empire belongs to brother Edwin. Is not he the rightful successor of this legacy after uncle Walter?!"


    Elsie realised what she had said after it was too late to take her words back. She did not mean to say that, but that was the thought that always ran in her mind.


    She wished her father also respected that.


    "ELSIE!" Augustus''s voice rumbled in the chamber as he raised his hand again to hit her.


    His eyes had completely changed their colour to his wolf''s. But Elsie did not flinch this time. She matched her father''s gaze as her wolf was also came in control.


    Her wolf did not like disrespect towards her leader.


    Augustus''s chest moved up and down as he breathed heavily through his nostrils. He slowly retreated his hand and loosened his grip on her elbow.


    After a minute of glaring, he walked out of the chamber.


    Elsie collapsed on the floor, trying to control her irregular breathing. What just happened?


    She did not understand if it was her same father who she thought was her hero or some doppelganger of him. But, one thing that she realised was, he was not the same person anymore.


    Now that she thinks of it, she realised why Edwin was always around her and, never trusted her father with her. She understood why Lester always sided with Edwin against her father.


    She understood why the pack members were apprehensive of her father. She understood why Edwin and Augustus''s relation never improved all these years, even after many attempts.


    Because her father was harbouring such a strong resentment against his nephew. He did not like the fact that Edwin was the leader. He did not like the fact that he was a rightful successor of the O''Dell legacy after his father.


    But why?


    Elsie finally broke into tears, as she saw how oblivious she was to her surroundings. All this time, she was living in a delusion of a perfect family when it was already broken into thousand pieces.


    Was it the reason, Lester asked her to choose sides?


    Was there something more that she did not know yet?


    Was this why her sister never got along with her father?


    Elsie had many questions that had answers that she did not want to believe.


    "Elsie?" Lester ran to her and gathered her in his arms after squatting down beside her.


    "What are you doing here? And why are you crying?" He sounded alarmed.


    Elsie cried, putting her head on his chest.


    After Lester''s incessant enquiry made her spill the beans. She told her conversation with her father.


    Lester felt bad about it. He knew how much Elsie loved her father.


    "Please calm down Elsie. Do not think about this more." Lester had nothing else to say.


    "Please do not tell brother Edwin about this." Elsie requested.


    Lester knew she was right. So he agreed.


    *


    *


    *


    "Ruth, what are you thinking?" Mrs Payne asked as she brought two cups of coffee. She gave one to Ruth and sat beside her with her own cup.


    "Mrs Payne I think I am ready to go back to work." Ruth told.


    Mrs Payne paused with the cup near her mouth. She brought her hand down again before asking, "Are you sure? You do not need to rush. Lady Elsie has said you can take your time."


    "I know. But I am tired of sitting idly." Ruth pouted.


    "Why do not you finish the book that Lady Elsie has lended you. What is its title.... Fatal Love?"


    Ruth had forgotten about that book in all this hassle. But then, she also did not want to sit at home anymore. She was used to working. And the break of all these days bored her.


    "I will read it for sure. But I also want to get resumed working."


    Mrs Payne became thoughtful for a minute. Then she agreed.


    "If you want then I will not stop you. But please be careful from nowonwards. Your mother will not let you go easily. And I do not trust Eloise at all."


    "Do not worry, Mrs Payne. I am stronger than they think.. No matter how many attacks I recieve, I will rise again undefeated!" Ruth said determinedly.

 Chapter 328 - ARE NOT YOU QUITE BRAVE RUTH?

    Ruth was getting ready for work in the morning. She was not particularly excited to go back to that place and face the judging eyes. But, she was not hopeless either.


    She could not sit all her life behind the walls of her home and avoid facing the world. She had realised that it was a way for the cowards... people who do not believe in themselves.


    Ruth''s mother- Bertha- had always taught her to believe herself than anything else.


    ''If you believe in yourself and are willing to move towards a greater goal then there is no one and nothing that could stop you from achieving it.'' Bertha used to say.


    Yet Ruth was silent since she woke up. And, the reason was that book- ''Fatal Love''.


    After Mrs Payne''s suggestion, she began reading the book at last. Ruth did not know if she was a fan of romantic stories and, this book would provide her with the answer.


    She read the initial few pages that introduced her to the female protagonist. While reading about her life, Ruth could not help but compare her life with that fictional character.


    Ruth found many similarities between them from their childhood to their adulthood. The author had given an explicit description of her life. It was written so well that it never failed to send goosebumps over Ruth''s skin, made her cry, made her smile along with that character.


    At the back of the book, the author had written a sentence that Ruth found interesting- ''They are hero and heroine of my fantasyland.''


    Ruth thought that she and the heroine''s lives were very similar. Contrary to her expectations, Ruth had at last found someone who shared the same hardships and same joy as hers. She had found someone she could relate to. She had found a new friend in that fictional character.


    And then there was the male protagonist that reminded her much of someone she knew closely. The hero shared the same traits as that someone and, Ruth wondered if the book was indeed an imagination of the author''s mind or her life deliberately assembled in the words.


    "Ruth where are you lost? Hurry up!" Mrs Payne called from the kitchen.


    Waking up her brain from the fictional land of the author, she landed back in reality.


    After she did her breakfast, she waved at Mrs Payne and left home. Her legs moved at a steady pace on the path that led to the residential part of ''the geat manor''.


    Ruth was nervous and, she was not denying it. Yet she had a clearer vision in her mind.


    On the way to Elsie''s chamber, some people smiled warmly at her, asked her about her health, while some passed cursory looks and whispered amongst themselves. And, few just did not pay any attention to her as they passed by her.


    Overall, it was not as bad as Ruth had anticipated.


    "Good morning Lady Elsie!"


    Elsie looked up from her jewellery box to see Ruth standing in her uniform.


    "Ruth? You..."


    "I am back on my duty, My Lady!" Ruth smiled.


    Elsie was very happy to see her back. She welcomed her with a warm hug. Elsie was doubtful that Ruth might want to leave the job after all that, but she was glad that she did not.


    "Welcome back Ruth!" Elsie said, pulling away from her.


    "Thank you Lady Elsie!" Ruth smiled.


    "How are you feeling now? Although I am happy to see you again, I would have liked it if you have rested for some more days." Elsie said sincerely.


    "I was getting bored sitting at home. Besides, I do not want people to say that I was treated biasedly and given salary even though I did not work."


    Elsie''s smile faltered. She did not miss the bitterness in Ruth''s tone. But, she did not blame her. Ruth had always been a target of such accusations. No wonder she would think that way.


    The remaining day, Ruth realised although some people were keeping their guards up around her, many were indeed glad to see her. They all treated her well and, that was enough for Ruth.


    Elsie decided to not let Ruth carry anything heavy as her hand was still under recovery process. She did not want to strain her healing muscles and cause any more damage.


    As Ruth ran errands for Elsie, she kept glancing towards Edwin''s building. She hoped to catch a glimpse of him but, the building was deserted except for the stationed guards at their respective positions.


    Ruth had no other intention than apologising to him. The fact that he did not come to meet her again made her distressed. The look he had in his eyes when he left her, tugged at her heart.


    The afternoon passed and, the evening came. It was Ruth''s ninth round she had deliberately created, just to see if he was there. But for the ninth time too, disappointment greeted her with open arms.


    Her face fell. She hung her head low as she walked slowly. She wished she could meet Edwin. But, fate pushed her to meet the person she least expected.


    She screeched to an abrupt halt before she collided with that person.


    "Oh, I am so-" She stopped when she looked up at Theodora''s face.


    Ruth''s brows knitted in the middle, her face hardened as soon as she realised it was Theodora. Without saying anything, Ruth tried walking past her, but that woman held her hand.


    She dragged her into a random room and, after closing the door, she freed Ruth.


    "What are you doing?" Ruth glared at her.


    She did not care if she was disrespecting her or not. Any person who disrespected Mrs Payne deserved no respect at all in Ruth''s eyes.


    "I see you dare to come back in ''the great manor'' after everything that hapened. You are one tough nut to crack. I must give it to you. But you are also a shameless opportunist, are not you Ruth Moore?!"


    Ruth did not like her audacious remark.


    "I do not want to waste my time on you. Let me go!" Saying that Ruth tried to open the door but, Theodora pushed her away.


    Ruth gave her a ridiculed look. What was wrong with this woman?


    "You can not leave until I am finished with you!" Theodora glared.


    Ruth did not want to share the same air with this woman. Yet, a little part of her also wanted to hear what she had to say. Ruth wanted to know how far she could go because the realisation was something that could never occur to this woman.


    "I am listening!" Ruth said.


    "Are not you quite brave Ruth? You are daring to speak with that attitude of yours. Are not you afraid of who I am and what can I do or do you think that you have more powerful people on your side?" Theodora asked with narrowed eyes.


    "You are right, Lady Theodora. I am not afraid of you anymore because I have seen what kind of a person you are. People praise you and respect you not because they know your real self. They do that because of the title you carry in front of your name.- The O''Dell.


    Remove that title and, you will realise you are no different than any other woman from elites. And to answer your second question... I do not need anyone by my side because I am well aware of my intentions and capabilities." Ruth retorted.


    The anger she was harbouring for this woman threatened to spill out.


    "I see the cat has got a sharp tongue, huh?! But you do not know who you are messing with. Tell me one thing Ruth, who you are aiming for?


    Elsie or Edwin? Because Elsie might offer you old dresses, the jewellery she does not like and maybe some coins. But Edwin... you may not want to know what kind of person he is."


    Theodora''s sharp eyes did not miss the changed look on Ruth''s face when she mentioned Edwin''s name. Bull''s eye!


    "I do not know what you are saying." Ruth turned her head to another side.


    "Oh you very well know what I am saying Ruth. You were friends with Florence, right? Have not she told you about Edwin?"


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek. How could Ruth forget Florence''s madness for Edwin? Initially, Ruth thought that it was sort of love, but when Florence herself confessed that she did not care about anything but Edwin''s money and power, Ruth understood why Edwin pushed her away.


    Edwin might not be an ideal person but, if that was the reason why he pushed Florence away, then Ruth supported his actions.


    "He is a charming man, is not he? He is tall, handsome and has money and name. What else a man needs in life?"


    Ruth stared at Theodora for a long moment. She realised how shallow of a person she was. She had no sense of life and no knowledge of emotions. All she cared about were materialistic things that came at the very end of Ruth''s list.


    That made Ruth wonder- was that the reason Theodora agreed to marry Lord Augustus? Were there any feelings involved from her side in their marriage? And, was it only the external appearance that made Theodora fall for Gerald?


    Goosebumps formed on Ruth''s skin at those thoughts.

 Chapter 329 - BY HOOK OR BY CROOK!

    Theodora never failed to take Ruth by surprise with her bitterness. She always managed to break her previous perception in Ruth''s mind.


    "Sometimes, I do not understand how a person can be so selfish?" Ruth narrowed her eyes at her.


    "Are not we all selfish here Ruth? You are using that old woman to gain sympathy from society. You use your beauty to attract men towards you. You use your wicked brain to lure them into the trap and, use them to your advantage.


    How else a street cat like you managed to sneak her way in ''the great manor''? ....Since you came here, you deliberately planned everything in detail. You began removing every obstacle in your path beginning from Eloise."


    Ruth could only listen to this woman''s senseless theories.


    "You used Rees to get here. You then tried your charm on Lester. But when you realised that Edwin was the goldfish in the pond, you shifted your complete focus on him.


    You think that I was not noticing you going into his office frequently?"


    Ruth was speechless. She concluded that what people said about Theodora was not an entire lie. She had her ears and eyes all over the place. She used that information only when she deemed it fit her advantage.


    "But let me tell you one thing, Ruth. Using Edwin is useless, really. People may consider him as the rightful heir of the O''Dell family but, he is not worthy of it.


    Only my husband is capable of protecting the family name and, expanding its influence. And I helped him with that. I made him the man he is today. I stood shoulder to shoulder by his side and took responsibility on my shoulders.


    And after so many efforts, you think that Edwin will get everything easily?"


    Theodora scoffed. "If you are dreaming about it then it is time to wake up little bird. You may step into the world of elites at your will. But surviving in this world is not an easy task. This world is not for a naive woman like you!"


    Theodora laughed, throwing her head backwards. Her shoulder shook as she laughed. That was the most Ruth had ever seen her act like a normal person. But Ruth was not a fool to consider Theodora normal in any way.


    "I have sacrificed many things in my life to reach this peak. The things I have done and made others do are beyond your imagination. And you think to snatch a part of it from me? Never! I will not let it happen till I breathe! Not even with the help of Edwin."


    Ruth also just noticed how much resentment Theodora held against Edwin, her own nephew. Ruth had seen Edwin insult people irrespective of their age and status but, she had never seen him disrespecting any family member, especially his uncle and aunt.


    Then why does Theodora keep such bad will against him?


    Of course, she could because if a mother could not think for her own child, then why would she think about somebody else''s child?


    "Trust me, Ruth, Edwin is a notorious womanizer. He will lure you, seduce you, make you feel wanted, exploit your soft heart, and when he is done using your body and beauty, he will discard you like a used paper.


    You can enjoy his masculinity in bed. I heard that he is incomparable in that department. Even I would not have minded having a great time with him if only he was not my family." Theodora shrugged nonchalantly.


    Ruth felt so disgusted with this woman that she thought of draining her body with every single drop of blood that belonged to Theodora Longhurst. She had already lost Ruth''s respect a long time ago. But after this, all she had in Ruth''s heart was pure white HATE!


    Was this another reason she used Gerald?- Satisfy her physical needs? Ruth felt the bile rise in her throat.


    "Hundreds of women has came and gone in his life. He has never settled on anyone. And you think that he can settle on someone like you? You even do not know who your father was. Or did your mother had more than one man that she herself did not know name of your father?"


    "Theodora!" Ruth thundered like an angry goddess.


    Her ears burned with the poison Theodora just spat out of her mouth.


    "How your tongue did not go limp before saying such an awful thing about the woman you do not even know? You do not have any right to talk about my mother because you are not worthy of even the dust of her feet.


    You are very proud of your title and the privileges it provides, are not you? Then let me tell you, Theodora O''Dell, life is way beyond these materialistic things. You will realise it one day. But then you will be already in a sorry state that no one can imagine.


    And this is my challenge to you!"


    Ruth had enough of Theodora''s nonsense.


    "And I challenge you to dare that! Let''s see Ruth who wins. A woman with no family status or a woman who is practically a ruling queen of Vincardine?!"


    Ruth smirked, her eyes blazing fire of anger, vengeance and determination.


    "It will be fun, I promise!"


    Ruth walked out of the room with a hard face and harder resolve. She would teach this woman a lesson of her lifetime. Theodora O''Dell had to pay for every pain she had caused to all the people she forgot.


    She had to pay for discarding her daughter. She had to pay for her arrogance and negligence.


    Ruth would make her pay! By hook or by crook!!!


    *


    *


    *


    Augustus has again locked up in the far cornered room in his office building with a bottle of alcohol as his companion. Elsie''s words had only ignited his rage even more than before.


    -"And this empire belongs to brother Edwin. Is not he the rightful successor of this legacy after uncle Walter?!"-


    Even Elsie, his little girl also thought that it all belonged to Edwin and not him!


    What else could be worse than this?


    Augustus stood up from his armchair in rage. He chugged half glass of alcohol. Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, he glared at Walter''s portrait with bloodshot eyes.


    "Walter, you moron! How much do you want to mess with my life? Are not you yet happy with what I have been through since my birth?


    You must be laughing at my misery from above there, right?!"


    He guzzled the remaining alcohol down his throat. He burped loudly, his eyes heavy under the effect of alcohol.


    "And you Margaret... why you are still punishing me even after years? Why do you torture me in my dreams? You had a choice, you could have chosen me instead of Walter. Have not people done that before in the past?


    You could have chosen me over your mate! But you did not! You saw Walter''s title, the power he had and the fact that he was the leader of the werewolves. But did you know how much I wanted you? How much I loved you?"


    Augustus was finally letting it out of his chest. Margaret was the main reason he always loathed Walter.


    "I met Agatha, my mate!" Augustus ran his hand on the portrait that hung beside his.


    "She was sweet, kind but not as beautiful as you! But when I met her, I thought I finally had someone to feel that void in my chest that you created unknowingly." A tear rolled down his cheek as he thought about Agatha.


    "I thought I might move on from you. But no! The Moon Goddess had to be cruel with me this time too! You always supported your husband in everything he did, irrespective of the consequences.


    I expected the same from Agatha. Was I wrong when I expected her to support me in the rebellion against Walter? No! And yet she opposed me, fought with me. Her loyalty for her leader and love for her family created a rift between our relationship."


    Augustus''s heavy breaths collided with the thick walls of the darkroom. He looked like a different person in the flickering red light of a single torch that illuminated a part of the room.


    "And then came Theodora. She was everything I wished Agatha was. But then she is neither Agatha nor you. She is just... Theodora! No matter how much she try she can never take your places in my heart." Augustus never felt guilty about that, because he knew why Theodora agreed to marry him.


    The O''Dell! The title was enough to make her agree to marry a man who was many years older than her. That title made her accept who Augustus really was along with his world.


    His drooping eyes then settled on Edwin''s portrait.


    "I should have killed you at the right time. But you always remained as a reminder of Margaret, a part of her. I should not have let my emotions fool me!"


    Augustus turned to fill his glass again but paused midway when something struck him. Turning around, he stared at the blank space beside Edwin''s portrait.


    His mind tried connecting the dots that he should have already done. A face tries to appear in front of his hazed vision. Augustus blinked after rubbing his eyes a couple of times. He staggered on his feet as the aftereffect of drinking too much alcohol.


    Before that face got clearer, Augustus collapsed on the floor, slurring something incoherent before he passed out.

 Chapter 330 - WATCHING HER FROM A DISTANCE

    That night Ruth could not get any sleep. Theodora''s words kept replaying in her mind every time she tried closing her eyes. This time she had no tears in her eyes. The only feeling that was prominent in both her head and heart was vengeance!


    She had not told Mrs Payne about it yet. The old woman had already suffered more than enough and, the time she had lived without Ruth had affected her health.


    To distract her mind, Ruth picked up the book she was reading and came out on the balcony. She closed the door behind her to prevent the night wind from entering inside the home.


    She had prepared small and comfy sitting in one corner of the balcony. That was her favourite corner of her home. She liked to enjoy her morning beverages and late-night reading in this corner.


    Ruth wondered why the author chose such a downbeat title for the book?


    FATAL LOVE


    How could love be fatal? For Ruth, love was like that moment when the first drop of the rain hit the dry land. For her, it was like that first ray of sun that illuminated the world every day. It was like that full moon in the dark sky... beautiful and worthy of the wait.


    Love teaches a person to think about others before himself. It is a mixture of every emotion that is known to humankind. A little bit of this and a little bit of that, mixed together well and you will get the best recipe in this world.


    For Ruth love was that unique creation of God that distinguished humans from other living beings. Humans can not only describe their feelings through their actions but also through their words, touch and even eyes.


    Many famous poets had created thousands of poems about love. Many writers had created epics on love. She had heard and read the works of Shakespeare and, she was a fan of his timeless epic- ''Romeo and Juliet''.


    Ruth was a passionate believer in love and, she dreamed of meeting her Romeo someday. Her mother used to tell her that ''the God creates the pairs in heavens. One way or another he makes those two souls to cross each others path. All we humans can do is accept God''s will.''


    Then how could such a beautiful thing be fatal?


    Ruth shook her head. As far as she had read that book, it was a story about a poor and kind girl who met a charming, rich man. But Ruth had not found anything negative other than the cocky hero in the story.


    Flipping through the pages, her eyes began running over the black ink. Her brain registered the words and, her heart absorbed the emotions behind them.


    And soon, she realised why that title justified the story.


    It was a story of sacrifices and pain, that both hero and the heroine had to go through. The story narrated their struggle to win over their own demons, accepting each other''s flaws and, when they finally confessed their love for each other, the society and the hero''s family stood as an obstacle in their love.


    Money and power!


    Those were the two things that danced them on their strength. Now that Ruth compared the story, she wondered if the same was going to happen with her too.


    She sympathised with the heroine and saw herself in her character. That cocky hero reminded her of the blue-eyed monster.


    So would that be their story too?


    Ruth closed the book and shook her head. No! Ruth could not feel those feelings. At least not now that she had found her purpose in life.


    She had greater goals to achieve and snatch everything that Her mother, Lady Theodora, held dear to her. Money, status, title and power were the things that made her forget about her only child and first love.


    Ruth had a clear vision after her today''s encounter with Theodora.


    Ruth had no time to fall in love or start a family. She had better things to do in life. Although, she did not know-how.


    Ruth did not realise when she slipped into a deep slumber. When she came to her senses, the Sun was already in the sky. She realised that she fell asleep on the balcony. Her muscles are sore due to sleeping in an uncomfortable position.


    She stood up, taking a minute to get used to standing up. She then stretched her hands above her head, releasing a long yawn. She stretched her body then twisted it to hear the cracking sound of her tight bones.


    With a smile on her face, she turned her head to look around and her breath caught in her throat. She did not realise that the blue-eyed monster was watching her from a distance.


    She could not see his expressions from that far but, she could feel his gaze, boring holes in her head.


    What was he doing there early in the morning?


    She contemplated waving her hand or passing a smile in his way but, before she decided any of that, he turned around and left as if he did not care.


    All the excitement she felt seeing him, seeped out of her body. Her shoulders fell in defeat. He was still mad at her.


    Ruth went inside, carrying the book in her hand.


    "Good morning Mrs Payne!" Ruth greeted.


    "Ruth, you slept in the balcony last night. How many times I have told you to not do that?! Now your muscles must be sore and-"


    "I am perfectly fine, Mrs Payne! Relax!" She said, taking a towel and disappearing into the bathroom for a shower.


    Ruth reached in ''the great manor'' with high hopes that day. She now knew that at least Edwin was at home. There were higher chances today of their meeting. She only needed to create a favourable scenario.


    As much as she wanted to thank Edwin, she also did not want to make it look obvious. Her ego did not allow her.


    "Good morning Lady Elsie!"


    "Good morning Ruth! You are early today. How are you feeling?" Elsie asked, sitting in her bed as she woke up late today.


    "I am feeling good. Thank you for asking Lady Elsie! But I see you do not look too good. What happened?"


    Ruth asked as she put Elsie''s slippers near the bed for her to wear.


    "I do not know. May be I am just tired. But I could not sleep well last night and I am feeling wierd since late evening." Elsie said, putting on the slippers.


    But she did not feel like leaving her bed. Ruth worriedly checked her forehead for any sign of fever.


    "Your body seems normal. You do not have fever. Do you have stomachache or headache? Is your any body part in pain?"


    Now that Elsie thought of it, she realised the pain in her joints, especially in her legs.


    "I think I am just overexhausted. That is it!" She said again, falling into the bed.


    "I know that you were not taking care of yourself because of that attack on me. But I have already told you Lady Elsie that you should stop feeling guilty. You did no wrong." Ruth said as she covered Elsie with the blanket.


    "I am really sorry Ruth. Although I was not involved in that attack, I could have at least brought appropriate punishment on Fannie. Yet she is roaming all around like nothing happened." Elsie said, remembering that argument with her father.


    Her heart pained every time she thought of that.


    Ruth smiled, running her hand on Elsie''s forehead. Elsie was a year or two younger than Ruth. Well... at least her human form looked so. Yet Ruth found her compassion fascinating.


    "At least you tried Lady Elsie. I know that you tried. But the rules can not be changed for any one. You cared about me and that is all that matters to me. So do not worry about it and take some rest. I will go and call the physician." Ruth said.


    Suddenly Elsie felt pain in her gums. She clenched her jaws tightly together. What was happening?


    Her senses heightened and, her body temperature began to rise all of a sudden. Elsie felt her wolf calling her.


    Oh no!


    Amidst all this, she forgot that she was a werewolf. And, werewolves needed a run periodically. But she could not go for the run until night. Taking a run during daylight was a risky affair.


    And with such a strong urge of letting out her wolf, Elsie feared she might not control her wolf until night.


    "Lady Elsie? Lady Elsie? What is happening with you?" Ruth''s concerned voice fell on her ears.


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Elsie forced herself to speak. "Ruth can you go to brother Edwin and ask him for a red coloured medicine that he usually drinks? Just tell him that my joints are in pain, especially my legs. He will give that medicine to you then."


    Edwin consumed high dosage of wolfsbane potion than other werewolves, as he needed more constraints to keep his powerful wolf in control. And, whenever he began losing control, which was a rare occurring until a few months ago, he consumed an even higher dosage of wolfsbane.


    If Elsie had to control her wolf, then she needed the potion that Edwin drank every day. That should be enough to sustain till the night.


    "O-of course Lady Elsie!"


    Ruth quickly picked up her feet in the direction of Edwin''s building with a smile on her face.


    She needed a chance to meet him and, she got one easily.

 Chapter 331 - BRING THAT LEAF TO ME

    Rees selected ten of their best men. On Edwin''s orders, they went to the place where Edwin and Lester had smelled the scent of the rogues.


    The Sun blazed above their head. The wind was absent and thus any relief from the Sun''s scorching heat. Ten men, their foreheads glistening with the thin layer of perspiration, stood in line behind Rees.


    After searching the place, one of the guards found droplets of dried blood. Rees crouched down and picked the dry leaf that had bloodstains on it. His movements were careful.


    He brought it near his nose and sniffed. His brows furrowed in confusion.


    "This is not a familiar scent. Does anyone of you recognise it?"


    Rees passed the leaf to all his men. Every one of them sniffed it, shook their head in negation and, passed the leaf to the next man until all of them had the same answer.


    None of them recognised that scent.


    Rees told to collect that leaf and keep it safely in the evidence box. Evidence box was a wooden box with compartments inside that had different sizes. Everything that they collected as a clue or evidence during the investigations, was collected in that box.


    That way, it became convenient for them to study all the collected items before getting to the conclusion.


    They searched around some more for any such evidence but found none other than the faint scent of pee of the rogues.


    After the great war, the werewolves had to use solutions that masked their body scents. But they were yet to invent a solution that could mask the scent of their pee which was stronger and lasted longer than their body scent.


    "Rees, is it possible that they might have just passed by here? I mean this is a buffer zone and rogues are allowed to use this part." One of the men opined.


    Another one shook his head. "If it was so then what about this blood?"


    "Maybe one of them was injured?" The other man suggested.


    "But we should be careful after those six murders in the woods. We have to weigh every possibility." The man at the right end said.


    As the men gave their opinions and ideas, Rees stood silently. The two vertical lines on his forehead indicated that he was in deep thought. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "Listen everyone!"


    The silence prevailed immediately in the group, as everyone straightened their shoulders and shifted their attention to their senior.


    "I want you all to divide yourself into five groups of two people each. Four groups will check four borders of Vincardine. One group will communicate with the neighbouring packs.


    See if they also had visitors at their borders or anything they think is suspicious. I want all reports before the sundown." Rees barked orders in a hard voice.


    "But Rees, how are we going to do that in such a short time? Although Vincardine is a smaller town as compared to other major ones, its borders are vast and difficult." A man concerned.


    "I do not care!" Rees said, looking straight into his eyes.


    "We can not buy more time in such situations. If this is a sign of danger, then we need to find it out quickly and be prepared to handle the situation.


    I need to report to Young Master as soon as possible. We have to do it for our people and, for those who trust our leader with their safety and peace. Are we understood?" Rees yelled.


    "Yes!"


    The men chose the groups and immediately ran in their respective directions. Rees thought of going back to ''the great manor''. But then he decided otherwise.


    ~"Master!"~ He reached Edwin.


    ~"yes?"~


    ~"We searched the place you mentioned. We found droplets of dry blood but it is not familiar. The scent of their pee is still strong that means they were here not long ago."~ Rees told.


    He did not hear anything from Edwin for a few seconds then heard, ~"And?"~


    ~"And I have sent our men to check all borders. I have also sent one team to the neighbouring packs to see if they know something about it."~


    ~"Okay. I want all the reports before the night. And bring that leaf to me."~


    ~"Yes Master!"~


    Rees knew his master well and, thus he gave such a short timeline to his men to follow. He stayed there for some more time. His eyes moved all over the place.


    Rees sighed and prayed, "Keep your blessings on your children Moon Goddess!"


    He now had an important thing to do. Rees ran again in the woods. He wanted to check the woods and see if anything was wrong there.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin slumped down on the couch in his office. He was very tired and, not sleeping last night made him more annoyed. He solved one thing and, immediately, another thing came up.


    Why could not his life turn normal even for once?


    At such times he wished he was his old self. He was unbothered and yet had his eyes and ears open all the time. Since that incidence of murders in the woods, he had to take responsibility for his actions. And since then, his life had become chaotic.


    He stretched his legs and put them on the coffee table in front of him. Relaxing back on the couch, he stretched his arms wide, resting them on the back of the couch. He threw his head backwards and rested it on the couch.


    Wow! This silence felt so good!


    Edwin closed his eyes. His body sighed in bliss. Minutes ticked by and, he found all the thoughts in head-clearing and, only one thought remained back dancing in front of his closed eyes.


    The morning beauty he had seen today.


    Edwin had noticed every detail of her body. The way her hair looked dishevelled after waking up. That small smile on her face. How she stretched and twisted her perfect body. And the way her mouth opened wide for a yawn.


    She was picture perfect in his eyes!


    And suddenly, the memories of her in his arms came rushing o him. Edwin felt his blood coursing faster in his veins. His body felt a little warmer than before.


    Before he could delve more into that fascinating world of an enchantress, he heard a knock on the door. He was annoyed at the disturbance. He ignored the knock and did not move.


    A few seconds later, he heard his favourite rhythm and then smelled the most intoxicating scent that he had ever experienced.


    She was here!


    His eyes snapped open and, he moved his head to look at the door.


    "Come in!" He called from inside.


    The door slowly opened and, stepped inside the woman who had stolen his heart. Seeing her in a better condition, especially after he knew the name he should give to his feelings, felt so different than before.


    Edwin was excited to see her just like a child.


    The guard outside closed the door after Ruth entered the office. Edwin did not move. He was lost in checking her from head to toe, feeling overwhelmed that she was finally better after that attack.


    She walked his way with corners of her lips lifted slightly upwards. Was she smiling at him?


    Edwin blinked a few times.


    "Good afternoon!" She said and, the corners of her mouth lifted even more like a sharp turn on the road in the mountains.


    Edwin forgot how to speak thus only nodded in return. He had not expected her to come into his office after their last encounter. He racked his brain to recall any memory where she had smiled his way first- willingly. Then he realised that this was the first time she had ever done that. She never failed to surprise him!


    She fidgeted her fingers in nervousness.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes. What was she nervous about?


    "Erm... I... I hope I have not disturbed you." She said while glancing at his table then looking at him again.


    Edwin observed her keenly. Her heartbeats did not give away much as they always beat on unusual beats whenever they were alone.


    However, he could see something changed in her. Her hazel eyes were not holding the previous apprehension. Her face was not set in a frown or displayed fear or uncertainty like before.


    She looked... the way she looked when she was with her favourite people. So did that mean he was now one of them?


    "Why are you not saying anything? If you are busy then I can go back-"


    "No! I mean... you have not disturbed me." Edwin said after clearing his throat.


    Ruth watched how he sat on the couch like a King. Now that she thinks of it, she found him more intimidating than before and, yet he looked very much approachable than she considered him.


    He was always approachable to her. She realised it just now.


    "Do you need any help Miss Moore?" He asked.


    Ruth did not understand why her excitement screeched to halt when he called her Miss Moore and not Ruth. Did anything change between them? If yes, then Ruth had already decided to change things between them for the better!

 Chapter 332 - IT SOUNDS GOOD FROM YOU!

    "Do you need any help, Miss Moore?" Edwin asked after recovering from his initial surprise of seeing Ruth in his office.


    "Yes." Ruth nodded. "Lady Elsie is not feeling well."


    "What?" Edwin was instantly on alert. He leaned forward and put his legs on the floor. "What happened to her?"


    "Her joints are in pain, especially her legs. She told me to get the red medicine from you." Ruth told.


    "Red medicine?" Edwin was puzzled.


    "The one you usually drink, she said."


    Edwin understood what Elsie was referring to. How many times, he had told her to let her wolf out. But she was always abiding by her father''s rules. After consuming the wolfsbane potion for years, Augustus''s wolf was weakened.


    But Elsie... she was young with a dominating wolf. She should be careful with these things.


    "Wait here." Edwin stood up and walked to the shelf in the far corner of his office chamber.


    He picked up one bottle of his regular wolfsbane dosage and gave it to Ruth.


    "Mix this in three glasses of water and give it to her after every two hours."


    "Okay." Ruth forwarded her hand to take the bottle from him.


    Both of their bodies felt currents when their fingers grazed each other. Their eyes locked for a moment speaking the silent words.


    Unlike every time, Edwin was the first to retreat his hand back after clearing his throat.


    Ruth clasped the bottle securely with her fingers. She observed it for a few seconds before asking, "Why do you drink this medicine so often? Do you have a problem with painful joints?"


    Edwin saw the concern on her face. Was she worried about him?


    "It is something similar to that." He said.


    "But... you are a warrior and warriors do not have such problems." She said innocently.


    Edwin stifled the smile that threatened to break on his lips.


    "Well... then I am perhaps a bad warrior you can say." He shrugged his shoulder.


    A cute frown appeared on her face. "A warrior is bad only when he fights for the wrong purposes, attacks on a defenceless and innocent beings, runs from the battleground in fear of life or uses immoral practices to defeat the other side."


    "You seem to know much about the warriors, Miss Moore."


    Ruth did not understand if he was being sarcastic or if he was indeed amazed. But she did not like him calling her by her last name.


    "No... I just... my... my mother used to tell me this." Bertha was so engraved in Ruth''s mind and soul that her impressions could be seen in Ruth''s every being.


    Edwin knew how sensitive that topic was for her.


    "You may go now if you do not have anything else to say." Edwin turned his back to her and walked to the bookshelf and, started rummaging through the rows of books.


    He was clearly avoiding her.


    "I... I actually have something to say. It is... important."


    Ruth anticipated him asking about her health. But now that he was trying to throw her out, she has to gulp down her ego and say what she had originally planned to say to him.


    Edwin did not answer and pretended to be busy going through the books. But deep down, he was curious to hear what she had to say.


    "I... I am truely sorry for that day!" She finally said.


    Edwin looked up from the books, searching her eyes for the Genuity of her words. Her eyes always spoke the truth to him. And they did so this time too.


    Now that for once Ruth was on the other side where usually Edwin was, he decided to test her some more. He was still hurt and, a simple apology was not going to make up for the hurt he felt.


    "I do not get it, Miss Moore. What are you talking about?" He asked a little rudely as if he did not care.


    But Ruth knew better than that. He did care!


    She walked towards him slowly. She kept the glass bottle on his study table on her way.


    Edwin''s eyes did not leave her even for a splitting second. What was she up to?


    Ruth stopped in front of him and, Edwin could hear how fast her heartbeat was.


    "I know you are mad at me, and I understand it now. I really do! But trust me, I did not mean to react that way or make you feel... unwanted."


    Edwin did not know how to react to that. He knew she was telling the truth.


    "Because of the trauma of that incident, I could not remember some of the memories. And when I found myself in an unknown place... I was... scared.


    I thought you... you might want to hurt me because of Lady Eloise. After all, she is your family and, I would not have been surprised if you had hurt me then as per her wish."


    Edwin wanted to yell at her, shook her shoulders till she felt dizzy. How could she think that he would hurt her? That very thought upset him and his wolf.


    He wanted to kiss her and show her that if Eloise was his family, then she was his better half that completed him.


    But from the outside, he just blinked with a stoic face.


    He held his breath when she took a small step ahead. Every cell in his body was aware of her close proximity.


    "Everybody told me how you saved me that night. They helped me to recover my memories thereafter. I... I am very grateful for every thing you did for me. I really am!"


    And what she did next made Edwin''s body go as stiff as rock. Ruth''s chest was pressed against his body and, her head rested on his chest. Her hands circled around him.


    She hugged him.


    "Thank you... thank you so much for everything! I meant to thank you before but.. after how I reacted I was not sure if you liked to see my face again."


    Edwin felt her hot breath seeping through his thin cotton shirt, Her body fitted perfectly in his.


    "please forgive me!" She requested earnestly.


    Little did she know the moment she took that step towards him, all his anger had flown out of the window and what remained behind is under her grasp- an emotional fool!


    Ruth felt all the blush creeping up her neck. She had not planned this hug. But after seeing him after these days, her body worked as if it had its own mind.


    She was shocked herself too. But as his warmth covered her, her body felt the grooves and edges of his toned muscles, she did not regret her action.


    Did it feel the same when he had her in his arms after her nightmare?


    That memory made her emotional and, unconsciously her grip tightened around him.


    She began doubting that he did not like her bold move, but then she felt his hands slowly tightening around her. She closed her eyes in bliss when she felt him burying his face on her shoulder.


    Shots of electricity surged through her body and, wished for a split second for the time to stop at that moment.


    "I am glad that you are better now!" She heard him mumbling against her skin.


    "And I am glad that WE are better now!" She said, relishing their closeness.


    They both did not move as they stood in each other''s arms, forgetting about the world. Ruth had her eyes closed but, she suddenly opened them, remembering the words that pushed her to this step.


    -"Using Edwin is useless, really. People may consider him as the rightful heir of the O''Dell family but, he is not worthy of it."-


    Ruth was not completely sure if Edwin was worthy of his title or not. That man had many facets and, they all were very different from each other. He was a result of one''s perception.


    If one considered him good, then he was the ideal person alive. Rees, Lester, Ida, Elsie and all those who were loyal to him considered him no less than God, including Mr Welby.


    And those who considered him evil did not like even his existence, for example, his own aunt.


    But what Ruth considered him? Was he good or evil in her books?


    With every moment she spent with him, she realised that this man was an unfathomable ocean. She needed to dive deeper to reach the bottom if she ever could and if only he allowed her.


    "Do not scare me like that again!" Edwin did not realise that he said it aloud.


    Ruth''s heart danced with tingles of some unknown emotions. A shy smile made its way on her face.


    -"I have sacrificed many things in my life to reach this peak. The things I have done and made others do are beyond your imagination. And you think to snatch a part of it from me? Never! I will not let it happen till I breathe! Not even with the help of Edwin."-


    Ruth smirked. Poor Theodora! She herself has shown a way to Ruth. A perfect way!


    She slowly pulled away from him. Edwin did not want to let go but, then what she offered was more than he expected and he was content with it... for now at least!


    Looking into his hooded eyes, she said softly. "I think I should go now. Lady Elsie needs the medicine."


    Edwin instantly stepped away from her. How could he forget about his cousin? This woman could make him forget his whole damn world and, he would not complain even once.


    "Y-yes!"


    Why he has to stutter in front of her?


    Ruth smiled again and, his heart hummed in bliss. She turned and started walking in the direction of the door, picking the glass bottle on her way.


    She stopped near the door and turned her head to look at him.


    "I would like if you continue calling by my first name. I like the sound of it when it comes from you."


    Edwin replayed her every word slowly in his mind, trying to comprehend the meaning. And when that meaning dawned upon him, she was already out of his office chamber.


    He stopped himself from chasing her. A bright smile illuminated his face without him realising it. And when he caught the reflection of it in the glass door of the shelf, he did not recognise the man in front of him.


    He was changing.... he was gradually changing. And that change felt good because of her!

 Chapter 333 - I KNOW THIS SMELL!

    That night Ruth could not help but speak with Mrs Payne. She thought she had found the way she wanted to walk on. Yet somewhere at the back of her mind, she questioned- was it right?


    She needed someone to tell her that she was right. And who could be better than Mrs Payne to assure her?


    "Mrs Payne, can we talk for a while?" She asked after dinner.


    "Of course, dear. Do you need anything?" Mrs Payne asked, sitting beside Ruth on the bed.


    Ruth turned to face her and pulled up her legs on the bed.


    "Mrs Payne, I am very confused right now. I mean with everything that I got to know about my past and what I have been through recently."


    Mrs Payne''s face became serious. "I am sorry for everything Ruth. It all was very unfortunate."


    She speculated what Ruth wanted to talk about. But she decided to let her lead their conversation.


    "Yes. But what happened with my father and the little Ruth, and my mother... it was not only unfortunate but also unfair! I can not help but think about it over and over. Every time I think about it, my blood... boils in rage.


    The unjust treatment we three got, we did not deserve it, Mrs Payne, did we?"


    Mrs Payne searched in Ruth''s eyes to see the traces of her old self. The one who might have broken into tears. But she did not see any. All she saw was a woman, who was enraged by the unfairness of fate and people.


    "No Ruth. None of you deserved what you got. Sometimes we have to accept what fate serves us. The past can not be changed and, one should not try to change it either.


    I believe that everything happens for a reason. What we can do is work in the present to change our future."


    Ruth listened carefully. Perhaps she would get her answers even without asking questions.


    "People like us live by our values. We do not bend or mend. We may break, but we do not change our values for anyone or anything.


    But time is the only strength that can make us do just that. Every person needs to change according to time. If we do not, then it is our loss."


    Ruth wanted to tell Mrs Payne the direction in which her mind was running, but she was struggling to find the right words.


    As if sensing her dilemma, Mrs Payne said, "I am not telling you to change your values, Ruth. But with these changes in the direction of the wind, you need to mend your values according to time.


    A thing might be wrong in your book but, it is the necessity of the situation. As I said, we can not change our past, but we can work in present to change our future."


    Mrs Payne smiled softly, running her hand on Ruth''s face tenderly. Her wrinkly skin felt little rough against Ruth''s face, but that was the softest touch she had ever experienced. It made her worries vanish in thin air.


    "Your past was not your choice, Ruth. Everything was predetermined and planned by others. You did not have any say in it. And that my dear, was unfair.


    But what you now have and what you will have should be your choice. You should stop others from deciding your life. You are a strong-willed grown-up woman. You are smart and beautiful.


    Because of your mother and grandfather''s selfishness, you had to suffer a lot and sacrifice many things. But now, there is no one to stop you. You can achieve the sky if you decide."


    "Mrs Payne..." Ruth was overwhelmed. She was not told this by anyone other than her mother, Bertha.


    "What if I choose the wrong way? What if I regret it later? What if this journey changed me into someone else that I do not want?" Ruth finally spoke about her fears and uncertainties.


    "Do you know what made your father different from others? What made him so special for me and your uncle Payne?"


    Gerald''s mention perked up Ruth''s interest. Now that she was learning about him more, she was getting invested in him more. She could relate to him more, especially after seeing the true face of her biological mother.


    She shook her head.


    "He never had those doubts in mind. He always did what felt right at that moment. He never lived by others'' rules and terms. He had his own world where he was his own King.


    He never feared if he was doing wrong or right. He never cared what others thought about him, and trust me, not many people had a positive opinion about him. He lived by his terms and died on his terms.


    He never let others decide his life. And that made Gerald Livingstone a rebel, a notorious man who broke the shackles of the world and the morals that kept him binding. He was like that eagle who liked to challenge nature and defy all the odds.


    He was a survivor, an achiever. Everything he had his eyes set on, he achieved it by hook or by crook. For him, there were no boundaries to get what you desire. I hope you understand!"


    Ruth''s heart filled with profound respect for her father. He might be a thief, but he was someone she always envisioned her to be.


    Now Ruth had no confusion in her mind. She had a target and, her mind was set on it. Yes! A new Ruth finally took a defined shape and was ready to bow the world in front of her.


    She hugged Mrs Payne tightly with a smile of content on her face.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much for being there for me every time. My life could not have been great without you. I love you!" She said with gratitude overflowing in her heart.


    "I love you too Ruth! Your father, Bertha and uncle Payne loved you too!"


    *


    *


    *


    That night when Ruth was discovering her new self, in the meeting room of the old building, men huddled up together.


    Edwin and Lester were waiting for Rees.


    "Is Elsie alright now?" Edwin asked.


    "She is holding up with your wolfsbane potion. But she needs to take a run tonight. I will take her in the woods after the meeting." Lester answered.


    "Hmm. Just be careful and only take a run. Nothing else!" Edwin said in a hard tone.


    "Yes, oh celibate saint!" Lester snorted sarcastically.


    Edwin was about to retort back when Rees entered the room with the evidence box in his hand.


    "Master, My Lord!"


    Lester nodded and gestured for Rees to sit. Rees opened the evidence box and placed it in front of them.


    "This is the sample of dry blood we found at the place where you two went." Rees said.


    Edwin picked the leaf carefully. Observing the brownish-black stains on it carefully, he held it near his nose and sniffed.


    "I do not recognise this smell. These are not my rogues." Edwin said.


    Lester took the lead from him and sniffed it. His brows furrowed. He again sniffed it a couple of times.


    "What happened Lester? Do you recognise this smell?"


    Lester closed his eyes for some moments, trying to recall where he had smelled it before. The memory seemed a long ago, yet it was somewhere stuck in his head.


    Edwin and Rees shared a look with each other.


    Lester''s eyes flew open wide.


    "Lester?"


    "Edwin... I know this smell." Lester sounded alarmed.


    Edwin was instantly alert. "from where?"


    "Do you remember the last time I went home?"


    "Yes. Your mother was injured in a fight with some rogues."


    "Yes! My mother managed to kill one of them but the other one escaped."


    "So is it him?" Rees asked.


    Lester gulped down while shaking his head. "This is not him. When my mother got injured in the fight, I and father were here in Vincardine. There was chaos that our Luna was injured.


    My father was more worried about his wife and, thus I took the responsibility of maintaining order in our pack."


    Edwin and Rees listened carefully.


    "I went to the place where the fight happened. I inspected the area around and found a different scent that my mother and the guards did not catch at that time.


    It was not far from where the fight happened but was enough far to see the fight and run if needed." Lester explained.


    "That is... bad." Rees commented.


    "No Rees. What is bad is when I took my father there, he recognised that scent. It was the scent of one of his spies, that was stationed in a faraway land. Father lost contact with him weeks prior to that incident.


    He even thought that he died or was captured by the other party.. But no! Weeks after he last contacted my father, he came to the border of Bluemoon pack and yet did not try to contact his alpha or did not help his Luna when he could."

 Chapter 334 - THIS IS OUR FAMILY PICTURE!

    The three men sat shocked and speechless. What Lester told about the rogues had confused them to no extent.


    "Did Lord Wright find anything else after that?" Rees asked.


    Lester shook his head. "No. it was like those rogues disappeared completely. Father tried chasing their trail but he did not find anything solid. That was the reason he stayed back even though I came back to Vincardine."


    "Did any rougues again found to be lingering around your pack borders?" Edwin asked.


    "No. Surprisingly we did not find anything after that."


    "Why did not Mr Wright tell me anything about it?" Edwin asked.


    Lester hesitated but told, "you know how he believed in Lord Augsutus. He shared this incident with Lord Augsutus. Had not he told you about it?"


    "Lester, you fool!" Edwin groaned. "When was the last time my uncle told anything to me other than his endless lectures on good behaviour?"


    Lester cursed under his breath. "I am sorry Edwin. But I thought Lord Augustus told you about it before I returned to Vincardine. And when we did not find anything about it, I also let that topic slide away."


    Edwin took a long breath to calm down. What was done was done and could not be changed.


    "We have to find what that rogue was doing at the border of Vincardine. It can not be a mere coincident, can it?" Edwin said.


    "Master, we also have another problem at hand."


    "What now Rees?" Edwin was annoyed by everything.


    "Have you ever thought of coming with a good news Rees? I wonder how Thea keeps up with you!" Lester grumbled, rolling his eyes in exasperation.


    Rees only pursed his lips in a thin line.


    "Apologies Lord Lester! I will try to get a good news at least once in my lifetime."


    Lester narrowed his eyes at Rees. Before they end up in a bickering session, Edwin intervened.


    "What is it Rees?"


    "Master, our team that went to the neighbouring packs, got a piece of important news. One of our neighbouring pack''s alpha was on a visit to a pack in the far south for some personal reason.


    That Southern pack is an undersized pack with not much military strength. There he heard about kidnapping of cubs from that pack." Rees told.


    Edwin''s nostrils flared in anger. He punched the table in front of him, demanding an answer. "Why the hell we had no idea about it until now?"


    Rees shifted uncomfortably in his place.


    "Do I look like a fool to you, huh? I am a leader for God''s sake!"


    "You mean Moon Goddess''s sake!"


    "Lester! Not now!" Edwin warned him with a glare.


    "Edwin please calm down. At least hear what he has to say first." Lester tried.


    He gave a nod to Rees after making sure that Edwin was ready to listen further.


    "They thought that their cubs met with some accident or got lost their way. But then the news of cubs getting kidnapped came from other such small packs too. Those alphas could not leave their packs in such situation and thus the alpha of our neighbouring pack tried to reach Lord Augustus through letters."


    Not only Edwin but also Lester stiffened hearing that.


    "He contacted Lord Augustus?"


    "Yes My Lord. But that alpha told that he never got any reply of his letters."


    "Then he should have reach to Edwin. He is our leader." Lester argued.


    Rees nodded in understanding. "Yes, they should have reached their leader but which leader?"


    "Rees!" Lester thundered in anger.


    Was that man out of his mind?


    "Pardon me, My Lord, Master! But that was the alpha''s reply. Young Master has not assumed his title ceremonially. And, Lord Augustus is practically ruling our world for decades.


    People are confused about whom to approach when they need help. And after everything that happened in Vincardine and in ''the great manor'', people are in dilemma. People are not only choosing sides between the werewolves and the Vampires but also between the two O''Dell men."


    A long silence prevailed in the room. The air in it became thick with tension. Every muscle in Edwin''s body was taut and, every vein under his tan skin was under great pressure.


    How did this happen? When did this happen? And did Edwin have no idea about this?


    "It is all my fault."


    "Edwin...."


    "I relied on my uncle more than necessary. I should have been more careful with things. I was waiting for the right time to come out as a leader that people needs, but I guess I wasted more time in waiting.


    I thought uncle Augustus was doing his job well. He is the one who controlled everything after my... my parents'' death. I failed to notice that things have changed over time. I should have been more careful and more approachable for my people."


    Lester felt bad for his friend. He understood Edwin''s every past action, no matter how senseless it was. He understood why he was living in disguise. He was preparing himself for that greater cause.


    Not only Edwin, but also other people like Mr Wright and Lester himself thought that Lord Augustus was maintaining the balance very well. He had achieved many great things as the eldest man of the O''Dell family.


    People did not feel Edwin''s absence because of him. Then what changed?


    "Edwin, I think you need to talk to Lord Augustus. But before that we have two things at hands. One, finding about that rogue and two, kidnapping of the cubs."


    Rees was always amazed how fast Lester''s mood switched, befitting the given situation. He was playful at one moment, then was serious at the next. He was the only one who could talk sense even when Edwin was fuming in rage.


    "Rees, you know what you have to do. And you are right Lester. I need to speak with uncle before it gets any more delayed." Edwin said.


    Lester knew how angry Edwin was. He knew that feeling as an alpha. The guilt that crept in when any pack member got hurt was familiar to him as well.


    He stood up then walked to where Edwin''s coat was hung. He inserted his hand in its pocket then returned to where Edwin sat.


    He held the brown piece of cloth in front of Edwin.


    "What?" Edwin looked up in confusion.


    "You need this. And now you know that you need her more than ever. Our people needs their Luna!" Lester took Edwin''s hand and placed that brown cloth on his palms.


    Patting him on the shoulder, he left, followed by Rees.


    Edwin also left the meeting room and walked straight to the room on the first floor. Closing the door behind him, he pushed himself on the bed.


    He inhaled sharply. Ruth''s scent still lingered there. He had not let the maid change the bedsheet. He wanted Ruth''s scent there as long as possible, reminding him of her presence near him.


    He wished she was there with him at that moment. Edwin was torn between his family and his duties. How could his uncle be so negligent about the problems of their people?


    If he was not able to help then he should have at least brought up the issue to Edwin, but he did not. Edwin was not ignorant to the subtle changes that had occurred in his uncle.


    He kept turning blind eye to them because Augustus had looked after their world and the family business very well after his parents'' death.


    Something was wrong with his uncle, Edwin could feel it.


    *** "What are you doing behind the curtain young man? Come here."


    Little Edwin was scared after another fight between his grandfather and his uncle. He came to show his grandfather the picture he had drawn today. But after hearing the loud voices arguing with each other, he hides behind the curtain in fear.


    Little Edwin shook his head as he clutched the curtain tightly.


    The old man frowned.


    "why do you not want to come out?" He asked, his hands crossed behind his back.


    Even in his late ninety''s, he stood as tall and robust as a rocky mountain.


    "I... I am scared." Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes showed his fear.


    That made his grandfather''s frown deepen. He was a warrior and, warriors never feared, he had taught Edwin.


    "You are scared of your grandpa?" He asked.


    Little Edwin ran to him and hugged his legs. "No. I am scared of uncle Augustus." He said in a small voice.


    His grandfather picked him up and walked to the couch. Putting Edwin on it, he sat beside him.


    "Edwin, how many times I have told you that a warrior does not know what fear is?! You are a warrior, my best man, a leader that the world will need. And you are afraid of your own uncle?"


    "No, grandpa. I am not afraid of him but I am afraid FOR him."


    His grandfather looked at Edwin in amusement.


    "I do not understand what you are saying."


    "Uncle Augustus is a good man but he needs to understand and accept his flaws. The more damaging of them is his anger. If he keeps going like this then I am afraid he might get himself in a trouble."


    His grandfather was speechless. That kid was wiser than his age.


    Pulling him to his chest, the old man said, "we can not do anything for that, Edwin. It is his life and if he chooses the path of destruction then there is nothing that you or I can do."


    Edwin pulled away from him instantly. "No grandpa. Mother used to say that a family should always live together. If one falls, then the others should give him their hand.


    If uncle Augustus ever falls, then I will help him get up. Because we are family!"


    He smiled ear to ear, showing his fallen teeth in between. He held his drawing in front of his grandfather.


    Two men and a woman smiled at a small boy and a baby girl. And a man and a woman were watching them from the sky.


    "This is our family picture!" Little Edwin exclaimed happily.***


    Edwin got emotional because of that childhood memory. He missed his grandfather!


    "I promise I will help you get up uncle Augustus.. That was the promise I made to my parents years ago."

 Chapter 335 - BE READY TOMORROW MORNING!

    This morning, when Ruth came into ''the grea manor'', she was surprised to see Thea there.


    "Good morning Sunshine!" She hugged Ruth as soon as she saw her coming her way.


    "Good morning Mrs Welby. I see someone is in a great mood today. May I know the reason?" Ruth asked, pulling away from her.


    Thea had a mischievous smile on her face. "That is a surprise for you!" She winked.


    "Come now." Thea dragged Ruth towards the parlour where everyone was already present.


    Ruth was confused, but by the way Thea was bouncing in joy, she hoped that it was a piece of good news.


    Her eyes then finally met with a pair of cerulean blue orbs. He was already staring at her. As usual, his face did not give away his thoughts.


    Unlike before, Ruth smiled this time. He replied with a subtle nod of his head, that she would have found arrogant of him if she did not know him well. The man lack in the department of expressing himself.


    Thea left Ruth''s side and walked to stand beside Rees. Ruth gave a questioning look to him when their eyes met. And this time, Rees also winked at her.


    Since when did he learn to do that?


    It must be Thea''s influence rubbing on him, Ruth thought with a mental eye roll.


    "Thea we seriously did not need such a grand show." Lester taunted.


    She only narrowed her eyes at him. Elsie elbowed him. "This is a great moment for her. Let her live it, Lester."


    "Huh! Women!" Lester sighed with a bored face.


    Everyone ignored his comment and pivoted their attention on Edwin.


    He did not know how to begin in the small group that was huddled in the parlour. Addressing the sea of warriors, students or, people was a different thing and, addressing a bunch of people who had gathered to see a simple occasion, was a different thing.


    Edwin had not forgotten how Thea disobeyed his order and went to see Ruth. And now she made him wait for about twenty minutes till everyone gathered at the same place.


    If only she was not Rees''s wife and Ruth''s best friend, he would have scathed her with only his sharp tongue.


    If not that Edwin had other ways to teach her a lesson.


    He picked up a scroll and put it in her hands while he sat leisurely in the chair.


    "Congratulations Mrs Thea Welby, you are appointed as my head maid!" He declared as if he was making a general statement without any flicker of emotions.


    A minute of silence later, the group erupted in cheers and claps, except Thea.


    She narrowed her eyes and yelled at the group. "Stop it! Silence... silence!"


    Everyone has instantly shut up but Lester. He was still laughing, clutching his stomach.


    "I said silence!" Thea glared at him.


    "You... you know Mrs Welby that you can not give me any order," Lester said in between his laugh.


    "Master! This is not fair!" She complained, her corners of the mouth pulled downwards.


    "What is not fair Thea? Do not you like to get the position of my headmaid? Now you are hurting my sentiments here." Edwin''s face held not even a trace of hurt.


    Instead, he was smirking tauntingly.


    "No! I mean, we decided that you will give a speech and offer me this position with smile and... I... Rees!" Thea pleaded her case to Rees.


    He only shrugged helplessly.


    Thea had imagined this occasion in a very different way.


    "YOU decided all that to which I never agreed!" Edwin raised his brows.


    "Come on Thea! You just got a job and not a medal for bravery in a war. Besides we all are here to congratulate you. What else do you need?" Lester finally stopped laughing.


    Ruth was watching Edwin''s playful side, which was not an often scenario.


    "Yes, Thea! Congratulations! Let me make it up to you by lunch. Will you smile now, please?!" Ruth smiled, walking her way.


    "Come on Thea! Say yes! We will have great fun! We can even go the ''Baker''s Delight!" Ida suggested excitedly.


    The three of them obviously included Rees and began discussing the options they had available for them.


    During the conversation, Ruth noticed how Elsie''s smile disappeared from her face. She felt bad that she felt left out.


    "Erm... can I suggest something?"


    The group paused to hear Ruth.


    "We can go to some place around Vincardine for a small picnic. We all have been through a hectic patch and I think I am tired of human contact. Lets enjoy the nature, what do you all think?"


    "That is a great idea, Ruth! I know a perfect place where we can go." Rees was excited about the plan.


    When Thea and Ida also nodded in agreement, Ruth turned to Elsie with a smile.


    "Lady Elsie, I know that you are not expected to socialise with your servants. But we would like if you also join us. There will be no people to know about it." Ruth asked.


    Elsie''s face brightened after hearing that. She had no friends. She did not even remember the last time she went out of ''the great manor'' other than attending the tea parties of the elites.


    Unlike Eloise, Elsie never enjoyed them. Her heart always desired to fly like a free bird in the open sky. And after years, she finally got such an opportunity.


    She turned to Edwin for his permission. Asking her father was out of the question, but with Edwin''s permission, she knew he would not say anything.


    "Please, brother Edwin. Can I go? I really want to go, please!"


    Edwin had his lips sealed together with a frown on his face. With the danger of rogues, he did not want any one of them to wander in the outskirts of the town.


    He glared at Rees, that he agreed with their plan even after knowing the risk. And what place he was talking about?


    ~"Master, I know you are angry at me and worried for Lady Elsie''s safety."~ Rees said.


    ~"I am also worried for my mate''s safety."~


    ~"Your mate is the one who came up with this idea."~ Lester intersected their conversation.


    ~"Do not worry Master. I will be there with them. Their safety is my responsibility."~ Rees told determinedly.


    "Well, if Elsie is going then I also want to go. I can not live without my love even for an hour!" Lester said dramatically, making Elsie flush in shyness.


    "If only you promise to not make fun of me Lord Lester." Thea put her condition by crossing her arms.


    "As you say, My Lady!" Lester bowed, but they knew not to trust him on that.


    Seeing Edwin falling into the trap, Ruth contemplated throwing her dice for the next round. Surprisingly Elsie saved her efforts.


    "Brother Edwin, why do not you also join us?" Elsie eyed Thea and Rees with a meaningful look.


    "Did I say that you can go?" Edwin grumbled although he knew it was futile because his cousin had already seen his yes in his eyes.


    "Yes, Master. Please join us." Rees supported Elsie.


    Edwin passed a hard glare in his way. "You know how... busy I am these days." He stressed the word ''busy''.


    "But My dear friend, one needs peace of mind to handle tricky situations. Besides you NEED this."


    ~"Stop acting clueless Edwin. You know what I mean. You need this. You need Ruth."~


    Something shifted in Edwin''s features at her name. This was a good chance for him to get close to her. She had finally begun taking a step towards him and, now he needed to try harder than ever.


    "Please Master!" Ida requested.


    "Besides, I know you can not stay away from me my first love!" Lester singsonged, batting his eyelashes while smiling greedily.


    His action made everyone burst out laughing. Edwin was so embarrassed that he forgot that his mask of seriousness fell down. The tip of his ears turned red as he murdered Lester with his eyes.


    When would this man grow up?


    He was about to lash at Lester but, was stopped by someone clearing their throat.


    Ruth had a golden opportunity that she would not miss at any cost.


    "Please, come. I would like if you do!" She said with such a sweet smile that firecrackers explode in his mind after hearing her words.


    As Edwin and Ruth engaged in the staring match, everyone else had a wide smile on their faces.


    Thea was the most surprised one of them. She wondered what made Ruth so positive towards Edwin. Maybe she finally realised that he was not a bad person altogether.


    Perhaps, saving her life and taking care of her by him ultimately pushed luck to his side.


    Whatever the case was, Thea was happy that finally, they were making some progress. She hoped that this picnic would provide them with the opportunity of getting closer that they needed.


    Lester cleared his throat with a sly smile on his face.


    "If you are too busy then we can go without you, Edwin. After all, work comes first, right Rees?"


    "Of course, Lord Lester! You can never be wrong!"


    Edwin''s jaw ticked in irritation. He stood up and walked out of the parlour without sparing a glance to anyone.. But not before saying, "Be ready tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 336 - NOTHING COULD STOP HER FROM THAT

    The next day, the small group was ready to go for a picnic. Ruth had prepared sandwiches and beverages. Ida had prepared salad and fruits. And Thea had prepared... herself. She was dolled up in a nice dress and was ready to enjoy the day.


    They all huddled up near the carriages that stood waiting for them. Ruth''s eyes searched for Edwin, but he was not there. Did he change his mind at the last minute?


    Ruth did not want to lose this opportunity.


    "Good morning, Miss Ruth!" Henry greeted her with a smile.


    "Good morning Henry! You are also coming with us?" She asked.


    "Yes. I thought you will need a ride." Henry smiled and went to help Thea and Ida, in putting the things they carried with them.


    Henry had completely forgotten about the duck incident. It was like it never happened. Ruth smirked in content. Her powers were her blessings!


    ''Thank you father'', she remembered Gerald.


    Ruth had no idea that she was not the only one who wanted to get near Edwin. The group had already planned on how to get them closer.


    Rees, Thea, Elsie and Lester sat in one carriage. Now left Ruth and Ida. Ruth looked around for Edwin in alarm, but she could not find him.


    "Come on Ruth, looks like we are sharing the carriage. Are you looking for something?" Ida stifled her smile.


    "Huh.. no. Erm... is everyone here? We are not forgetting anything right?" Ruth asked.


    Why everyone was so normal about Edwin''s absence?


    "Erm... let me think." Ida pretended like she was thinking by tapping her finger on her chin.


    "No Ruth, we are ready to go. Come on!" Saying that Ida climbed the other carriage ridden by Henry.


    Sighing in defeat, Ruth followed Ida. As soon as she entered the carriage, she found Ida smiling widely at her. And to her opposite side sat Edwin with an expressionless face.


    Ruth stepped ahead to sit beside Ida, but she instantly put the picnic basket at her side.


    Now there was only one place remaining for Ruth... beside Edwin. She hesitantly sat beside him, and he did not react.


    Henry followed the other carriage, and soon they left ''the great manor'' behind and were already on the road.


    An awkward silence made Ruth shift in her place. Ida had that constant goofy smile on her face. Edwin was staring out of the window. And Ruth did not know what she should do in such a situation.


    "Ruth are you excited for this picnic?" Ida finally struck the conversation.


    "Yes. I am excited to see where Rees is taking us." Ruth replied with a smile.


    She kept stealing glances at Edwin, but he acted uninterested in their conversation. What was wrong with him? Or was he behaving that way because of Ida?


    "Have you ever been out of Vincardine before?" Ida asked.


    "From the time I came to live here after my mother''s death, I did not get a chance of going out of Vincardine."


    Edwin realised what Ida was doing. He knew very little about Ruth. The things that others also knew. But if wanted to make her love him, then he needed to gather more information about her.


    ~"You are a clever woman Ida. Thank you!"~


    Ida blushed, hearing the compliment from her leader. Although she respected him with utmost devotion, even she could not escape Edwin''s charm.


    ~"It is my duty towards my leader and my Luna."~ She replied.


    "Oh! Well I have also never stepped out of Vincardine. But I wish to visit the royal palace at least once in my life. Do you have any such wish?" Ida asked.


    Ruth thought, did she have any wish now other than getting her revenge?


    "Well... the large ships always fascinated me. I would like to see the world by sea route.... if only life allows me."


    Edwin made a mental note of that. He decided to gift her a ship at their wedding. If only she ever agreed to marry him.


    Ida kept on asking questions about Ruth''s likes and dislikes, her wishes and aspirations while manoeuvring through the light conversation.


    Edwin got to know many new things about her. Some facts even surprised him, for example, her favourite colours were black and red, the exact opposite to her calm personality.


    Edwin was saving all that information for future use. And while listening to her answers, he realised that she was a completely different woman than what the world thought.


    She had unique choices, great aspirations, rebellious opinions and high value for her goals. He felt so proud of her that he wished if Mr Welby was there to hear her. Then he would have known why the Moon Goddess chose her for Edwin.


    Some minutes later, when Ida could not come up with any particular question, she pretended to sleep. She told that she had to wake up early for the picnic''s preparations and she would rest before they reached their destination.


    Edwin knew that she was not lying this time. He heard her heartbeats falling into the rhythm as she drifted to sleep.


    Ruth picked that as a sign to initiate the conversation with him.


    "You do not share the same excitement as others." Ruth noted.


    "I just have different ways of expressing myself."


    Why does he have to be so mysterious all the time?


    "Thank you... for joining us. Lady Elsie is very happy." Ruth diverted the topic.


    "Hmm."


    Hmm?


    Ruth wanted to slap him on the forehead for such mundane replies. He was all good recently when she hugged him, and now he was acting cold again.


    She was upset with him, and to show it, she decided to stop talking. If he was not interested in speaking with her, then she also did not need to continue the conversation.


    "Pass me water." She heard him say after five minutes.


    Ruth huffed in annoyance. She searched for water in the bag beside her, but it was not in it. She thought of waking Ida but then decided against it. She leaned forward, trying to move Ida''s hand from the bag she was holding to her side.


    Ruth''s upper body was almost horizontal as she struggled to open the bag and search for a water bottle inside.


    Edwin watched in amusement as she looked very tempting in that position. His wicked mind imagined her in that position near his desk and his bed. She bent on his table or bed and, he did the things he craved to do with her from behind.


    The grunts that came from her lips sounded like her moans and pleads to him, asking for more. He had not touched any woman since the first time he saw her face when she went to ''the great manor'' with Florence.


    He was having a hard time controlling his lust. And with her near him, it became more difficult. Edwin gulped down his saliva down his dry throat needing the water more than before.


    "Ouch!"


    Ruth gasped as the wheel of the carriage ran through the pothole that disturbed its balance. The impact made her fall to her side, and fortunately, she landed straight in Edwin''s lap.


    Ruth looked up with wide eyes at him as he stared down at her. He held her by shoulders. Even in that situation, Ruth''s crazy mind found him more handsome from that downward angle.


    Her breath shook as his eyes roamed all over her, caressing her skin without touching it. His eyes travelled down on her moving chest. She thought his eyes changed colour for a split second.


    She could feel his thigh muscles rubbing against her back as the carriage ran on the rough road. She held her breath when he leaned down, her hands instinctively covered her chest.


    "I do not mind travelling like this if you want." He whispered.


    Ruth only blinked, not knowing how to answer that. Edwin''s hand moved. He ran his knuckles on the length of her face.


    His touch was so soothing that Ruth shuddered under it, liking it.


    Coming back to her senses, she tried waking up from his lap, but he held her down. Ruth''s heart began thudding in anticipation.


    Pinning her on his lap with one hand, Edwin took the water bottle from her with his other hand. Opening the bottle, he poured the water in his mouth and drank it.


    Ruth could not help but watch in fascination how his Adam''s apple moved up and down. Drops of water fell on the corner of his mouth as the carriage ran on the bumpy road.


    Mixing together, they ran down his chin and onto his neck to only disappear beneath his shirt in rivulets.


    Suddenly Ruth felt hot and thirsty. She had to remind her to breathe before she died on his lap due to a lack of oxygen.


    "I think you too need some water." Edwin said, wiping his mouth.


    Why does his every action look seducing?


    Ruth hurriedly raised up from his lap when she heard Ida shifting in her place. Edwin smirked when she snatched the bottle from his hand and started chugging down the water.


    She could not help but wonder if she was luring him into her trap or was she falling into her own trap?


    Whatever it is, she reminded herself of her motto. Her revenge was her ultimate goal in life and, nothing could stop her from that!

 Chapter 337 - A MAGICIAN NEVER REVEALS HIS TRICKS!

    Darius was strolling in the garden of the Garfield mansion. Today the Sun shone in the sky, its warm rays made the atmosphere pleasant. The garden was a spacious space, designed in detail.


    Darius nor Ambrose was a big fan of plants and flowers, but Aurora loved flowers. This garden was not a part of the mansion before. But for likings of his wife, Ambrose later added it about hundred and twenty years ago.


    Darius ran to this garden every time he had arguments with his parents. This place was his gateway of escape from reality.


    Since he had returned from Ripon''s oath ceremony, his mind was all over the place. He had many new queries and also new probabilities.


    The most surprising fact was Edwin O''Dell was as cool as cucumber, even after seeing Darius. He knew that man loathed him, and given the other circumstances, he would not have thought twice before separating his head from his body.


    Then why was he silent? He even seemed... worried.


    -"She must be hungry too. She has not eaten anything in a long time."-


    Darius was sure that Edwin was talking about some woman. Who that might be?


    Edwin''s strained relations with his uncle and aunt were not a surprise anymore. Darius had witnessed enough to know that Edwin would care less even if his aunt die due to hunger.


    Then was it Eloise or Elsie?


    Darius plucked a rose from a nearby plant. Smelling its fragrance, he rolled the flower''s stem between his fingers, careful of the sharp thorns.


    He scoffed at the possibility of Eloise not eating food. A couple of times, that Darius had met that woman, she always had something stuffed in her mouth. She was unlikely of her not eating food.


    Then only one woman remained who was most important for Edwin amongst them. No matter how indifferent Edwin behaved, everyone who had kept a close tab on him knew how much he loved his younger cousin. She was his bias.


    "Hmm... that made sense." Darius mumbled while playing with the rose in his hand.


    Edwin must be talking about Elsie, Darius concluded.


    He then again lifted his hand up to inhale the sweet fragrance of the rose when something struck him.


    The previous night of the ceremony, when Darius met Lester, he did not find Edwin around. In the early morning, when Darius again did not find Edwin with Lester and Lord Augustus, he sneaked into Lester''s bedroom.


    He did not have anything particular in mind, he just wanted to check if he could get his hands on something crucial.


    But all he got were someone''s dirty clothes. Darius was disgusted by the fact that people actually wore such dirty clothes. But why were they in Lester''s room?


    Darius was about to leave when he smelled something. Something flowery and as sweet as honey tasted to human''s taste palate. It was human blood. Darius was sure about it. He picked up the shirt and sniffed it to his heart''s content.


    His fangs came out, his hunger grew bigger and bigger by that scent. Before Darius could lick that blood, he felt someone''s presence around. He threw that shirt again on the floor where it previously was and sneaked out of that bedroom in search of food.


    He discarded hat memory, thinking those must be Lester''s clothes. He was too drunk last night and might have fallen on his way back to his room.


    But now that Darius thinks of it, he had two questions on his mind.


    One- Whose blood was that and, how does it come on those clothes?


    Two- What was Edwin doing wearing those clothes.


    Yes, Darius was sure that they were not Lester''s but Edwin''s clothes by the size of the shirt!


    He smirked, looking at the rose in his hand. Maybe he should not let this thing side away.


    Feeling content, Darius''s mood uplifted drastically. He walked towards the mansion and took the way that led to the room of his most favourite person.


    Darius opened the door without a knock on it. As expected, the curtains covered the windows, not letting in any light. He found Lisa sitting on the bed, her back facing him.


    She did not read, did not engage her mind in anything. She sat alone all day in the dark, lost in her thoughts. Every time Darius asked her what was going on in her mind, her answer was- Thinking about the ways to kill you.


    He had stopped asking her after getting bored of hearing the same asnwer.


    For Lisa, anything that may distract her mind from her goal was dangerous. And her goal was killing Darius Garfield.


    Darius walked to her and snaked his hand around her chest. He kissed her temple intensely. Lisa did not feel anything. No tingles, no fear, no lust. She had become numb to any of those emotions.


    The only thing that reminded her of aliveness was her hatred for this monster.


    "Why do you keep the curtains closed? You should open the windows. It is pleasant outside." He said while rubbing his nose on the length of her neck.


    "I do not want the light to seep in. The darkness is better and soothing." She replied monotonously.


    "Why?"


    Darius knew that her answer would not be something he would like. Yet he could not stop himself from asking her such questions.


    "The light means hope, positivity. A hope of better tommorrow. And I do not want any hopes to born in me. The darkness keeps me reminding of my vengeance, the negativity that has grappled me, defeated every ounce of positivity in me."


    Darius sighed.


    "Do not you get tired of this negativity Lisa. You were not like this when I found you. You were that young girl with flowing enthusiasm and bright ambitions. What happened to that Lisa?" Darius asked, turning her to face him.


    Her eyes that used to be so lively before, were now as still as stagnant water.


    "You killed that Lisa long ago Darius. What you see now and relish as much as you want is just a corpse."


    Darius was not remorseful. He did not know what that meant. He had never learned that in his entire existence. Ignoring her comment, he offered her the rose that he had plucked from the garden.


    Darius expected a change of expressions on her face but was soon met by disappointment. That girl had lost any interest in such things.


    She took it from his hand. Running her fingers on its red petals, she felt their silkiness under her skin. She brought it near her nose and inhaled a long breath, closing her eyes.


    "This smells good!" She said.


    At least there was something humane remained in her.


    "It reminded me of you so I brought it for you." Darius said while playing with her long strands.


    "I also reminded of someone else too, do not I?"


    "I am in a good mood, Lisa. Do not spoil it and undress for me." Darius said, knitting his brows in the middle of his forehead.


    "What made your mood good? Found another Lisa? Or another Grace?" She asked, raising her brow.


    "Lisa!" Darius thundered, his dark eyes turning red.


    She waited, she waited for him to do something... anything.


    "I wonder why do not you kill me? I resemble Grace, but that can not be the only reason, right?"


    Darius had spilt Grace''s name in the heat of the moment, and Lisa had engraved that name in her mind. She was curious to know who Grace was and what happened with her? Was she another of his pet like her?


    So to get the truth through his mouth, Lisa did not miss any chance of poking him. Besides, her interest picked up every time he gets disturbed by the mention of Grace''s name.


    "Should not you be thankful for that?" Darius''s mood was already soured by Lisa.


    "No. But I will make sure that you will regret it!" She said casually.


    Darius fisted her hair and brought her face near him. He was always amazed how she had no fear in her eyes.


    "What do you think about me Lisa? I want to hear the truth." He hissed, his red eyes piercing through hers.


    "After all these months, you finally cared to ask me this?!"


    Darius tugged at her hair painfully, but she did not flinch. She only glared at him, matching his hot gaze.


    "I think that you are a useless prince of a rich family. You got everything served on a silver spoon. You do not have your own identity. Trust me Darius, not even that servant- Marcus- respects you.


    You are still a child to them... a foolish kid. You will always live under the shadows of your parents. How sad it will be when the future leader of the Vampires act like a puppet in his parents'' hands?!"


    Lisa tsked tauntingly, then laughed loudly.


    Darius shook in anger. She had hit him on the right spot!


    He grasped her hand with his free one. Pressing her fingers onto the thorns of the rose she held in her hand, he smirked devilishly, showing his pearly white teeth.


    "It does not matter what you think of me Lisa. Because soon you will reaslise that Darius Garfield is not someone to be meessed with."


    "What are you planning to do?" Lisa scoffed.


    Darius planted a kiss on the corner of her mouth. Pulling back from her, he smiled. "I have already began implementing my plan sweetheart!"


    Now Lisa was serious. "What is your plan?" She asked with furrowed brows.


    This time, Darius laughed loudly. As Lisa observed him, he looked harmless and even innocent at that moment. She wished he was not as evil as he was. She wished he was a normal person.


    Perhaps then she might not have hated him. She might have even fallen for him. If only he was... normal!


    "Sorry sweetheart, a magician never reveals his tricks. But trust me, the end of the man you admire is nearing FAST!" Darius whispered the last word to give it a dramatic effect.


    Lisa was confused. The man she admired?


    The wheels in her brain ran faster, and then it hit her.


    "You mean Edwin O''Dell?"


    Darius smiled brightly and pulled her on his chest, capturing her mouth in a punishing kiss.


    "You are a smart girl, Lisa!" He mumbled somewhere in between the kiss.

 Chapter 338 - DID I WOKE YOU UP?

    When the group reached their desired destination the Sun was already shining lustrously in the sky. Its heat was not unbearable but pleasant, along with the mildly running wind.


    The carriages stopped, and Thea was the first one, to jump out of hers. Her excitement skyrocketed at the scene in front of her. The other women followed her and had their jaws dropped on the ground.


    This place was not far from the Vincardine''s borders. It was situated in some corner of the dense forest that a person might get lost while searching for it.


    "Oh, my stars! This place is just marvellous!!!" Thea squealed in joy. Ida and Elsie shrieked greedily, agreeing with her.


    But Ruth was quiet. One could tell how flabbergasted she was by the way her wide eyes twinkled with amazement. Her lips were slightly parted in awe as she gawked at the beautiful waterfall ahead.


    The white water crashing down on the rocky bottom resembled a river of white freshly milked cow milk. The droplets of clear water splashed to a distance after heating the solid and rough surface.


    A small pond at the foot of the waterfall collected all the downpouring water in it. The green luscious trees surrounded the place as if guarding it against the eyes of the outside world.


    That place was nothing less than a dream place where a fairytale could come true.


    "This is... captivating!" the words left in a whisper from Ruth''s mouth on their own accord.


    And she meant it!


    "Come on everyone!" Thea cried as she picked up her dress above her ankles and ran to the waterfall like a madwoman.


    Rees could not help but chortle that shook his shoulders. Soon Lester joined him as they enjoyed the women getting so enthusiastic like children.


    Ruth smiled widely and was about to run to join her friends when she paused after looking at Edwin. Her smile faltered after seeing the serious look on his face.


    What happened to him?


    Ruth was about to open her mouth to ask him when he abruptly turned his head to her. What Ruth saw in those cerulean blue orbs took her by surprise.


    Did he look... sad?


    Before she could come to a conclusive answer, he turned around and started giving orders to Henry and the other coachman they had brought with them.


    "Ruth come on! What are you doing there?" Ruth was distracted by Thea''s loud voice.


    "Coming!" Ruth replied, letting past Edwin''s thought.


    "Ruth give this bag to me." Lester took the bag she carried in her hands.


    And before she comprehend, Rees held her hand and ran at the speed that made Ruth stumble on her feet. She somehow managed to hold herself.


    At the same time, Edwin turned around to see her stumble on her feet as Rees ran like he was chasing an enemy. Edwin''s heart leapt in his throat. Instinctively he took a step ahead to catch her but stopped himself when she tried to cope up with Rees''s speed.


    Her initial shock morphed into a toothy grin. Ruth liked it, the speed. The way her feet landed on the earth for a splitting second only to move in the air before they landed again.


    As soon as they reached near the rocks where the others sat, dipping their legs in the cool water, a splash of water hit them on the face, wetting their fronts.


    "Thea! You fool!" Ruth screeched after being attacked.


    Thea laughed loudly, challenging them with her eyes.


    "You... just wait!" Rees said before he splashed water at Thea in return.


    "Rees! You made me wet!"


    "Oh baby, have not I done it every single night of our married life?!" Rees smirked devilishly at her.


    Thea choked on her saliva, her face flushed in crimson. Elsie, Ida and Ruth ooowed, laughed and teased the newly married couple. As Rees enjoyed their teasing with pride, Thea only glared at him, wishing for a hiding spot.


    Lester joined them as well. While they splashed water at each other, bickered about random things, laughed and enjoyed, Edwin sat comfortably on the blanket that Henry had spawled on the grass. He also put the picnic basket and other bags to one side of the large blanket.


    The blanket was large enough to accommodate all of them.


    "Master, do you want anything to drink?" Henry asked.


    "No. Just need some privacy." Edwin replied.


    Henry obediently walked back to the carriage. He and the other coachman were not there only to ride the group to the place but also to keep watch around while they enjoy their picnic;


    Edwin fell on his back. Resting both hands under his head, he closed his eyes to feel the silent music of this special place. Although the hustling noise of the group was a great distraction, Edwin managed to tune it out and focused only on the peace that place provided him.


    Ruth kept stealing glances in Edwin''s way now and then. She was thinking of an opportunity of getting closer to him or speak with him. But looked like she needed to wait, as the man was least interested in joining them in the pool.


    Sometime later, Ruth watched as the two couples enjoyed this time with each other. They were laughing, touching each other, passing romantic glances and, were lost in their own worlds.


    Although Ida was unbothered by that, that was not the case with Ruth. At such times, she felt very alone. She wished she also had someone like her friends had. She was doubtful and had no idea about her future partner. Unlike Ida, who had nothing to worry about because the Moon Goddess must have chosen someone to hold her hands for the lifetime.


    Rejection from the mate was one thing that worries the werewolves, but it probably happened very rarely.


    Ruth watched them all while sitting on one of the rocks. She was wet after playing in the water.


    "Ida, is it okay if I get back there? I am feeling cold and need to dry myself." Ruth said.


    "Yes, of course! But I would like to stay here some more." Ida said, distracted by her newfound hobby of collecting colourful rocks and pebbles from under the water.


    "Okay. Be careful though!" Ruth said.


    She carefully stood up, making sure to walk slowly on the slippery mould coated rocks. She stepped down the layers of the giant rocks, and finally landed on the ground.


    She took her shoes in her hand and walked to where the blankets and a huge man were.


    He was asleep?


    Ruth shook her head unbelievingly. Did he come all the way on this picnic only to sleep? That man seriously lacked in the department of enthusiasm.


    Ruth walked, feeling the tinkly feeling of grass blades under her wrinkly and pale feet.


    She put her shoes on the grass and rummaged through the bags they had for a towel. After finding one, she sat on the blanket facing the waterfall, so that she could see her friends enjoying their time.


    Both couples had chosen two corners where they would not be disturbed. And Ida was in the middle, busy with her colourful stones.


    After five minutes, when Edwin did not move even by an inch, Ruth was sure that he was as gone as a dead. Never mind!


    She loved this place. Its beauty and the vibes she received were just amazing! That only brought a smile to Ruth''s face. She rubbed her long toffee brown strands with the towel. She had collected all her hair to her right side and was busy drying them.


    She did not realise that the tune she was humming in her mind until now had taken a form and now was audible. She was not too loud. Although Ruth was not a good singer and, she had learned that tune only recently, she had hummed it over thousand times that she had mastered it well.


    She was happy, but then she abruptly stopped humming and moving when she felt the hair on the back of her neck rose. The tingles that teased her exposed left side of the neck sent waves to her waist.


    "Why do you stop?"


    Ruth jumped in surprise when she felt his hot breath on her neck. Turning her head to him, she watched him with wide eyes.


    "P-pardon?" She asked, gathering herself together.


    "Humming. Why did you stop humming that tune?" Edwin''s eyes bore in hers intensely.


    Little did Ruth know what sinful thoughts ran in his mind at that moment. It was not only her voice that woke him up. He was hearing every movement of hers without opening his eyes.


    When Ruth sat facing the waterfall, her back faced him. He watched her wet dress that stuck to her slim body. He could see the colour of her skin at places the fabric stuck to her body.


    It was the first time she had all her hair down and free. Edwin inhaled sharply when she gathered all her hair to one side. The sight of her exposed long neck made the thing in his pants twitch in need.


    Then he heard her sweet voice humming an unknown tune. Edwin was not a great admirer of music, but he liked it according to his mood.


    He tried but could not hold himself back from scooting near her.


    Ruth''s blushed furiously in embarrassment. "I am sorry. Did I wake you up?"


    She finally lifted her lashes to see the reason for his silence.. Her blush intensified after seeing his dilated eyes trained on her front, where her wet dress gave away more than she liked.

 Chapter 339 - CALM DOWN TIGER!

    Ruth cleared her throat to get Edwin''s eyes back on her face. He gulped down but had no shame on his face. Ruth covered her chest with a half-length of the towel and resumed drying her hair.


    "Where did you learn that melody?" Edwin asked after a brief pause.


    Ruth took a shaky breath. "From someone, I know." She answered cryptically.


    How was she going to explain that she heard that melody in her nightmares and her visit to the past with the help of a white feather?


    Gerald used to hum or play that tune on his mouth organ for Theodora.


    Edwin sensed that Ruth did not want to talk more about it, so he let it side.


    "You do not like this place?" Ruth asked then.


    Edwin would not have cared to answer that question because it was something very personal to him. He contemplated ignoring it, but then he got to know many personal things about Ruth. If he wanted her to accept him, then he had to give up on his seclusion.


    "This is the second closest place to my heart." He said when she thought he would not.


    Ruth glanced his way curiously.


    "May I know why?"


    Edwin smiled. It was a small one, but Ruth could see that it came from within him. "This is the place where my parents first met."


    Ruth stared at him a moment longer, letting that information sink in her.


    "Y-your parents? You mean Lord Walter and lady Margaret?" Ruth got these names from Elsie. Although she had not seen them, she held great respect for them.


    Edwin nodded his head. Ruth had many questions regarding them, like why there were no pictures of them in ''the great manor''? Or why does nobody mention them? How do they die?


    But Ruth decided to take baby steps. She could not just barge into his personal life. And no matter how strong her revenge was, she would not like to use his parents to get to him.


    She knew how that felt very well!


    So she decided to ask another question. "And which is the first place that is close to your heart?"


    "The old building where I kept you after the attack."


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek. The memories she tried to clear up from her mind became prominent again.


    "Why?"


    "Do not you have many questions for that brain of yours?"


    Ruth smiled. "I just like to know people."


    "But you do not like when people try to know you!"


    Ruth''s smile vanished from her face. "I fear if I let them then they might take disadvantage of it." She said with certain emotions.


    Ruth did not understand what was wrong with her. Why was it so difficult with this man? Why she could not focus only on her plan when he was in the picture? What was that kept her drawing to him?


    She felt different with him. She was more of herself with him. He made her want to forget about the injustice and her revenge. He made her look at the positive in every situation. He motivated her for the better.


    And that scared her. She had to remind herself that she could not get distracted from her revenge. That was the motto of her life. She had to do it for the sake of Bertha, Gerald and the years she had to suffer.


    Little did she know that the only reason behind those questions was the mate bond. It keeps attracting her towards him in a very peculiar way.


    Edwin was busy observing her as she was lost in her thoughts. Edwin could not stop himself from running his fingers on her bare neck. Ruth closed her eyes shut at his soft touch, her body went stiff.


    "You should dry yourself now." He said.


    Before they could say much, they heard the others coming their way. When Ruth opened her eyes, she was surprised to see Edwin back to his previous position and away from her.


    The group dried themselves. After playing in the water for long, they were hungry now. Ida and Ruth opened the basket that was stuffed with various food items. There were cookies, sandwiches, fruits, salads, etc.


    They began serving everyone dishes. But then a thought came to Ruth''s mind. They had more than enough food with them. She picked a few items and went to the carriages.


    Edwin was watching her curiously. His food was untouched on his plate.


    "Henry..." Ruth called, and he walked to her.


    "Yes, Miss Ruth? Do you need anything?"


    "I brought some food for you two. You must be hungry too." Ruth smiled, looking at him and the other man.


    "There is no need for this Miss Ruth." The servants were never offered food by the elites. All they were expected to do was work and be content with their given salary.


    Edwin was proud of his mate. She was not only kind and sweet but was also a compassionate woman who thought of others before her.


    Ruth finally convinced them to take the food. The other man began eating, but Ruth and Henry stayed back talking to each other.


    Now, that Ruth lived in the servants quarters, her meetings with Henry had become occasional.


    Ruth laughed loudly by throwing her head behind at something Henry said. Edwin narrowed his eyes in their direction.


    His teeth grinded in irritation when he saw her touching Henry. Her hand rested on his arm and that made Edwin want to jump up in anger.


    Lester noticed how uncomfortable Edwin was.


    ~"Calm down, tiger! They are just talking."~


    Edwin ignored his friend''s annoying voice in his head. Ruth again laughed and hit on Henry''s chest playfully. The whole time they spoke with each other, Lester had to put his hand on Edwin''s knee to keep him in check.


    Rees, Elsie and Ida abruptly paused, feeling the anger radiating out of Edwin. They exchanged glances at each other, which did not go unnoticed by Thea.


    "Excuse me werewolves, I am the human- now a part of your world too!" Thea cocked her brow in annoyance.


    Rees signalled her to notice Edwin. Even as a human, Thea could see how angry Edwin looked. She facepalmed herself. Why? Ruth why?


    After speaking with Henry, Ruth came back and sat in her place. She did not pay attention to the obvious tension in the group.


    After eating food, they decided to play some more before they needed to return Vincardine before the early hours of the evening.


    Lester stayed behind with Edwin as Rees and the women played. They ran, chasing each other and laughed goofily at their childish mistakes.


    Edwin was still fuming in anger. If looks could kill, then Henry would have been six feet under the ground by now.


    "Edwin... please calm down!"


    Edwin made a disapproving sound at the back of his throat.


    Lester sighed, looking at the others playing.


    "You know that she did not do anything wrong," Lester said.


    "Then did she really need to touch him Letser?" Edwin snapped.


    "Edwin, she does not know that you are her mate. And as far as I see, she does not have any romantic feelings for you... yet. Though I have noticed changes after Eloise''s fucked up plan. And I think you both will get there eventually.


    Do not rush or force the process. Enjoy it, live every moment with her. The journey of falling in love is unexplainable and incomparable. It is just... amazing! It will make you self aware, it will result in a better version of yourself. Trust me!"


    Edwin tsked. Lester made sense. But what should he do with his beast? It does not want any male- human or supernatural- around its mate. He wants her all of himself.


    The day did not go as per Edwin''s expectations. When there were moments he really liked, the afternoon was ruined for him after seeing Ruth and Henry''s interaction.


    Soon it was time to get back home. Everyone sat in the carriages as per the morning arrangement. This time, Ruth felt strange sitting beside Edwin. She could feel the warmth coming out of his body, but it was not comforting like usual. It was more disturbing than anything.


    Ruth also noticed how Ida kept her mouth shut, except for occasional small smiles she passed her way that did not reach her eyes.


    Was something wrong? Did something happen that she missed?


    They reached ''the great manor'' in the evening. Edwin was the first one who walked away in a hurry as if he was running from them. They unloaded the stuff they carried with them.


    Thea and Rees left for their home as now, they had to pack their belongings before they shift into the servants quarters too. Lester and Elsie went to their respective chambers to get freshen up.


    Ida and Ruth got busy with their daily work. It was late in the night when Ruth bid good night to Elsie and came out of her building. Instinctively, her eyes looked up at Edwin''s building to see light coming out of his office chamber.


    He was still awake.


    Ruth had no energy left to work on her plan. She wanted to rush to her bed and sleep peacefully. But she knew if she wanted a peaceful sleep, then she had to see why he was in such a bad mood in the latter half of the day.


    Something in her heart pushed her to walk on the way to his office chamber.


    She knocked on the door hesitantly. Usually, she received some reply, but this time, it did not come. She asked the guard if Edwin was inside, and he said yes.


    Then why he was not saying anything?


    Ruth frowned and turned around to leave. If he did not want to meet her, then she also did not want to force him. Why should she be bothered by him so much?


    She reached the ground floor of his building, lost in her thoughts when someone pulled her from behind. She gasped loudly at the impact of her back hitting the rock wall.


    Her eyes adjusted with the dim light coming from the nearby torch. Ruth had to blink a couple of times to clear her misty vision. And when she looked up, she was met by dark eyes with a deep frown etched on the handsome face.


    She opened her mouth to say something but the words remained stuck in her mouth when Edwin grabbed her chin forcefully.


    "You want to know why I am so angry, don''t you?"


    How did he know?


    Ruth was in shock.


    "If I see you touching any man then trust me, Ruth... I will do something worse and will not feel sorry about it!"


    And just like he came, he was gone before Ruth could react.. All she could do was clutch her chest with her hands and remind herself to breathe.

 Chapter 340 - WHY ARE YOU CALLING YOUR FRIEND MASTER?

    Ruth was now more careful around Edwin. They did not interact much other than whenever their eyes met, Edwin kept staring at her with such intensity that it made Ruth tear away her gaze from him.


    This weekend Ruth had to help Thea and Rees in packing their belongings. Ida had already cleaned their home in the service quarters, which was a two-bedroom house left of the three buildings where Ruth lived with other servants.


    As Rees had a higher position in the hierarchy as a bodyguard of Edwin, he was allotted one of the best houses they had. Usually, people working at such higher ranks preferred to live in more lavish houses near ''the great manor''. Hardly any such higher-ranked soldier lived in the servants quarters.


    But Rees and Thea had many reasons to shift there.


    Thea''s appointment as Edwin''s head maid bothered many people''s interest. Theodora took it as a challenge by Edwin. Her perspective was that Edwin hired Thea only to ascertain his authority after the incident that happened with Fannie and Ruth.


    Even Augustus was bothered by the fact that Edwin was slowly raising an army of his loyal supporters.


    Eloise had a dual problem with the current situation. She got to know that the group went for a picnic, and none of them bothered to invite her. They did not even inform her. She felt excluded.


    After her outburst on the terrace in front of Edwin and Lester, she expected at least they would care, but clearly, they did not!


    Every time she came face to face with them, she saw the hostility and disappointment on their faces. And it all happened for and because of that poor leech Ruth!


    And now, her best friend was appointed as Edwin''s head maid.


    Not only Eloise but everyone knew how important that position was. Many servants who were loyal and were working for decades for the family were eyeing that position.


    When Edwin was asked, he discarded the idea of having a head maid because his lifestyle was way different then than now. Since Rees was appointed as his personal bodyguard, he also became Edwin''s shadow.


    Edwin did not trust anyone easily and with Rees, he did not feel the need for a head maid.


    Then why now? Why did he feel that is needed now?


    That was a topic of gossips in ''the great manor''.


    "Aaahhhh... oohhh... oh my God! M-my hands..." Ruth whined, putting down the bag she carried with a thud.


    "Hey... be careful! It has my favourite dresses Miss Moore!" Thea frowned at Ruth as she packed some utensils.


    "You are more worried about the dresses that you do not even wear than your best friend?! Oh, this heartless world!" Ruth said exasperatedly and sat on the floor as her legs ached after so much hustle.


    They saw Rees coming with two cups of tea in his hand. He gave one to his wife with a complimentary kiss on her forehead. He then walked to Ruth, where she was waiting with her hands dancing in the air in excitement.


    "Give it to me... give it to me. Oh I need you love!"


    Rees gave her the cup and sat beside her on the floor while shaking his head at her overacting.


    "Do not worry Ruth! I will always be there for you even when nobody will!" Rees smiled, ruffling her hair like a kid.


    Thea only rolled her eyes at them. Ruth laughed, punching him on the chest playfully. Thea ignored them as they busied themselves in dramatic dialogue deliveries.


    "If only these two idiots had acting skills in their bones then I would have been a millionaire by now!" Thea grumbled as she could not decide if she wanted to take red designed bowls or the blue ones that her mother gave her.


    "You know, Ruth is very lucky that Rees has got a human mate and not a werewolf or she would have been in torn in shreds by now." Ida commented as she came to pick up another bag.


    Thea shrugged her shoulder with a cocky grin. "Humans are better in some aspects!"


    "You wish!" Ida rolled her eyes at her.


    "Oh my stars! You kids! You are not done with even half of the work yet!"


    Ruth and Rees abruptly stopped hearing Mrs Welby''s displeased voice.


    "Come on mother, we have it under control. Do not worry." Rees said, leaning behind and resting his palms on the floor.


    "No! WE have it under control because you two are busy in guffawing only." Thea glared at them.


    "Yes, Mrs Welby. She is right." Ida was instantly by Thea''s side.


    Rees frowned at Ida.


    ~"This is for not offering me tea."~ Ida smirked.


    Rees narrowed his eyes at her and was about to reply when he heard his father''s stern voice.


    "Why you all are wasting time when there is so much work to do? Get up and start working!"


    All four of them ran in different ways picking up anything their hands got on as if a tiger was on their chase.


    By late afternoon they reached the servants quarter with everything loaded in the carts. Mrs Payne and Mrs Green were already waiting there with food.


    As soon as they set feet on the ground, they ran for the food. They had not eaten much except two cups of tea each. And after working laboriously for hours, an unfathomable pit was formed in their stomachs.


    After lunch, they began unloading the carts. Now setting the house was another difficult task. Rees and Thea went through four rounds of arguments before deciding the position of the couch.


    Mrs Welby kept complaining about how loud the kids were even though her own son was twice the age of her daughter-in-law.


    Mr Welby had to remind them of his presence when the noise got louder. By this time, the entire property knew that Mr and Mrs Rees Welby had arrived to live in their sweet home.


    Mrs Green was very proud and impressed with the respect her son-in-law received from everyone.


    She had never been into ''the great manor'' and, Mrs Payne had to drag the lady into the kitchen before she ran into the various buildings.


    Finally, a night arrived and, most of the work was done. Ruth and Ida sprawled on the bed, not caring how unladylike they might look. Their whole body was screaming for rest.


    Where Ruth had to put extra effort while carrying heavy things, Ida on the other hand, had to be cautious to not use her werewolf strength. And both were tiring things to do.


    The maids prepared their dinner, and after eating, the men excused themselves.


    "Oh God! Mrs Payne I think I can see the stairs to heaven. Look, an angel is smiling at me." Ruth said with droopy eyes.


    "Shut up Ruth! And get up. We all need to sleep now. You have to go on your duty in the morning." Mrs Payne tsked.


    "Oh noo!" Ida and Ruth cried in unison.


    "Oh yes!" They stopped to look at Thea weirdly.


    "What? Tomorrow is my first day of working as Young Master''s head maid!" Thea said, pushing her chin up in the air.


    "Well all the best for that!" Ida smirked as if she knew something that Thea did not.


    Thea only winked in response.


    "Mrs Welby I think we should leave too. Thea''s father must be waiting for me." Mrs Green said while checking the time.


    "Oh mother. Why do not you all stay tonight?" Thea pouted.


    "You know how your father-in-law is Thea. He is not comfortable living here." Mrs Welby said.


    "Yes dear. And you are now living in ''the great manor''. You should not invite people for the stay. You have to be careful for Rees''s status and security of the O''Dell family." Mrs Green said.


    Thea sighed in defeat. "Okay. If you say so."


    Ten minutes later, they stepped out of the house, looking for Rees and Mr Welby.


    At some distance, Rees, Mr Welby, Edwin and Lester were discussing the current problems of rogues.


    "My Lord, if Lord Lester is right then we should not take this issue lightly. We have to investigate in details." Mr Welby said.


    Mr Welby was Edwin and Lester''s mentor in the Academy for the subject of weaponry. He was also in charge of the arsenal, that provided weapons to not only royals but also the O''Dells.


    "Yes, Mr Welby. Rees is working on that."


    "Please let me know if I would be of any help."


    The men were discussing not being aware of the women walking in their way.


    "It was nice meeting you Mr Welby!" Lester said, meeting him after a long time.


    "It is my pleasure, Lord Lester!"


    "Rees have you settled well? Do you need anything else?" Edwin then asked.


    Rees bowed his head in respect before saying. "Thank you for asking Master! But everything is fine!"


    "Mr Berrycloth?"


    An abrupt moment of silence took everyone by surprise. Edwin slowly turned to see Mrs Green with a deep frown on her face.


    "Rees why are you calling your friend Master?"


    Lester was confused, but when he saw Edwin and Rees'' tensed forms, he put two and two together to guess what was happening.


    "Yes, Rees, do tell us why do you call Mr Berrycloth as Master?"


    While every person remained silent in discomfort, Lester was the only one laughing madly.

 Chapter 341 - [Bonus ]THE CHALLANGE HAD JUST BEGAN!

    The next day Thea woke up with a headache. Last night was chaos. After her mother got to know that the man she thought was Rees''s childhood friend was actually the heir of the O''Dell family, she freaked out, to say the least.


    Edwin was very uncomfortable when Mrs Green kept apologising over and over. Thea should have thought about the probability of her mother and Edwin meeting each other before. Alas!


    Although Mrs Green was shell shocked at the revelation, she still thought that he and Ruth were the perfect match. Of course, now she could not say it out loud or hope for that miracle to happen because no elite had ever married a poor in the history that she knew.


    "Are you ready for your first-day love?" Rees asked after kissing her on the cheek after they both got ready for the work.


    "Yes." Thea smiled.


    Rees pulled her in a hug, and Thea enjoyed the feel of it.


    "Remember Thea, working with Master is not easy. You have to be very patient with him. He is a very impatient man and acts impulsively. Do not, and I repeat, do NOT EVER challenge his wolf or anger him.


    You know what happened the last time he lost control. We do not want that to happen again. Do you understand?"


    He asked while running his hand on her head.


    Thea nodded her head on his chest. "Hmm"


    "And do not forget why master has appointed you on this position. It is for Ruth. After the attack, he is very possessive and worried for her."


    Rees pulled away a little from her, and staring in her eyes, he continued, "He has a great purpose to serve Thea. And we all have to serve ours by assisting him in every way possible!"


    Thea took Rees''s hand in hers. She gazed at her mark on his neck- the symbol of their love given by the Moon Goddess herself- an Arrow. She raised on the tip-toes and kissed the arrow softly.


    Rees had goosebumps on his body. He always get them whenever she kissed her mark.


    "I promise to fulfil all of my duties, as not only Mrs Welby, but also as Ruth''s best friend and a part of your world for the safe future of both of our worlds!" Thea smiled.


    "You are just too damn good Mrs Welby!" Rees kissed her passionately, pulling her close again.


    Twenty minutes later, Thea stood outside Edwin''s private chamber. She knocked on the door five times but got nothing in response.


    That was not how she had envisioned her first day to be.


    "Is he inside?" She asked a guard stationed at the door.


    "Yes, he is. He will come out in next ten minutes." He replied.


    Thea narrowed her eyes at him. "How do you know that?"


    "That is his routine. It hardly changes."


    Thea had nothing else to do other than wait for Edwin to come out of his chamber.


    As the guard had said, he indeed came out after ten minutes. Thea had a disapproving look on her face. He did not say anything to her other than telling her to follow him.


    Thea was annoyed, yet she followed him to his office. Edwin sat on the couch, and Thea stood in front of him.


    "Why did you not open the door?" She asked.


    "Because you will not come in my chamber." He answered simply.


    "What? But I am your head maid. How am I supposed to serve you if I can not go in your chamber?" Thea was always the hot-headed woman with a sharp tongue.


    Fortunately, Edwin knew her well, and thus he tried keeping up with her.


    "Yes. And that is why you will first meet me in my office. No one, especially a woman is allowed to enter my chamber."


    "What kind of rule is this? Are you going to tell the same to Ruth? Do you tell this to all the women you-" Thea held back her tongue abruptly, but the words had already done their thing.


    Edwin''s mood changed.


    "I... I am sorry. I did not mean to... you know..."


    Edwin stood up and walked to Thea. Looking down at her, he said, "Thea. I do not know if your perspective about me has changed or not. But I am not Edwin Berrycloth. I am Edwin O''Dell and I have zero tolerance towards disrespect. Keep that in mind!"


    That was how Thea''s first day of work began in ''the great manor''. By the time she met her friends over lunch, she was on the verge of crying.


    "I told you!" Ida shrugged her shoulder, munching on her bite of chicken.


    Ruth ignored her and held Thea''s hand in hers. "Thea, it is your first day. You have no experience of working as a maid of someone and, he had zero experience of having a maid around.


    You both need to understand each other and cooperate with each other. It is a two-way thing. I know he is a little difficult to understand. He does not say anything clearly. Actually, he does not say anything at all.


    So you have to observe him, study him. His likes, dislikes, his habits, schedule, his tantrums and moods. You will get there slowly. And then you will realise that he is not that bad. He is just... different!"


    As Ruth rambled on about Edwin, she got lost in her thoughts that she did not notice how her friends had teased and knew smiles on their faces.


    "Looks like your position is in danger Thea." Ida smiled mischievously.


    Thea sighed dramatically. "Yes, Ida. I think young Master would prefer someone who knows him well over me."


    Ruth blinked, and it dawned upon her. Her friends were teasing her.


    "You two... wait!"


    Ruth sprinted as Ida and Thea ran away, making faces to tease her more.


    "Stop! I said stop, you two!" Ruth was annoyed that her friends made fun of her.


    Ida and Thea giggled as they ran ahead of Ruth. A movement to her left caught Ruth''s attention. Edwin was walking while reading some papers in his hand. An idea popped up in her head.


    Her luck was in her favour, it seemed. They had no conversation after he warned her to not touch any other man. Ruth was confused but then thought that Edwin was finally falling into her trap. She only needed to push him some more, and then she would cross the first stage of her plan.


    She speed up a little after analysing the situation. Her calculations were so correct that she crashed into him, just when he turned around the corner.


    Ida and Thea stopped running after hearing their crash, but they hide behind the wall to see their exchange.


    The papers in Edwin''s hand went flying in the air and scattered on the ground. He instinctively held Ruth before she hit the ground. She knew that he would hold her!


    Edwin recovered from the shock earlier than she expected. He was careful with her still-healing hand as he held her firmly by her waist and shoulder. Ruth held his biceps as he stared down at her in his arms.


    "Miss Moore, are you alright?" He asked.


    Miss Moore again? Hmm!


    Ruth was about to open her mouth to say yes but stopped when she saw Theodora and Fannie watching them from the paralleled building.


    It was just a cherry on the cake for Ruth! She patted her back mentally for choosing the right time.


    "Ouch! Aaaahhh... my ankle..." She cried, careful to not look too dramatic.


    Thea was concerned and was about to step out of the corner, but Ida held her. She shook her head with a smile. Now Thea knew what was running in that girl''s mind. They both stifled their giggles.


    Edwin''s face instantly morphed into worry.


    "Let me see, okay." He made her sit down, and he crouched in front of her.


    Ruth tactfully sat in such a way that their interaction and facial expressions would be clearly visible from where Theodora and Fannie stood.


    Edwin had a deep frown on his face, and that irked Fannie. Edwin would care less if his closest person was hurt, then why was he so concerned about this filthy woman? Fannie grinded her teeth in anger.


    Edwin slowly touched her leg.


    "Your dress..." He said.


    Ruth nodded in understanding and raised her dress to show him her ankle. When Edwin''s gaze fall down, Ruth smirked in Theodora''s way. Theodora narrowed her eyes in confusion, but soon it transformed into anger when she saw Ruth pulling her dress unnecessarily up.


    Edwin paused. It was not right to check her ankle in open. The world still did not know that Ruth was his mate, and the only other impression that people might felt got Edwin disgusted.


    Glancing around, he picked Ruth bridal style in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" She gasped.


    "Taking you to a place where I can see what is wrong with your ankle."


    Ida and Thea were more than ecstatic. But they were not the only ones happy then.. Ruth glanced in Theodora''s way and snaked her arms around Edwin''s neck. She even put her head on his chest to make her point clear- The challenge had just begun!

 Chapter 342 - WHAT IS HAPPENING TO YOU?!

    Edwin took Ruth into his office chamber. Putting her down on the couch, he sat on the floor.


    "Let me take a look at it." He said.


    Now that they two were alone in the chamber, Ruth was more cautious of her actions. This time she did not pull up her dress as much as the last time.


    At least she was wise enough to show Edwin the same ankle which was hurt before, or he would not have fallen for it.


    "Your... socks..."


    Ruth slowly removed her socks.


    Edwin took her ankle in his hands. He pressed it at various points, and on one such point, Ruth hissed. Her ankle still was not completely healed, and after their picnic and the work she had to do in helping Thea and Rees in shifting to the great manor, her ankle had sored a bit.


    "It is okay. It is going to be fine. Is it hurting too much?" Edwin asked.


    Ruth could never get used to the plethora of emotions in his eyes at one moment, and the very next, he was as blank as a clean slate.


    She shook her head a little.


    "You can take a day off if you need." He said.


    "No. I think I am fine!" Ruth said, pulling her leg away from him.


    Edwin stared at her for a long moment, then nodded his head. He got up from the floor and walked back to his chair.


    "Close the door behind you." He said, busying himself in some work that lay on his table.


    See! that was exactly what Ruth could not get used to. He was as cold as ice again.


    But Ruth was not ready to give up. She put on her shoes again and walked to his table. Standing at a hand''s distance from him, she frowned.


    "Should not we discuss something after what you said to me that night?" She crossed her arms under her chest.


    Edwin did not even look up at her. He was unaffected and distracted.


    "I am talking to you!"


    ''Is this really Ruth or Thea had entered her body?'' Edwin wondered.


    "I have already made my point. I do not think there is anything else to discuss." He finally replied.


    What an ill-mannered man!


    Ruth was now angry.


    "Of course, there is hell lot to discuss! You can not go around threatening women to not touch any man. At least not me! I am not your puppet!" She told boldly.


    Edwin paused. He looked up at her angry face. He rarely had seen her angry. He had seen her annoyed, irritated and frustrated many times- the majority of them caused by him.


    But the last time he saw her this angry was when he insulted Florence.


    "And why can not I?" Edwin pushed his chair back and turned to her.


    "Because... because you are nothing to me!" Ruth blurted out.


    She did not have this in her plan. It was her impulsive answer. She could not take a man controlling her against her will. And to oppose it, she could go to any extent.


    Edwin''s sharp jaw ticked. All the humour drained from his face.


    "Are you sure about that, Miss Moore?"


    "Very well! You are not my father, my brother, my friend, my lover or my husband. Why should I listen to you then?"


    Edwin''s wolf growled in displease inside him.


    "You have to listen to me because I am saying so. Do NOT argue with me!" Edwin tried hard to control himself.


    How could she argue with him over touching other men?


    "And what if I refuse to listen to you? I am an individual with free will. I can do anything that I want. If I want to befriend a man, then I will. If I want to touch any man, then I will. If I want to kiss any man, then I WILL!


    You do not have any say in it because you are nothing to me!" Ruth''s voice rose by the end.


    Her eyes blazed in anger. Her face was getting redder by every minute.


    She felt confident after saying it out loud. For Ruth, she was not only telling this to Edwin but also to herself. She could choose any man, and she did not need to think about him before that.


    She gasped loudly, her eyes went wide when Edwin pulled her onto him by her hand. She crashed on his hard wide chest, his tensed muscles felt like a wall of bricks. The heat radiating from his body made her skin burn.


    She instinctively tried to push him away, but he snaked his arms around her waist and back, caging her firmly. This felt bad, and yet every cell in her body felt alive.


    Before Ruth could open her mouth to say anything, Edwin leaned down. He covered her lips like the dark clouds covered the moon before the rains. Ruth''s eyes popped out of her skull at that warm and foreign feeling on her lips.


    His lips were soft and warm against her. She had imagined how it would feel to have them on hers some time, but she had never expected that her secret wish would be granted so soon and in the given circumstances.


    Her flowery fragrance was dizzying, yet Edwin could inhale it for the rest of his lifetime. His wolf purred in delight as his long pended desire was coming to life.


    He moved his one hand up, cradling her hair on the back of her head, restricting her head movements. He had her completely encompassed now with no way out of his grasp.


    Ruth whimpered in protest when he did the first movement of his lips that came to Ruth''s disadvantage, as he now had not only her body but also her soul captured.


    Their bodies stuck together, inseparable and with no space for even air to pass. Her chest pressed hard against his, a gentle pain spread in her two soft mounds.


    Her knees felt weak under her, and before she slumped down, Edwin pulled her on his lap with his other hand. Ruth did not know if she should be thankful for his action or curse her stars to land her in the lap of a bad wolf.


    Her initial shock converted into something indescribable as Edwin''s lips moved against her. Her eyes closed on their accord, her eyelashes stuck together. She wanted to open them, glare with her eyes to show him that it was not right.


    Yet her body began to betray her just like her will. His muscular scent filled her chest with warmth.


    Ruth''s lips were soft and sweet, more delicious than Edwin had imagined. He could feel her rapid breaths beneath his nose like the angry sea waves crashing on the shore.


    Her fingers pressed against his biceps, her nails almost digging into his skin as they breathed each other in hungrily.


    His lips on hers were not harsh, yet she could feel the anger behind his every touch. They were demanding, dictating. Edwin kissed Ruth as if he was trying to snatch something, that she had been guarding all these years with all her might- her sanity.


    She defended, she fought back, but he was too powerful for her petty human strength. Ruth''s heart wanted to surrender to his wet lips, but her mind was still refusing it, although it knew that she was on the verge of surrendering.


    Edwin was hungry. He was hungry for her for almost a year now. Only he and his wolf knew how they survived through this torturous year. She was right there, right in front of him and yet she seemed miles far away from him.


    Edwin darted his tongue out, pressing it on her lips, asking for her permission to enter her mouth. The wet and soft bundle of muscles licked her pink lips from down to up and then sideways, trying to open the closed petals and taste the nectar inside.


    Ruth was alarmed. She did not know what this was. She did not understand what was happening. To top it all, her brain seemed to forget how to function.


    Edwin''s wolf made a frustrating sound at the back of his throat. He was frustrated with patience. He wanted to take her, take all of her and at once. He wanted to mark his mate.


    Before Ruth could react, Edwin stiffened under her. She could feel him going still all of a sudden, his body was as hard as a rock.


    Before Ruth opened her eyes, he pushed her down from his lap.


    She fell to the floor, shocked and moved. She looked up at him to see his eyes a shade darker. Was it a trick of the light?


    For the first time, his face reflected his eyes. They were... vulnerable and... scared?


    Ruth felt like falling from the mountain, hitting against the boulders and scrapping her body against the uneven hard surface of it.


    She saw his whole body shaking. The look on his face made her heart break into pieces. He looked like he was trying to hold something with every ounce of his resilience. But what was he holding back?


    "Go!" The word came as a strained whisper as if it took him a lot of effort to say it.


    Ruth was baffled and frightened.


    "Wh-what is happening to you? I-"


    "STOP!" His voice boomed in the chamber, and Ruth froze.


    Her hand remained in the air, a little away from him.


    Ruth saw him closing his eyes, clenching them tight that made the lines around the corners of his eyes noticeable.


    Tears clouded her vision. Her insides cried to help him because she felt that something was not right. The sudden coldness that hit her body with the loss of his warmth made her feel naked. And she realised that she was as vulnerable as him at that moment.


    She slowly retreated her extended hand, curling her fingers in a fist. She felt helpless.


    "You need to go Ruth!" Edwin struggled with his voice.


    He then opened his eyes and, Ruth''s heart sank watching the look in them.


    "Please!" He said softly.


    And Ruth ran. She ran out of his office chamber, without turning back to look at him. Tears flow freely on her cheeks. She ran and ran, then burst through the door of a random room. Closing the door behind her, she slumped down on the floor.


    Crossing her hands around her, she cried. She cried, remembering that last look in his eyes.


    He was clearly in pain. Then why does it feel like she was the one suffering from it? He was disappointed and, so was she.


    He was silently asking for help, yet she had no clue how to help him. So she ran.. Ran away from the blue-eyed monster, who was her greatest redemption and also a path that led to self-destruction.

 Chapter 343 - HOW ARE YOU GOING TO ESCAPE NOW RUTH?

    Edwin left ''the great manor'' behind as he ran towards the woods. His gums ached, his body was hot, and his wolf was about to come out.


    He cursed under his breath that he ruined the moment that he was envisioned for a long time. He wanted it to be picture-perfect for both and Ruth.


    But when their lips met each other breaking all the barriers, he realised that there is nothing called picture-perfect. What felt right at that moment was one''s picture-perfect.


    And Ruth''s lips on him felt more than just right at that moment. That was his picture-perfect.


    But was it also hers?


    Edwin shifted into his wolf form as soon as he entered the woods. His clothes fell on the ground in shreds. His wolf shook its head fervently, and he howled loudly.


    He ran on his paws, letting the wind calm him down.


    As he ran, his mind was still wrapped around one of the best moments in his life. The way Ruth''s body reacted to his touch, the way her heart beat matching his rhythm, the way she clung onto him as if her life depended on it- it all made him want to believe that she had the same feelings as him.


    He wished he had continued that kiss. She was reluctant, he knew. But if he understood her body well, then he was sure that she would have given in with little more effort.


    But his wolf... he became too excited. He wanted to be with his mate. He was angry that she had not seen him or spent time with him. Only Edwin''s human form was able to be with her.


    His wolf had his own insecurities. When they kissed, all his wolf could think was, did she let him have his way only because he liked his human form? Would she have the same reaction if she got to know about his other side?


    And that thought pushed Edwin''s wolf on the edge. If Edwin had not stopped then, then Ruth might have received her first heart attack just after sharing her first kiss with him. His wolf would have come out to claim his mate.


    And Edwin knew that he had to walk a long way to take Ruth to that point. She was not ready to get marked.


    Edwin was angry. This time, he was angry at himself, at his wolf and his life.


    He was angry at everything that concerned him.


    He ran and ran till he vents out all the air in his chest. He finally stopped when his legs burned along with his chest.


    He finally stopped, shifting back to his human form, he collapsed on the ground. His body was drenched in sweat, and his heart was beating two times faster than normal.


    His mind was numb, and his eyes were droopy. He closed them after finding it hard to keep them open. The serene silence of the forest lulled him into sleep.


    Edwin did not realise the time had flown fast. He woke up with the noise of flocks of chirping birds flying back to their nests and to their children. His head was heavy. The rough ground felt more comfortable than the soft bed in his chamber.


    Edwin sat up, scratching his unruly coffee brown hair. He had small sand particles stuck to his chest as he had slept on his stomach. The soil matted his entire body. The marks of rough ground were printed on his barrel-shaped chest like a map.


    Edwin stood up and stretched his arms over his head. He twisted his body to hear the cracking sound of the tight bones. He released a long breath.


    Walking back to ''the great manor'', he found clothes hidden at some point. He wore them, although they were not his size.


    He came out of the woods, and for some reason, he thought of taking a long route instead of the shorter one. He needed some more time before he faced Ruth again. Moon Goddess only knew what she was thinking right then.


    He walked on the road that was used by the people to get to ''the great manor''. Edwin slowed down when he noticed a familiar woman at the roadside. She looked deep in thought.


    Edwin was in no mood of hearing her, so decided to turn back. But lady luck was not by his side. The woman sensed someone looking her way. She lifted her head and, the surprise soon turned into a hopeful smile.


    "M-master?!" She smiled as she picked up her pace in his direction.


    Now Edwin had to face her.


    "Master! I can not believe it is you!" Florence exclaimed while recking him from top to bottom.


    She wondered why he was wearing such basic clothes. But that did not matter until he had his last name and title with him.


    "I do not have time Florence." Edwin tried walking past her, but she boldly stepped ahead and held him by his elbow.


    "Master, please! Listen to me once. I was thinking of how to meet you and the luck granted my wish. Please listen to me once." She pleaded wholeheartedly.


    Edwin glared at her hand that dared to touch him. Florence quickly took upon the hint and removed her hand. Standing in front of him, she joined her both hands in request.


    "Please Master! At least for the sake of those moments when I made you happy. Please listen to me!"


    Edwin clenched his eyes shut momentarily. That was the last thing he needed today.


    "Florence, I am not in a state where you would like to beg me to take you back. I can not give you my time, attention or anything at that matter. So let go!" Edwin said as calmly as possible.


    "I do not want to discuss that with you Master. If... if you have lost your interest in me then I am ready to respect your choice. I have something else to ask and do not worry. It is not something you can not give me."


    Edwin was surprised. The Florence he knew was not less than a psychopath woman who was over-obsessed with him. Then how could she accept Edwin''s wish that easily?


    She was the most stubborn and fiery human woman he had ever seen in his life.


    "Fine! I am not in a state where you would like to speak to me and I would listen to you. Come to ''the great manor'' in tommorrow morning. We will talk then."


    "I will Master, but... the guards and the maids..."


    Edwin sighed. "Nobody will stop you."


    With that said, he slipped his hands in his pant pockets and walked away.


    Florence stood there, still getting a hold of the situation. She could not believe after so many hardships, she was lucky enough to meet Edwin in such a situation.


    He looked distracted and stressed- something she had never seen him.


    Florence smiled in victory.


    "How are you going to escape now Ruth?"


    Edwin walked towards his private chamber with long strides. The humans passed strange looks towards him. And the werewolves knew that their master was out for a run.


    "Master... Master..."


    He heard his head maid calling him from behind. Thea ran faster to keep up with his pace. Once the lion retired to his den, it was impossible to call him out unless and until he himself decided so.


    "Master please!"


    Edwin did not understand why every woman was adamant about getting on his nerves today. He stopped outside his chamber.


    He let Thea cross the distance between them. Her breaths were heavy after running behind him since she saw him.


    Thea would have said something rude to him in other situations, but the look on his face made her do otherwise.


    "Where did you go?" She came straight to the point.


    "I was looking for you everywhere. You just disappeared after you took Ruth into your office. She was also gone for some hours. We thought... we thought that you both were together.


    But when she came, she said she do not know about you. She is hard to approach since then. Did anything happen between you?" Thea asked, trying to catch up her breath.


    "I went for a run." Edwin said.


    "Has something happen between you two? A fight or a misunderstanding?" Thea pressed further.


    Edwin clenched his jaw, remembering the kiss they shared and how he had to ruin it to save her, to not lose her.


    Edwin wanted to ask Thea about Ruth. Was she okay? Did she say something? Was she upset or hurt? Or had he lost her once again?


    But he held himself back from asking those questions.


    When he did not answer, Thea figured out that he was not in a mood.


    "I am not only your head maid but also Ruth''s best friend and a part of your pack now. You can trust me as much as you trust Rees. My loyalty is at your feet. I hope you know it!


    Tell me if you need anything. And I promise I will do everything in my power to get it done!!"


    With that said, Thea left him alone.. That night all Edwin could think of was only his and Ruth''s first kiss.

 Chapter 344 - DO YOU SEE A PATTERN HERE?

    Ruth''s mind was absent the rest of the day after she ran from Edwin''s office chamber. After taking an hour to gather herself, she resumed working as if nothing happened.


    And indeed, nothing happened. She should not be so bothered by his behaviour. She should not be upset that their kiss remained incomplete.


    Edwin was only a pawn of her game. She should not be attached to him in any way. She kept herself reminding that.


    "Miss Ruth."


    She turned around to see a guard.


    "Yes? How may I help you?" She asked.


    "Here is a note for you." He showed a paper to her.


    A note?


    Ruth turned stiff as she remembered the last time she received such a note. She hurriedly took it from the guard.


    "Who gave you this?"


    "I do not know Miss. It was left at the second gate with your name written on it."


    Ruth had a fair idea of who it might be. "Thank you very much!" She said with a small smile.


    The guard left.


    Ruth stared at that note for a minute. Finally, giving up on her thoughts, she opened the note, that had only one sentence inside.


    ''Get ready for a suprise in the morning!''


    Ruth''s body went cold. A surprise?


    She knew that it was Florence. What trick that vile woman had up her sleeves this time?


    *


    *


    *


    The next morning, Edwin was ready at his regular time. Thea brought a tray in her hand and kept it on his table, where he had busied himself since he entered the office.


    He was so distracted by the task in his hand that he did not waste time to see what she had brought for him. He picked up the glass and drank. His face scrunched up as the first sip slipped down his throat.


    "Thea, what is this?"


    "A strong dose of wolfsbane potion." She smiled innocently.


    "I remember asking for juice." Edwin frowned.


    "And I know that you need this better than the juice!" She shrugged her shoulders with a smirk.


    Edwin had no time and energy to argue with him. Or maybe he knew that she cared, and she was right.


    He wordlessly drank the potion, now in a better mood than yesterday.


    He heard a knock on the door. "Come in only if you do not ogle at your wife," Edwin said, still not looking up from the papers he had spread on his table.


    Rees opened the door, smiling cheekily. He closed it behind after Lester entered along with him.


    "Good morning, Master!"


    "Good morning, my sunshine!"


    "This sunshine can burn you into ashes, Lester!" Edwin glared at his friend as he sat in front of him.


    "See, I told you he loves me," Lester whispered loudly, looking at Thea.


    Thea could not help but giggle at him. Sometimes she had a hard time believing that Lester was soon to be an alpha of one of the powerful packs of the werewolf world. And yet he managed to keep the kid in him alive.


    "What is the progress, Rees?" Edwin finally put down the papers and now emptied the glass of wolfsbane potion.


    Thea thought of leaving from there, but then, there were no secrets from her now. So why not she stayed and see if she could help them?!


    "Master, we have contacted all those packs, who have lost their cubs in the recent three to four months. What we have found is a similar pattern in all these missing cases.


    The cubs had no clue on how to shift, or how to control their wolves. They went playing or were accompanying their parents for various reasons. And when they did not return for hours, their pack members searched for them in their territory but found no clue about them.


    They first speculated that it might be the children who went missing or fell prey to a wild animal. But when such instances became frequent in surrounding weak packs, they thought of reporting it to the leader. But..."


    Rees did not need to repeat the discussion they had before. That reminded Edwin of his pending talk with Lord Augustus.


    For Thea, this was all new. She had heard of human kids going missing. But werewolf children who were yet to learn shifting gone missing was something she took time to comprehend.


    Edwin leaned forward and turned the pages he was studying before.


    "I have got some news and reports from this recent time. They have mentioned all the details that you told Rees. But the disturbing fact is that none of them found any clue. How is this even possible?"


    Lester and Rees ran their eyes on the words written in black ink. Lester had a deep frown etched on his handsome face.


    His olive-green eyes held concern for those cubs. "Edwin, if we do not have any clue then we should consider every possibility, no matter how foolish it sounds."


    "Yes, My Lord. But the most important question in this matter is why? If we consider that these cubs are abducted then why anyone would do that?" Rees queried.


    "To get some Ransome?" Thea jumped into the conversation with her opinion.


    All three men looked at her with a blank stare.


    "What? In human world people kidnap children for money or... or with a motive of getting revenge."


    "You are right Thea. But we supernatural creatures are more interested in power and authority than money. I doubt money is the reason behind these kidnappings." Lester said, intertwining his fingers on the table.


    "And about getting revenge... how and who would do that with small children? If revenge was the reason then the kidnapper might have made a statement or something by now." Rees added.


    Edwin tsked in irritation.


    Running his hand through his coffee brown hair, he said, "This is not that easy. It is more complicated than it looked. In the case of the six murders, we at least had a fair idea of who the killer was, but in this case, there is something that we do not know yet."


    Goosebumps formed on Thea''s skin when Edwin mentioned the six murders. The sixth victim was no one but Mr Payne. She pushed back a lump formed in her throat.


    Vampires!


    A shiver ran down her spine when she thought about that word. Rees had warned Thea to never talk about them or take their name.


    Rees sensed his wife''s concern after hearing her thoughts.


    He caught her eyes and blinked his in assurance. Assurance that she did not need to worry and that they were there to protect everyone.


    The short and sweet exchange between the husband and wife did not go unnoticed by Edwin. And that reminded him of his mate.


    Edwin cleared his throat. "Lester did you contact your father? What did he say about that missing spy of his?"


    "Yes, I did. But as I speculated Father has not found any clue about him after that attack. He is now contacting all of his spies, especially the ones who works in the far lands. Let''s hope that they might have something to help us."


    Edwin nodded his head. A minute of silence fell in the room. All of their brains ran in different directions with the same motive.


    "Erm... I heard about this group some time ago from my father." Thea began.


    She waited for any of them to tell her to shut up like they did every time she opined in her social circle. Surprisingly they all only looked at her patiently waiting for her to continue.


    Feeling confident by their silent encouragement, Thea continued.


    "That group used to kidnap small kids belonging to the age group of eight to twelve years. They then hardened those kids. They blinded them, cut their limbs or disfigured their body, and made them beg people for money.


    Seeing such conditions of those kids, people sympathised with them and gave them money and food. That group then collected all the money from those kids without giving even a penny to them."


    Thea was not sure if something like that was possible in the werewolf world. Sometimes she thought that humans were the cruellest creatures on the planet, but then she had heard how barbaric some of the supernatural breeds were.


    She looked at three of them expectantly, but when none of them said a word, she felt like a fool to come up with something useless like that.


    She looked up when Edwin pushed his chair and walked towards the shelf in the far left of his office chamber. He started rummaging through the stacks of papers.


    "Do you remember when Mr Green told you about this?" He asked, not looking at her.


    "Ermmm... maybe about a year or more ago?!"


    He did not say anything after that and kept searching through the papers. The other three waited patiently. If it got Edwin so interested then, he must have something useful to say.


    Ten minutes later, Edwin finally paused. Leaving the mess he had made behind, he came back and sat in his chair.


    He put some handwritten reports on the table. Curiously, Thea also hovered above those papers with her brows slightly pulled together.


    "This is a report about the group Thea has just mentioned. This group first selected the area then kept an eye on the children in that particular area. They identified the kids who belonged to poor families or the kids who had lost their parents and had no one to care for them.


    When the royal guards caught this group, they confessed that they kidnapped children from all over the kingdom and trained them to be beggars. They capitalised on people''s sympathy towards these handicapped kids." Edwin explained the news.


    Rees and Lester read the contents of the report.


    "Then what are you indicating Edwin?" Lester asked although, he had connected some of the dots.


    "Do you see a pattern here?"


    "Just like this group targeted children from poor families or the children who had no one to look for them, these cubs also came from the poor and weak packs. There was no one to keep a tab on them or search for them utilisng all the resources." Rees figured it out.


    "Exactly!" Edwin nodded in agreement.


    "If we consider this theory then there are two questions. One- who can dare to kidnap werewolf cubs? Certainly not humans! And Two- if not money then what is the purpose of these kidnappings?" Lester asked.


    Edwin released a heavy breath. "That is for us to find Lester. Get on the work immediately. Before I take any step I need to have a good conversation with my uncle first!"


    Edwin stood up to go out along with Rees and Lester.


    "Good job Thea!" Lester smiled at her on his way out.


    Ress winked at her with a proud smile.


    Thea could not hide her goofy smile, but it was short-lived after Edwin commanded while walking out.


    "I want that mess cleaned before I return."

 Chapter 345 - [Bonus ]HOW MUCH DID SHE SEE AND HEAR?

    Ruth was scrupulous since the morning. She kept looking at her back. The note she received last evening had her on the edge. She was sure that Florence could not damage even a single strand of her hair. And if she dared to cross her limits, then Ruth had her powers at her aid.


    After she recovered from the attack, Ruth had worked well on the strength of her mind. She was learning to keep her mind as calm and focused as possible, so if she faced any similar situation again in the future, she could use her powers for her benefit.


    "Ruth, will you pick the the bag Henry has brought from the market? I need to take these clothes to the washerman." Ida sounded in hurry.


    Ruth was cleaning Elsie''s chamber and was almost done with it.


    "Yes of course!" She answered.


    "You are such a sweetheart Ruth! Love you! See you around." Ida said loudly, already on her way.


    Ruth smiled, shaking her head at her friend. She washed her hands and walked out of Elsie''s chamber. Elsie was in the library looking for the next set of books that she wanted to read.


    Ruth began walking towards the area where Henry usually parked his vegan. Until now, everything was fine, so Ruth hoped the same for the rest of the day.


    She was only a few metres away from Henry''s wagon when she saw Edwin walking towards the waiting room in his building.


    Her heart raced at his sight, but it immediately sunk when she saw a woman walking behind him. She could not see her face as the woman had her back to Ruth. She did not need any confirmation to know that the tall giant walking ahead of that woman was indeed Edwin.


    She had observed every single little detail on him that she could recognise him in the crowd of hundreds.


    Who was that woman? And what was he doing with her?


    Ruth''s heart raced in the wrong direction. Picking up her dress, she ran. By the time she reached that waiting room, her chest was pumped up with rapid breaths.


    Ruth peeked inside the room, after making sure that no one had noticed her hiding there.


    Edwin stopped after entering the waiting room. He was on his way to meet Lord Augustus but had to turn on his way when a guard came with a message that a woman was there to meet him.


    He recalled how he asked Florence to meet him.


    "Speak."


    Florence noticed that Edwin was in a better condition than yesterday and was also colder than then.


    "Master!"


    Ruth harshly sucked a breath. Florence?!


    So this was her surprise?


    Ruth clenched her jaw when she took a step ahead. She could not see her face as she still had her back towards Ruth.


    "Master, something very unfortunate happened with me."


    Florence said with an emotional voice. Ruth was sure that she even had crocodile tears in her eyes.


    "What happened Florence?"


    Why the hell he was so calm about this? Ruth was getting anxious.


    "Master, I... I lost everything Master. I lost all of my money that I had earned all over my life." Florence broke into tears, hiding her face in her palms.


    Edwin shifted from one foot to another uneasily.


    "How did it happen?" He asked.


    "Master... I... I met this man. He was a good looking person and was very respectful towards me. With our every meeting, we grew closer. I did not realise how and when I fell in love with him. But he made me happy."


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at her. He tried studying her heartbeats. They seemed normal. But the way she was crying hysterically, her heartbeats should have fluctuated.


    Hmm!


    Ruth rolled her eyes in annoyance. How far this fraud woman would go? Most importantly, would Edwin be able to see through her lies?


    "He... he wanted to start his own business, and for that, he needed financial help. I was so in love with him that I offered him all of my savings. I still remember how grateful he was to me.


    But... he... he cheated on me. He ran out of here, he just disappeared. I tried looking for him but did not get any clue. He left me to beg on the streets, Master! I loved once and, this is what I got in return."


    Saying that Florence started crying more. Edwin observed her keenly. He was trying to believe in her story but could not.


    Ruth stopped herself from marching towards them and slap that lying pig across her face.


    Ruth''s mouth opened in shock when Edwin stepped ahead and grabbed Florence in his arms.


    "Florence are you okay? Come sit here."


    Did Ruth hear the concern in his voice?


    Edwin walked Florence to a wooden chair. He helped her sit in it. He gave her a glass of water which she took gladly.


    "Are you fine now?" He asked.


    Florence wiped her kohl-lined eyes with the back of her palm.


    "How may I help you in this?" Edwin asked although, he was not yet completely convinced by her story.


    "Master I know what you think of me. Perhaps I was like that before. But the days I was in love, have changed me a lot.


    I will not ask you to take me in again. I have lost that respect in your eyes. I am aware of it. But today I want to ask you for a job in ''the great manor''. I will do anything. Please, Master, I need a way to get money." Florence requested earnestly.


    A job?


    ''Please say no! Please say no!'' Ruth prayed silently.


    "You still have many clients Florence."


    It was not a question. It was a certain statement. He had his eyes and ears everywhere.


    ''Aahhhaa! Now answer him.'' Ruth smiled. At that moment, she found him too cute.


    But Florence was ready for this beforehand.


    "Yes, Master. But now I have realised that this is just temporary. I can not go like this for a lifetime. I need to find a suitable and respected job that will provide me with stable income."


    Edwin was now in dilemma. The Florence he knew would have not admitted this or talked about money in such a straightforward way. She was the kind of woman who liked to get things the other way.


    "I am afraid, but I do not have any job to offer you in ''the great manor''," Edwin told calmly.


    Ruth literally jumped in joy upon hearing that. She was so happy that she wanted to run to him and kiss him.


    Her eyes widened at that thought. Her lips tingled recalling his lips on hers. She felt the blood rushing to her face and her ears.


    "Master..."


    "However, I have something that will help you for the time being. Collect a bag of coins before you leave. I will see if there is any suitable work for you in the town."


    Florence''s face brightened.


    "Thank you... thank you so much Master!"


    Ruth almost jumped to run towards them when Florence took both her and Edwin by surprise when she suddenly got up and hugged Edwin.


    Edwin stilled.


    "Thank you master! I knew you would help me. I am not a good woman, I know. But the times we have spent in each others arms will always remain in my heart. No one and I mean no one can ever take your place in my heart!"


    Florence could not stop herself from feeling his hard muscles as her hands moved on his back.


    Ruth clenched her hands into fists till her knuckles turned white.


    "I know that you were lonely then. You needed somebody to talk to, to be with you. And I am glad that you chose me for that. I can never forget what you have done for me! I will always be grateful to you. Thank you!" she said.


    Edwin did not like her touching him. After he had felt Ruth against him, the thought of touching another woman had become sin for him.


    But he could not bring himself to push Florence away. She was right. She was there for him when he had nobody. She did everything to please him, to make him feel wanted and special. That was the truth to which Edwin did not wish to turn blink eyed.


    Ruth''s heart sank when she saw Edwin moving his hands. They slowly wrapped around Florence. He welcomed her hug.


    Ruth could not see it anymore. No, she could not.


    She ran from there with her mind and heart filled with many unnatural thoughts, and both were in conflict.


    Pulling away from Edwin, Florence smiled.


    "Wait here, A guard will get you the bag of coins. Now I need to go." Edwin said.


    "Of course, Master. Thank you for precious time and also for your help. Just do not forget about the job."


    Edwin nodded and walked out of there. He paused at the door. He sniffed the air around. His eyes widened when he realised it was Ruth''s scent.


    She was here?


    Edwin cursed the high dosage of wolfsbane potion that he was consuming to tame his beast after he kissed Ruth.


    How much did she see and hear?

 Chapter 346 - THESE TRICKS DOES NOT WORK ON ME LISA!

    As Edwin had promised, a servant came after ten minutes with a bag of coins. Florence threw it in the air only to catch it again. she had a victorious smile on her face. It was a bonus for her work that she had not planned before she met Edwin yesterday.


    It all went easier than she thought, and hugging Edwin, feeling his muscular body was just cherry on the top of the cake.


    Now she only needed to find her target- Ruth.


    Ruth collected the things Ida had asked her to get from Henry. She had again put up her strong face. Although, the image of Edwin hugging Florence bothered her mind.


    She was returning back to find Ida when Florence stopped her midway.


    "You seem to be in hurry Ruth."


    Ruth was already in a bad mood and did not want to create a scene in ''the great manor''. She had already been a centre of unwanted attraction many times before.


    "Move out of my way Florence!" Ruth warned, but that did not affect her.


    "Oh come on Ruth do not you want to know about my surprise?" She raised her immaculately carved dark brow at her.


    "If you want to brag about that bag of coins and who gave it to you then I am not interested," Ruth said dismissively.


    Florence was surprised to hear that. "So you know about it? You saw us together right? I and Edwin O''Dell, are not we the perfect pair?"


    Ruth gave her an incredulous look. "Are you really that thick-headed Florence? Did not you hear him denying a job for you in ''the great manor''? When he was the one who recommended my name for the position of Lady Elsie''s headmaid."


    Ruth wanted to see the look of jealousy or defeat on her face.


    "Just because he gave you those coins you think that you still have a chance with him? Sorry to break your bubble Florence, but he has better standards than yours. So stop using him to threaten me because that is not going to work at all." Ruth made it clear.


    Florence stared at her for a few seconds before she threw her head back and snickered loudly.


    "Oh Ruth, poor naive Ruth! How are you going to survive in this cruel world with that dumb brain of yours!" Florence chuckled.


    Ruth was getting irritated by her. But she refrained from retorting back.


    "You think that I met him only for this bag? You think that I am in a need of a job of a slave?" Saying that she again burst into laughter.


    Now Ruth was confused. Were not these things she told Edwin a few minutes ago?


    "Oh my God! Ruth... meeting him was just my good luck. So I thought why not use it rather than waste it?! This was all just for fun dear."


    Ruth was shocked.


    "So this was not your suprise?"


    "Of course not! But if it has take you by shock then I am glad!" Florence shrugged her left shoulder with a taunting smirk on her face.


    "Then what was that note about?" Ruth demanded.


    "Eager much, are we?" Florence smiled again. "Do you want to hear it here or..."


    "Come with me."


    Ruth had enough of her nonsense. She was tolerating her for this long because she had helped her when Ruth needed it the most. But if she was going to cross the line, then Ruth needed to be away from the prying eyes before she used her powers.


    Ruth took Florence to the secluded corner of the garden, which was also her favourite spot to be alone.


    Turning around to face Florence with her face set hard, Ruth glared at her.


    "Speak fast. I do not have an entire day to listen your blabbering." Annoyance was clearly audible in her words.


    "Blabbering huh? Well first listen to what I have to say and then decide if it is blabbering or something else."


    The wicked smile that was constantly plastered on Florence''s face was making her nervous. No matter how much Ruth tried to be brave, a tiny part of her was anticipating something bad. She just wished that it was her false instincts and nothing else.


    "Fine!" Ruth agreed.


    "Ruth Moore, now you know a little bit of your father."


    Ruth stiffened at the mention of her father. Why does Florence have to bring that up?


    "If you are here to talk nonsense about him being a thief then I am leaving."


    "Aa... aa... Aaah Ruth. You can not run so fast dear." Florence danced her first finger from side to side. "Do not you want to know what kind of a person he was?"


    "I do not need to know it from you because I am sure he was not a bad person. He was a thief yes. But he was certainly not a bad person as you are going to portray him." Ruth said confidently.


    She did not need Florence''s certification about her father''s character. She had known enough about him through Mrs Payne and her visit to the past with the help of the white feather to have a fair idea of what kind of a person he was.


    "So you consider a killer as a good person?"


    "What the hell are you talking Florence?! Do not forget you are speaking about my father." Ruth growled furiously at that accusation.


    Florence was enjoying her riled upstate. She laughed as Ruth tried to restrain herself from using her powers.


    "I knew you will not believe me. But will you not believe Mrs Payne? You can ask her. Ask her about that murderer father of yours. And we will meet again soon."


    Ruth was shell shocked. Her face paled. Was it true? And if yes, then what was Ruth supposed to do?


    Ruth did not move. She remained rooted to her place silently. Hundreds of thoughts created havoc in her mind.


    Florence stalked towards her with a cunning smirk on her face. She leaned to Ruth''s ear and whispered, "Your end is near Ruth Moore. Soon the world will know your true form then we will see if your dear friends will stand by you or will kick you out of their lives."


    *


    *


    *


    Darius woke up early in the morning. Lisa was still asleep after a tiresome night with him in his bed. The silk bedsheet covered only her butt as she slept on her stomach.


    Her wild hair sprawled on the pillow. Darius ran his hand through his dark locks. Scratching his jaw, he turned to see Lisa''s delectable naked body on the bed.


    He ran his fingers gently on the marks he had left on her body like an artwork. He smiled contently, thinking the last night was so good.


    Her resistance was dwindling gradually. She was now more cooperative than before.


    He pecked on her head with a smile. His little adorable pet!


    He got out of the bed, and after a cold shower, he came out of the bathroom wearing only his pants. His toned abdomen and ripped chest glistened with the remaining droplets of water.


    "Good morning Lisa!" He saw her sitting up on the bed.


    Her mouth was wide open as she yawned, closing her eyes and scratching her head.


    She opened her eyes to see him look all hot and sexy. Those were the two words she had heard from the maids whenever they saw Darius around.


    She rolled her eyes at them, but now that she watched him right in front of her eyes with the sun rays falling on his wet skin, she could not agree more with those maids.


    He was indeed hot and sexy.


    She did not reply, and Darius did not expect. He took a crisp black shirt from his wardrobe and slipped his hands through its sleeves.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Lisa then asked.


    "Yes."


    "where?"


    "You do not need to know," Darius replied while buttoning up his shirt.


    Lisa frowned. He usually told her about his plans. Then why was he not telling her this time?


    She purposefully let the bedsheet slide away from her body and walked to him, swaying her hips- something she had learned again from those young maids.


    She put her hand gently on his chest and peeked up at him through her battling eyelashes.


    "Why Darius? You always tell me everything. Am I not your favourite pet?" She pouted her pink lips adorably.


    Her other hand went behind his head to play with his dampened black hair.


    Darius chuckled amusedly. "You have learn many new tricks, little Lisa."


    He pulled her closer by her waist. Her naked body pressed tightly against his. Darius bit the lobe of her ear, drawing a hiss from her.


    "And I love them." He whispered seductively.


    He could feel the hair on her body stand up as her body naturally reacted to him.


    After kissing her neck harshly, Darius pushed her away from him. Lisa was confused.


    "But these tricks does not work on me Lisa. I am too old for that." All the humour disappeared from his face.


    When he walked out of the room, Lisa had a bad feeling about it.. Darius had something cooking up in his mind, and she needed to find what it was.

 Chapter 347 - AN UNWORTHY PRINCE OR A CAPABLE COMMANDER?!

    Darius left the Garfield mansion and went into the stable where his favourite horse was. Horse riding was his hobby and, whenever he got a chance, he enjoyed it. A servant was there with his horse ready and well-fed.


    "Good morning, My Lord!" The servant bowed.


    Darius ignored him and ran his hands on the back of his tall and sturdy brown horse. Its mane shone under the daylight. Satisfied at his condition, Darius nodded his head.


    "You have not informed your father about your trip."


    Darius''s mood soured instantly.


    "What is it to you Marcus?"


    "I need something to tell your father when he will ask about you." Marcus crossed his hands behind his back.


    This vampire was one of the most stubborn and shameless ones that Darius knew. Darius had tried every tactic to humiliate him and break him, but he was one hard nut to crack.


    "You do not need to tell him anything. I will answer him myself." Darius said dismissively.


    "Are you going for a search of new pet?"


    Marcus just did not know when to stop.


    "Why would you think that?" Darius narrowed his eyes at him.


    Marcus shrugged his shoulders. "I thought you must have lost your interest in her by now. By the way, she is the longest surviving pet of yours. She must be special right?"


    Darius clenched his jaw in irritation. "Stop talking about Lisa!" He warned.


    "Why Darius? Is she that good that you are so obsessed with her? Well, I would not mind to try her once-"


    Before Marcus completed his sentence, a punch landed on the left side of his face that made him stumble a few steps. Darius was instantly in front of him. Grabbing Marcus''s collar, Darius glared at him with his now red eyes.


    "Think about her again and, I will feed your dead heart to my dogs. I am warning you for the last time, Marcus, stay the hell away from my business. Do not forget that you are nothing but a servant of my father.


    He can get another one if not you. And he will not even think twice about you; after you die at my hands. Trust me, we elites do not care about bloody slaves! Know your limits, and DO NOT cross them... EVER!"


    Darius threw another punch at Marcus and threw him on the ground. He got up on his horse and rode away.


    Marcus wiped the blood around the corner of his mouth. His chest heaved up and down.


    "Let''s see who will lose at the end, Darius. An unworthy prince or a capable commander?!"


    Darius climbed down the hill on which the Garfield mansion was built. He crossed the last checkpoint around the mansion and entered the nearest town. Darius rode on the roads watching the humans bow to him.


    He saw a group of people approaching him.


    ''They must be ready for complaining. Foolish humans!'' Darius thought.


    He struck his heel on the side of his horse and, the animal picked up its pace before those humans got a chance to speak with their ruler.


    A few minutes later, Darius slowed down for his horse needed to catch his breath. He could have run to his destination faster than this animal, but then how could he have found time to ride it?


    Darius recognised the habitation he was in. It was Lisa''s small town. Riding on its roads, he revisited the time when he abducted her. It was a long ago and yet it felt like it was recent.


    How the time had passed so quickly, he wondered.


    "My Lord... My Lord... please stop My Lord!" Darius heard loud pleadings. He turned his head to see a couple running barefoot behind his horse.


    Darius thought of picking up his pace again, but the look on their faces made him decide otherwise. He slowed his horse more and brought it to halt. The couple caught up with him in the next minute.


    By the time they reached him, they were gasping for air. Darius could sense their heart pumping faster than before. He closed his eyes momentarily, thinking about their warm blood.


    "My Lord... please... please help us!"


    Darius shook his thoughts aside and focused on the middle-aged couple in front of him.


    "If you want money or any concession in the work then you can ask for that to your ruling coven member."


    Vampires had a hierarchy in their structure, yet they all were power-hungry creatures. To not get into conflicts, Ambrose had come with a solution. He divided Kinsville into eight different parts, which were a town in itself. He allotted each of these to every coven member.


    That member was entrusted with the law and order, administration and management of the humans in his allotted part. The ultimate and supreme authority resided with the Garfields only.


    "My Lord... we tried asking them for help but they ignored our plead. We are very hopeful that only you can help us." The woman said while crying.


    Darius tsked in irritation. "Fine! Tell me what is your problem?" He asked, clearly not interested in their trouble.


    Expectations bloomed on their faces. Feeling confident, the man began, "My Lord, my young daughter and her friend went to get water at the river. They did not return even in the night. We went to the river in search of them and..."


    The man''s voice became thick with emotions, his eyes teared up more.


    "We found her friend''s bloodied deadbody by the riverside. It was... it was done by a... a v-vampire." The man said carefully.


    "But we have not found our daughter yet. It has been many months and yet we have no clue about her. We have not even found her dead body. Please My Lord help us in finding our beloved daughter. She... she must be in some trouble. I beg you My Lord, please hear the plea of this helpless mother!" The woman began crying hysterically.


    Darius was silent this whole time, his interest had piqued up.


    "What is your daughter''s name?" He asked after a minute.


    "L-Lisa, My Lord!" The man answered.


    So these were Lisa''s parents!


    "Our daughter is very young, My Lord. She has never been away from us before. I do not know how she is surviving without us. She is very brave but... she gets scared of dark." Her mother kept on talking about her daughter.


    Her heart was overflooded with the longing to meet her.


    Darius thought of the times he had kept her in the dark dungeons. Was she scared then?


    "I will look into this matter." Saying that he rode off, not caring to glance back even once.


    Lisa... she was intriguing to him. She was very different from Grace. Grace was like an open book. He could read her easily. He knew her thoughts, her likes and dislikes, her habits, her insecurities, her dreams.


    Darius was aware of every facet of her personality. And yet he caused unrepairable damage to her. He lost her forever. And now, he was punished by her torturous memories. Lisa was a distraction, a balm on his bleeding wound.


    But Lisa could never be Grace. Even if Darius developed any feelings for Lisa other than just entertainment, she could never replace Grace in his life. Because Grace was his mate.


    A mate that he rejected, only to please his father and save himself from embarrassment.


    Darius released a shaky breath. He stopped near the river from where he had abducted Lisa months ago. He jumped off the horse. He splashed some water on his face to get his mind clear.


    He then rode off for some more distance. He finally came to halt at a place that was well hidden in the forest. Darius swept his surroundings with his dark eyes, making sure that no one was following him.


    He tied his horse to a nearby tree. Patting his side, he walked on a narrow path that ventured further deep into the forest. Moving the dense bushes aside, Darius found a door that was built in such a way that it hide behind those bushes well.


    He knocked on the door. A few seconds later, the door was opened by a man who had pale white skin just like Darius, his eyes were black.


    "Welcome My Lord!" He said in his raspy voice.


    Darius entered the dark way and, the man closed the door behind him. He took Darius ahead on the dark path. The narrow space widened after some hundred steps. Darius looked down at the whole new world.


    A world that he had created by himself.


    As he peered down from the height of about two floors, his eyes met with the familiar face. Darius climbed down the stairs that led to a vast circular area where more than eighty people were doing their thing.


    The torches burning at particular intervals illuminated the place in their yellowish-red light. As Darius walked into that space, screams, pleads, curses, cries fell on his ears.


    He smiled at those sounds. They were the confirmation that he was on the right way.... the right way to get his goal.

 Chapter 348 - WHAT ELSE ARE YOU HIDING FROM ME?

    "Lord Darius!"


    A man who looked in his late fifties welcomed Darius.


    "How is our plan progressing?" Darius asked.


    The man ran his hand over his expensive suit out of habit before answering.


    "We have caught five in the last month."


    Darius''s brows scrunched up hearing that. "What? Only five? What am I going to do with only five?" His voice rose by an octave.


    Unlike his father, Darius was more volatile.


    "We can not do anything about it, Lord Darius. We have to be careful now. The word is spreading fast. Besides it is hard to get our hands on the trap." The man replied calmly.


    He was centuries older than Darius and had the experience of his existence that made Darius respect him. His wiseness was evident in the way he spoke deliberately.


    Darius fisted his hands.


    "Fine! But you also know that this current progress is not enough to achieve my great goal." Darius said frustratingly.


    The cries around him now did not sound pleasant to his ears, rather they began irritating him.


    "I know. But we can not be reckless or everything we have done until now will be useless. At least we are fortunate that Edwin O''Dell has no clue about this." The man said, looking up at the bright side.


    Darius scoffed. "That fool can never anticipate what I am planning to destroy him."


    The man did not appreciate his overconfidence. "Lord Darius, I suggest we should be more careful with our every move now. We should not forget that our espionage network is almost non-existent except a few people we are paying a lot." He pointed at the matter of concern.


    "Do not worry about that. As long as we have Painite with us, nobody can beat our new army!" Darius moved his eyes around at the crying and pleading individuals with a sinister smile on his handsome face.


    "Do not foret that it is only in vey small amount and to raise an army we need more of that." The man reminded him.


    "Will see about that later." Darius said dismissively.


    The man did not like his careless attitude. That was the reason Ambrose Garfield always try to keep Darius under his thumb. But the man had recognised Darius''s sharp and cunning mind. Ambrose Garfield might be a good leader, but Darius Garfield was an excellent strategist.


    He liked to work slowly and earlier than the time so that when the right time came, he was way ahead of the rest.


    Besides, Darius had offered him something that Ambrose Garfield did not prioritise much- his revenge on Edwin O''Dell.


    "May I ask something, Lord Darius?" The man finally hinted at the question he was trying to figure out since this plot began.


    "Of course!" Darius said distractedly.


    "What are you going to do with them?" The man asked, glancing around.


    A bone-chilling smile split Darius''s face into two. His eyes turned red, his fangs out and shining in the light from the torches.


    "You will get to know it soon, Mr Hilton. Patience is the key!"


    Darius took the nearest wrist around him and dug his fangs in it, sucking the blood that he or anyone from his generation had barely tasted.


    *


    *


    *


    That night Ruth could not concentrate on her dinner. She kept playing with the vegetables on the plate.


    "Ruth, stop playing with your food!" Mrs Payne chided her.


    "Erm... s-sorry." She answered distractedly.


    Mrs Payne was noticing her behaviour since she returned home. "What happened, dear? Do you want to say something? Has Theodora said something again?" She asked the possibility that made her angry.


    Perhaps, Ruth should directly ask Mrs Payne first than believing Florence.


    Ruth nodded her head.


    "Then ask Ruth." Mrs Payne smiled.


    Ruth tried to come up with a subtle way of initiating the conversation, but then the frustration she had, broke through her not so subtle words.


    "Was my father a murderer?"


    Ruth waited in anticipation for Mrs Payne to yell at her foolish question. She expected her to say how could she think that about her father.


    But when nothing of that happened, Ruth''s heart began sinking like a ship trapped in an angry sea.


    "Who told you that?" Mrs Payne asked after she put down her spoon.


    Her face was void of any expressions, but her eyes held unquestionable nervousness.


    "Is it true?"


    Ruth could hear her heart beating in her ear. She knew how worst it felt when you kill someone, intentionally or unintentionally. She had been through that even though it was only a duck.


    "Ruth, who told you about this?" This time Mrs Payne asked stubbornly.


    "So it is true, right?" Ruth''s lips quivered.


    Mrs Payne knew that she had to unfold another chapter from Gerald''s life.


    She stared at Ruth for a few seconds before she nodded her head. "Yes, he did kill somebody."


    Ruth''s spoon fell loudly clinking against the floor. Her hands shook, and her head spun.


    So Florence was right! Her father was a murderer.


    Ruth gasped in shock. So the man she saw in her dreams, was he fake?


    "Before you jump onto any conclusions, first hear what I have to say." Mrs Payne figured what Ruth was doing.


    "What do you have to say now, huh? Why did not you tell me this before? Why I had to find about it from someone else?" Ruth''s eyes clouded with tears.


    "What else are you hiding from me? Tell me!" She yelled in the grievance.


    "Ruth please, calm down! Trust me, Gerald was a good man Ruth!"


    Ruth gave her an incredulous look as if the old lady had gone mad. "A good man? A theif, a murderer! You still consider him a good man?"


    Ruth shook her head in disappointment.


    But Mrs Payne was now angry. Ruth had no right to think so down about her father when she did not know the whole story.


    A story that changed the dimensions of the relationship between Isabella, Oscar and Gerald.


    "You want to know why I consider Gerlad as a good man even though he did everything a human should not?! Then hear me. Yes, he killed someone. But he killed someone to save someone else''s life.


    And that person was ME!"


    Ruth''s brain took a few moments to comprehend what Mrs Payne said. Gerald killed somebody to save Mrs Payne?!!


    "Wh-what are you saying?" Ruth could find only those words in response.


    "This is the truth you should know Ruth." Mrs Payne finally opened that old pocket of her memories.


    Ruth listened to everything carefully. And with every detail, she found herself flabbergasted.


    At the end of the story, Ruth realised how wrong she was jumping to conclusions quickly. When Mrs Payne ended her story, Ruth had a profound respect for the man who brought her into this world.


    Tears streamed down both of their eyes.


    "This is why I always say that Gerlad was not a bad perosn. He was not an ideal person either. He was just... Gerald!"


    Mrs Payne dabbed her tears with the hem of her dress.


    "I-I am very sorry Mrs Payne. I... I should not have believed her." Ruth was shameful and felt guilty.


    "Her? Who is this woman who told you about Gerald?" Mrs Payne refocused on her first question in the beginning.


    "F-Florence."


    Ruth told about her interaction with Florence.


    "Ruth why did not you tell me this before?" Mrs Payne demanded.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. "I... I thought she was just bluffing and she will stop bothering me after some time." Ruth looked down at her lap when Mrs Payne shook her head disapprovingly.


    "No Ruth. You should not have hide that from me."


    "I am sorry!" That was all Ruth had to offer.


    "But the real question is how Florence found out about such a great detail on Gerald?"


    Ruth was so focused on the murder thing, that she did not give much thought to this.


    "I... I do not know. She did not mention anything during our encounters."


    "Ruth do you realise how dangerous it is for you?"


    "I...I..."


    "If Florence knows this and she told you to ask me about this then I am sure she knows more than she should. She has already threatened you with exposing your true identity. Do you think she will stop until she gets what she wants?"


    Mrs Payne had a fair point. Ruth still had not forgotten that crazy obsessive look in Florence''s eyes when Edwin did not meet her, and she had to wait for three days for him.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    The Florence she knew was as deadly as a poison. She should not underestimate her.


    "Florence will meet you again if I am not wrong. And then she will have something more dangerous for you. What are you going to do then?" Mrs Payne asked in concern.


    Ruth could not think of the way out of it. "Talking sense into that thick-headed woman was useless. I also do not have anything against her. I can not threaten her nor I can scare her."


    They both fell in a tensed silence.


    Mrs Payne was the first to break that silence.


    "But you have something over her that can keep her mouth shut."


    "What?"


    "Your powers!"

 Chapter 349 - WHY WOULD I BE ANGRY?

    "Ruth... Ruth listen to me please!" Ruth heard Edwin''s voice from behind as she picked up her pace.


    "Ruth!"


    He finally caught her by her elbow. Ruth paused. The image of Edwin and Florence hugging each other was prominent in her mind.


    "Leave my hand!" She hissed in anger.


    "Not until you listen to me." Edwin declared with finality.


    Ruth turned around, shaking off Edwin''s hand on hers.


    "What is there to listen huh?"


    She was too loud than his liking. He cautiously looked around.


    "We should not talk here. Come with me."


    "I am not going anywhere with you." Ruth told stubbornly.


    Edwin''s jaw ticked in annoyance. "Come with me willingly Ruth. You do not want me to throw you on my shoulder and walk through the crowded corridors. Now do you?" He raised his brow in challenge.


    Ruth knew that he was not joking. He meant his words.


    Helplessly she groaned in irritation but stomped ahead of him towards his office.


    She had begun getting apprehensive of that place. Every time she went to that place, she was thrown at unexpected upside downs.


    Ruth walked into his office. Edwin closed the door behind him. With them alone in those four walls, Ruth was more aware of his presence, his scent. Every little thing in there screamed his dominance.


    That made Ruth feel weak. And she hated to surrender in front of him.


    She gasped when she felt his hand on her shoulder, his breath fanned the side of her face for a split second before she jumped away from him.


    "Say what you have to say but..." She showed him his palm. "Keep safe distance between us. Do not... touch me."


    She knew she would fall into his trap if he invaded her private space. She was not sure why she was angry with him. Was it because of Florence, or was there some other reason that she herself was not aware of?


    "Okay." Edwin hid his hands in his pant pockets.


    "Why are you angry?" He asked.


    "I am not angry!" Ruth said, turning her head to the side.


    Edwin studied her. She had her brows furrowed, something was clearly bothering her. And this time, he knew what it might be.


    Edwin took a step ahead, but Ruth took one back.


    He pressed his lips in a displeased manner.


    "Ruth stop acting like a child!" Edwin said frustratingly.


    Her head snapped towards him. The look of unbelievableness in her eyes made him realise that he had messed up a big time.


    He made a mental note for himself and his future generations- Never call your woman childish!


    Ruth did not say anything and tried walking past him. She could not let him see how much his every word, his every action affected her.


    Edwin quickly turned around and ran to obstruct her path. She stopped herself from colliding into his chest. She quickly stepped away from him, too afraid of his proximity.


    Edwin sighed, gathering up himself. "I am sorry!"


    "I should not have said that. Please forgive me!"


    Ruth could not help but look up at him. She was taken aback by the genuineness on his face.


    He indeed means that apology!


    Edwin O''Dell was apologising to a woman for calling her childish! That was something rare!


    Edwin waited for her to say something, but when she did not, he took that as a sign that she was staying to listen to him.


    "Did you... did you see... me and.... Florence, I mean we-"


    Ruth glared at him with her hazel eyes. "Yes, I saw you both close... very close to each other. And I also heard how she was there for you when you needed her the most!" Ruth spat in anger.


    -"the times we have spent in each others arms will always remain in my heart. No one and I mean no one can ever take your place in my heart!"-


    Ruth did not want to think about it. She did not want to imagine what they might have done together. Yet she kept doing just that and, felt disgusted afterwards.


    -"I know that you were lonely then. You needed somebody to talk to, to be with you. And I am glad that you chose me for that."-


    Why he has to run to her of all people? He could have stayed with Lady Elsie, Lord Lester or anyone else, then why her?


    "You did not like it!"


    She was broken from her train of thoughts by Edwin''s firm voice.


    "What? No! Why would I be angry?" Ruth took refuge behind the denial.


    That was what she always had done when it came to the blue-eyed monster.


    "Do not lie to me Ruth. I know you are angry because you did not like me and Florence together."


    Was he laughing at her?


    "Why would I be angry? Huh? I have already told you that you are nothing to me. Was not I clear then?" Ruth said with a deep frown.


    All the humour drained away from Edwin''s face.


    "Why don''t you ask that question to yourself, Ruth? Why don''t you ask yourself why you are angry? Maybe then you will get the answer." Edwin said sternly.


    Ruth scoffed. "I do not need to ask anything to myself. Because I know what I feel. If anything, you should be the one who needs to look inside you. I thought... I thought you have changed but, looks like I was totally wrong!


    How a woman can trust you, a lying man?! I was right! You can not be loyal to one woman. Once a womanizer is always a womanizer! Nothing can change that. Nothing!"


    "Ruth!" Edwin warned, his voice raised at her for the first time.


    Ruth was startled by his outburst. He looked angry. And he indeed was angry. Edwin both in his human and wolf form was not used to anyone speaking in such a disrespectful manner.


    Although many people did not like him, no one dared to insult him the way Ruth did.


    Taking another step in Ruth''s direction, Edwin crossed the distance between them. Coming face to face with her as she stood on her grounds, Edwin glared down at her.


    His hands itched to hold her, yet he kept them fisted inside his pant pockets.


    He leaned down, intimidating her. Ruth could feel his anger in some unexplainable way.


    "And I thought we had made some progress here. But clearly, you are so blind that you can not see the obvious. You are lost in your own world of perceptions and insecurities. And I do not know what I should do more to break your walls.


    But do you know what? I am not bothering you anymore. You can keep your perceptions with you, and I will keep my truth with me. It takes two hands for a clap, Miss Moore!"


    Ruth was scared, not only because of his anger but the look in his darkened eyes.


    Was he giving up on her? Was he pushing her away for once and all?


    For some strange reason, Ruth was alarmed. She did not want that. Yet it was happening, and she could not do anything to stop it.


    She parted her lips to say something. And Edwin waited to hear it with hope.


    But no sound came from her mouth and, Edwin''s hope died right in front of his eyes.


    "You may go now!"


    "Gladly!" Ruth muttered as she walked out of his office, fighting to hold back her tears.


    What was happening? This was not in her plan. She thought he would beg her or try to make it up with her. But he did not. Was she too rude that hurt his feelings?


    Well, did he have any feelings in the first place?


    Edwin screamed loudly, pouring out the hurt his mate had inflicted on him. He was furious and utterly disappointed. He needed some way to vent it all out.


    Using his supernatural speed he ran to the wall and punched it forcefully to hear the crackling sound. And no, it was not his knuckles breaking, but he made an ugly daint in the wall, breaking its outer plaster along with the inner hard rocks.


    How could she say that he could not be loyal to a woman when he was loyal to her all this time?


    He had not touched any woman. Hell, he even had not looked in any other woman''s way than her. There were nights when his lust pushed him to the edge. His shaft throbbed dangerously in need.


    He could not sleep as his body had a challenging time acclimating to this untried change.


    Edwin pulled the brown piece of cloth out of his pocket. That was his only relief in those tough times. He refrained his mind from wandering to that forbidden territory of his past sexual adventures.


    For him, his mate''s mere smile made him feel like he was the luckiest man on the face of the earth.


    To calm his nerves down, he searched for opportunities to touch her, to speak with her. He secretively watched her smile, heard her voice, smelled her clothes. Those simple things about her were enough to subside his lust.


    Because he had realised that love is way more than just lust and to fall in love, you do not need to be physical with the other person. Love is a feeling that you have to live, feel, cherish and protect.


    Finally, after wasting more than six decades of his life, Edwin had realised what love meant. For him, love meant RUTH!


    And not only because she was his mate and he had to accept her. No!


    He loved her for everything she had and everything she was. She.... had become his EVERYTHING!

 Chapter 350 - ONLY TWO DAYS!

    Ruth could not concentrate on her work. She zoned out of the conversations. She was only present physically but her mind was captured by only the blue-eyed monster.


    She kept avoiding him even though she was certain that she was not emotionally invested in him, and was focused on her goal of revenge.


    Yet something peculiar made her heart think the other way.


    On one such afternoon, when she was running some errands for Elsie, she again saw Florence in ''the great manor''.


    What was she doing there now?


    This time Ruth could not hear what she was saying to Edwin, but Ruth''s face hardened in jealousy, seeing them laughing at something together.


    Ruth''s eyes widened when Florence dared to touch Edwin''s arm. AND he did not mind.


    Ruth was beyond angry now. What she felt at that moment was something she had never experienced before. It pricked the very core of her heart and rubbed salt on her ego.


    This feeling was not only foreign, but it also made Ruth realise how susceptible the human heart was to this feeling of someone snatching away a thing we consider as only ours.


    Ruth realised what this feeling called, when Edwin caught her eyes, before tucking Florence''s hair behind her ear. He moved his lips in such a way that it was easy for Ruth to reckon what he said.


    "Beautiful!"


    Edwin called Florence beautiful!


    Now Ruth knew what she felt at that moment. It is called as Jealousy!


    A feeling that she had never ever experienced before. But this man... he managed to give birth to that feeling in her. And then he abandoned her alone to handle its rage.


    Edwin was in no different condition. He knew it was very ludicrous of him to think it was his ''tit for tat'' moment.


    But he was angry. He also felt the same feelings as Ruth. But not for the first time.


    This morning when he was returning from his warfare practice, he saw Ruth and Henry together. Maybe he had something on his shirt, and Ruth was cleaning it with her hand. She had this bright smile on her face that Edwin had never received, only for himself.


    He felt like beating the daylights out of Henry. But he knew that Henry would never try to cross his line because he respected his future Luna just like his mother or sister.


    But, jealousy does not walk hands in hands with rationality. It makes a person blind in a rage. And then that person tries to find a way to settle the score with the other person.


    And that was exactly what Edwin was doing here.


    Though his smile was for Florence, his eyes were trained on Ruth. They looked cold and guarded. It reminded her of the time when she first saw Fannie.


    She could not bore that torture anymore and accepted the defeat by turning away her face from them.


    "And you know that-" Florence paused midsentence when she noticed that Edwin was not paying attention to what she was saying.


    His eyes were staring behind her, his focus was on something behind her. She twisted her neck to see Ruth standing there like a wounded and defeated soldier.


    The stars were indeed in her favour, it seemed!


    "Master," She put her hand on Edwin''s chest, demanding his attention,


    "Hmm?" Edwin asked distractedly.,


    "Here,"


    "What is this?" Edwin asked, looking at the tiffin in her hand.


    Florence smiled. "These are your favourite desserts. I made them only for you." She said, holding the tiffin in front of him.


    ''Do not accept it! DO not accept it!'' Ruth chanted mentally at some distance away from them,


    "Why?" Edwin asked, sounding a little rude.


    "You helped me and I wanted to thank you in a proper way. I could not come up with a better idea than this. I know this is not much but I would like if you accept my small gesture of gratitude. It will give me immense happiness!"


    Edwin was apprehensive of accepting anything from Florence. He still had to check on her story of a man cheating on her with her money before he completely trust her.


    But he knew that Ruth was watching them. And to make her feel the same as he did in the morning, he accepted that tiffin with a stretched smile.


    Florence''s face lit up in joy. She held his hands and said, "Thank you! Thank you so much Master!"


    Edwin only nodded, and when he looked ahead, Ruth was not there anymore.


    Ruth ran out of there, angry at him but furious at herself. What the hell was wrong with her?


    She should be concerned only about her revenge. Edwin was only a ladder she needed to climb to get what she deserved. Only he could take her to the top where she could be equal with Theodora and could have a fair fight with her.


    Ruth had decided in the beginning, to not let her heart fool her. She knew he was a dangerous man with treacherous charm. She was already aware of how he affected her mind and body.


    But she had pledged to never surrender to his tricks. But she found her falling on her knees, and he was not even trying hard.


    Was her resolve that weak, or he was indeed as wicked as people considered him?


    "Hello, Ruth! I hope you are not in hurry!"


    Florence was the last thing Ruth wanted to deal with.


    "You know ignoring me is a bad choice for you."


    "What more do you want Florence? Yes! I saw you both there. What else do you want?" Ruth asked in frustration.


    "Do you really want to know what I want Ruth?" The look on her face changed dramatically.


    "I want him all! I want everything he has and will have! I want this ''great manor'' at my feet!"


    Ruth could not believe that even after everything that had happened, Florence was still so delusional. A part of her pitied with the woman. The old Ruth would have tried to talk some sense into her.


    But this new Ruth was sure that it was useless. There was no point in speaking sense with this woman.


    "That is not going to happen Florence! And you know it!" Ruth glared at her.


    "And who will stop me? You?"


    Florence burst into a peal of mocking laughter like an evil person.


    "Do you know why I am on your tail Ruth? Because I knew from the beginning that you will be a great obstacle in my path! I told you this before Ruth that one day you will also fall in this Maze of Greed! And see now we both are face to face with each other."


    Florence said, smirking her way.


    How could Ruth forget those words of ''wisdom'' coming from Florence? That was the first time Ruth saw the rift between the two of them. Ruth once considered her a friend but in reality, they were worlds apart from each other to be anything but friends.


    "You are still stuck in that tiny pond of a world of yours Florence. You fail to realise that there is a whole world out there, beyond your imagination and far different from your expectations.


    Fate and Time. These are the two managers of every soul''s life. The plans fate has for you are beyond your knowledge. You cannot pretend it, nor you can anticipate anything. I pity for not having any understanding of that."


    And Ruth meant every single word she said. For Florence, her greed was the only ultimate truth.


    However, for Ruth, it was many things but greed. For her, it was her revenge, justice for those who have suffered in the past, discovering herself in a new light, searching the unknown and protecting her loved ones.


    Ruth realised that she had landed into a maze of greed, but she always had to be aware of her motives. Or else, she would be lost in that maze, just like Florence, Theodora, Fannie and Eloise.


    No! She was better than that, better than them.


    Florence had no clue what she was talking about. But Ruth''s words definitely managed to shake the foundations of her belief for a second.


    Recovering from that shock, Florence glared at Ruth.


    "DO not try to fool me with your nonsense Ruth. I am not an idiot to fall into that trap. Stop banging the shallow drums of your fake morals and values. Stop pretending Ruth.


    This is my last warning for you. You have two days. If you do not show your real face to the world, I will reveal everything. Then we will see if you can make your friends stay by your side with this bullshit of wisdom.


    We will see if people would accept a thief''s illegitimate daughter. How will they feel after knowing a theif, a murderer lured the daughter of some rich noble for the sake of her fortune and left her alone when she got pregnant with you?


    Do you think they will like this story?"


    Ruth stood astonished at her place. How much does Florence know? Did she know that Theodora was Ruth''s mother?


    "TWO days Ruth! Only two days!"

 Chapter 351 - SAVE YOUR LEADER. THEY ARE COMING!

    Today Lester accompanied Rees for the formal talking with the alpha, who had complained about the kidnappings of the cubs.


    They did not find much different than they already knew. But this meeting was important for the people to know that their leader had taken their plea into serious consideration, and he was already working on it.


    They also did not want to create unnecessary fear amongst the people. Hence Lester chose a simple wagon for the travel rather than the official carriage of the O''Dell family with their official symbol of a roaring lion. Although, they went for official work.


    Lester and Rees rode in the same wagon with one of their men.


    "My Lord, you are in thought." Rees noted.


    Lester''s face was serious, unlike his usual sassy personality.


    "Yes. I am thinking about my father''s spy. I have tried all the possibile theories but none of them seems reasonable to me."


    "Perhaps we should wait for some clue before tackling more possibilities." Rees suggested.


    Lester nodded his head. "I know. But there is this feelings that tell me there is more to this than we think. And I- STOP!"


    Lester suddenly yelled. The man riding the wagon, startled yet with his werewolf instincts, screeched the wagon to an abrupt halt.


    The dust rose in the air as the wheels scraped harshly against the ground. The horse lifted its front legs high in the air while neighing loudly.


    "What happened, My Lord?" Rees was instantly on alert beside Lester.


    The rider turned his head behind to see what his Lord had to see. Both men waited patiently while Lester strained his ears wordlessly.


    "Get down." He said after a minute.


    Rees quickly followed Lester''s lead and jumped on the ground, his feet landed firmly on the ground.


    "Stay there and run if it leads to that," Lester ordered the rider.


    He walked forward a few steps. Instead of looking at the road ahead, his focus was on the roadside forest. They were in the buffer zone around Vincardine.


    Rees was puzzled. He also observed the forest, his posture right to defend an unexpected attack.


    He glanced in Lester''s way to see him pointing at his ear.


    Listen, Lester was telling him.


    Rees gave a subtle nod in understanding and strained his ears. The ride was also ready to get in action.


    Lester narrowed his eyes in concentration on any slightest sound. For a few seconds, all he heard was a soft tune of occasional wind and slightly rubbing leaves on each other with that wind.


    But then his eyes widened in alarm when he heard a wheezing sound, and before any one of them could say a word, a brown wolf jumped out of the forest, taking Lester down with its front paws.


    But Lester was quick to free himself and get back on his feet. Rees ran to stand beside him.


    The brown wolf was salivating profusely. The way dirt was stuck in his teeth, it was clear that it was on run.


    "He is a rogue," Rees said, looking at the wolf that looked different from the normal wolves.


    He could see its bones protruding under his skin at various places. He was not getting enough food, it seemed. But what made them confused was his eyes. They were not yellow with golden streaks in them, like other wolves. They were also not obsidian like some strongest alphas.


    Instead, they were shining bright red.


    The wolf hissed, baring his teeth at them. The rider was ready with the leashes tightly held in his hands. If it got out of hands, he was ready to run from there and contact Edwin first after crossing Vincardine''s border.


    The five feet wolf jumped again at the two men ahead. Lester pushed Rees to the side and took the wolf with both hands. The wolf growled dangerously.


    Lester held his front paws as the wolf pushed him behind with the help of his hind legs.


    "My Lord, watch your head," Rees yelled in warning when the brown wolf ducked down, aiming for Lester''s head. But Lester managed to save his head from its sharp saw-like teeth.


    Rees turned around, sniffing and hearing keenly in the direction of the forest. He knew that as alpha, that brown rogue was no match for Lester''s strength.


    Rees was concerned about having more than one rogue in their way.


    He turned around to the fight when he heard the rogue graning in pain after it was thrown on the nearby tree by Lester.


    Lester already had his olive-green eyes darkening to the extent of black. His fangs were out, along with his sharp claws. His head turned into a muzzle, and dark brown hair had already covered his limbs.


    As the rogue growled in the challenge, the alpha wolf of the Bluemoon pack could not take it lightly.


    Lester pushed the ground with his legs as he jumped high in the air to the height of more than twelve feet. But what landed on the rogue was not a half-human and half-wolf, he was Lester''s dark brown wolf with obsidian eyes and golden streaks in them that was about seven feet tall, monstrous animal.


    The rogue unexpectedly did not cower after the alpha wolf''s bone-chilling growl. Even Rees and the rider''s wolves whined in submission to the next alpha of the Bluemoon pack.


    Strange!


    The rogue pushed the alpha wolf enough to free himself. Both wolves glared down at each other as they walked in a circle but in opposite directions.


    They jumped at each other, trying to overpower the opponent. Lester''s wolf dodged the rogue''s attack. Quickly turning around, he struck him with his right paw, his claws digging deep in the rogue''s skin.


    The dark brown wolf growled in domination, pulling his paw mercilessly, tearing the rogue''s skin, drawing his inner flesh out.


    The rogue whined loudly in pain. But it also agitated him even more. His eyes gleamed in dark red colour.


    The rogue ran in Lester''s direction and hit him in the chest with his head. That forceful impact pushed the alpha wolf a few meters behind. Lester could kill the rogue easily, but he wanted to catch him alive.


    He was already injured. If only he made him shift into his human form, he could ask him the questions that ran in his mind.


    Lester''s wolf narrowed his eyes before he leapt forward again. He turned at the last moment to the rogues right, and before he understood it, Lester''s wolf dug his canines into his neck.


    The rogue howled gut-wrenchingly after the alpha wolf tore a chunk of his flesh.


    Rees kicked into action and brought the thick rope and, tied the rogue. The rider of the wagon also jumped and helped Rees drag the rogue to a nearby banyan tree. They tied the severely injured rogue to its thick trunk.


    They watched the big brown wolf still fuming in anger. The chunk of flesh was still in its mouth, the blood dripped from it in a thin string of droplets, collecting in a small puddle on the ground.


    Rees ran to him but stopped at a safe distance.


    "My Lord, you defeated him. Please, shift back." He called loudly.


    The only problem with these alpha wolves was they did not calm down easily, once they began fighting. That was where their mates came into the picture.


    Whenever a werewolf- alpha or not- found it difficult to control their wolf, their mates could calm them faster and easier. That was why the stronger the werewolf, the stronger his or her mate, became an ideal equation in their world.


    But Rees had no problem in handling such situations after working with the most egotistic wolf amongst the entire werewolf population.


    The solution was simple- pamper their ego. Make them feel dominating.


    "Lord Lester, you have him at your feet. We need to ask him information. You need to shift back for that."


    The big dark brown wolf threw the flesh in his mouth on the ground. He growled again dangerously, displaying his dominance. His eyes slowly changed, and so did his body. And soon, Lester''s human form stood proud in his stark naked glory without any injury except the red mark on his chest where the rogue had crashed his head.


    Lester stalked towards the beaten rogue, who also had shifted back into his human form. The face was unfamiliar for both Lester and Rees.


    The blood oozing from his back and neck made a puddle after staining his body in red. He whimpered in pain. And now his eyes were natural in colour.


    Lester looked down at him in victory.


    "Who are you?" He asked in a hard voice.


    The man coughed, spilling more blood out of his mouth.


    "y-you do not n-need to know it." He breathed out.


    Rees squatted down and slapped him hard across his bloodied face.


    Unruffled, the man laughed like a maniac.


    "I-I know what... you are going to a-ask next, L-Lord Lester. W-What I was doing here?"


    "Then save me the efforts!" Lester said with a frown. His wolf was still on the verge.


    The man coughed some more, then shook his head.


    "T-that is not w-what you should know."


    Rees and Lester shared a look but waited patiently to hear what he had to say.


    All the humour drained down instantly, as the man''s eyes clouded with fear.


    "Lord L-Lester. S-save your l-leader. Th-they are c-coming. This time.. th-they are coming.... to s-snatch everything away from you."


    With that said, the man buried his own claws in the already severe wound on his neck. He engaged them in a conversation and managed to free his one hand.


    "NO!" All the three men screamed in shock. But it was too late.


    The man''s soul already escaped his body with the previous fear intact in his dead eyes.

 Chapter 352 - I AM NOT AS MANNERLESS AS YOU THINK!

    Ruth was in the worst mental stress. The first problem was Edwin. He had locked himself in his office. Ruth heard from the guards on the night duty that Edwin slipped out of his office late in the night when everyone went to sleep and came back before dawn.


    Ruth was curious to know where he went. Was he going to meet Florence or some other of his rendezvouses?


    That thought made her distressed.


    And the second problem was Florence.


    She had irritated Ruth to the level that Ruth wished her to get disappeared for a lifetime. Florence sent many notes that were full of threats. She even visited ''the great manor''.


    And when she did not find Edwin, she caught Thea and Rees. She apologised to both of them for her past rude remarks and inappropriate behaviour towards them.


    To Ruth''s surprise, Thea forgave her easily and, Rees obediently agreed with his wife.


    "See Ruth. I am already making progress with your friends! You have only one day left." Florence said that before she left.


    Ruth was mad that her friends forgave Florence. But then she could not say anything to them as it was their choice. She could not pressurise them on keeping grudges against Florence.


    Ruth realised one thing and that was Florence had walked far away to understand with mere words. Ruth had tried it the last time, but it did not work.


    It was the second day of Florence''s ultimatum. And today, Ruth had decided what she want to do with Florence. That would keep her mouth shut for good, she believed.


    Ruth tried looking for Edwin''s sight the whole day. And once again, she was met by nothing but disappointment.


    ''One thing at a time Ruth!'' She reminded herself.


    She had already told Mrs Payne that she was going to meet Florence and try one more time. Mrs Payne was worried, but then she had to trust Ruth and her powers.


    Mrs Payne was trying to figure out what was Ruth''s exact powers, and what could they do. But she had no way of finding it until now.


    She expected something good to happen in that regard tonight.


    "Lady Elsie I am leaving for home. Do you need anything else?" Ruth asked after Elsie had her dinner and changed into her nightdress.


    "No Ruth. I will sleep now. You must be tired. Go home quickly, eat the dinner and sleep well. See you in the morning!" Elsie waved with a smile.


    Ruth left Elsie''s chamber and began walking out of the building.


    "Ruth! Ruth!"


    She heard Ida and Thea calling her from behind.


    Oh no


    Ruth maintained a calm face as she waited for her friends to come near.


    "Are you done for the day?" Ida asked.


    "Yes, I am. I am leaving for home." Ruth answered.


    Thea intertwined her hand in Ruth''s with a smile. "Good! Rees is coming late tonight. So I and Ida have decided to prepare a good dinner and a nightout at my home. We were waiting for you."


    Great!


    Ruth smiled uneasily as she slowly removed Thea''s hand from hers.


    "I.. I have to apologise that I can not join you two tonight."


    "What? Why?" Ida asked with a disapproving look on her face.


    "Actually, I... I need to go home early."


    "Ruth, is Mrs Payne alright?" Thea asked in concern.


    "But I met her in the morning and she looked good," Ida said with a question mark on her face.


    Ruth did not know what to tell the ladies. "Yes... she is fine! She... yes, she needs to send a parcel to her relatives. I have to go home early collect it and take it to the man who was going to deliver it." Ruth blurted out the first thing that came into her mind.


    "Can not you do it tommorrow. Please???" Thea gave her a puppy face.


    But Ruth''s resolve was stronger to get broken by her puppy face.


    "I am really sorry Thea! It has to be done today itself or I would have joined you happily. Maybe next time?" Ruth tried to sound as genuine as she could.


    "Fine! But next time you can not give any excuse, mind it!" Thea warned.


    "Yes!"


    "Ruth do you want us to accomany you to the town? You know after what happened last time... we do not want you to get in another trouble." Ida said.


    A shiver ran down Ruth''s spine at the memory of that hungry hyena attacking her. Its sharp teeth had managed to leave a mark on her hand for her entire life.


    "Do not worry, Ida! Thank you for asking. But I will come soon and will be more careful this time. I have learned my lesson the last time." Ruth told.


    To break the tension, Thea nodded her head confidently. "My best friend is brave, Ida! She will be just fine! Right Ruth?"


    Ruth smiled in response.


    "Okay then, see you tommorow Ruth!" They both waved their hands at Ruth before parting their ways.


    Ruth exhaled a breath of relief. She felt bad for lying to her friends, but what else she could do at that time?


    Ruth decided to not use the front gate, as the guards there were very well acquainted with her. Ruth did not want anybody to know about this. So she decided to take another route where new guards were appointed.


    She had a shawl with her as the night air was cold. It was not teeth-chattering cold but cold enough that one needed something to cover up themselves.


    Ruth covered herself with the shawl, careful of hiding her uniform. Her heart fell at ease only after she walked some distance away from ''the great manor''.


    Her legs walked faster under the moonlight and the street lamps on the roads of the town.


    About half an hour later, Ruth found herself walking on the familiar dirty roads that had clogged drainages and garbage sprawled all over.


    After living in the cleanliness of ''the great manor'' for months, she could not help but feel disgusted by that filthiness.


    Some things could never change. She was lucky. She got a chance of leaving that dirt behind. Ruth scoffed.


    She took the well-known allies turned at the familiar corners until she stood in front of the building she once called her home.


    That four-storey building stood just the same as she had left. Ruth glanced around, but the world was resting in the comfort of warm houses.


    Ruth picked up her pace again and entered the building. She stopped in the third room on the second floor.


    She had stood at the exact spot many times in the past. But never she had imagined that she would again stand there in such circumstances.


    For once, Ruth felt confident standing at her doorstep. She gently knocked on the door.


    Although the door did not open for about a minute, Ruth was sure that Florence was at home. The way she was set on destroying Ruth, she could not disappear a day before she achieved her goal.


    Ruth knocked again, a little louder this time.


    She heard the shuffling sound coming from inside. Soon the door was opened by sleepy Florence. It took Florence a moment to get hold of the reality. Ruth was standing at her doorstep at this odd hour in the night.


    And when she realised it, the surprise on her face soon morphed into a victorious smile.


    "Ruth Moore, headmaid of Lady Elsie, is standing at my doorstep at this time?! For what I owe your divine presence here My lady?" Sarcasm dripped from Florence''s every word as she smirked Ruth''s way.


    Ruth maintained her calm composure.


    Not raising her voice to let the neighbours know about her presence, Ruth said, "can I come in? We can talk then."


    Ruth knew how paper-thin those walls were.


    Florence shrugged her shoulders.


    "Fine! Come in. I am not as mannerless as you think, Ruth. Welcome back!" Florence stepped aside to let Ruth in.


    Ruth once again glanced to her right and then to her left. Nobody had seen her.


    She went into the room, and Florence closed the door behind her.


    "So tell me, Ruth. What brought you here? I am sure you are not here for a glass of water or a cup of tea, are you?" Florence said, as she walked to her bed and sat on it, pulling her one leg over the other.


    Ruth glanced around the room, and it looked the same. It reeked of money of the men from the elite class of the society and smelled of salty tears of their wives. Ruth felt repulsive of this place before, and nothing had changed until now.


    Florence wore a revealing silk gown that left her hands bare. Its neckline was low enough to display her womanly assets temptingly well.


    Ruth mentally shook her head.. She had given enough chances to this woman, yet she failed to realise that. And now Ruth was here to settle the skirmish between them once and for all!

 Chapter 353 - THE REST IS YOUR CHOICE

    Edwin was constantly in a sour mood since his fight with Ruth. He could not help but curse at himself for reacting that way. But then it was her fault too, as much as it was his. She should not have gone that far.


    She did not even give him a chance to explain himself.


    And now this attack of rogue on Lester and Rees. Edwin had a bad feeling about this since the beginning.


    He burst into his uncle''s office without a knock. He looked like a raging bull who was ready to take anyone on its long and deadly horns.


    Augustus was reading a book, sitting on the couch. He did not look up at Edwin.


    "I did not know that my dear nephew needs to learn the mannerisms of a five-year-old. There is a thing called knocking on the door, Edwin." Augustus said, turning the page of the book in his hand


    His glasses rested on the angle of his nose.


    "We need to talk!" Edwin declared.


    He saw Augustus''s jaw ticked in displease. He did not like the authoritative tone Edwin used at him.


    "I am busy." Augustus replied dismissively.


    But Edwin was too furious to keep up with Augustus''s tantrums.


    "When I say that we need to talk, then it means it should be right NOW, no matter if you are busy or not!" Edwin said with finality.


    But his demand was not taken positively by Augustus. Slapping the book down on the couch angrily, he stood up.


    "Do not you raise your voice at me, Edwin! Do not forget who you are talking with. I am your uncle, your guardian. I practically work as a slave for dispensing YOUR duties!" Augustus had enough of the sweet talk.


    With passing time, he found it difficult to hide his hatred towards Edwin. And when Edwin was being this disrespectful towards him, he did not care about the pretence of a good uncle.


    "And how you are exactly doing it, Lord Augustus? By turning deaf to the peoples'' plight?!"


    Edwin did not care if he was disrespecting his uncle. For him, his pack, his breed came before his own family. That was what his grandfather had taught him.


    "What are you saying?" Augustus hissed like an angry snake.


    "I am saying the truth Lord Augustus. I thought that our people are better off with you rather than me. I trusted you, your justice and your hardwork, your care for our people. But you disappointed me big time!" Edwin spat in fury.


    Augustus''s sharp grey eyes darkened by a shade. "You of all people should not talk about disappointment Edwin. We all know who has brought disappointemnt and shame to the O''Dell name. It is you!" Augustus pointed his finger at Edwin.


    "It is you who is reckless and careless enough that your one stupid action took six innocent lives and that too of the humans. It is you who is popular amongst the women rather than in the warriors.


    Is there a single woman who has been left untouched by you? You even slept with the women who were double your age! Is not that disappointing Edwin?


    Spending family money like a river on alcohol, feasts and women, is not that enough to bring disappointment? Is there a single time when you left your selfish motives aside and thought about others first?


    No! Because you are a self-centred man with no morals. I have been cleaning your mess all my life. And what do I get in return for that? You- the greatest disappointment in the history of the O''Dells- telling me that I disappointed you?! Great Edwin! Just great!"


    "Uncle Augustus!" Edwin warned.


    He was not there to count his innumerable mistakes. He was there to ask for an explanation.


    "Would you have acted the same way if your father was in my place Edwin?"


    And with that, Augustus hit the sore spot.


    Taking a threatening step ahead, Edwin said through his gritting teeth. "Do not bring my father into this, uncle Augustus. I or you... no one can be compared with him. And if my father was in my place, the first thing he would have done to knock some sense into this selfish man, slapped him the first time he committed a mistake.


    And about dispensing duties, my father would have listened to the complaints from the small packs instead of ignoring them like they did not mean anything. If only you had listened to them then, then the innocent cubs would have not been separated from their packs, their families.


    If only you had any clue of rogues wandering around Vincardine''s borders, my best friend and my best man would not have been attacked by a rogue!" Edwin''s eyes had turned obsidian by this point.


    The lively blue fire in his eyes made him look like an incarnation of the wrath of God!


    "Stop accusing me Edwin! Who is the leader of the werewolves, huh? Is it me or you? If I failed at my duties then what did you do?" Augustus was surprised to hear this new piece of information. But he was not ready to accept his mistake.


    Edwin gave him an incredulous look, not believing the arguments he presented.


    "Uncle Augustus, what is the use in discussing whose mistake it was? We both are equally at fault here. I know I have done wrong things in the past and I regret them. But this is not the right time to point fingers at each other. We both need to work together, uncle."


    Edwin tried earnestly.


    But Augustus was too blinded by his jealousy to comprehend his words.


    "You, a kid is telling me what should I do? Open your eyes Edwin not me and not our people needs you or your opinion. I know how to handle such things. This is as easy as running into woods for me. So keep your wiseness to yourself and get out!"


    Edwin clenched his fists tightly till his knuckles turned white. His wolf was very sensitive these days, and his uncle was just triggering him with every passing minute.


    "Do not forget who YOU are talking with, Lord Augustus. I am your leader, your alpha! And you MUST obey my orders." Edwin''s wolf felt the presence of Augustus''s wolf.


    He did not like the challenge he was presented with.


    "You are responsible for the kidnappings of those cubs. The alpha of the neighbouring pack wrote a letter to you about it, and yet he did not receive any reply for months. We are not easily accessible for our people, so how are they supposed to tell us their problems?


    If you did not consider that as an important matter, then I do not know what should be important. You could have at least mentioned this matter to me. It is about the future generation of our breed, Lord Augustus!


    And what is your security doing? What is your espionage network doing? They do not even know that the rogues are in the buffer zone around Vincardine."


    Edwin''s chest heaved up and down with his ragged breaths. If it was someone else in Augustus''s shoes, then he would have pissed his pants seeing Edwin''s enraged state.


    But the fact that Edwin was too weak to hurt his family came in handy for Augustus at such times. He was just like his father, his exact replica. Walter was too foolish enough to try building a family. He was too naive to easily trust others.


    Augustus was afraid at first that Walter''s son might turn out opposite of him. Yet, he was no different than Walter.


    "And what were you doing Edwin? Stalking a woman for days? Slipping out of ''the great manor'' at odd times every chance you got? Trying to seduce that new maid? What is her name again?


    Yes, Ruth! Is not that her name?! Do you think that I am a fool, Edwin? Do you think I am blind and deaf to not know what you are doing?"


    Edwin''s body stiffened at the mention of Ruth.


    Stalking her? How did Lord Augustus know it? And if he did, then why was he silent all this time?


    Did he also know that Ruth was his mate?


    Edwin wolf grumbled restlessly.


    "That woman! My own daughter dared to talk back at me for her sake. What sorcery she has done on you all? You made Theodora plea in favour of Fannie in front of everyone for that maid."


    Edwin could see wheels running in Augustus''s head. Before he invested more time in solving that equation, Edwin needed to distract him.


    "Uncle Augustus. That maid is of no importance at this moment. She is only my new favourite flavour and nothing else. We males like a hard chase and she is exactly that."


    Edwin wanted to stab himself with his silver blade dagger for saying such disrespectful things about Ruth. No long run or no amount of wolfbane potion could heal those wounds.


    "I hope you understand the gravity of the situation. I know what my people need, and I am going to do what the O''dells are supposed to do- protecting their people.


    I expect your cooperation, uncle.. The rest is your choice."

 Chapter 354 - I HOPE TO NOT SEE YOU AGAIN FLORENCE!

    In the late hour of the night, Ruth was in Florence''s home to settle their dispute. She removed the shawl she had used to cover herself from not only the nights'' cold but also from giving out her identity as a maid of the O''Dells.


    Florence watched her squinting her cat-like eyes.


    "Florence we can not go on like this forever. We need to setle down this issue now." Ruth told confidently.


    Florence observed her for a few more minutes. The woman in front of her looked different than the Ruth she knew.


    Florence smirked. "I am glad at last you came to a realisation that you can not win over me, Ruth. I am ready to accept your apology."


    Florence said, stretching her legs forward.


    Ruth clenched her jaw. How dare she?


    Ruth could not help but let out a spurt of laughter. Florence''s arrogance quivered for a moment, and she retreated her legs.


    "What is so funny about it?" She could not wait for Ruth to sober up and asked instantly.


    "Oh, Florence. You have not changed a bit. You really thought that I am here for apologising to you?" Now it was Ruth''s turn to wear that mocking smirk.


    Florence''s eyelashes fluttered in uncertainty.


    "Why should I apologise to you, Florence? I have done no wrong here. It is you who is trying to snatch something that does not belong to you. If anything, it should be you feeling remorseful here."


    Florence scoffed.


    "Why would I? I found Edwin O''Dell first. We used to be together and then I do not know from where you came in between. By the way, tell me one thing Ruth. Why you suddenly get interested in him?" Florence was confused.


    She had tried finding that questions'' answer but did not uncover anything.


    "I have already told you Florence. You are lost in that puddle of the world of yours to see the vast undiscovered territory out of that puddle. Forget about all of this.


    Let me clear something to you. I am not interested in Edwin O''Dell."


    ''Really?'' Ruth''s heart questioned her, but she ignored it and kept ongoing.


    "You do not need to know about my business. All I want you to do is stay out of it. Stop pestering me because I am not going to confess anything to the world regarding my identity.


    You or anyone else can not snatch away my friends from me because they will never know who I really am. I am here to warn you for the final time. If I see you anywhere near me, or people around me, I swear I will not be very kind then." Ruth glared at Florence in the challenge.


    She hoped this would be enough to make Florence stop. Unfortunately, Florence was asking for more.


    Florence jumped out of the bed and launched at Ruth.


    "You bitch!"


    She slapped Ruth across her face. Its sound ringed in Ruth''s ear for the next minute. Florence did not give Ruth any time to recover from the shock and grabbed her shoulders tightly.


    "You are threatening me?! What will you do, huh? Tell me, what can you do if I do not stop? You think I am stupid enough to get frightened of your shallow warnings?"


    "FLORENCE!"


    Ruth pushed the other woman with such force that she stumbled back on her feet.


    "You want to see what can I do, right?" Ruth''s expressions changed dramatically.


    She could feel a surge of some deviant energy coursing throughout her body. Her body turned hot, her pulse beating faster.


    "Yes! Show me what can you do. Show me why should I be scared of you!" Florence accepted the challenge.


    She saw Ruth''s lips stretching in a cold and wicked smirk. As if she had something powerful that Florence did not.


    Florence waited with a thumping heart. Her unsure eyes moved from Ruth''s lips to her eyes. And that was her mistake.


    Her eyes widened in realisation, but it was too late to mend her mistake. She tried tearing her gaze from Ruth''s but, something magnetic kept her shackled.


    She had experienced this before. Her whole body began trembling as sweat dripped from the side of her face in droplets.


    "Wh-what are you d-doing?" Florence fought hard to not surrender to that unexplainable phenomenon.


    She saw Ruth''s lips split into a full smile, showing her white teeth. But there was no trace of innocence that her smile usually held.


    "You are very beautiful Florence!"


    Florence stopped breathing for a second, trying to make sense out of Ruth''s words. She tried moving, but it was like her body had been paralyzed.


    Ruth was doing the same trick again. Florence was sure about it.


    Before she could think of anything more, Ruth took the mirror on the table, which was to her right. She was careful to not break her concentration as well as her eye contact with Florence.


    Ruth held the mirror in line with her eyes. Florence could not move her body, but she now could move her eyes. And yet she remained under that dangerous spell of Ruth.


    All this time, Ruth was carefully studying and practising using her powers. And she was glad that she had stepped ahead in the progress.


    "Are not you?" Ruth smiled again, but her eyes spit fury and something dark that Florence had never experienced before.


    Florence dared to shift her eyes to look in the mirror. And the moment she saw her reflection in the mirror, her whole body began shaking violently. A loud scream tried pushing its way out of her throat, but it failed miserably.


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at the woman in the mirror. She looked like Florence, yet she looked nothing like her.


    That woman in the mirror had ugly wrinkles on her face and neck, covering every inch of her bare skin. Her hair was a mixture of grey and white. Her hairline was receded back to show her scalp at places.


    Florence found it hard to breathe. She could not see the woman in the mirror, who looked like a 90-year-old woman. She had dark circles under her eyes, her eyes not strong enough to open wide.


    Her eyes shifted again towards Ruth questioningly and beggingly.


    "You have such a perfect body too Florence!"


    With another shuddering breath, Florence forced herself to raise her hands in front of her face. Her chest shook rapidly as more tears streamed down her face.


    Her hands were also covered in wrinkles with white and grey patches on them. Her nails had lost all their shine, turning bluish-black in colour. All the veins in her hands peeked out of her wrinkly skin to the extent that she feared a slight touch also could burst them.


    "P-please..." Florence managed to whisper in pleading.


    "What? You do not find yourself beautiful Florence?" Ruth asked, feigning innocence.


    She knew what was Florence''s greatest insecurity. She was very proud of her body and her beauty. They were her assets. She had exploited them to her best of capabilities all over the years.


    "R-ruth... please s-stop!" Florence cried, not able to face her worst of insecurities.


    "But Florence, I am not doing anything here. You yourself said that I can not do anything to stop you." Ruth said with a puppy face.


    Florence watched that woman who once was the kindest soul she had ever met in her life. She could not believe it and wondered what happened that brought such a drastic change in her?


    "S-stop!" Florence begged again.


    Ruth took two steps ahead to intimidate her. "I will if only you will. I am dead serious here, Florence. I am not that old Ruth who would tolerate your bullshit and keep mum about it.


    This new Ruth is very dangerous. She is the kind of person you should stay away from. I have tried words, but they did not work. You pushed me to this extent."


    Florence was scared. She was more scared than the last time.


    "You are right about my father being a thief and a killer. I know everything. You may know such things about him, but you do not know what kind of a person he was. He was a man with a genuine heart. He was not perfect, he was not an idol.


    But he was not a bad person either. However, and whatever he was, he was and is my father! And I will not tolerate you or anyone at that matter, bad-mouthing about him. Do you understand it?" Ruth''s voice was firm and commanding.


    Florence tried nodding her head, but it did not move.


    "Y-yes. I am s-sorry. Please stop this." Florence cried more.


    "Now be a good woman for at least once in your lifetime and stay out of my business. Edwin O''Dell is mine! Only I can get him and that too only for myself." Ruth declared.


    Florence was shocked. As far as she knew, Ruth did not like that man one bit.


    "D-do you... do you l-love him?"


    Florence asked the same question that Ruth had asked her once.


    She observed Ruth curiously. She saw something change in her eyes, but it passed too quickly that she doubted it was her imagination or reality.


    "I hope to not see you again Florence! Be careful when it comes to me and keep your mouth sealed. Or the next time, it will not be only your body at stake!"


    Ruth blinked, and Florence slumped on the floor as if her body had forgotten to stand on its feet. Florence caught up her breath, and when she looked up again, she saw no one ahead of her.


    The door of her room was open, and the mirror remained on the table.

 Chapter 355 - [Bonus ]WHY DO NOT YOU ASK THAT TO YOUR LOYAL GAURD?

    It had been more than three days, and Ruth did not hear anything from Florence. Ruth smirked, thinking she had learned her lesson. At least now Ruth had one thing less to worry about.


    Now the next thing on her priority list was Edwin. She had noticed that he was constantly on the verge since their fight. He snapped at anybody for any trivial reasons.


    The servants and maids were wary of going near him. He had thrown two servants from their job for nuisance mistakes. He wore a deep frown all the time that made him look more intimidating.


    He was walking and talking about danger that nobody wanted to play with.


    Ruth was concerned more for Thea. As Edwin''s head maid, her head was constantly on the platter with the sword of his anger constantly dangling above her.


    Contrary to Ruth''s expectations and Thea''s personality, she was very calm about all this.


    Ruth even asked her once. "Thea, are you sure you are fine with the way he barks at you like a street dog?"


    She saw Thea frowning Ruth''s comparison to Edwin. "He is going through a rough patch, Ruth. And as his loyal servants, we all need to stand by him and make things easy for him rather than bringing in our personal egos and make things more complicated for him."


    Ruth could not help but see a meaningful taunt in her words. After that, Ruth avoided talking about him with anyone.


    Ruth was in a corridor speaking with Ida. They were discussing the random topics when they paused after hearing a commotion around.


    "What is going on?" Ruth asked her.


    They both looked around. Their eyes halted when they saw Edwin and a man at his feet. Lester was silently standing a step beside Edwin with a face void of any emotions.


    "Let''s see. Come on." Ida took her hand, and they both hurried to the stairs.


    Climbing down the stairs, they stopped a few feet away from the men.


    "Master... Master please Master! Have some mercy on me, please!" The man cried at Edwin''s feet.


    "What is all this?" Ruth asked in a whisper.


    She saw Ida''s brows scrunched up in confusion. "I do not know." She whispered absentmindedly while her brain tried deciphering the situation.


    Ruth covered her mouth in shock when Edwin kicked the man in his left shoulder. The marks of his dirty shoes printed on the man''s shirt as he fell on his back.


    Ruth saw Edwin stalking towards him with a look of killing on his face.


    What was wrong with him?


    Ruth''s face scrunched up in sympathy for the man when Edwin put his same leg on the man''s chest. They saw his veins pop out. She was sure that he was applying great pressure with his leg.


    "Mercy? You know that I do not know about that word! You had one thing to do... only one! And yet you handled with such carelessness that may cost me more than your tiny brain can imagine!"


    Edwin''s voice fell like a thunderous storm.


    "I beg your forgiveness Master. Please! I made a mistake but please think about my family. I have small kids!" The man cried, bearing the pain.


    "Kids? Did you think about them when you kept repeating the same mistake? What kind of a father you are? I do not think your kids needs a father like you!" Edwin glared down at the man.


    If Ruth was shocked before, then she was flabbergasted by his words now. How could he say such a thing about someone?!!


    Ruth did not know what mistake that poor man had committed, but from the past two experiences, she considered that it must be some trivial thing. But this blue-eyed monster had to overreact for some weird reason.


    Lester caught Ruth and Ida standing there. Ida and his eyes met, and a silent conversation passed between them that Ruth had no idea of.


    Ruth could not stand and see this injustice. She was about to take a step ahead, but Ida held her elbow securely.


    "Ida!"


    Ida only shook her head with a serious face.


    And when Ruth saw Ida turning her focus again on that man, she could see the same anger in her eyes as Edwin. What was wrong with her now?


    "Master, please! Aaahhh...."


    The man screamed in agony when Edwin kicked him again in his gut. The man''s eyes watered as he howled in pain.


    "Lord Lester... p-please. Call Lord A-augustus, please!" The man then tried with Lester.


    Ruth waited for at least Lester to have some humanity, but she was again gifted by the disappointment when he slapped the man across his face.


    "What is going on here?" Ruth heard Lord Augustus''s stern voice and her head snapped in its direction to see him walking along with Theodora.


    Edwin''s blazing eyes met with Lord Augustus''s grey ones, and the tension in the air suddenly becomes palpable.


    Theodora had her face set in a mould. She cast a sideways glance to Ruth, then with a smirk, she turned her attention back to her enraged nephew and her husband.


    It was good that Ruth was witnessing this dark side of Edwin. Perhaps it would help in keeping her away from Edwin, Theodora thought.


    "L-lord Augustus... please save me from him! Please!" The relief washed over the man when he saw Lord Augustus.


    Augustus passed a cursory glance at the man before bringing his attention back to his nephew, who did not miss a single chance to create a scene for the world to enjoy.


    "What is going on here?", Augustus asked.


    "Why do not you ask that to your loyal guard?!" Edwin spat.


    Ruth noticed the appearance of frustration in his voice along with anger after he saw Lord Augustus.


    Augustus crossed his hands behind his back as he subtly glanced around to see a small crowd of servants- both humans and werewolves- gathered around to watch them.


    He exhaled a hot breath before saying, "We can discuss this matter in my office."


    Ruth saw Lester pulling the corner of his lips in disapproval. But Edwin he was still fuming in anger.


    "There is nothing to discuss because I have already decided his punishment!" Edwin declared.


    Augustus narrowed his eyes at him in a challenge. "And what is it?"


    "He must be locked up in the dungeons for seven years!"


    "No... no please!" The man pleaded on the ground.


    Augustus''s jaw ticked, his lips twitched. "Are not you going too far, Edwin?!!"


    Edwin took an intimidating step ahead that did not affect Lord Augustus at all. "I should have done that before... uncle!"


    "You can not punish a person who is appointed by me," Augustus argued, still maintaining his calm posture. Although, all he wanted to do at that moment was let his wolf out and challenge Edwin for a decisive fight.


    But he knew that it would not work until the people who loved Walter sided with Edwin.


    "I do not give a shit about that! I can and I will do what I think is necessary. And nobody... I mean NOBODY can stop me from it. I dare!" Edwin suppressed his wolf, who could feel the challenge of another wolf.


    Even in that riled upstate, Edwin was aware of his circumstances. There were people, and people tend to pick sides. He did not want that split up in his family.


    "EDWIN!"


    That was the first time Ruth had heard Lord Augustus rumbling so loudly and dangerously. For a second, she was scared.


    But then she looked at Edwin, who stood unmoving and unfiltered by his uncle''s outburst. Lady Theodora had a displeased look on her face but that was not only because of the situation but also because Edwin was trying to ascertain his authority over her husband and thus also on her.


    And with Ruth''s presence, Theodora felt more vulnerable and embarrassed by the situation.


    "Rees!" Edwin called loudly.


    Ruth saw Rees hurrying to his master.


    "Throw him in the dungeons. He will see his next daylight only after seven years! And that... is MY ORDER!"


    Edwin walked away from them, leaving behind raging Augustus, embarrassed Theodora and confused Ruth. Rees picked up the man by his collar.


    But the man held Augustus''s hand as a last try to save his life. Augustus glared at Rees.


    Ruth expected Rees to match his glare, but he did not. He kept his face calm and pulled the man''s hand from Augustus''s. After bowing his head once, he dragged the man out of there.


    But Ruth noticed that there was no hint of respect in Rees''s bow. He did that like he was only supposed to do that, and he did not mean it.


    She saw Theodora following Lord Augustus as he stomped out of there, trying to gulp the insult.


    Ruth had many doubts. This was the first-ever tense interaction in this family that she had seen except the tensions between Elsie and Eloise.


    She saw Lester''s eyes already trained on her. From a distance, Lester could see wheels running in Ruth''s head.. And he sighed after figuring out that they were not running in the right direction.

 Chapter 356 - I SAID, I DO NOT HAVE TIME!

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    Ruth could not take the scene that happened before out of her mind. The Edwin she saw then was someone who extruded power and dominance. He was lethal yet had a collected mind.


    The way he treated that man-made her restless. Seven years of imprisonment was just too much, according to Ruth.


    "Ida... Ida stop." Ruth saw Ida.


    She had a serious face, unlike her usually smiling one.


    "Yes?" She asked, forcing out a smile.


    "Do you have a minute? I need to talk with you." Ruth said, glancing around.


    "Of course, Ruth. I am listening."


    "I... I wanted to talk about what... what happened some time ago."


    Ida knew that Ruth would ask about it sooner or later. Before presenting her perspective, Ida was thoughtful of listening to Ruth''s first.


    "What do you want to talk about it?" Ida asked.


    Ruth gave her a long look. "Are you not at all affected by that Ida? Or is it only me who is oversensitive to these things and violence?"


    "Ruth, it is not about being affected. I know that you might think it was too much yet we all know that it was necessary." Ida tried explaining.


    "Necessary? Seven years of imprisonment is necessary? Are you serious Ida? He might be the successor of the O''Dells but it does not give him any right of insulting his uncle that way. Did you see how rude he was with Lord Augustus?!" Ruth could not digest it.


    "You are overthinking it, Ruth. Forget about it. Master knows better than anyone. If he thought he was right then he must be right. Do not think about it much." Ida sensed in which direction this conversation was leading. And to avoid it, she tried putting a full stop at the end.


    "Master knows better than anyone?" Ruth scoffed, not believing Ida.


    "He just said that the man''s kids does not need a father like him. Do you think it was right? He insulted his uncle in front of the servants, you think that was right? He was rude and crossed his limits. At least someone like HIM is not expected to preach others about right and wrong!" Ruth said, anger bubbling inside her.


    No matter how much she tried, she could not take the images of Edwin and Florence out of her mind. She could not forget about their fight, and he sided with Florence- well... indirectly.


    "What do you mean like HIM?" Ida asked, her tone changed slightly.


    "I meant a womanizer, a player, a selfish and arrogant spoiled man should not preach about what is right and wrong. Do not you think so Ida?" Ruth raised her brow.


    But Ida did not like those insults for her leader. More than her human, her wolf was displeased.


    "Enough Ruth! You are talking like you know everything. But trust me you do not!" Ida snapped.


    She realised her raised voice and condemning tone when she saw the surprise on Ruth''s face. Ida should not forget that more than her friend, Ruth was her future Luna. She should keep that in mind before hurting her in any way.


    "I am sorry." Ida quickly apologised.


    Ruth frowned.


    "Okay, let me tell you what exactly happened." Ida said. Although, she was not sure how to explain it to Ruth.


    But she had noticed that something was wrong between Ruth and Edwin. That resulted in his agitated wolf. The danger of rogues was on their tail, and if they wanted their leader to protect them, Edwin needed his mate by his side.


    This was an opportunity where Ida could try to mend things between them.


    "I am listening," Ruth responded half-heartedly.


    "Ruth, I am not justifying Master''s actions only because I am his loyal. But I am doing so because he was right. He acted that way because he cares for his people Ruth. He cares for all of us."


    Ruth was confused. "What are you saying?"


    "Ruth that was Lord Augustus''s guard, and he was in charge of the security around the northern border of Vincardine. But he neglected his duty, and thus some ro- I mean people tried to cross our borders illegally.


    When Master confronted Lord Augustus about it, he dismissed it, not regarding much attention to this issue. But that day... those... people attacked Rees and Lord Lester when they were returning from a neighbouring town."


    Ruth''s eyes widened in shock. She had no idea about any of these things.


    "Wh-what are you saying Ida?"


    Ida nodded her head, satisfied that she managed to make Ruth understand and also did not reveal anything particularly.


    "Yes, Ruth. If those people can attack someone like Rees and Lord Lester then how hard it is for them to attack the common people of our town?"


    Ruth''s blood ran cold as she recalled Mr Payne''s death. Were these same people who murdered Mr Payne? Her heart raced at that thought.


    "For the O''Dells, the foremost priority is their people. They can die to protect them and also can take lives if it takes them there. I know that Master has a very bad reputation.


    But is it fair for people to judge him on his past actions only? If he is willing to take his responsibilities, then is it fair to stop him or obstruct his path only because of his bad image?"


    Suddenly Ruth felt guilty. She cringed inwardly at every bad word she said about Edwin. Now that she thinks of it, she realised that his anger and frustration were justified given the circumstances.


    He was right when he said that the man''s kids did not need a father like him. They did not need a father to look up to who was neglecting his duties by risking hundreds of lives, including his own kids and family.


    Ruth should not have jumped to the conclusions so quickly. But that is what humans do. We believe only in what we see, we trust only in what we hear and we remain faithful only in what we believe.


    "I... I..." Ruth could not find the right words to say.


    Ida touched her shoulder gently. "Ruth, I am not blaming you here or trying to make you feel worse. I am only telling you the truth you did not know.


    I agree that Master is a little difficult to understand. His actions do not make any sense at some times. But all you need to do is be patient with him. Try to understand his reasons.


    There are many people who do not like him and consider him unworthy of his position. As much as this is true, nobody can deny the other side of the same coin where there are many people who are loyal to him. Who believes in him and respects him.


    If he was wrong, then do you think that Lord Lester would not have stopped him? Do you think then Lord Augustus would have just walked away from there?"


    Ida made sense. Ruth failed to think about this. She was too busy looking for his bad side due to her jealousy that she forgot to be rational.


    "I... I am sorry Ida. I really am. I should not have said that about him without knowing the truth." Ruth apologised sincerely.


    Who knew it better than Ruth when someone accused you of the things you have not done?!!


    "I think it is somebody else you should apologise to. If... only you mean it." Ida walked away after a reassuring small smile.


    Ruth kept thinking about what Ida said for the rest of the day till the sun began setting behind the horizon.


    She was looking forward to a chance of speaking with Edwin. And as if her stars were at her side, she saw him coming out of his office. And surprisingly, he was alone.


    That was the best opportunity that she could get, and she ran with intention of not wasting it.


    "Wait... wait!" She called, trying to match his fast pace.


    Edwin was in such a sour mood that he ignored her calls and kept walking, his brain set on the issue at hand.


    "Please listen to me... please!" Ruth called again.


    This time he abruptly stopped that caused her to crash into his hardback. She hit her nose against his rock-solid muscles. Her eyes watered instantly at the impact.


    She stepped away quickly, holding her nose.


    At least he stopped.


    "I... I want to talk to you. Can we-"


    "I do not have time." Came Edwin''s cold reply she was not anticipating.


    "But-"


    "I said I do not have time!" Edwin hissed in irritation and walked out of there.


    Ruth remained still on her spot.


    Did he feel the same hurt whenever she ignored or avoided him in the past?


    She was not sure what she wanted with him in the long run, but she felt the need to apologise to him for judging him too quickly and wrongly.


    Theodora watched their interaction from a distance with a victorious smirk on her face. She did not need to do anything to create a rift between Ruth and Edwin.


    Edwin was his own enemy. And Ruth was another opportunist who tried her luck but failed miserably like others.


    Now, how pleasant it would feel to rub salt on her wounded ego?!!


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 357 - PRINCE CHARMING HAS STARTED IGNORING YOU?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    "Well... well... well... looks like someone is about to cry rivers here."


    Ruth heard the taunting voice that she loathed the most from her side. The temptation of ignoring it had Ruth almost there, but when Theodora came to block her way, she was left with no choice but to stay back to hear her nonsense.


    "What happened Ruth? Prince charming has started ignoring you?" Theodora smirked.


    Ruth tried keeping her mouth shut. She had many things to deal with other than wasting her time in bickering with this good for nothing woman.


    Theodora''s expressions changed, and Ruth realised that her smile... it somehow felt very unnatural now that she observed it up close. The face she had now was her real face.


    Jealousy, anger, ego, arrogance, lies, selfishness how much more depravity this woman had hidden inside her?


    "I warned you before this Ruth. Edwin is not a man a woman dreams of even though he has everything that can make a woman feel like the happiest human in the world.


    If he can take you the peaks of bliss, then it will not take him a moment to push you down from above. He has always been like that. He thinks only about himself. There is no one he cares about more than himself."


    Ruth kept staring at the woman in front of her. She was Edwin''s family. She was living with him for years now. And yet she knew very little about that man.


    Was this what Lester, Rees and Ida talk about? Was this what they meant by people having a wrong image of him?


    Was not Ruth also believed the same only some time ago?


    "I am telling you again Ruth. You are here." Theodora pointed at the ground and near her feet. "At the lowest point of the hierarchy."


    Ruth''s body went stiff in anger.


    "And the O''Dells are there!" Theodora pointed at the now dark sky. "The topmost point of hierarchy."


    "There is no meeting of these two. Never! The sooner you get it, the better!"


    This was another warning from Theodora and yet, Ruth was not intimidated by her. Little did Theodora realise that her warnings were not breaking Ruth''s resolve. Rather, they were pushing her to break her limits to get what she wanted.


    Her warnings were making her wish for more, work harder. They were making her resolve grow stronger and stronger.


    Theodora might have failed to raise Ruth as her daughter. However, unknowingly she was shaping a woman that was determined, brave and ambitious. She was giving birth to a woman who would have ambitions far greater than the sky.


    Theodora took a warning step ahead. Meeting Ruth''s gaze, she said, "And if you do not get it, then I have many ways to put people like you in their place." She pointed again at the ground while saying the last part.


    Ruth did not say a single word. She only listened. She could have retorted back, but she did not. Ruth wanted to see how much poison this woman, who was her mother, had in her mind and soul.


    Ruth wanted to see to which extent she could carry her evilness.


    "I will definitely keep that in mind, Lady Theodora O''Dell!" And Ruth walked away from there.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin was sprawled on the couch in his office chamber. His eyes were closed. He was drained out because of his hectic schedule these days. And today was just another thing that had him in this condition.


    He tried talking sense into his uncle, yet the old man was not ready to cooperate. After Edwin put his man in the dungeons, Lord Augustus brutally insulted two of Edwin''s trusted men. He even threatened to declare them as traitors in front of the world.


    What kind of rat race this was?! If you slap me once, I will slap you twice!


    Why was uncle Augustus acting strangely? Edwin never had a healthy relationship with Lord Augustus. Since his childhood, Augustus always maintained his distance from Edwin.


    Edwin still remembered the look of disapproval in Augustus''s eyes every time their eyes met.


    "Grandpa, why uncle Augustus does not like me?"


    Little Edwin had once asked his grandfather.


    "Edwin, there are some questions that do not have answers. They are that way only. Do not waste your time pondering over them. You have better things to do with your life. Let him be the way he wants."


    His grandfather''s answer did not satisfy little Edwin. He even thought of asking about it to his uncle directly. But Augustus was always busy at work, and he was always in a bad mood. Little Edwin did not know how to approach him.


    And when he came back after his years of training in the Academy, he realised that there was no point remaining in asking that question now. They both had rifted far afar from each other to get that answer.


    He was broken from his thoughts by a knock on his office door. Who would be that at this time? Edwin was not in the mood of handling another drama.


    He ignored the knock but then he heard the sound of the opening of the door.


    "Brother Edwin"


    His eyes snapped open hearing Elsie''s gentle voice. He looked at her with his tired eyes.


    "Elsie? What are you doing here?"


    "I... I brought you food." She said, lifting up the plate in her hand to show him. "You did not come for the dinner, so I thought..."


    "But I am not hungry." He said.


    "Please eat something! For me at least?!" Elsie gave him a hopeful look that he could never say no to.


    "Okay. Put it here." Edwin removed his feet from the coffee table in front of him. Elsie put the plate on the table.


    Edwin expected her to leave, but she lingered behind with something on her mind.


    "Do you need anything else?" He asked.


    Elsie did not like this cold side of her brother. He always acted that way whenever he was tensed or hurt. That facade of coldness was his defence mechanism, and very few people knew about it.


    "Erm... can I... sit with you while you eat?" Elsie finally asked.


    Edwin furrowed his brow. "You have not eat the dinner?"


    She smiled at his concern. Even in such a worse mood, he cared. That was her dearest cousin- loving and caring- but showing it in very untraditional ways.


    "I have. I just want to make sure that you finish everything in the plate."


    Edwin sighed in defeat. Elsie might be the most gentle and sensitive woman he knew. But when she set her mind on something, she was the most stubborn woman Edwin had ever seen.


    "Fine! Let me go wash my hands." Edwin said while standing up, but Elsie stopped him.


    "Brother Edwin... would you... would you mind if I... feed you?"


    Edwin was taken aback by her request. He narrowed his eyes at her trying to figure out something.


    "You are not planning to elope with Lester to see the wonders of the world, are you?"


    Elsie blinked once, then twice and then multiple times till she comprehend what he just said.


    "Wonders of the world?" She asked in confusion.


    "Elsie I swear to Moon Goddess that I will fucking chain you to your bed for an eternity before allowing you to accompany him in his stupid fantasies. That idiot does not even know how to tie his shoelaces. How am I suppose to trust such a man with my sister, where I can not keep watch on her and-"


    "Brother Edwin... brother Edwin listen to me... BROTHER!"


    Edwin stopped rambling and blinked at her.


    "No, I am not hear to ask you for your permission for any such thing. And do not worry I will teach Lester how to tie his shoelaces so he can be a completely responsible man." Elsie said stiffling her smile.


    She saw Edwin''s body visibly relaxed after hearing her. "Damn! I thought I needed to tackle one more problem." He muttered under his breath.


    Elsie felt bad that he had to go through such a level of stress where his mind only thought about problems. He had no positive things to look at. His only sunshine was also not with him then.


    Elsie sat beside him and started feeding him. Like an obedient child fed by his mother, Edwin opened his mouth chewed the food, gulped it down and repeated that wordlessly.


    However, Elsie knew that behind his silence, his overthinking brain was running in different directions.


    "I am sorry!" She finally said, after Edwin ate everything on the plate and that too without complaining.


    "For what?"


    "For... what happened today. Lester told me how father is ignoring his responsibilities." Elsie could not look at Edwin.


    She was feeling guilty on behalf of her father.


    "Do not think about it Elsie. I am here to handle it." Edwin replied, trying to sound assuring.


    Her face morphed into worry. "I... I am scared brother." He saw her chin quivering as she fight back her tears.


    "Elsie, why are you scared? Do not you trust me, your leader, your brother?" She heard a slight layer of vulnerability in his voice.


    "It is not like that brother Edwin." Elsie shook her head. "Of course I trust you. But I am scared for you, for Lester, for our people. The war is not near yet and Lester and Rees were attacked by a rogue."


    Betraying her will, a lone tear dropped from her eyes.


    "Elsie, that rogue was not there to kill them. Do you think he was stupid enough to attack an alpha alone? It will take more than tens of such rogues to tire a powerful Alpha like Lester. That rogue was there only to warn us."


    Edwin''s eyes darkened as anger bubbled inside him.


    "I wish father understand the gravity of the situation. He is acting very weird these days. I tried talking with mother but she is also siding with him. I do not understand what is happening in our family. It looks like we all are drifting away from each other." Elsie was very upset with the recent happenings in her family.


    Even at the dinner table, the uncomfortable silence choked her to the point she barely ate a few morsels before running back to her chamber.


    Edwin put his hand around Elsie and pulled her to his chest. She willingly leaned onto him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "I miss those days brother Edwin. I miss us all caring for each other, laughing with each other, loving each other." Elsie said sadly.


    Edwin ran his hand on her head. He did not want to shake her sweet believes when he knew that the reality was far different from them.


    "Everything will be fine Elsie.. I am here! I am here!" That was all Edwin could tell her at that moment before he kissed her forehead.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 358 - SHE HAS BEGUN LIKNG YOU!

    Days passed, and Ruth heard nothing from Florence. Perhaps she had learned her lesson well, or was she planning something bigger this time?


    Whatever it was, Ruth was eased that she would not need to see her heavily painted face for some time. That was not the only thing running in her mind though. She still had to figure out how to mend things with Edwin.


    They barely saw each other these days. After her eye-opening encounter with Theodora, she knew that now she needed Edwin more than before. She could not achieve her goals without him by her side. She realised that when Edwin proved his dominance by punishing Lord Agustsus''s man.


    That man was something else that was she sure about. He was a prince in the race of becoming a king, and she needed only a king by her side. Once she get her hands on the king, she did not need to waste time on the pawns. She would have the entire game in her favour.


    Today when Ruth left home for the job, she was determined to mend things with Edwin in one way or another.


    *


    *


    *


    A heavy tension made the air suffocate in Edwin''s chamber. He was pacing in distress while Lester sat with a deep frown and anger on his face.


    They did not know how much time it had been after Rees gave another unfortunate news through the mind link.


    Lester heard a frustrated groan coming from Edwin as he kicked the heavy wooden table in anger.


    "Fuck it!"


    Edwin cursed loudly.


    "Another cub went missing Lester. One more cub. And what we have in hands is nothing!" He greeted through his teeth.


    Lester ran his hand on his face in frustration. "To be honest, I do not know what else to do Edwin. Now we can not provide security to each and every werewolf pack in the world now, can we?"


    "But we need to do something Lester. I can not sit in my office thinking about the next step when those small children faced only Moon Goddess knows what kind of hardships."


    Lester could understand Edwin''s frustration. They were doing everything in their power, but nothing seemed to be working. Rees had not come to Vincardine in the past few days. He was constantly on the run, travelling from one pack to another, hundreds and thousands of miles away.


    He was trying to alert all the packs and see if he could get any clue regarding these kidnappings, but so far he did not get much.


    Lester was trying his level best to communicate with his alpha friends of other packs. And Edwin... he had to look for ways to keep his wolf in check.


    This act of kidnapping werewolf cubs- next generations, the future of their breed- took by his wolf as a challenge to his dominance. And the beast did not take it well.


    Edwin had run miles in these days, letting his wolf completely loose, yet there was no way of venting out his fury. He was still on the edge. Edwin was both physically and mentally exhausted. Apart from his heavy build and constantly frowning face, he looked like he could collapse down any minute.


    And that worried Elsie. She asked Lester to try to talk with Edwin after her failed tries.


    "You are right my Alpha. You can not sit thinking about the plan. It is time for action but the question is- are you capable of it right this moment?"


    "Lester!" Edwin growled in warning. "Are you doubting the strength of your leader?" Edwin''s eyes instantly turned a dark shade of blue, his wolf awake and agitated.


    Lester maintained his composure. He needed to show Edwin the mirror before it became too late.


    "Yes I am!"


    Lester''s confidence caused him heavily when Edwin''s punch landed on the side of his face. Lester fell out of the chair and on the ground. He quickly recovered from the shock of the attack and stood up on alert.


    "It is bitter to hear I know. But you need to hear it! How long you are planning to go like this?" Lester asked, moving his jaw that pained like bitch.


    At least Edwin''s human side was careful to not break it.


    "What do you mean?" Edwin asked darkly, taking a threatening step towards him.


    "I mean how long you are planning to pamper your ego Edwin? You know what I am referring to! Do not play dumb!" Lester said confidently.


    Edwin''s shoulders moved a little, the frown on his face dipped more.


    "She started it! It is her fault!" He grumbled like a kid.


    Lester rolled his eyes, still trying to get used to the pain in his jaw.


    "Fine! She started it so you finish it. What is so difficult in that?"


    "But why should I always take a step? Can not she do it once? I did not do anything wrong by hugging Florence. You know I have... I have not touched any woman in that way since I got to know that Ruth is my mate." Edwin was convinced that the fight that happened between him and Ruth was all Ruth''s mistake.


    She failed to understand him... like she always did.


    "Does she know that?"


    Edwin blinked, puzzled. "What?"


    "Does Ruth know that you have not touched any woman after you found out that she is your mate?" Lester elaborated on his previous question.


    Edwin opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out of it. He closed it again in defeat.


    "Edwin... how can you be so clueless?! Can not you see what is happening here or has your brain turned into a walnut?" Lester groaned, annoyed at his friend''s stupidity.


    "Stop throwing insults at me and say what you want clearly." Edwin slumped down on the couch. His eyes returned back to his cerulean blue colour.


    "Edwin, any woman in Ruth''s place would have reacted in the same way as she did. You yourself have created this image of a dirty womanizer. And she has seen it. How is she supposed to understand you when after she saw you in the arms of a woman with whom you used to share bed?"


    Edwin had thought about it before, but the way Lester put it made him cringe inwardly.


    "Women- irrespective of any breed- are sensitive. The werewolf females express their anger through aggression. But human females are different. They find it hard to express. They want others to understand their silence instead of reacting to their words.


    I know that her words hurt you but try to find the deeper meaning of them. She did not mean to insult you or daunt your male ego. Women like her do not give a dime for the male ego. They only speak the truth."


    Everything that Lester said went above Edwin''s head, yet it sounded sensible.


    "Stop preaching about human psychology Lester. Come straight to the point!"


    "So the point is to leave your ego aside and apologise to her, makeup things with her. Edwin, by acting stubborn, Ruth is hurting only herself and you. But by pampering your ego, you are hurting not only you two, but you are also compromising with the expectations of your people.


    Stop brooding, man up and talk with Ruth. Because from what I see, it is clear that she has begun liking you. That is why she is so hurt by you touching another woman. And if you can not do that, then I do not know how Moon Goddess is going to forgive you for your foolishness."


    Saying that Lester walked out of Edwin''s office, still holding his jaw in hand. He needed to find the physician as soon as possible.


    In everything that Lester said, only one sentence remained stuck in Edwin''s mind.


    "She has begun liking you."


    ''Has she?'' Edwin asked himself.


    As if eager to answer his question, a knock on the door diverted his attention. The door opened, and his eyes met the answer to his question.


    "May I come in?" Ruth asked in a low tone.


    Edwin did not say anything as he kept staring at her with his lips slightly parted. She was in her uniform, her hair secured in a bun. A couple of notorious tendrils fell on the sides of her face. Her large hazel eyes looked at him in expectation.


    Yes! That was the moment! A moment comes in one''s life that seemed random and unexpected when one realised the core of life. This was Edwin''s that moment.


    At that moment, when he was asking himself if she had begun liking him and she appeared in front of him, he realised that he loved this woman not only because she was his fate but also because she managed to give birth to warmth in his cold heart.


    She was just... perfect!


    Ruth cleared her throat audibly to gain his attention back.


    Edwin blinked once, then nodded his head while saying, "Yes."


    Her heart was beating in nervousness. Edwin wondered what she had to say this time. But whatever it was, he had already made up his mind on what he wanted to say to her.


    He was done waiting for her!

 Chapter 359 - [Bonus ]I HOPE AND WISH THAT YOU WILL!

    Ruth was nervous for some reason. When she was walking in Edwin''s office''s way, she was determined and confident. But it all crumbled down as soon as her eyes met with him.


    Although it had been only a couple of days, it felt like she had not seen him in ages. As soon as their eyes met, something tingled inside her. She felt like someone had softly blown air on her dead heart, bringing it back to life.


    As soon as she saw him, she felt like she could finally breathe after days of immobility.


    And that took her by surprise.


    She observed him while waiting for his permission to come in.


    He looked worse than the last time she saw him when he punished Augustus''s man. He looked worn out with bags under his eyes along with dark circles. His hair was dishevelled like ruined crops falling broken in the farm after heavy rainfall.


    She could see light stubble on his chiselled jaw and his dry lips. He looked like a mess, and so was she.


    She heard his yes falling on her ear, but she was too disturbed by the way he looked to hide it from any attention.


    "Are you alright? You do not look good."


    Ruth slapped herself mentally when she realised what she said.


    This was not in her plan. Where does that come from?


    As Ruth was busied in chiding herself, she failed to notice what her words did to him.


    ''She cares for you! She cares for us!'' His wolf told him, showing him hope.


    "Is that what you came here for?"


    "No, but I want to know it first."


    Words came out of their mouths as if they had their own mind.


    Edwin stared at her face for a moment longer before shaking his head. "I am not alright Ruth."


    The hair on her body stood up after she heard her name in his deep and rich voice. She took a small step ahead, gauging his reaction. When he did not mind, she felt relieved. He was not running again.


    She walked towards him and stopped at a safe distance. "May I know why?" She asked, looking down at him.


    She gasped with her eyes bulging out of her skull when she felt herself moving ahead in a quick motion. Edwin''s hands slipped back to rest on her thighs. Ruth''s body jerked when she felt him resting his head on her stomach as she stood close to him.


    His actions were not harsh or forceful. She would have slapped the man for doing that, but this was not any other man. This was her blue-eyed monster who could instigate terror in her, yet he could treat any wound of her too.


    Edwin closed his eyes blissfully as his forehead touched her stomach, although there were layers of fabrics between their skins. They still could feel the heat of each other.


    It took a minute for Ruth to get a hold of the situation. She had never felt like this before. No man had ever done that with her. She had not read enough romance novels to know what a woman should do in that situation.


    So she decided to let her heart guide her way. Instinctively her hand slowly lifted only to touch his head. She felt him releasing a shaky breath. Feeling more comfortable than before, she let her fingertips disappear in his coffee brown locks.


    This was the first time she was experiencing the touch of his hair. She had always liked the way he kept them uncombed. Untraditionally, they rested sprawled mannerlessly on his head, representing his rebellious spirit.


    His hair was smooth... they were so smooth that she envied them. She wished she had such smooth hair. What kind of oil did he use?


    Her fingers moved through his hair, her fingertips brushing against his scalp.


    "Can I hold you? Please?"


    Ruth paused abruptly. What kind of request was that? Was he intoxicated or something?


    Ruth looked around for a bottle of alcohol, sniffed the air for its smell but she did not find any trace of it.


    Her heart pounded faster, and now that she had decided to let it guide her, she did what it commanded.


    "yes", She whispered softly.


    The very next second, he had his arms around her waist, caging her in his hold. He moved his head to the left so that now his right side of the face touched her stomach.


    Ruth sucked air when his hold tightened around her, pulling her a step ahead. Her hand still remained paused on his head.


    "Do not stop!"


    She heard him say. "Do not stop running your fingers in my hair. It feels good!"


    The corners of her lips lifted slightly at his words. She did what he asked her. She began running her fingers through his hair, lightly massaging his scalp.


    Oh, Moon Goddess! It felt like he was in the heavens! If he knew that he could have this feeling with Ruth, then he would have probably dragged her to his chamber and chained her up. Then he would have made her touch him the way she was doing right now every night after a troubled day.


    Alas!


    They remained in that position for some time while forgetting about the world. Ruth forgot why she came here in the first place and what motives she had regarding Edwin. Edwin forgot about his problems as a leader and the loneliness he had made a friendship with.


    At that moment, they were the two incomplete, beaten souls treating each other''s wounds.


    Minutes of silence later, she felt him relaxing gradually. As if her massage was lessening his burdens. So she put some more effort and started massaging his head with both her hands.


    They were in a very intimate position, yet Ruth did not find it offending or uncomfortable. In fact, she was experiencing something foreign yet amazing.


    "Will you now tell me what happened?" She asked, breaking the silence between them.


    "I do not want to talk about it right now." He said.


    Ruth''s sweet scent lulled Edwin and his wolf to sleep. But he reminded himself of his resolve.


    "But I want to talk about something else." He then added.


    "Yes, I also want to say something to you." Ruth said.


    Edwin would have listened to her first in any other circumstances. But not now. He was afraid that if he did not say what he had decided just before Ruth walked in, then they would end up in another misunderstanding.


    And he could not bear that silence and avoid each other more.


    "Later. First listen to me."


    Ruth''s face instantly scrunched up in a disapproving frown, she was about to object, but he beat her to it.


    "Ruth... I am sorry!"


    She paused again, not believing her ears. Was Edwin O''Dell apologising to her again?


    Edwin moved his head to look up at her, although he did not want that. But he felt the need to look at her while saying what he had decided so that she would know that his words were genuine.


    He hoped she would know that!


    "I should not have said those things to you. I should not have walked away from you. I should have tried to understand you... but I did not. Instead I hurt you. Please forgive me!"


    Ruth felt like she was living in a dream. A dream that she could never imagine in the wildest dreams of her. Who was this man, and what was he doing to her heart?


    She came here to apologise and mend things with him. Instead, he was the one asking for her apology. He sounded so genuine that his words caressed her heart so tenderly that it fluttered overwhelmingly.


    "I am sorry too! I... I should not have reacted that way and said those bad words about you. After all you are a Lord and I am just a... a maid!"


    Yes, that was the reality. Sometimes Ruth wondered if her plan would ever succeed. Why would a Lord like him with a blessing of good looks and a perfect warrior body take her seriously?


    She saw the corner of his lips pulling down in disagreement. He moved further away from her and removed his hands from her waist.


    Ruth alarmed. Did she ruin her chance?


    Before she could jump to the conclusion, he moved his hands to take hers in them. He held her right hand with his large fingers and rested her palm on his cheek. He leaned into her touch, making her heart race again.


    "You do not know this. But for me... you are more than just a maid Ruth."


    The sincerity and the strange emotions in his cerulean blue eyes took her breath away.


    "Then what am I to you?" She asked daringly, although she was praying for a positive answer inwardly.


    She did not want to feel disappointed again. She did not want to feel that pain again.


    Edwin took a brief pause before telling her, "Get me the red velvet box from the second drawer of my table."


    Ruth blinked twice before registering his words. Was he serious?


    Standing on the verge of feeling disappointed, she nodded curtly. Edwin let go of her hands, and she did not like it. Nonetheless, she went to his table and brought the small velvet box from his drawer.


    Handing it to him, she waited in anticipation of hearing his answer.


    Edwin opened the box and turned it around for her to see. Ruth was taken by surprise to see the same blue stoned earrings that Edwin had offered her for Rees and Thea''s wedding.


    She was confused. What was he trying to do?


    "If you want to know the answer to your question then you will wear these and meet me in the morning. If you wear these tommorrow, I will tell you what you mean for me."


    Ruth did not know what to say. She kept staring at those earrings and his face dumbfoundedly.


    "My heart tells me that you will wear these Ruth. I hope and wish that you will!"

 Chapter 360 - I.... I AM CONFUSED

    "Darius."


    Darius was discussing something with his mother when he heard his father''s voice. The recent time had brought tensions between the father and the son. Aurora tried talking with her husband, but that was of no use.


    She thought of trying with Darius but, that too turned out to be futile.


    Darius''s face turned serious, instantly after seeing his father. He ignored him and began walking away. Ambrose stood in his way using his vampire speed.


    "When your father calls your name, you should respond by saying - yes father? , Darius." Ambrose said darkly.


    Aurora was watching the exchange between them curiously. She had not seen them speaking with each other in a long time.


    "Say it!"


    She was taken aback by Ambrose''s unnatural loud voice. It was very unlikely of him to speak in such raised voice. But, Darius remained unfazed.


    He coolly stared back at his father, then crossed his arms over his chest. A clear answer that he did not care.


    "Ambrose, please!" Aurora quickly stepped ahead to her husband''s side.


    Ambrose did not like his son''s defiance, but right now he wanted to discuss something important. So letting his disrespecting behaviour aside, Ambrose decided to address the main topic.


    "Where do you go these days?" He came straight to the point.


    Darius narrowed his eyes then moved them to see a smirking face of Marcus standing at some distance.


    Of course, that loyal dog would go and bark everything to his master!


    "I do not know what you are talking about." Darius dismissed his question,


    But Ambrose was his father, and he did not know how to give up.


    "Darius", He hissed dangerously. "If you think that you can do whatever you want without my knowledge, then let me burst your bubble son. I am Ambrose Garfield- the leader of the Vampire breed.


    Kinsville is my place, my kingdom. A single leaf can not move without my permission on this land. I do not know where you disappear frequently and why... yet! But, let me tell you, Darius, if you create another problem for me, then I will fucking kill you with my own hands!"


    Aurora gasped at Ambrose''s words. What had gotten into him? How could he say such a thing to his own son?


    "Ambrose! What are you saying? He is our only son! Your pride, the next leader in line!" She gave him an unbelievable look.


    "Aurora! My ancestors have sacrificed everything for the good of our breed and so have I. Nothing and I mean nothing is greater for me than the pride of my breed and my family. Not even my son! The sooner he gets it, the better! Or, there are examples where someone else have assumened the charge of a leader." Ambrose warned.


    But his last sentence irked Darius.


    "What do you mean father?" He asked through a clenched jaw.


    Ambrose took a step ahead so that now the two of them were nose to nose with each other.


    "What I mean is one can not be a leader only because of the family name. A person becomes a leader because of his capabilities. Anyone who proves his capabilities is eligible to be a leader. I hope you are smart enough to understand the rest!"


    Ambrose turned on his heels and walked out of there, leaving behind shocked Aurora and enraged Darius.


    Marcus still had that smirk on his face as he followed his Master.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth held the red velvet box tightly in her hands, for only God knew how long. Her fingers now had impressions of the box graved on them.


    She kept replaying what happened in Edwin''s office over and over. That every word he said, his every touch and every look he gave her, made her feel butterflies in her stomach.


    She ran her other hand on her stomach, where he had rested his head. She closed her eyes shut, remembering that feeling.


    She had not expected any of this. That was not her plan. But, fate was serving her a chance to skip a long road to get Edwin O''Dell. He himself was offering him to her.


    Ruth should be happy, should not she? Then why does she have that restless feeling in a corner of her chest?


    She would have immediately grabbed the opportunity, that would fulfil her goal, her revenge. But she did not. She just walked out of his office without a word. For some reason, she felt... guilty.


    -"for me... you are more than just a maid Ruth."-


    The way he said that made Ruth''s heart flutter in joy. She could hear him saying her name for the rest of her life, and yet she would not be tired. But why?


    -"My heart tells me that you will wear these Ruth. I hope and wish that you will!"-


    When he said that, he looked hopeful. He looked expectant. He seemed like he believed in her, he had faith in her, that she would not break his heart.


    But was Ruth also ready to put the same faith in him?


    Ruth shuddered at the thought of the number of women he had been with before. Was she ready to put those things in the past and move on?


    The real question was- was Ruth ready to wear those earrings? If yes, then was it only for her revenge or something else?


    She was too confused, and the guilt just kept worsening. No! She could not just lay in her bed thinking about this alone, only to stop at the dead end. She needed someone to help her sort out her thoughts. And, she knew who would do that for her.


    Ruth got up from the bed. Covering herself with a shawl, she silently walked out of her home and took the path that led to the only person who could help her.


    A knock disturbed Thea''s sleep.


    "Rees... open the door, go." She mumbled in sleep.


    After another knock on the door, Thea was irritated. "Rees, you useless piece of a husband get up and open the damn door or-" She abruptly stopped with her rant when she realised the space beside her was cold and empty.


    Suddenly Thea was hit by the realisation that she had not seen her husband for a few days now. He was away for the investigation of the kidnappings.


    Thea sighed but then got excited. Who would be knocking on her door this late in the night? Of course, it had to be Rees.


    All the sleep flew away from her eyes as she ran to the door. Opening it, her smile faltered, then turned into confusion and then into worry after seeing Ruth.


    "Ruth? Is Mrs Payne alright? Let''s get her to the physi-"


    "Thea! Mrs Payne is alright. She is peacefully sleeping at home." Ruth stopped her overreacting friend before she woke up the entire manor.


    "Thank God! But, what are you doing here this late then?" Thea asked.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek before asking, "Can I come in? I need to discuss something very important with you."


    "Of course Ruth. Please come in." Thea welcomed her inside the home and closed the door again.


    "Rees?" Ruth asked.


    Thea''s face instantly fell upon hearing his name. "He has not returned yet."


    Ruth frowned, "What kind of responsibility he has been given that takes this long?"


    Thea searched for an appropriate answer, but she could not tell Ruth the truth. So she changed the topic.


    "Come sit here and tell me what is so important that you decided to ruin my beauty sleep?" Thea said as she took Ruth to the couch and made her sit on it.


    Ruth did not know how to begin, so she directly showed Thea the earrings that Edwin asked her to wear. She then narrated the whole incidence- of course leaving out some personal details, that she was too shy to share. Thea listened to everything silently.


    "So?" She then asked at the end.


    "So... erm... what should I do now?" Ruth asked.


    Thea was actually surprised at Edwin''s bold step. He had not mentioned it to anyone. Then what made him take such a long leap?


    As far as she knew Ruth, she expected her to be panicking by this time. Yet she was there contemplating his request like a mature and sane person.


    What was going on in that pretty head of hers?


    "How can I tell you that Ruth? It is your decision. It is either a yes or a no." Thea said, still gauging Ruth''s response.


    "But Thea... I... I am confused."


    "Why? You yourself have made this clear on many times that you do not like him. You once even said that if he is the last man on the earth then also you will die alone than being with him. It should be easy for you Ruth."


    Thea felt bad that she was acting like a bitch here. She should help her friend instead of taunting her. But then, she cared for Edwin too. She knew what it meant if Ruth wore those earrings.


    She was afraid that if Ruth wore those earrings and after knowing the true self of Edwin if she stepped back, then Edwin''s wolf would not take it easy. Only Moon Goddess knew what he would do.


    So before helping Ruth realise her feelings, she first needed to know what exactly was going on in her head.

 Chapter 361 - YOU ARE JUST IN DENIAL!

    Ruth was at Thea''s home with the red velvet box of the earrings placed between them.


    "Ruth you are not going to achieve anything with this silence. You have to think fast because in few hours, you will need to be there wearing these earrings to hear his answer." Thea said after ten minutes of silence.


    Ruth shook her head in distress.


    "Thea, you are not getting it. There are... there are hundreds of things running on my mind. I can not decide this in a minute. I am still trying to wrap up my head around what he has done and what he is expecting me to do." Ruth said while rubbing the corner of her head.


    "Then let''s address those hundreds of things one by one." Thea suggested.


    Ruth nodded, although she was not sure how many things she could discuss with Thea. Her plan of revenge was definitely not one of them.


    "Does this... this means... he... he l-likes me?" Asking that sounded very weird to Ruth at the same time, it made her tingle at places.


    Thea gave her an incredulous look. "Of course, it means he likes you, idiot! He is practically going to propose to you. How can you not get this simple thing?"


    Okay, now Ruth had an answer to her one question that kept bugging her all this time. Her face blushed in pink.


    "But... why?"


    "What do you mean by why? He likes you and that is as simple as that. What is so complicated in it?" Thea asked in confusion.


    "Thea, for liking someone, you need to be around that person for some time to know what you like about them. What attracts you to that person? You need to have some similarities, a common ground... and we... we both are two worlds apart. We do not have any common ground."


    Thea could sense how much bothered Ruth was because of her insecurities, and she did not blame her for that. Thea understood from the life Ruth came, it was natural for her to think in that way.


    If only she understood what a mate bond was, then she might not have thought in that way.


    "Okay, let me tell you a few things Ruth. I hide them from you because I thought that was necessary for both of you. And he insisted so. But now that you are standing at this point where you have to take a decision, I think it is time to tell you those things."


    Ruth''s heart began beating loudly in her ears. What was that Thea wanted to tell her.


    "Ruth, Edwin O''Dell is a notorious womanizer, a rebel, a selfish and heartless man. And I am not denying any of it. But since you came here, have you ever noticed him with any other woman? And no, do not count his and Florence''s hug. You also know that he did that out of politeness and nothing else."


    Thea and Ruth had many discussions on this topic before.


    Ruth tried thinking about any such time. But all she could come up with were the times he had been around her, touched her.


    She was the only woman he had his eyes on!


    "Ruth it was not only Rees who brought you back home the night you left harold Davies''s office."


    Ruth''s body stiffened at his name. Their encounters and his lustful gazes made her skin crawl.


    "Young Master was there, Ruth. He did not care about his security, he did not care about the restrictions his uncle had put on him when he got to know that you were in danger. He left everything and ran to get you.


    Only Rees knows how much effort it took him to restrain young Master from killing those goons."


    Ruth was stunned. Edwin carried her home? But Mrs Payne said Rees brought her home. So he was there for her, he always was!


    "Do you remember the time when you thought someone was watching you, following you?"


    Ruth found it hard to speak, so she only nodded her head.


    "It was him Ruth!"


    "What?" Ruth''s hands shot to her mouth in shock.


    "And before you get a wrong impression let me clarify to you that he had no vile intention okay? He was just... he just wanted to see you, make sure that you were safe. I did not know it at that time but then he himself confessed this after Rees complained about how it disturbed you."


    Ruth was speechless. He was following her for days!


    "That night, when Rees found you in the woods, it was him who told Rees to get you home safe. He was there Ruth.


    He was always there... looking out for you, making sure that you face lesser hardships. He has been liking you for a long time Ruth, perhaps since he first saw you on the night of the celebrations.


    Although he saw only your eyes, he lost his heart to you at that very moment. It just took him long to realise what feelings he has for you."


    Ruth sat in silence for a minute. Thea did not know if it was the right time to tell her these things, but she was already feeling guilty for hiding much more from her best friend. Ruth deserved to know at least this much before she decided anything.


    "Was it him who wanted me to work in ''the great manor''?" She asked then.


    Thea took a long breath before nodding her head. "When he got to know how Mr Cooper threw you out and you did not have any means of earning, he was very disturbed. He could not see you working anywhere else. So..."


    Now many things began making sense to Ruth.


    "You all knew that he... he has feelings for me?"


    Thea paused even stiffened at that question. Ruth''s face did not give away anything.


    "Yes! We all knew, including Mrs Payne."


    Ruth was not expecting Thea to admit it all. Now that she had, she did not know how to react to that. Should she be angry with them?


    "It was very obvious, Ruth. The way his eyes always searches for you, the way he cares for you, the way he treats you... it all makes it obvious that he had feelings for you since the beginning.


    But you were so blinded by his past that you avoided looking at his present. He has changed a lot, Ruth. I am not trying to influence your decision. None of us wanted that, and that is why we did not mention any of it to you before.


    But as much as we knew about his feelings, we were also sure of yours. You like him too. You are just in denial."


    "Thea!"


    "Yes, Ruth. You can lie to the whole world but what about your heart? Would you lie to it too?"


    Ruth was very overwhelmed. Talking with Thea helped her realise many things. She had connected many dots. And that was why she was more confused than ever now.


    If she accepted that suppressed feeling in her heart, then what? She felt guilty that she tried using Edwin for her revenge. She had no right of using him when all this time, all he did was care for her.


    "What if... what if I will be left heartbroken at the end? What if it is all another game of his?" Ruth had tears in her eyes as she finally opened that far away pocket of her heart.


    Thea took Ruth''s hands in hers and began rubbing them soothingly.


    "Ruth, I was going through the same dilemma once and you were there to help me out. If you think that Young Master is only trying to use you then tell me, has he ever touched you without your permission?"


    -"Can I hold you, please?"- He had always asked her.


    "Has he ever said anything offending to you?"


    Ruth shook her head.


    "Has he ever disrepected your honour, your values or anything that you hold dear to your heart?"


    There came another round of shaking heads from Ruth.


    "Trust me Ruth, that man has zero tolerancy to disrespect yet has he ever got mad at you for the things you said to him, the insults you have thrown his way?"


    Ruth was silent. A lone tear slipped from her eye and rolled down her cheek.


    "I am not saying that just because he cares and likes you means you also need to reciprocate his feelings. It does not work that way.


    I am just saying that, stop refraining yourself from accepting the truth. He is not a perfect man Ruth. None of us is, yet he is trying to change, he is willing to do better only for you." Thea wiped Ruth''s tears.


    "I... I am scared, Thea. Even though I am willing to take his hand, there is this fear that is holding me back. Something about him frightens me. When I look at him, I feel like there is more... way more to him than he shows.


    What if I do not like that more? What if he turns out to be a completely different person than what I think? And... will he... will he ever accept me in front of the whole world?"


    Thea sighed. "Ruth, you only always say that expectations bring disappointment. If you have feelings for him, then at least give one chance to them... if not for him then for you.


    You can not find answers to your every question, without giving your relationship a chance. If anything happens, at least you will not have any regrets that you did not dare at that time when you had an opportunity. Anything worse, at least you will be able to move on eventually."


    Ruth was not completely convinced, but that night she left Thea''s home with a conviction.

 Chapter 362 - HER HAPPILY EVER AFTER!

    That night was painfully longer than usual for both Ruth and Edwin. Ruth could not sleep after coming from Thea''s home. Their conversation kept replaying in her head.


    She looked outside at the dark sky to realise there was time for the Sun to rise from behind the mountains. Every time she thought of Edwin, she found herself cut into two halves.


    One half was scared and nervous, unsure. While the other one was excited and happy. She could not put away the smile from her lips.


    Not knowing how to spend the rest of the time, she found the book ''Lethal Love'' again after getting tired of staring at those pretty earrings.


    Ruth went into the balcony and sat in her favourite corner. She opened the page where she left the last time. She began reading a conversation between the hero and the heroine.


    Heroine: "You have to stop running away from me. We can not go on like this forever. We need to stop, breath, think and say the things. That is how it works."


    Hero: "I can not do that. No, I can not stop. I am afraid if I stop now then I might not be able to walk again. I am afraid of so many things that you can not understand."


    Ruth sucked a deep breath. It was like the author had written her story in his work. The only difference was, she was in the same shoes as the hero of the author.


    Heroine: "Then let me be your anchor. I will hold you tight, not let you go until we find the middle ground. Tell me the things you are afraid of. I promise I will understand them. I will try it for you, for us."


    Hero: "Have you ever seen the sky and the earth meeting each other? We are the sky and the earth that can never be together."


    Ruth gulped down the lump formed in her throat. Were not she and Edwin the same? He was that limitless sky that she can not climb and touch. She was the earth looking up at that limitless sky, thinking if only she could have it.


    Heroine: "Yes, they meet, my love! They meet each other at the horizon. We can create our own horizon together."


    Ruth did not understand if the heroine was too optimistic or foolishly in love to not realise the practicalness of the things.


    Hero (Shaking his head): "A horizon is just a delusion and you know it. Do you want to live in that delusion?"


    It hit hard to Ruth. If this was the case with her and Edwin, then was she trying to believe in a delusion? His feelings for her were a delusion?


    Ruth greedily read further. She wanted to know what the heroine had to say about it.


    Heroine: "I can spend eternity in a delusion if that delusion is you! And I will not regret it even for a splitting second."


    Ruth was astonished, and she was sure the hero was too. She could not understand how love makes people cross their ultimate boundaries? How could anyone love someone so selflessly and so passionately?


    Would her and Edwin''s love achieve that level where they would sacrifice everything for each other without a second thought?


    Heroine: "Put your hand on your heart and tell me that you never believed in us even for a moment. Tell me your heartbeats never raced whenever you saw me. Say that you do not want to always be with me, see me, talk to me. Say that you do not care."


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek with teary eyes. She imagined those words coming from Edwin instead of that fictional character. She thought about everything one by one to get only one answer.


    She did feel each of those things for Edwin. Ruth realised that she always felt an indescribable pull towards him. She tried fighting it, and for that, she pushed him away, insulted him and did everything to make him repulse her.


    Yet he stuck by her side. He was rude at times, unpredictable too. Yet he never intentionally hurt her. He was her strength when she was at her lowest after losing Mr Payne.


    He was there to warn her when Lady Theodora tried to walk all over her. He was there to hear her, be with her. He was always there for her.


    How could she think that she tried gaining his attention only for her revenge?


    If it was all about only her revenge, then why she was pondering excessively over his request. She should just put on those earrings and enjoy her easy win. Why was she going through a lot of effort of contemplating every detail?


    Ruth closed her eyes as tears kept streaming down her face. And the first image that popped into her mind was when he kissed her cheek in the open that night.


    She found her hand reaching for her chest to feel her heart thudding loudly in her ribcage.


    "Is this... is this love?"


    Her eyes widened at that word. Perhaps it was, she was not cent per cent sure yet. Overwhelmed by the emotions, she continued reading the book in her hand.


    Heroine: "No love story is perfect, my dear! Every story has to accomplish its own journey. It is full of ups and downs, bumps and smooth roads. Very few and fortunate ones complete that journey to find their happily ever after.


    I want us to find our happily ever after. I want us to walk our journey hand in hand. Love is not only about rainbows and sunshine. It will challenge us, it will try to pull us apart, break us, defeat us.


    But we have to stick together until the end. We do not only need to fight the world, but we also need to fight our own demons, you and me. We need to leave behind our darkness and embrace each others'' light. I am ready for it, love. I am ready for it. Please take my hand and say that you also are ready!"


    Ruth could not read more. She shut the book then put it aside. She pulled her legs near her chest and rested her forehead on her knees after wrapping her arms around her legs.


    "Mother, I do not know if you ever loved someone romantically. But you know me better than myself. What would you have done if you were in my place?


    Father knows what love is. He experienced it, lived it, but what did it give him in return? A death that was too unfortunate and unfair? What if my fate also leads me to that same cliff to push me into the deep valley? Please help me... please!"


    Ruth did not realise when the exhaustion took over her and lulled her to sleep.


    The next morning, she got ready and wore her uniform. She was standing in front of the mirror and could not help but move her dress a little to observe her birthmark. A greenish-black leaf-shaped mark that changed her fate dramatically.


    Her fate led her to this point and now for the first time, it was presenting her a chance of deciding her way forward by herself.


    Ruth took a deep breath before covering her shoulder again. She finished her breakfast, and it was time for her to leave. Yet she lingered back, something still going on in her mind.


    "Ruth, you should go now before you get late. Oh and by the way, do not forget to wear those blue earrings you brought last night. I think you will dazzle with them." Mrs Payne said from inside the kitchen.


    Ruth was shocked. She knew! The old lady knew everything! But how?


    Ruth did not ask that because she got the last confirmation she needed. She left the home after checking her reflection for the last time.


    As soon as she stepped out of the building of the servants quarter, she could hear her heartbeats, and she counted them to keep her mind focused.


    Today, she took extra efforts to look presentable. She was not wearing a bun or a braid-like usual. She had styled her hair elegantly, purposefully leaving some loose tendrils around her face.


    She blushed when she recalled the times when Edwin had tucked her hair behind her ears. Something she had realised he loved doing a lot.


    She flipped her hair over her shoulder, making sure to flaunt the blue stoned earrings shining under the daylight.


    Yes!


    She had finally decided to give her and Edwin a chance. A chance that she would not regret even if something went wrong.


    She wanted to try at least once. She was ready to put the same faith in him that he had in her. Now she only needed to find him waiting for her in his office chamber. That mere thought made the butterflies flap their wings in her stomach.


    She was ready to find their happily ever after, along with him by her side!

 Chapter 363 - [Bonus ]EXCITEMENT OF HEARING HIS ANSWER

    Ruth stood outside Edwin''s office with slightly trembling hands. Inhaling as much air as she could, she knocked on the door. She waited with a smile on her face to hear his deep voice.


    She knocked again but did not get any response. Frowning, she opened the door and peeked inside. She was greeted by an empty room with no trace of him.


    "Where is he?" Ruth mumbled.


    He must be in his private chamber if he was not there. Ruth shut the door and walked towards his private chamber. She was nervous to go inside as she knew that he did not allow anyone in his private chamber. Even his family and friends rarely visit him there.


    She was about to knock on the door when the guard outside stopped her.


    "Miss Ruth, are you here to meet Young Master?"


    "Erm... yes. He must be inside waiting for me." Ruth told.


    "He is not in his private chamber."


    Ruth frowned. "What? He is not in his office either. Then where is he?"


    "Pardon me, but I do not know where he is." The guard said.


    Ruth only nodded and returned from there. She could not help but worry for him. Where did he go when he knew that she would come to meet him the first thing in the morning.


    Ruth searched for Edwin all over the place but could not find him. Defeated, she went to Elsie''s chamber. Perhaps she knew where her cousin went.


    "Good morning Ruth!" Lady Elsie and Ida greeted her.


    Ruth noticed how their eyes widened at the sight of the blue earrings she wore. They gave her a knowing look that made the blush creep on her face.


    "Ida, is not Ruth looking more pretty today?!" Elsie said while smirking in Ruth''s way.


    "I agree, My Lady. But I wonder why?" Ida tapped on her chin as if she was thinking about it seriously.


    Ruth cleared her throat to save herself from their tease.


    "Good morning both of you! And thank you for the compliment." She said.


    "Ruth I see you are wearing very beautiful earrings. Where have you bought them?" Ida asked although she knew very well.


    Ruth fidgeted with her uniform, not knowing how to answer them. When she wore those earrings, all her mind could think of was Edwin and how he would react. She did not think about others teasing her and asking her questions.


    "Or is it a gift from special someone, hmm?"


    Elsie burst into laughter along with Ida as they enjoyed Ruth''s shyness.


    "Oh look Lady Elsie, our Ruth knows how to blush! And I thought she had no such bone in her body."


    Ruth took a napkin from the table and threw it at Ida, which she dodged successfully while laughing her heart out.


    "I am taking the laundry," Ruth grumbled as she found a way of escape from their tease.


    The rest of the day, Ruth kept working as per her routine while stealing glances at Edwin''s building. She hoped for his one glimpse, but all she got was a disappointment.


    She dared to ask Elsie about him, but she also did not know where he went.


    Ruth''s heart was beating in worry. Many negative thoughts started making their appearances in her mind.


    Was he alright? Was he in any danger? Why did he disappear like that? Did he not think about her even once? He could have told her something at least or left a message. She would not have minded it then.


    And the worst possibility that her mind came up with was- did he disappear intentionally? Was he avoiding her? Or was all his act was a joke?


    Ruth shook her head. No, that could not be true. He would not do anything that would hurt her.


    Sensing her distress, Elsie tried communicating with Lester but could not reach him.


    She tried consoling Ruth and assuring that Edwin would be there any minute. But as the day progressed, that restlessness intensified in Ruth''s heart. Something was wrong, she could feel it.


    Her intuitions told her that something was terribly wrong. Ruth could not concentrate on anything. All her mind could think was about Edwin. She prayed that he was safe and would come back to her as soon as possible.


    Thea, as his head maid, was able to get some information on him. Edwin and Lester had left ''the great manor'' in the early hours of the dawn in hurry.


    They did not take anyone else with them and did not inform anyone about their departure.


    Ruth became more worried after knowing that. She felt like she would burst into tears any moment, so she avoided people.


    She was looking out to his building while standing in the corridor of the parallel building when she heard the sound of shoes hitting the ground. She turned around with hope to see Edwin. But saw Lord Augustus walking her way.


    She instantly stepped aside and put her head down.


    She had never interacted with him, and he ignored her existence entirely all this time. Ruth did not even know if he recognised her.


    So she was taken by surprise when he stopped near her.


    "Good evening My Lord!" She bowed in respect and kept her eyes cast down.


    She did not hear his response for a minute as Augustus was observing her from head to toe.


    "What is your name?" He asked then.


    "My name is Ruth Moore, My Lord!" Ruth was confused at his question. He must know her name after Elsie had presented her case against Fannie to him.


    "What are you doing here? Elsie''s chamber is in another building."


    If Edwin intimidated her, then Lord Augustus frightened her. His sharp piercing grey eyes and edgy voice could send chills to anyone.


    "I... I was just... I was waiting for Ida. She told me to wait here for her."


    Ruth cringed inwardly for the lie. She hoped it would not create any problem for Ida.


    He did not say anything immediately. He could hear her heartbeats changing their pace. Augustus was smart enough to know that she was lying. He turned his head to look at Edwin''s building on which her eyes were trained before, then shifted his gaze back on her face.


    She was nervous!


    "How are you Miss Moore? After the attack on you in the woods?"


    Ruth looked up at him in surprise. She tried studying his face. Was he genuinely concerned or had any ulterior motive?


    "I am recovering well, My Lord. Thank you for your concern!" She replied steadily.


    "I have heard many things about you, Miss Moore. It has been only a few months that you came into ''the great manor'' and yet you have managed to create many scenes here."


    Ruth could not decipher if he was condemning her or was just asking out of curiosity.


    "I apologise for the inconvenience I have caused to everyone. But that was not my intention. I am and will be more careful with my actions My Lord!"


    Augustus was intrigued by her. Although he could tell that she was nervous, she was answering his questions steadily and confidently. Something about this young woman made him curious.


    He should have met her earlier.


    "I see that you have achieved quite a favouritism from my family members."


    That made Ruth realise his intention. He was there on behalf of his wife.


    "My mother used to say that if you behave well and stick to your values, people naturally tend to like you," Ruth replied, looking straight into his eyes.


    Augustus narrowed his eyes at her. His hands were crossed behind his back.


    "Your mother must be a wise woman, Miss Moore." He commented.


    "She indeed was the best mother and the wisest woman I have ever met My Lord!" Ruth said proudly.


    Augustus nodded his head slowly. "See you around Miss Moore! And we pay our servants for doing their job and not lingering around the manor."


    He said, then walked past her. That was how Augustus was. He preferred to study his target, interact with it, to know about it bit by bit before he make a final impression.


    Ruth released a sigh of relief. Her very first interaction with Lord Augustus was intense. But that was not her priority at that moment.


    The evening turned into night, and the Sun waved good night for the day.


    "Ruth, do not worry! I am sure brother Edwin must be busy with some urgent work. I am sure he will be back by tomorrow." Elsie assured her before Ruth left at the end of the day.


    As she walked to her home, she thought about the morning. How excited she was then!


    She did not imagine her day to be turned out this way. She halted in her steps as her eyes fell on the stone made pathway lined by birch trees by both sides. Before her mind could think, her legs carried her on that path.


    Soon she found herself standing outside the wired compound. Ruth''s mind walked down the memory lane that led her to the night when she sneaked into ''the great manor'' for the second time.


    It was the same place where she had felt the things she had never felt before. She looked ahead at the old building that looked abandoned and in bad shape from outside.


    But she knew that the insides were contrary to its external appearance. After all, she had spent days inside there.


    Ruth walked through the small broken metal gate of the compound and sat on the third stair of the building. She tried listening to any sound coming from inside but heard none.


    "He is not in there." She told herself.


    Now that alone and in the silence of the night, her dam of patience broke down into tears. She had tried composing herself all day, but now she was crumbling like a house of cards.


    At that moment, she did not care what Edwin''s answer would be. She did not care what she meant to him. All she cared about was his presence by her side.


    She was thirsty for his one glimpse. She wanted to make sure that he was safe.


    "Where are you? Please come back!" Ruth hide her face in her palms and made a way for her tears. Her shoulders shook as she cried audibly.


    She did not realise when minutes turned into hours, yet her tears did not dry.


    She stilled then slowly looked up when she heard a shuffling sound around her. The darkness had prevailed, engulfing everything in its embrace. There were no torches, and the dim light coming from the crescent moon did not help much with the visibility.


    She heard the same sound again, and now her senses were on alert. She slowly stood up, squinting her eyes in the dark to see ahead.


    "Wh-who is there?" Ruth asked, fear was evident in her voice.


    She again looked around to find there was no one to help her.


    She held her dress in her hands in case she needed to break into a sprint. The colour on her face drained when she saw a dark silhouette coming her way.


    She could tell that it was huge and, taller than her. Then she heard the sounds of heavy breaths as if the person was having a difficult time breathing.


    "Who is there?" Ruth asked again in a low tone.


    Her heart jumped out of her chest when the dim moonlight fell on the person''s face making it slightly visible.


    She stifled the threatening scream in her throat when she found the familiar cerulean blue eyes staring back at her.


    All the overwhelming emotions washed on her together, and she ran down the stairs like a madwoman. She flung herself at him and hugged him to her chest, clenching her eyes shut.


    She could tell only by his touch and his scent that it was her blue-eyed monster. Streams of happy tears flooded in her eyes as she tightened her hold around him. But then she realised how he scared her to death by disappearing.


    Ruth pulled away from him and began hitting his chest with her fists.


    "Where the hell did you go? Do you know how scared I was? You told me to meet you and you just disappeared. I hate you! I hate-"


    Edwin held her wrists in his hand then moved her hair behind her ear with his other hand. The blue stoned earrings sparkled in the moonlight.


    Ruth looked up at him through her teary eyes to see his dim eyes. She sensed that something was wrong. Before she asked him anything, she found his body going limp. She gasped and tried holding him, but he was too heavy for her to hold.


    "What is happening? Open your eyes. Please open your eyes!" She screamed in alarm.


    But Edwin had already closed his eyes completely, with a small smile on his lips.


    She had worn his earrings!


    Ruth patted his face, but then she froze.. She slowly turned her palm towards her to see it was covered in red.

 Chapter 364 - EMERGENCY TIME!

    *Flashback*


    Edwin lay on his bed in his private chamber with the brown cloth in his hand. He held it close to his chest while his other hand remained tucked under his head.


    He could not hold back the smile on his face. He had never experienced something like this before in his entire existence. The excitement he felt was intoxicating for his senses.


    After smiling for hours after Ruth left, he felt a slight ache in his cheeks. He had never smiled that much before, and it felt new to him.


    Edwin was cent per cent sure that she would wear those earrings tomorrow. He could tell that the way her eyes spoke the truth.


    Edwin could not wait for the night to pass and the morning to arrive.


    Edwin''s smile faltered when he heard urgent knocks on his door. He checked the time to see it was early in the dawn.


    Who it might be at such an odd hour?


    Edwin put the brown cloth in its wooden box and opened the door to see an annoyed Lester.


    "Why the hell you have closed your mind link genius?" He growled as soon as Edwin opened the door.


    Edwin realised he had closed his mind link as he was busy reminiscing his moments with Ruth.


    He fought back the smile that threatened to appear on his face. Lester narrowed his eyes at him, as he sensed Edwin was in a different mood today.


    "I... well what happened? Who set fire in your pants?" Edwin asked, changing the topic.


    Lester instantly turned serious again with a deep frown etched on his face.


    "Edwin it is urgent. We need to go to Wildline pack." Lester said in urgency.


    "What? Why?" Edwin did not expect to hear that name when Lester came there.


    "Their alpha needs your help Edwin."


    Edwin scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest stubbornly. "Why should I help their alpha when he does not like my leadership and supports my uncle''s rule?"


    Lester wanted to punch some sense into his friend.


    "You MUST help him because... because his brother is rejected by his mate."


    Edwin stilled momentarily. "Kevin?"


    "Yes. Kevin''s mate rejected him because as ''she alpha of her pack'', she wants an alpha as her partner and not alpha''s brother. Her family is in her support for their selfish political motives.


    They have Kevin captured with them, Edwin. But as a rogue rejected by his mate, you know what you need to do with him." Lester said sadly.


    Edwin''s hands fell to his side as he stared at the floor with a frown on his face.


    Oh, Moon Goddess, why were you doing this with Edwin? Putting him in that same position that he loathed the most made him sick at his core. And this time, it was Kevin. How was Edwin supposed to kill him when he admired that young man?!


    "Let''s go."


    Edwin knew he should not go, not when Ruth would be at his door the first thing in the morning wearing those earrings. She would be there to hear his answer.


    But Edwin could not sideline his duties as a leader. As they say, with great powers comes great responsibilities and, they demand sacrifices.


    Edwin and Lester left behind the walls of ''the great manor'' as they took the route from the woods. They shifted in their wolf form, as they pushed the land behind and fly with the wind in the direction of the ''Wildline pack''.


    Edwin could not believe that the young boy he had once trained during his guest lectures at the Academy would have something so unfortunate written in his fate. Edwin remembered Kevin being an excellent student of his batch.


    He was exceptionally impressed by his warfare tactics. Kevin asked Edwin to hire him in his army, to which Edwin had replied that he was born to serve a greater purpose than serving in his army.


    And now, he had to kill such a bright and exceptional warrior with his own hands. The boy he had shown the big dreams once, was supposed to die in his hands.


    Edwin''s wolf growled loudly in agitation. Lester, who was running beside him, could feel Edwin''s situation. Sometimes he thanked his stars that he was not in Edwin''s shoes. Lester was not sure if he could have been able to sacrifice as much as Edwin and took decisions that would haunt him for the rest of his life.


    About half an hour later, both wolves left Vincardine''s borders behind as they ran faster than before. It took them about one and a half-hour more to reach the border of the Wildline pack.


    As expected at the heavily guarded borders of their territory, the two wolves met by the guards on the petrol. They instantly recognised the werewolf leader running in their way by his gargantuan size and the unique obsidian eyes with blue streaks in them.


    They immediately howled in respect and let them enter the border without making them slow down by a bit. One of the guard wolves ran along them to take them to his alpha.


    By the time they reached the town, the guard was on the verge of collapsing after running at such a fast speed with these two alphas.


    Just like Vincardine, Wildline was a town with a mixed population of werewolves and humans. Except for Kinsville, all the humans in other towns were unaware of the existence of the supernatural world.


    The guard took Edwin and Lester to a far corner of the town and away from the habitation where the pack members had gathered along with the alpha of the pack and his family.


    Edwin slowed down and shifted back into his human form. Even in that tense situation, he heard female gasps as soon as he stood tall in his naked form.


    The alpha of the pack frowned in displease as soon as he saw the two men. Two of his guards immediately ran with clothes to cover their midsections.


    Edwin and Lester tied the clothes around their waists as they walked to where the alpha sat.


    The entire crowd kneel in front of Edwin with their fists at the centre of their chests.


    "We welcome you our supreme leader, Lord Edwin and the alpha of the Bluemoon pack Lord Lester in Wildline pack." The pack''s beta, who was the second in the command after alpha in the hierarchy of power said with the utmost respect for his leader.


    But Edwin''s hard gaze was trained on only one person ahead of him, the alpha of the Wildline pack who did not kneel like others. Even his wife, the Luna of the pack, was also on her knees and pleaded her husband to pay respect to their leader.


    Lester stepped ahead to stop Edwin if he took the alpha''s action too seriously.


    Edwin''s gaze was so intense that it made the alpha uncomfortable. At last, he bowed his head with his fist on his chest. Yet he refused to kneel in front of Edwin.


    That was the reason Edwin did not want to help that arrogant man. For the alpha of the Wildline pack, Lord Augustus was the ideal ruler. In his opinion, which was similar to hundreds of others, Edwin was an undeserving person and should not be considered as the leader of the werewolves only because of his birth.


    In his opinion, Edwin could never match the standards set by the previous leaders- his ancestors, including his father, Walter O''Dell.


    The alpha never tries to hide his reservations against Edwin. And he was still standing on his ground unshakingly.


    *


    *


    *


    *Present*


    Ruth panicked as she saw Edwin losing his consciousness.


    And the blood on her hand made her head spin. She did not know what to do initially.


    "Help.. somebody please help!"


    She cried for help while tapping his cheek again and again. She somehow pulled herself together and put his head on the ground.


    "Wait here..." She did not realise she said that as she ran to the metal door of the old building.


    Ruth had no idea that it took knocking in a particular rhythm to get the door open. She banged on the thick metal door, screaming and yelling at the top of her lungs as tears streamed down her face in rivulets.


    The guard inside had already sensed her outside when she was crying alone. He knew that she was his Luna, and thus he did not disturb her. But now, hearing her panicked voice, he could not help but open the door against Edwin''s order of not opening it except after hearing the rhythmic knocking.


    The guard knew how Edwin gave everyone hard time the last time their Luna got harmed. He did not want to face the same again.


    Ruth was relieved that the door was opened.


    "Please... he.. he is passed out. Please help me!" Ruth literally dragged him with his hand to where Edwin lay on the ground.


    The guard crouched down in alarm at the sight of his leader on the ground.


    "Master... Master..."


    Ruth stood, rubbing her palms together as she cried more. She heard more footsteps coming from behind, and three more guards rushed out of the metal door.


    They all held Edwin securely and started walking towards the metal door. Ruth instantly ran to their side.


    The guards paused, looking at her in hesitation.


    "Miss Ruth, please, you can not come inside."


    One of the guards said.


    They had already figured out Edwin''s injuries and how nasty they must be. They did not want Ruth to witness any of it.


    "No! I am not leaving his side." Ruth argued.


    "But Miss..."


    "I will not hesitate to use this on you if you do not let me." She said, showing them Edwin''s dagger.


    When did she get it from his shoes?


    Helplessly, the guard nodded, and they all rushed inside the old building before anyone watched Edwin''s state.

 Chapter 365 - THE RULE IS SAME FOR EVERYONE!

    *Flashback*


    Edwin would have shown the alpha of the Wildline pack his place in a second, but at that moment, his priority was different.


    "Where is Kevin?" He asked in a loud voice.


    Everyone straightened up, and on behalf of the alpha, the pack''s Luna came forward.


    "Kevin... he..." She hesitated, stealing sideways glances at her husband to say something, but he remained silent.


    "He escaped." She finally said.


    "Escaped?" Lester growled unbelievingly.


    The Luna, who was the same age as Edwin, stepped back in nervousness at Lester''s outburst. Lester composed himself instantly. He would not like to frighten the Luna in front of her pack.


    He cleared his throat before asking, "How? I got the news that you had him captured."


    By this time, the world had welcomed Sun in the sky. Both Edwin and Lester''s bodies glistened under the daylight.


    The woman fidgeted nervously. The beta of the pack stepped up for her rescue as their leader glared at them.


    "Yes, Lord Lester. We had him tied but..." He passed a sideways glance to his alpha before continuing, "When our alpha found out that we have contacted Lord Edwin, he... set his brother free to save his life."


    A deathly silence fell upon the crowd. The pack members shivered in anticipation of Edwin''s reaction. Lester did not know what to say after that.


    One moment Edwin was right there beside him, glaring at the alpha and, after a blink of an eye, he was right at the alpha''s nose. A bone-crushing sound made the women gasp and shrieked in fright. They instantly covered their cubs securely.


    The men shielded their families and were ready to pounce if the situation demanded so.


    Their alpha was on the ground with a bloodied nose, and Edwin glared down at him like a raging demigod except for two horns on his head to complete his look.


    "You motherfucker!"


    This time not only women but every person present gasped in shock, including Lester.


    Edwin was about to land another punch on the alpha''s face before Lester held him back.


    ~"Edwin, control yourself. He is an alpha of this pack. You can not humiliate him in this way in front of his own people."~


    Edwin was raging in anger. As the crowd could sense his anger, he could sense their fear. He was scaring them.


    ~"Edwin, they are already in your opposition. Do not give them a reason to think they are right."~ Lester warned again through the mind link.


    Edwin pushed him away but not forcefully and walked to the only chair available, which was meant for the alpha of the Wildline pack.


    As soon as Edwin distanced himself from the alpha, the Luna ran to her husband with teary eyes.


    She tried helping him get up, but the alpha was also enraged by the insult. He pushed her hand away, causing her to stumble backwards. She was about to fall, but Lester held her by her hand before that.


    "Have you seen what this man did to your alpha?" The angry alpha asked in a loud voice looking at the crowd.


    "This is why I did not want to call him. Have you ever seen any of the leaders treating an alpha of any pack in such a humiliating way before? No! Because they all respected us, cared for us.


    But this man... he is undeserving of his title. A person can not be a leader only because of the name of his parents. Lord Edwin... I am afraid to say this, but you do not have an ounce of your father in you!" he yelled, his chest heaving up and down with his heavy breaths.


    "Apologise before I forget that you are an alpha of this pack!" Lester took a threatening step towards him.


    People visible quivered, expecting a battle between their alpha and the leader. And, with Lord Lester''s warning, people knew it was going to be messy.


    Lester was known for his playful nature, but everyone in the werewolf world was aware of his temper. Once he lost it, there was no easy way to calm him.


    Besides, his love and loyalty towards his leader were world-known.


    Edwin raised his hand to stop Lester and took everyone by surprise.


    Edwin had a composed face, his eyes staring back at the alpha unblinkingly. There was no way of finding out what was going on in his head.


    "Alpha, I am not here to prove my eligibility to you or anyone. I am not obliged to do so. I am here to save MY people. I want Kevin in front of me as soon as possible." Edwin said with a maintained tone that held command.


    "Why? So that you can kill him like you have killed other werewolves?" The alpha growled.


    Edwin''s jaw ticked. He was trying his best to not lose his temper. He did not want people to distrust him. He needed them by his side before he officially announced him accepting his title.


    "You should realise that you have put your people''s lives at risk for the sake of your brother. As a leader, I can not be biased. For me, hundreds of lives are more important than one!" Edwin declared loudly.


    But the alpha was not ready to quit. His love for his younger brother had made him sideline his accountability towards his people.


    Edwin was being patient because he did not blame the alpha for that. He understood his love for Kevin. He needed to handle this delicate situation tactfully.


    "Would you have done the same if it was Lady Elsie or Lady Eloise in Kevin''s place?"


    When the alpha said that Edwin did not see the strongest wolf of the Wildline pack. He did not see an alpha who condemn him. At that moment, Edwin saw a heartbroken brother who was scared for his dearest brother''s life.


    Edwin stood up from the chair then walked towards the alpha. The Luna instinctively held onto her husband''s hand in panic.


    Edwin stopped at a hand''s distance from the alpha. Staring straight in his eyes, Edwin replied, "Not only me but also my father and my ancestors would have prioritised our people over our loved ones.


    The rules are the same for everyone alpha. There is no exception. If my mate rejects me, then the same rule will be applied to me as well."


    Lester gulped down his throat. He felt so proud of his friend that it took his immense efforts to refrain from running to him and hug him dearly.


    He scanned the crowd to see elevated respect for their leader in their eyes. The alpha''s face softened a little, and soon he broke into tears, not caring that his people were watching him.


    He fell on his knees as his shoulders shook with his cries. The Luna was right there to support him as she cried along with him.


    Edwin could not help but imagine him and Ruth in their place. They would share each others'' pain, happiness, sorrow, dreams and responsibilities.


    She must be waiting for him wearing those earrings to listen to his answer. Edwin clenched his fists as his heart longed for his mate.


    "Why?"


    Edwin was brought back to reality by the alpha''s broken voice.


    "Why does Kevin has to be punished when he has done nothing wrong? Why?


    It should be his mate receiving the punishment for rejecting her mate, to not oblige to the wish of the Moon Goddess.


    She chose some alpha over my brother for the political gains. Is that Kevin''s fault? He does not deserve this pain, he does not deserve death. My little brother..."


    The whole atmosphere turned sombre as all pack members shared their alpha''s pain. It was rare for the alphas to show their vulnerable side to their people. They were always expected to act strong like a wall of bricks.


    However, nobody judges their alpha. They all knew how much he loved Kevin. In fact, there was hardly any person who did not like that young man. He indeed did not deserve this.


    Edwin stood rooted to his place as the sunlight burned his tan skin.


    The past memories resurfaced again, bringing back the old guilt.


    "Beta, I want you to send all of your people in search of Kevin. I want him in front of me before the sunset!"


    Everybody was stunned at Edwin''s command. Some even thought that he was being ruthless here. The alpha looked up at him, not believing him.


    "And, if anyone tries to get in between my duty as a leader, I will not be lenient towards that person! Whoever that person might be!"


    The beta had no choice other than to follow his leader''s command. After all, his alpha was also helpless in front of their leader.


    The Beta immediately divided their force into various groups and sent them in search of Kevin in all directions. They should get him before the sunset or, they knew how impatient their leader was.


    Meanwhile, Lester made sure to stand by Edwin and keep his close eye on the alpha so that he would not do anything to help Kevin.

 Chapter 366 - ~EDWIN.. BE CAREFUL!~

    *Present*


    Ruth refused to leave Edwin''s side despite consistent requests by the guards. She was so angry at them that she resembled a lioness protecting her King.


    Edwin had lost much blood. If not treated immediately, then the poison might spread in his system.


    But how could they let Ruth see his nasty wounds? She would bombard them with questions that they could not answer.


    One of the guards slipped out of the room and contacted Elsie through the mind link. But his voice reflected back after not reaching her.


    When they were helplessly waiting for some miracle that would handle their uncontrolled Luna, Lester reached there at the right time.


    Without a word, he ran to where they had kept Edwin. He halted when he saw Ruth by Edwin''s side. Her hands and dress were stained in Edwin''s blood as she held his hand, tears ran down her eyes.


    "Why the hell his treatment has not started yet?" Lester thundered in anger.


    One of the guards dared to open his mouth. "Lord Lester... Miss Ruth... she is not leaving Master''s side."


    Lester understood the situation well. He could not be patient with Ruth and let Edwin''s health deteriorate more. He marched towards her and held her wrist tightly.


    Ruth''s head snapped up at him.


    "Leave my hand!" She growled while glaring at Lester through her red and swollen eyes.


    "Ruth! Come with me this instance or I will drag you out of here by myself." Lester warned.


    But Ruth was not in a state of listening to him. He did not make any sense to her.


    "You can not!"


    She instantly regretted saying that as Lester pulled her up and dragged her out of the room forcefully. Ruth struggled, fought even cursed at Lester, yet he remained unaffected.


    Lester dragged Ruth to the room on the first floor, where she had spent days while she was injured.


    He pushed her inside the room. Ruth fell to the floor. She looked up at Lester as more tears streamed down her eyes.


    "I am sorry!" She saw him whispering those words before he closed the door.


    Ruth ran to the door, banging on it loudly. Pleading Lester to open the door, but all she heard was his fading voice as he barked orders at the guards.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin did not move from the chair he sat in. He did not care to put on clothes. His body was burning in the scorching heat of the Sun. He did not eat, nor did he drink anything.


    Not a single person dared to move from their place. The alpha of the Wildline pack was pacing in worry, praying that they could never find Kevin.


    Lester was coordinating and guiding the guards of the Wildline pack in search of Kevin.


    The minutes were running fast to turn into hours. And with the fastly running time, Edwin''s patience was also running thin. He found it harder to control his beast as the frustration kept growing.


    His mind was constantly running in two different directions. One of them was obviously Kevin, and the other was Ruth.


    Ruth... she must be waiting for him. What she might be thinking at that time? Was she mad at Edwin? Was she worried for him? Or had she not worn those earrings at all?


    Edwin was constantly thinking about her. Meanwhile, he was also observing how the Luna of the Wildline pack was taking care of her husband.


    She was distressed, yet she was doing her double duty towards both her husband and her pack. She was the alpha''s anchor as he was not in a state of standing strong.


    Along with taking care of her husband, she was also attentive towards the state of her pack. She ordered the maids and the guards for arranging food and drinks for the pack members.


    There were children, and a couple of women were expecting their cubs soon. She was taking extra care of them.


    Edwin could not help but admire her for her patience, courage and ability to keep calm in such a situation. The occasional beads of tears that she wiped secretively showed that she was also hurt and scared, yet she stood strong for her people.


    A thought of war peeked in Edwin''s mind. If the war happened, would Ruth be able to discharge her duties as a Luna and the wife of the werewolf leader successfully?


    It was not that Edwin doubted her capabilities, yet he was also aware that she must possess exceptional qualities for discharging her duties.


    He sometimes felt guilty that Ruth needed to carry the immense burden of expectations on her shoulders. If she married a human, her life would have been easier... a lot easier.


    Initially, Edwin thought of sacrificing himself for her happiness, but then, he realised how selfish love is. He would die or kill first then see Ruth smiling with another man.


    He was ready to share her pain and burden then let her go.


    Did not Kevin''s mate think the same for him? Edwin wondered. How could she be so selfish after knowing all the risks?


    The alpha of the Wildline pack was not wrong. Kevin did not deserve any punishment. He was at no fault. Sometimes at such instances, Edwin wished he could manipulate peoples hearts and minds for accepting their mates.


    But even though he was a werewolf leader, he had no right of intervening in every werewolf''s life. Accepting or rejecting a mate was one''s choice, and even the Moon Goddess could not change that.


    Soon the daylight began to fade as darkness reached the doorstep after conquering over the light. Yet, they had no news of Kevin.


    Edwin was getting restless. He had to act fast before it was too late. The last time he wasted time because of emotions, it had cost hundreds of innocent human lives. That bloodshed, that destruction still haunted him to this date.


    That was the time when Edwin pledged to never bring emotions between him and his duties. All he cared about was the welfare of his people, and to achieve that, he could go to any extent, he could even turn into a heartless monster.


    "My Lord... Alpha..." Edwin was shaken from his thoughts by an urgent voice of a man.


    He came running with fear-stricken eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Everyone was instantly on alert.


    "Lord Kevin... he... he is approaching the town at a fast rate. If we do not stop him now, he will get to the habitation and..." The guard could not complete his sentence as the mere possibility made him shudder in fright.


    "Lester, come on." Edwin jumped out of the chair and without wasting any time, ran in the direction the man had shown.


    Lester was hot on Edwin''s tail. Edwin''s legs moved faster along with his brain.


    He could not let history repeat itself. NO!


    Edwin came to an abrupt halt, as he saw a dark grey wolf surrounded by four other wolves. The four wolves had surrounded Kevin from all sides. One could tell that he must have given them a hard time by the way they all were panting heavily.


    "Beta, close the route to the town with a wall of your guards," Lester ordered, and the Beta immediately ran to get it done.


    The Alpha tried taking a step ahead, overwhelmed at the sight of his brother, but Lester stopped him with a glare. He shook his head in a warning. The Luna immediately held onto her husband''s hand, pleading with her eyes to stay away.


    Their leader was there, and she trusted him completely. By this time, the crowd had reached the place, standing at a safe distance. It was a good thing that the place was surrounded by trees, and was still away from the habitation.


    The dark grey wolf growled loudly before attacking one of the four wolves. Their growls and howls shook the ground and the trees as people kept gasping and shrieking with every wolf falling down.


    In the end, only the dark grey wolf stood proud and raged.


    Edwin anticipated this to happen. He had seen Kevin''s abilities as a warrior, and he was sure that no warrior from his pack could match his strength and abilities, not even his Alpha.


    "KEVIN!"


    The grey wolf stilled momentarily and turned around to notice Edwin standing there with a bare chest.


    "Shift!" Edwin commanded. Although, he himself doubted Kevin''s wolf would listen to him in this condition.


    The grey wolf shook his head while making grunting sounds at the back of his throat.


    Lester made sure to not let anyone get too close. He stood like a protective wall between the pack members and the uncontrolled rogue.


    Edwin confidently took a couple of steps ahead. The grey wolf reached just a couple of inches above Edwin''s human height. The domination radiating from Edwin made Kevin''s wolf feel threatened.


    The shadows fell on his face making him look more lethal. The way Kevin''s wolf refused the submission, Lester feared for the worse.


    ~"Edwin, be careful"~


    Edwin had handled such situations before, but this time he had something else on his mind.

 Chapter 367 - YOU DO NOT DESERVE DEATH!

    *Flashback*


    Edwin matched the dark grey rogue''s gaze unfalteringly as they stood on a place not far away from the town of Wildline. Kevin''s wolf was analysing the man in front of him, studying him and seeing if he was a challenge.


    "Kevin shift back NOW!"


    But Edwin''s command resulted in a contrary effect. The rogue got angry at his command, and with the speed of the wind, he ran towards Edwin. Not giving him time to shift, the grey wolf attacked Edwin with his big head. He slammed his head into Edwin.


    The children screamed, seeing their leader go flying in the air and collided with the nearby tree. The impact was so violent that the poor tree could not take it bravely, and its trunk broke right where Edwin''s back hit it.


    The grey wolf howled loudly, looking up at the now dark sky. The clouds of dust made everything blurry, and when the dust particles finally settled down on the ground, every heart trembled by a bone-chilling growl of a giant shiny black wolf.


    The alpha of the Wildline pack stumbled back with wide eyes at the sight of that mammoth-sized wolf.


    It was the first time that the members of the Wildline pack saw such a giant wolf. They had heard about their leader''s strong black wolf but seeing him right in front of their eyes felt like a vivid dream.


    Kevin''s wolf was now alert as the realisation of his strong opponent downed upon him. The big black wolf slowly stalked towards him. His giant paws fell on the ground like a curse of the angry gods.


    Lester stifled his laugh at the sight of every mouth opened agape and their eyes bulging out of their sockets.


    That big wolf was his best friend, his leader, and now the dark grey wolf stood no chance of mercy!


    Edwin''s wolf''s obsidian eyes burned with the electric blue fire as he glared at Kevin''s wolf. A loud growl rumbled in his chest, commanding Kevin to submit in front of him.


    But Kevin was no normal werewolf anymore. The moment his mate rejected him, his fate had flipped dramatically, and now there was no sanity left in his dark grey wolf.


    All he could think and want was blood and destruction. If he could not be happy, then he would not let anyone else be happy!


    The dark grey wolf defied his leader''s command and pounced again at him, aiming for his neck. Lester did not expect that.


    He watched cautiously as the two werewolves of two different sizes engaged in a brutal fight. A fight that would result in death.


    The crowd broke into gasps and shrieks as the two wolves tried overpowering each other. The Alpha''s heart was lurching to his throat at the thought of his brother''s blood.


    Edwin''s wolf pushed the grey wolf back, then spinning around, he kicked him in the side made him howl in pain.


    The grey wolf again managed to balance himself and, bite the black wolf''s front right leg. Its sharp and long teeth broke through the thick layer of black hair and tugged deeper into his flesh.


    Lester took an alarming step ahead. But then he realised he could not just jump into the fight. Not when people were watching.


    At this time, Edwin was not fighting in general, he was fighting to prove his dominance. If Lester intervened to help him, a wrong message would be spread in the mass.


    They would misunderstand their leader thinking he was not strong enough to protect them. Lester clenched his fists at his side when he saw blood dripping from Edwin''s right front leg.


    Edwin''s wolf had a chance to finish this tussle with only one move. Although Kevin was a well-trained warrior with exceptional skills, Edwin could easily go for his neck, but he did not.


    Lester narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out what was going in Edwin''s head. He could have used mind link to ask him directly, but he knew the dangers of distracting him in between the bloodthirsty fight.


    "No..." Lester whispered in shock after realising what Edwin was trying to do.


    He was not fighting to kill Kevin. Instead, he was trying to only tire him. But why?


    A gut-wrenching growl left Edwin''s mouth that shook every living soul around. He fell to the ground, whips of hot breath escaped his open jaw. Lester ran towards him, not caring if the grey wolf attacked him too.


    And what he saw made him freeze in shock. A nasty wound decorated the black wolf''s back. The marks of claws made the inner pinkish flesh visible even from a distance.


    Horrified, Lester looked ahead at the dark grey wolf to see Edwin''s skin stuck in his claws, and he licked it with its rough tongue.


    The guards around instantly made a protective wall between the wolves and the people. They began losing hope at the sight of their leader''s painful condition.


    "Edwin! What the fuck are you doing? Get up and finish him!" Lester did not care if he looked like a madman then as he yelled from the very core of his belly.


    Before Edwin could balance himself on all his four, the grey wolf again launched himself at him. But this time, Edwin used his head to defend himself. Both wolves pushed each other with all of their might.


    With every ounce of force that Edwin exerted in the fight, more blood drained through his wounds.


    "Edwin kill him!" Lester screamed again.


    The alpha glared at him, but Lester ignored his glare. He knew if Kevin managed to break through Edwin, then he would not stop until he destruct the town, where innocent humans were sleeping peacefully without knowledge of a battle fight not far away from them.


    Edwin''s wolf was agitated. He was done with the soft way. He was impatient for the final results.


    It was time to show who the real boss was.


    Edwin grumbled loudly and kicked the grey wolf in the chest with his front left leg. As soon as the Grey wolf stumbled back, he took the advantage of the situation and with the speed of light he crashed his head in his chest.


    The loud sound of breaking bones made everyone cringe as the dark grey wolf fell on his back. He was shocked. Until now, the fight was in his favour and easier than he had anticipated. But the tables turned around within a minute.


    Before he could comprehend anything, he saw the giant black wolf that looked nothing less than a furious beast hovering above him.


    Edwin''s wolf howled in victory. Every werewolf felt the sharp wave of his dominance that made them quiver in submission. Every person present knelt down with their fists on their chest, and head bowed low.


    The black wolf ran his front left paw in the air ready to weed Kevin''s heart out of his chest when someone screamed loudly.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Kevin''s wolf saw his death paused momentarily. The black wolf looked down at the Alpha, who was on his knees.


    "Please, Lord Edwin! Show some mercy!!" And then he broke into tears, not caring about his position or the way he was expected to be strong.


    He could not see his brother dying in front of his eyes.


    The dark grey wolf watched a human crying on his knees. He whined in pain.


    "Kevin... please come back my little one. Please!" The Alpha called out with every ounce of love he held for his brother.


    Shockingly, Kevin''s wolf shifted, and lay on the ground a young man who looked in his early twenties. His wolf was exhausted after the fight, and the injuries he had received from Edwin''s wolf were not bloody, yet they had damaged him severely.


    "B-brother...." Kevin stuttered. His face scrunched up in pain as he tried to move his body.


    Lester quickly stood by Edwin''s side.


    "Edwin, shift back." He requested.


    He was surprised to see that Edwin''s wolf obliged so easily. The two men-stark naked- stared at each other with strange emotions swirling in their eyes.


    "L-Lord Edwin!" Kevin was astonished to see him. Soon the crowd''s eyes widened in horror when they saw an ugly wound on Edwin''s back.


    He was matted in dirt and blood. His right hand was also bleeding profusely.


    A guard hesitantly ran towards them and covered both of their lower halves.


    Tears fell from Kevin''s reddened eyes as he howled in grief. He was overwhelmed with everything that had happened, and the pain in his body broke him even more.


    "My Lord, kill me! Why did you stop? A rogue like me deserves nothing but death!" Kevin was still restless, and if not handled well, his wolf might come back and be more dangerous than before.


    "No!"


    A deathly silence fell around, after that one word came from Edwin''s mouth.


    The Alpha, who now stood near Kevin yet was still hesitant to go near him, looked at Edwin flabbergasted.


    "I am not going to kill you Kevin! You do not deserve death!" Edwin said calmly.

 Chapter 368 - PLEASE KILL ME!

    *Flashback*


    The stars accompanied the crescent moon in the dark sky. The day''s heat had subsided, and now the air held pleasant coolness. Yet many bodies were drenched in sweat after just witnessing a battle between the two werewolves.


    "I am not going to kill you Kevin! You do not deserve death!" Edwin said calmly.


    Nobody reacted immediately. It took a minute for people to comprehend what Edwin said.


    "What are you saying Edwin? You know that he is a threat to not only our people but alos to humans." Lester was the first one to break that silence.


    Edwin''s shoulders stiffened as the pain in his back intensified.


    "No Lester. He is not a threat. He is just wronged by someone else." Edwin argued.


    Many people disagreed with him, yet who would dare to oppose the leader?


    "I could have killed you easily Kevin. I have done that before on multiple times. And it will be a lie if I say I do not regret it. Because I do. The baggage of that every death feels too heavy for my shoulders. Yet I kept doing it for the sake of my duty."


    Lester always knew how Edwin felt about killing the werewolves who turned into rogues after getting rejected by their mates. He had seen and heard him doing that before.


    Killing a rogue who was disbanded by the pack for his treachery, or indiscipline was a different story. In that case, they were guilty. But killing these rogues who had no fault and were wronged by others, made Edwin feel like a murderer, a killer rather than a capable leader.


    Edwin then turned to the crowd, who was listening to his every word carefully.


    "Tell me, is there any written rule where the Moon Goddess has mentioned that a werewolf rejected by his or her mate should be only killed? If anyone has a proof then step ahead!" Edwin''s loud voice boomed in the silence of the dark.


    His cerulean blue eyes swept over the crowd, challenging every person of it. After five minutes, when no one stepped ahead, he continued.


    "For how long we are going to punish innocent souls like Kevin? If his mate has rejected him is it his fault?" Edwin asked aggressively.


    "For centuries after the great war, we all have to live with the humans. To keep our identity hidden from them, we have learned their ways. But we do not realise that we have not only learned their lifestyles but have also inculcated their negative attributes!


    We are learning to be greedy. We are prioritising our selfish motives over the good of our pack, our people. I have killed the number of rogues in these past years because their mates rejected them. And for what? Power, money, status, selfish motives, family interests?


    I am asking this question to the elders of this pack. Do you recall how many people got rejected by their mates during your time and the time before that?" Edwin''s eyes trained on the group of elders who looked like they were in their late eighties.


    He saw them casting their eyes down. Edwin''s every word was like a slap to all of their faces.


    "A mate is not only a random person that you get attracted to. A mate is a someone that the Moon Goddess herself has chosen for you. And by rejecting your mate, you reject our supreme creator''s wish. Do you think a true werewolf should do that?"


    Edwin''s face was set in a mould of seriousness as his eyes did not spare a single person in the crowd.


    "Now you all must be wondering why your leader realised this only now? It is not because I have a bias towards Kevin, although I know that kid very well.


    No! As a werewolf leader, I can not have biases. Or the Moon Goddess would not have chosen me as a leader. I realised this because... because I have just learned what love is."


    Every pair of ears strained sharply at Edwin''s last statement.


    "You may reject your mate and chose someone else. But you can never love them the way you could have loved your mate. Love is a feeling that just happens, you learn it, experience it, fail in it yet, try again and again.


    It can not be forcefully implied on the other person. You can not command your heart to beat for a person. Love is magic. And it has no rational reasoning. It just happens... here!" Edwin put his first finger on his chest, where his heartbeat was for only one hazel-eyed woman.


    "But... wh-what if you fall in love with someone who is not... your mate?"


    A timid voice came cutting through the crowd. Edwin''s eyes sharply drifted in that direction. People parted like the sea, and his eyes landed on a young girl who looked much younger than Kevin.


    A couple, whom Edwin assumed were her parents, glared at her with a disapproving look.


    The girl''s face morphed into a pang of sudden guilt for asking a question. By the time she realised it, the words had already disappeared in the air.


    "Come forward."


    The girl visibly trembled, her eyes instantly moistened at the edge.


    "Do not fear and come ahead brave lady!"


    Edwin''s term of endearment made her feel a little confident. She slowly and hesitantly walked ahead to stand in front of the crowd facing Edwin.


    "When you have a question to ask, ask it confidently and looking straight into a person''s eyes. No matter if your question sounds stupid or clever to you."


    The girl instantly looked up. She found it difficult at first to look into his domineering eyes, yet she tried.


    "A heart wants what it wants, and you can not control it, especially when it comes to love. What is most important is to know the difference between love and attraction. There is a very fine line that may lead you the wrong way.


    I am not saying that you must accept your mate even though your heart belongs to someone else. No! Do you know why the Moon Goddess decided to choose mates for her children?"


    The girl shook her head. And the curious look on other young pack members told that they were also not aware of the reason.


    "Because she wanted her every child to experience love! She did not want any of us to live alone, and in wait for true love.


    Getting rejected by a human mate or the mates from the breeds who do not know what a mate means, and how much important a mate bond is for the werewolves is understandable.


    You can not expect a person to believe in something that they had no knowledge about. But being a werewolf we all are aware of these things, and yet some of us decide to reject our mates in their selfishness.


    In my opinion, you should be thankful to the Moon Goddess that you got saved from falling for a wrong person who can not respect your love and your emotions." Edwin said the last part, looking at injured Kevin.


    "My Lord, we all agree to your arguement. But with no mate, Kevin can not be a part of our pack. We werewolves are very much possessive about our mates. We can not tolerate a werewolf without mate in our pack. Kevin will always be considered as a threat by all the male members of the pack." One of the pack members, who was in his late fifties, dared to voice out his concern.


    Another woman member got the confidence to open her mouth. "As a rogue Kevin will always reamain as a threat to us and the humans. His wolf will not let him live peacefully. How is he going to keep his wolf in control?"


    The alpha waited for Edwin''s answer. But little did he know that his brother was in such depth of nothingness that he found death more comforting than living in this oblivion.


    "Lord Edwin! They are right. Please kill me! I do not want to live. I do not want to live this way without a mate, without my pack and without any motive in life." Kevin cried in pain as he tried to move but could not.


    "Shut up Kevin!" The Alpha snapped at his brother.


    Tears flowed down both of their faces.


    "No brother... please let me go! That is the only best chance I have got."


    The alpha''s heart broke looking at that defeated look on his brother''s face. He ran towards Kevin and scooped him in his arms as they both cried till their tears mixed together.


    The Luna wiped her tears, a hope still alive in her eyes. "My Lord, I want to hear what you have decided. If you say that you will not kill Kevin then there must be something on your mind. Please let us know."


    "I understand your concern." Edwin finally said, looking at the man who voiced it out before.


    "He has turned into a rogue and will remain so until he finds some way to get back into the pack."


    Disappointment washed over Alpha. How could he expect anything better from Edwin O''Dell?


    "But"


    Kevin stopped crying and looked up at Edwin.

 Chapter 369 - [Bonus ]LIVE LONG OUR LEADER!

    *Flashback*


    "He has turned into a rogue and will remain so until he finds some way to get back into the pack."


    Disappointment washed over Alpha. How could he expect anything better from Edwin O''Dell?


    "But"


    Kevin stopped crying and looked up at Edwin.


    "I offer you a motive in life Kevin. You are a skilled warrior, a loyal person who cares for his people. I, leader of the werewolf breed, need someone like you to work for me."


    Lester gaped at Edwin, and slowly he put two and two together. And when he figured out why Edwin did not kill Kevin, a smile broke on his face.


    "Lord Edwin!" The alpha called his name in surprise.


    "You will come with me to Vincardine Kevin. I will then give you a motive you will live for from nowonwards. I am confident that you will not disappoint me. I can not let a warrior like you go to waste. I am too selfsih to let that happen." Edwin smiled.


    The crowd looked at him with open mouths. They did not know that their leader could smile and look so charming with it.


    "And about living alone... I do not think you will need to face that loneliness Kevin."


    Kevin was confused. "Pardon, My Lord, but I do not get it."


    Edwin walked towards the young girl who was fidgeting nervously. Putting his hand over her shoulder, Edwin announced in a loud voice.


    "You have got someone who loves you for the who you are Kevin! You do not need your mate to love you. You have someone who is not your mate yet she will always keep you happy. Learn to love!"


    The girl looked at Edwin with wide eyes and a pale face. The crowd erupt into a murmur.


    Kevin turned his attention to the girl beside Edwin. He knew her as his pack member but nothing else than that. He blinked with a straight face, still trying to wrap his head around the happenings.


    "I have seen the look in her eyes for you that any man would like to see in his woman''s eyes. Build your relationship, accept your emotions with open arms and cherish each other for a lifetime.


    And this way, you will not need to live a life of a rogue since then."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and claps. Every pair of eyes clouded with happiness and joy.


    "I, Edwin O''Dell, the leader of the werewolf breed, announce that from now onwards we will not lose our people, only because they are rejected by their mates.


    We will provide them with another chance at life. We will embrace them as ours, help them in finding their goals in life and provide them with ones if needed. But we will not destroy our own generation with our own hands!"


    The crowd roared in loud cheers. Clapped and showered Edwin with praises. Lester only stared at the man in front of him as if he was looking at an altogether different person.


    He was a different Edwin. He was Ruth''s Edwin!


    Their eyes met, and Edwin knew what his friend was thinking. He was proud of him!


    The celebrations paused abruptly. Frowning, Edwin turned his face to see every person looking at something to his right.


    Edwin''s eyes moved to his right to see the alpha of the Wildline pack on his knees, his fist on his chest, and his head bowed low.


    "Lord Edwin, please accept my apology for every defiance and insult I have shown towards you. From this moment onwards, the Wildline pack''s loyalty will remain at your feet.


    We all are siding with our leader! Our Alpha!!"


    "Live long our leader!" Someone cheered from the crowd. and, that cheer spread like a wildfire.


    Lester immediately told the Beta to arrange medical attention for Edwin''s wound. He turned around after discussing it with the Beta to see the empty spot where Edwin was.


    Lester cursed when realisation dawned upon him. His Alpha had gone far away to meet his Luna!


    *


    *


    *


    *Present*


    The physician came after Lester locked Ruth in a room. He knew he was being heartless, but he knew that if Ruth saw Edwin''s wounds, then she would have many questions.


    And she was not yet ready to get all of those answers. He saw those blue stoned earrings in her ears. And the way Edwin spoke not long ago in front of the Wildline pack, Lester was sure that they both had accepted their feelings for each other.


    If only they could have their moment the way they had imagined!


    Lester''s main concern was Edwin''s wolf. He had just got into a fight... an indecisive one. If during the treatment he decided to come out, then he did not want Ruth to witness it, not when Edwin''s human had no control at all.


    "Lord Lester"


    He looked up at the physician.


    "I am afraid to say that Master has lost plenty of blood. The claws have cut him very deep. And Master ran in that state, which has made the situation complicated. I have treated his hand''s injury, and it will heal except for occasional pain.


    But I need to operate on his back injury and see that the claws'' poison has not spread in his system and blood."


    The physician informed in a grave tone.


    "Do anything that you need. But I want him awake as soon as possible. Do you get it?" Lester warned.


    The middle-aged man nodded while gulping in nervousness. He rushed again inside the room where they had kept Edwin.


    Lester could not help but peek inside. His face contorted in pain as he saw Edwin laying on his stomach. His right hand was wrapped in the bandages, yet he could see bloodstains on it.


    But Edwin''s back looked disgusting, with that malicious wound covering the major part of it. Lester could see his inner flesh and muscles protruding out the cuts. A large pond of blood-covered his body.


    Lester had seen many gruesome scenes before. But watching his best friend in that state churned his insides painfully. He felt like vomiting and thus rushed away from the door.


    Hours passed as he sat on the cold floor despite requests from the guards to sit in a chair. How could he care about where he sat when his best friend was so injured and bleeding?


    Although Lester was hurt for Edwin, he was also very proud of him too. What he did for Kevin was not only commendable, but it also raised people''s respect for him.


    And his next announcement was something that no leader had ever thought before, not even Walter O''Dell. By saving the future generation of the werewolf breed, Edwin proved that he was different from his father, in fact, he was better than any of those previous leaders.


    Kevin''s case would be served as an example that love can win over any darkness. Love can save a life!


    "Lord Lester"


    Lester hurriedly stood up, running his hand over his face as the physician walked his way.


    "I have treated the wound on Master''s back. Fortunately, the poison did not spread much in his system. I have changed the contaminated blood. But due to heavy blood loss, he may take time to get consciousness.


    The next few hours are crucial. Although I have taken out all the poison, we need to see there are no more traces of it remaining. I will keep checking on him every hour and monitor his progress."


    Lester did not realise the breath he was holding until now. He visibly relaxed after hearing the physician.


    "Okay. Do let me know if you need anything else."


    After discussing the medicines and further treatment with the physician, Lester could finally think about other things.


    As he began thinking about them one by one, he realised that he had to deal with tonnes of things now.


    By this time, he assumed that the news of what happened in the Wildline pack must have reached all ears. Lester now needed to eliminate the rumours, see if other packs also agreed with Edwin''s decision, if not, then he needed to speak with them.


    Then there was Lord Augustus. Lester rubbed his head in frustration that now he needed to deal with him. Before he got to know about Edwin''s health, Lester needed to shift Edwin into his chamber. He could not let Lord Augustus or Lady Theodora come into the old building and see that Edwin had established his own world in that dilapidated building.


    And then he remembered about Ruth. Oh no!


    By the way, she fought with Lester when he dragged her away from Edwin, Lester was sure that he would not be forgiven easily. He could not just go in there and have a civilised conversation with Ruth.


    He was a little harsh with her. He needed help. And he knew who would be useful for him in this situation.


    ~"Elsie... Elsie..."~


    Lester hoped that Elsie had her mind link open. He peeked outside to see the Sun rose in the sky hours before.


    ~"Lester? Where the hell are you and brother Edwin? Do you know how worried I am? And Ruth... how can brother Edwin disappear when she was about to express her feelings for him? What is going on Lester?"~


    He saw it coming before he decided to contact her.


    ~"Calm down ELsie. I will tell you everything. I am waiting for you in the old building. Bring Ida with you and do not say anything to your parents.... at least not now."~

 Chapter 370 - I TOLD YOU! SHE IS PLANNING MY MURDER!!

    Ruth was crying all night, and by the time the day arrived, her tears had dried up, replaced by anger. She was very angry at Lester, for locking her in the room and away from Edwin.


    She had not moved from her spot in hours. Her dress and hands were still matted with Edwin''s dried blood. She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that the man she knew as unbeatable had passed out in her arms with blood oozing out of his injuries.


    That triggered Ruth''s suppressed fears. Her demons barred their teeth, their nails scratching the surfaces of her confidence.


    Every person she loved was snatched away from her. Her father left her even before she could see him. Her mother passed away, taking her warmth along with her. Mr Payne was brutally murdered and was snatched away from her when she needed him the most.


    And now that she had found the man she loved, he was lying unconscious and bloodied.


    Was her fate cursed, or was she herself was a curse for others?


    Ruth hugged herself tightly as fresh tears gathered in her eyes. Now she realised what Edwin might have been through when she was unconscious in the same room, not a long ago.


    The fear he had in his eyes gripped her heart, squeezing it painfully. The worry he had then, she could feel it now. The unexplainable emotions his eyes showed then, now had a name in Ruth''s mind.


    It was love!


    The same love that her heart harboured for Edwin now!


    Ruth heard footsteps approaching the door. She immediately pulled herself together and stood up. Looking around, she found a vase on the nearby table.


    There was no way she would sit here waiting for Lester to allow her to see him.


    Ruth stood behind the door with the vase gripped tightly in her red hands. She gulped down when she heard the doorknob turning.


    The door slowly opened with a cracking sound. As soon as Ruth saw someone stepping inside, she let out a cry of war and jumped from behind the door.


    But to her shock, she screamed along with a woman and a man. Ruth stopped herself from hitting the woman with the vase at the last moment.


    Elsie had her eyes popping out of their sockets, her mouth opened wide in a scream. And the man with olive-green eyes hides behind that woman, using her as a shield.


    "Lady Elsie!" Ruth whispered, recovering from the shock.


    "See! I told you she is planning my murder!!" Lester cried from behind Elsie in a squeaky voice.


    "Ruth-"


    But Ruth did not stop to hear Elsie. Throwing the vase on the floor, Ruth picked up her dress over her ankles and ran out of the door by pushing Lester out of her way, of course not before a scorching glare.


    Ruth''s legs took her down the stairs. She stumbled a couple of times, yet she balanced herself before she fell. She reached the ground floor and turned her head to both of her sides.


    She saw Ida standing out of one of the doors. Her eyes widened when she saw Ruth running in her direction like a wrecking ball. She jumped out of her way and let her go inside the room.


    As soon as Ruth took her first step inside the room, she slowed down her pace until she came to halt beside Edwin''s bed.


    Her eyes watered, chin and lower lip quivered at the sight in front of her. Edwin was laying on his stomach. The bandages covered his entire back and right hand. He looked paler than the last time she saw him.


    His breaths were shallow, and his eyes closed. Ruth''s hands shot up to cover her mouth as a loud sob escaped her throat.


    Lester, Elsie and Ida stood out of the door, looking at her with saddened faces. Elsie let her tears flow down as Lester stood with his hands holding her shoulders.


    Ruth took small steps ahead, slowly and carefully. She brought down her trembling hands. She stretched her right hand towards Edwin. She paused midair momentarily as if she was afraid that her single touch would hurt him.


    Yet she could not hold back herself any longer from moving ahead. Her trembling hand finally touched his head. A teardrop fell on his shoulder as Ruth leaned over him.


    She ran her hand gently through his hair. She loved the feel of his hair against her fingers. She ran her hand then on the side of his face and towards his shoulder. She stopped right where the bandage covered his wound.


    The bloodstains around made the bile rise in her throat. She suppressed the feeling of throwing out everything she had consumed yesterday.


    Her knees buckled under her, and she fell to the ground. She rested her forehead on the edge of the bed as she cried.


    Lester was instantly by her side, holding her. Ruth had no energy left, so she leaned into his embrace.


    "He is going to be alright Ruth. Please do not cry! He needs you more than anything right now. Shhh..." Lester kept whispering those words in Ruth''s ear as he ran his hand on her head while holding her firmly.


    Ruth had many queries. She wanted to know what happened to him. She wanted to see his wounds, although she was not sure if she could see them without fainting.


    Lester gave Ruth her time to calm down. He then talked her into coming out of the room. Sitting here on the couch in the room beside her, he pulled a little away from her.


    Ida quickly got a plate she had already kept prepared with pieces of freshly cut fruits and a glass of water.


    Ruth''s throat was sore after crying for so long. So she only shook her head in denial when Lester held the plate in front of her.


    "Ruth please eat something. How are you going to take care of brother Edwin if you behave this way?" Elsie tried.


    After ten minutes of convincing, Ruth took the glass of water and then a piece of an apple.


    Lester stood up from beside her, and Ida took his place. After a glance at Ruth, Lester''s face turned serious.


    "Elsie, have you informed Mrs Payne about the situation? She must be worrying for Ruth." He asked.


    "Yes. Ida has sent her a message." Elsie''s eyes were swollen by crying. Yet Lester was glad that she was holding stronger than he expected from her.


    "Lester what are we going to tell father and mother?" She then asked.


    Lester sighed. "We first need to shift Edwin in his chamber. Lord Augustus will never step inside this building and we can not let Lady Theodora come here either."


    Although Ruth was still in shock, she had her ears on alert. She wondered why Edwin''s uncle and aunt could not come into this building?


    "You are right. And why you told me to not inform Thea yet?"


    "Elsie, I know that as Edwin''s head maid, Thea needs to know about his condition. But think about Rees. He is far away from Vincardine. If he gets this news through her, he will not think twice before leaving everything in his hands and running back here.


    I do not want anyone to panic. This is not the first time Edwin has taken injuries. He is a warrior. You know how many battles he has won."


    Lester and Elsie did give much thought to Ruth''s presence. They thought she was too shaken to pay attention to their conversation.


    But Ruth was listening to every word keenly. As far as she knew, there were hardly any battles happening around. Then which battles Lester was referring to?


    Elsie nodded her head in understanding.


    "I... I informed sister Eloise about the attack on brother Edwin." She said in a low voice after a minute.


    By the look on her face, Lester guessed what might have happened, yet he asked her, "then?"


    Elsie stole her gaze away from him in disappointment. "She said she is busy to visit brother. She will meet him when he will wake up."


    Of course, Eloise would say something like that!


    "Do not think about her Elsie. She must be angry after Edwin confronted her about the attack on Ruth. She will come around. Do not worry!" Lester said although, he knew that was hardly going to happen.


    Eloise did not forgive people easily. She waited patiently for the right time to retaliate.


    "You take care of Ruth. I will speak with Thea and arrange shifting Edwin into his chamber. Other than that, I have some other things to take care." Lester said, taking her hand in his.


    Elsie released a shaky breath then nodded.


    "By the way I still do not know what exactly happened with brother Edwin." She pointed out with a frown.


    Ruth''s ears perked up at that. She pretended to drink water when all her attention was focused on Lesters next words.


    Lester smiled fondly.. "I will give you details later. For now just know that your dear brother has just changed a course of all of our fates!"

 Chapter 371 - BE CAREFUL! THE ROAD IS SLIPPERY!!

    The next few hours were full of hustle and bustle. They shifted Edwin in his chamber. The news of a werewolf leader getting attacked brutally by a rogue spread in the supernatural world like wildfire.


    As soon as Edwin was shifted in his chamber, Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora marched there with unimpressed frowns stuck on their faces.


    Ida had taken Ruth to get cleaned up. She could not run around with Edwin''s blood on her. Although it took a lot of effort for Ida to make Ruth agree to it, Lester helped her with it too.


    The door was opened and entered the rest of the O''Dell family. Lester, Elsie and Thea were already present in Edwin''s chamber, knowing well that he would probably throw a tantrum seeing so many people in his private chamber without his permission when he would wake up.


    Lord Augustus threw a condemning glance first at Edwin''s unconscious form that lay on his stomach, then he turned his gaze to Lester.


    The expressions on his face were enough to know Lester that it was storytime. Lester maintained his composure and recited everything from the beginning.


    With every other detail, Augustus''s face morphed into displeasing more and more. Theodora had set her lips in a thin line as she frowned at Edwin.


    "What the hell you just told?" Augustus snarled when Lester told about Edwin''s decision about the rejected werewolves.


    Lester stood unfazed as he was anticipating a similar reaction from Lord Augustus. Lord Augustus preferred the traditional ways and was reluctant to change. And, when that change was brought by Edwin, there was no way to get Augustus to agree with it.


    "Has he lost his mind, Lester? Letting those rogues live means putting every life in danger! Have you forgotten how dangerous these rogues can be? Have you forgotten what that she-wolf did to a whole town? She was Rees''s friend, was not she?" Augustus''s face had turned red in anger.


    Thea cringed inwardly at the mention of that she-wolf. Rees had told Thea about her story at the night when he marked her. Thea''s heart still pained for that unfortunate soul. And, now that she knew who her mate was and what he did to her made Thea more agitated.


    "I am well aware of that Lord Augustus. And I have not forgotten any of that. And yet, I support Edwin''s decision!" Lester told confidently.


    But that only irked Lord Augustus even more. "Lester!" He thundered dangerously with a glare that could burn a person alive.


    Yet Lester stood firm on his ground, matching Lord Augustus''s heated gaze with his determined one.


    "Father, I also support brother Edwin''s decision. The Moon Goddess''s teachings are about love and compassion. They are not about killing our people. I think everyone deserves a second chance!"


    Eloise and Theodora narrowed their eyes at Elsie. This Elsie was different... very different!


    Thea felt the adrenaline pump in her system. She too wanted to show her support for Edwin''s decision. Although, she was new to their world and was a human. However, she controlled herself from opening her mouth or, she would have been targeted by Lady Theodora for sure!


    "You all have lost your mind along with him! This man... look at him. Have you heard any leader defeated by a rogue like this?" Augustus''s voice boomed in the chamber as he pointed his finger accusingly at Edwin.


    "He is not deafeated Lord Augustus!" Lester took a defending stance for his friend. "He chose this to save a life!"


    "Save a life? What if Kevin lose control of his rogue again? What if he harms anyone? Who is going to take his responsibility?" Augustus could not tolerate the opposition he was receiving, especially from Lester.


    After all, Lester was his daughter''s mate and thus his future son-in-law and the next alpha of one of the powerful werewolf packs. Augustus needed him by his side.


    "Edwin has already declared that Kevin and the ones who will decide to take another chance at life, will be his responsibility."


    Augustus scoffed at that, "Do you think that a man who can not even take care of his image is capable of taking responsibilities of other lives? You must be joking Lester!"


    Lester clenched his fists at his sides.


    "Father please! This is not a right time for this discussion. We will discuss this when brother Edwin will be healthy." Elsie tried to mediate, sensing the heavy tension between her mate and her father.


    "Elsie! Since when you started interjecting in a conversation when two people are speaking?" Theodora glared at her.


    For the first time, Eloise was praising her stepmother in her mind.


    "I started that since people began losing the sense of right time."


    "Elsie!" Augustus''s hand remained raised in the air as before he could hit Elsie, Lester stepped in front of her.


    Augustus''s body shook in rage. His own daughter was standing in his opposition, and for whom? For the man who had not let him sleep peacefully even for a single night?


    Augustus curled his fingers into a tight fist. The veins in his wrist and hand popped out under his skin.


    "I see what is going on here. But, let me tell you that this man..." Augustus threw a disgusted glare at Edwin. "can not fulfil any of your expectations. You will soon realise how selfish and self-destructive he is.


    He will not only harm you all but will also bring his own end. And then you will realise how wrong you were siding with him. Keep my words in mind!"


    After years of waiting, Theodora saw her husband presenting his stance openly and against Edwin. She was waiting for this day since the day she married this family.


    "Elsie, you are fighting with your father for a cousin who has not given any happiness to you. And Lester, how can you ignore how much trouble he has caused you since you became friends?


    Dear, we are not against Edwin. He is like my son. I have always loved him as much as I have loved my two daughters. But you need to understand that you do not need to trust him blindly.


    You do not need to support Edwin in his foolishness. If Lord Augustus thinks that he is wrong then you should know that he IS WRONG.


    What is greater- decades of experience or only the title one holds?"


    Theodora narrowed her eyes when she noticed Elsie and Lester''s eyes staring behind her. She turned her head to see Ruth and Ida standing at the door.


    Theodora''s face lost all of its tenderness as she saw Ruth there.


    "You can tell how reckless and illogical Edwin''s decisions are by his recent actions. He can not even recognise the real character of people. Anyone can fool him with their crocodile tears and fake innocence."


    Theodora took a jab at Ruth. Ruth and Ida came when Augustus was speaking about Edwin being a self-destructive man.


    Ruth was shocked beyond belief to see how much poison Edwin''s family harboured in their hearts for him. He was lying there unconscious and severely injured. Instead of caring about him, his uncle and aunt-the only parental figures in Edwin''s life- were busy in back-bitching about him.


    More than anger, Ruth felt sorry for Edwin. Had he gone through the same all his life?


    Ruth considered herself lucky compared to him in this aspect. She always had someone to care for her or no one at all. But she did not face the situation where the people she trusted, rubbed salt on her wounds like Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora.


    "I think we should let Edwin rest. And about people talking about it, I will handle that everything Lord Augustus. You should not worry about it!" Lester said, cutting this discussion short.


    Augustus grinded his jaws on each other. His facial muscles twitched in displease.


    "You are going to regret supporting him Lester! I am sure your father will aslo agree with me. And this topic is not over. Inform me as soon as he wakes up!" Augustus said to Lester.


    "His father never brought peace to this family and now his son is fulfilling his void!" Augustus spat with a last glare at Edwin, and then he walked out.


    Eloise followed her father without a word and with no worry for her cousin on her face. Theodora matched every person''s gaze then stopped at Ruth''s.


    "Move aside!" She said, raising her chin up in the air although she had enough room to go out.


    Ida quickly stepped aside while keeping her head low. But Ruth... she did not move immediately. She took a confident step ahead till she was right in front of Theodora.


    Ruth matched her gaze.


    "I said move peasant!" Theodora hissed.


    "Gladly Lady Theodora! Be careful! The road is slippery." Ruth said, then stepped aside, making a way for Theodora to leave.


    Her words held a promise, a silent warning. Theodora had not only wronged Ruth, her father and Bertha. But, she was now also aiming for the man Ruth had chosen as her soulmate.


    And there was no way she would let anyone take a dig at her man!

 Chapter 372 - PLEASE WAKE UP!

    Darius left the Garfield mansion early in the morning. He did not inform anybody where he was going. Taking the familiar route- that he had used for a quite few times recently- he reached that corner of the forest where he tied his horse to his usual place.


    Making sure that no one was watching him, Darius entered the dense bushes till he reached the known door. Walking through the door, he walked inside the dark cave. He stopped at the railing, looking down at the world he had created on his own.


    The same cries and pleadings fell on his ears, along with the sounds of slapping and cursing. Darius walked down the stairs to reach the bottom.


    Hilton was already there waiting for Darius.


    Unlike any other time, Hilton''s face was morphed into concern. And Darius knew why.


    He deliberately avoided going straight to Hilton. Instead, he walked around the place, examining the progress of his brilliant experiment. His men informed him of the recent achievements and voiced out their concerns too.


    "Lord Darius."


    Darius sighed, hearing Hilton''s voice. He could not avoid that man for long.


    "Yes, Mr Hilton?"


    "May I have a word with you?" Hilton asked. But the tone he used was demanding rather than requesting.


    "Of course!"


    Darius walked into one of the rooms at the back of the circular space, and Hilton followed. As soon as the guard outside closed the door of the room, the outside noises lulled down.


    "Please have a seat." Darius said as he sat in one of the chairs around a table.


    Hilton followed. After the two men settled down, Hilton touched the topic directly, without wasting more time.


    "Darius, tell me what exactly you are planning?" Hilton asked.


    "What is so rush Mr Hilton? Have not you said that you trust me?!"


    "Yes, I did. But have you heard this news about Edwin O''Dell?"


    Darius burst into laughter. "Of course! That motherfucker is injured by a rogue."


    Hilton''s lips pulled down in disappointment. "It is not funny Darius. You know that Edwin is too strong to take four supernatural leaders at once. A mere rogue can not hurt even a single hair of his wolf."


    Darius''s smile faltered at his words. "Are you here to praise him Mr Hilton? Praise the man who took everything from you?" He looked at Hilton challengingly.


    "I am only trying to show you the mirror Darius. You must have also heard about his decision of not killing the werewolves rejected by their mates."


    Hilton knew how sensitive this topic was. Darius''s face became serious instantly.


    "Yes, I have! That bastard even got a support of Wildline pack. People are literally worshipping him." Darius''s hands clenched on the table.


    "Exactly. And just to remind you... we are getting short on Painite at alarming level."


    "What?" Darius''s dark eyes perked up at Hilton from his clenched fists.


    "Yes. I was reminding you to get more Painite. You know how rare that mineral is and how important it is for us. Now we are left with only two options. One- you get more Painite. Two- we stop this experiment right here!"


    "No!" Darius barked. "We are not stopping until we acheive our goal, Mr Hilton. I am not turning back after coming so far. You know how much I have been through to get here. I even had to do this right under my father''s nose. I will show him how capable I am!" Darius glared with his now red eyes.


    "Then you should have thought about it before Darius. We are left with only a few more days of supply. What are we going to do after that?


    You are not the only one who is working secretively. I am also with you since the very beginning, and your father does not even know about it." Hilton was also upset with Darius.


    He was already not pleased with Darius''s way of working. Darius had not told him his entire plan. He only informed the part he thought was important for Hilton to know at that time.


    Hilton was used to working under Ambrose''s leadership. Although he disagreed with him on many points, he still held respect for his leadership and the way he brought out the best of others.


    "There is no need to raise your voice, Mr Hilton! You came with me instead of my father because you are convinced that only I can get you Edwin O''Dell''s head on the platter and that too sooner. And my father can not! We are in this together. DO not forget that." Darius pounded his fist on the table as he did not like the way Hilton spoke to him.


    "I am not denying it Darius. But you have to understand the need of the hour. We need more Painite or else this world you have created will be of no use at all. And we both will fail in our goals then."


    Both men glared at each other. Darius did not say anything for the next couple of minutes. He calmed down a little. He knew that Hilton was right. They needed more Painite, and only Darius could arrange for it.


    "Fine! You do not worry about Painite. I know where to get it. You do not stop and keep going with our experiment." Darius finally said.


    Hilton nodded his head, although he had his doubts. "Do you think she will give you more of it?" He could not help but ask.


    Darius smirked confidently. "Of course, she will. She must give more Painite to me if she wants peace for her people."


    Hilton was not sure, yet he had no choice than believing Darius. If he had got Painite once, then he would get it again, he believed.


    "But before that. I have something important to do." The smirk on Darius''s face wiped out instantly.


    "What are you planning Darius?" Hilton asked cautiously.


    "Edwin O''Dell needs to be drag down to the ground again. I can not let him enjoy his pity victory with the Wildline pack."


    With that said, Darius left, not sparing another glance at Hilton.


    *


    *


    *


    After the skirmish with Lord Augustus and Lady Theodora, Lester was tired both physically and mentally. He had not got any sleep or food since he left with Edwin for the Wildline pack.


    "Lester you should rest for a while." Elsie said after her sister and parents walked out of the chamber.


    She did not like how they all behaved in such a situation. But this was not the right time to delve more into it.


    "Yes Lord Lester. You need a good rest before you face the upcoming craziness." Thea agreed with Elsie.


    "And how do you know that it is going to be crazy?" Lester cocked his brow at Thea in curiosity.


    "I have not seen a single sane thing happening around me here." She rolled her eyes exasperatedly.


    Lester could not agree more with her on that. Their world was crazy, and the people of his world were adamant about making things crazier than they already were.


    "Fine! I am going to my chamber." Lester said.


    "Not before you tell me how this all happened!"


    He was taken aback by Ruth''s stern voice.


    "Erm... Ruth... I will tell you about it later. Okay?" Elsie tried.


    But Ruth was determined to know what happened with Edwin.


    "No! I want to know right now!!"


    The rest four shared a meaningful look with each other.


    "Okay. If you insist then I will tell you what happened." Lester said after much contemplation.


    "I am listening."


    "We... we got a message that a group of wild animals... attacked a family who was travelling on our land. By the time we reached there, only the eldest son... Kevin was alive. Edwin got injured while saving him."


    Ruth listened to Lester silently before she asked, "Then where are the dead bodies of the rest of the family members?"


    "We have gave them proper burial."


    The other three ladies looked at Lester in astonishment. He was speaking so confidently as if he had recited that story multiple times to get it perfect.


    "Is that why Lord Augustus said that Lord Edwin is... self-destructive? Because he put his life at risk to save that man... Kevin?"


    The silence she received from the others gave her the answer to her question.


    They left the chamber one by one in silence but not before giving her an assuring look.


    "I think you should stay with him. Someone needs to be here when the physician checks up on him." Elsie said before leaving as she was the last person to leave the room.


    Ruth was too disturbed by what happened not a minute ago. She sat beside Edwin and took his good hand in hers. Edwin looked worse than before.


    His pale face did not suit him at all. He was cleaned of all the blood. But the bandages on his body parts gave away how severely injured he was.


    "Have you listened to what your uncle and aunt said about you?" Ruth whispered while holding his hand close to her cheek.


    "They think that you are self-destructive person. And you put others in trouble. I do not know about others but right now... you have put me in trouble Edwin." She took his hand and placed it on her chest, right above her heart.


    "Can you feel it? See how my heart is beating in worry and pain. You have caused it. You are the reason that I can not stop tears from falling through my eyes. You were going to tell me what I mean to you.


    Please, Edwin... I am waiting for your answer. I am desperate to hear you, Edwin. Please wake up!"


    Ruth sat there waiting for him to open his eyes as he lay there with closed eyes.

 Chapter 373 - [Bonus ]FINALLY FOUND HER PEACEFUL ABODE!

    The next day arrived, and yet Edwin had not opened his eyes. The physician changed the bandages, but Ruth refused to go out of the chamber. She was with him all the time. And nobody told her to do otherwise.


    She was doing everything that he once did for her. The more she watched him, touched him, talked with him; although he did not listen to anything she said, Ruth was connected with him to some deeper level. And it felt good!


    Everyone was happy to see her taking care of Edwin. That day when Ruth would know and accept the truth was not far away, they believed.


    The entire day Ruth followed all of the physician''s instructions and spent her day taking care of Edwin. She cleaned his body with a wet towel, combed his hair. But then ruffled them again, as she liked them that way better on him. Only he was able to carry that unruly look sportingly in the sea of thousands of well-groomed men.


    She changed his bandages then. The first time she saw his wound, the bile rose to her throat, her eyes watered. She had to go to the balcony to get fresh air and wash her face with cold water to get rid of that torturous image.


    But then she decided to fight her fears. It should be only her who would take care of Edwin. And for that, she needed to be strong for him. She looked at the mark of the scar on her hand.


    Did he also feel the same seeing her scar then?


    She remembered this one time when she was still not completely conscious. Edwin was holding her wounded hand in his, staring at it intensely as if he was trying to heal it with only his gaze.


    And then he whispered sorry before kissing it. Ruth smiled at that memory. Her man was just perfect but in different ways!


    Now, when she changed his bandages, she only felt his pain and nothing else. She had realised how much she loved him, how much he meant for her.


    The feelings she was suppressing for so long had now coated her in the colour of love!


    The Sun had set behind the horizon and one more day went by while waiting to see his silently speaking cerulean blue eyes.


    The darkness covered the world in its shadows. Ida lit up the torches and the candles in Edwin''s chamber. She asked Ruth to eat something, but she refused, saying she was not hungry.


    Ruth asked about Mrs Payne and asked Ida to take care of her until Ruth was with Edwin, to which Ida agreed gladly.


    Ruth had nothing to do after getting done with other things. She sat silently beside Edwin on his King-sized bed.


    She was playing with her necklace absentmindedly. Only thoughts about Edwin ran on her mind. She did not realise when her eyes turned heavy, and soon she drifted into sleep.


    The serene silence and the sweet lullaby of Edwin''s breaths, along with the pleasant air coming from the open balcony door, caressed Ruth''s tired mind and body.


    She rested her head on the headrest of the bed. Her legs stretched in front of her as Edwin lay on his stomach beside her. His hand that she was holding out of habit slipped from her loose fingers at some point.


    Soon the darkness in her vision began fading away. She realised that it was a dream. Ruth had now accustomed to the dreams, about the snippets she saw after touching the white feather to her forehead. It did not scare her anymore, only made her long for her late father and angry at the woman, who caused havoc in both of their lives.


    Ruth realised that it was a different dream. She did not see the tall trees. She did not see a man with big green eyes, smiling at her, extending his hand for her to take. She did not see Theodora and Gerald running through the forest hand in hand. She did not see what followed after that.


    Instead, she saw an unfamiliar face. Her feet landed on the lush green grass that was still wet after the last night''s dew. The fog covered the surroundings, although it was not too thick.


    Suddenly a loud scream made her heart jump out of her chest. Her eyes frighteningly searched around, but she could not see anyone. Only that scream fell on her ears again and again in a loop.


    The cries made her cover her ears, but they kept twisting her heart in helplessness.


    "Ruth... Ruth! Open your eyes Ruth!"


    Someone called her name from distance.


    "Ruth please open your eyes!"


    And she gasped, opening her mouth agape, gasping desperately for air. Her forehead was covered in sweat, her palms were clammy. Her heartbeat was faster as she dragged as much air in as possible for her lungs.


    She blinked a couple of times before her eyes adjusted to the light in the room. She hurriedly snapped her head to her left, and the moment her eyes met with the Cerulean blue ones, her body gave up her act of toughness.


    Her vision turned misty as tears of happiness and relief gathered in her eyes. She turned her body to her left. A broken smile made its way on her lips, her face lit up as bright as hundreds of lights.


    She raised both her hands and touched his face as Edwin stared back at her in awe. Ruth touched his forehead then ran her hands on his cheeks.


    "E-Edwin..." She stuttered in complete astonishment.


    She held his face between her palms as a loud sob came out of her trembling lips.


    "You... you are awake!"


    Ruth pulled his head near her as she herself learned to touch their foreheads. Ruth made way for her tears, but her lips were stretched in a joyous smile.


    Edwin slowly moved his healthy hand and held the back of her head while fisting her hair. Their hearts were beating on the same rhythm, their breaths mixed together to become one as they relished the fact that they were together, close to each other.


    "You are here!"


    Edwin''s warm breath fanned Ruth''s face like a gust of first summer air after a heavy winter.


    "Yes! I am here. I was here waiting for you... I am here!" Ruth''s voice was overflooded by relief.


    Slowly Edwin pulled away from her, but not far enough to lose the feel of her breaths on his face. His eyes shifted to her left ear. Ruth was still wearing those blue stoned earrings in a hope that he would open his eyes and see her with those earrings.


    At last, her wish got completed!


    Edwin''s back pained with every movement. He had already started healing because of his werewolf power. However, The healing rate of the werewolves had dropped by centuries of consumption of the wolfsbane potion.


    He searched for Ruth''s eyes. He did not want to offend her when she was warming up towards him. But the moment he saw those earrings in her ears, he could not hold back himself anymore.


    Edwin leaned to her ear and placed an open-mouthed kiss on her ear. Bolts of electricity jolted inside Ruth. Her whole body suddenly was set on fire by the feel of his lips. She closed her eyes as tingles arose to both of her sides.


    She shuddered, putting her palm on his bare skin when she felt him rubbing the tip of his nose on the nape of her neck.


    "E-Edwin...."


    What Ruth was feeling felt too good to be true. She feared if it was a dream. If it was, then she did not want to wake up from this dream. Never!


    "Hmm?"


    She suppressed the giggle caused by the tingles sent by his actions.


    "H-how do you feel now? It must be paining right?" The worry instantly appeared on her face.


    Edwin pulled back and smiled, looking at her. "Not when you are with me!"


    "I am serious Edwin. Stop with your cheesy answers!" Ruth grumbled with a small frown adorning her face.


    "What? Cheesy?" Edwin asked in amusement.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek as she stole her gaze from him.


    "Erm... yes"


    "And where have you learned this word My Luna?"


    "I...I..." Ruth''s face flushed in pink as she struggled to answer, but the way Edwin waited patiently made it clear that she had to tell him or he would not drop this topic.


    "I read it in a book." Ruth told in a low voice, still not looking at him.


    "You mean in a romantic book."


    "Edwin!" Ruth glared at him as he laughed loudly.


    Ruth''s hand that she rose to hit him froze midair as she watched him with her lips slightly parted. His dimple on the right cheek looked extremely adorable. His cerulean blue eyes looked alive like they were the epitome of human emotions.


    The sound of his laughter was not like the thundering of the clouds given to his huge form. Instead, it reminded her of the raindrops crashing on the ground making the pitter-patter sound. It was her favourite sound that brought a smile to her face.


    But now, she had found the new favourite that not only made her smile but also made her feel loved. She had finally found her peaceful abode!

 Chapter 374 - I HAVE MY ANGEL

    Ruth was taking good care of Edwin. Their bonding was getting better and better every day. It had been two days that Edwin finally got his consciousness and was healing rapidly.


    But that very fact puzzled Ruth. As she was the one who changed his bandages regularly, she got flabbergasted every time she saw his wounds. They were healing so fast that she wondered if it was because of any magic.


    She even asked Edwin about it to which he answered, "I am healing fast because I have my angel to take care of me. You touch only makes me feel alive again."


    Although his words made Ruth blush, she could not take that fact out of her head.


    Thea brought a bowl of soup for Edwin. She changed his bedsheets and towels. She then collected all his bloodied bandages to dispose of them properly. After chatting with both of them in which Edwin only nodded with occasional monosyllable replies, Thea left for her work.


    "Come on, eat this soup fast or it will get cold." Ruth said while taking the bowl from the tray.


    "I prefer you feeding me with your hands." Edwin passed her a cheeky smile that made her giggle.


    Ruth shook her head. "Sometimes I find it hard to believe that you are the same man who used to wear a look that screamed -move aside or I will kill you - all the time. And now look at you- spurting out classic romantic dialogues all the time."


    Edwin moved his head and kissed her on the cheek as she sat beside him on the bed. "You have changed this blue-eyed monster a lot, my love!" He smiled brightly.


    Ruth''s eyes widened. "H-how do you know that..."


    Suddenly his innocent smile turned into a dangerous smirk. "I know everything about you, my Luna!"


    Ruth gulped down as the hair on her body stood up in alert. She cleared her throat and asked in an attempt of changing the topic.


    "Why do you call me Luna? What does it mean?" She asked while taking a spoonful of soup and blowing gingerly over it.


    Edwin opened his mouth welcoming the hot liquid which contained various vegetables and corn before answering, "You can consider Luna as an equivalent of queen."


    "But you are no King Edwin. A spoiled heir of a richest family in the region- yes! But King?" Ruth offered him another spoon full of soup.


    "Who says I am not a king?" He asked raising his brow.


    The humour shook on Ruth''s face. She did not understand if he was being serious or it was another of his joke.


    "Erm... I do not know if the O''Dells are related to royals..."


    "No we are not. Yet I am the King and you are my queen!" Edwin told confidently.


    "Of what?" Ruth asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Of ''the great manor''!" Edwin winked with another mischievous smile on his face.


    Ruth laughed at his answer. "Of course, my King! Of course! And what about your uncle and aunt? You can not be a King until they declare you so."


    Ruth said it casually but when she realised the depth of her words followed by silence from Edwin, she got curious. She had not yet known Edwin''s point of view on his uncle and aunt. She did not even know if he wanted to take all the responsibilities of business and family.


    "They will eventually!" He said after a brief silence.


    Ruth noticed although he said it confidently, he had no light on his face like before.


    "You sound very sure." She pointed.


    Edwin matched her gaze before saying, "because I am cent percent sure about it!"


    Ruth did not prolong that conversation further. She did not want to sound desperate or selfish. She did not even know if she should think about their future together.


    After all, she was still waiting for Edwin''s answer.


    His romantic lines, adoring gazes, soft kisses on her cheek, forehead and hands made her think that he was in love with her as much as she was in love with him. But then again, she had her insecurities alive. She needed his verbal confirmation.


    Yet she prioritised his health over all of it. She would wait even for a lifetime to hear him say the things she wanted to hear. She was in no rush now that she had him safe with her.


    The bowl was half empty when the door of Edwin''s chamber burst open and rushed inside a man with intense worry and guilt itched on his face.


    "Rees!" Ruth smiled as soon as she saw him taking long strides in their way.


    Unlike other times, he ignored her and directly fell on his knees on Edwin''s side. He held Edwin''s legs as he bowed his head low.


    Ruth was confused by his actions. Thea came running inside along with Lester.


    Nobody understood what was going on but Edwin was as calm as he always was.


    "Rees... get up." He said.


    But Rees did not move. Edwin still found it difficult to stretch his back muscles more. Yet for his beloved companion, he did not care about the pain.


    He bent down, stretching his back away more than he should and held Rees''s shoulders.


    "Edwin... be careful!" Ruth and Lester said in unison while Thea instinctively took a step ahead to stop him.


    That made Rees lookup instantly.


    "Master!"


    Ruth was taken aback by the look on his face. The Rees who always smiled now looked like someone had cut a part of his body. A warrior like him had moistened eyes with bags under them.


    He looked worn out and tired.


    "Get up Rees. Your place is not here but it is here." Edwin said as he pulled him in a brotherly hug.


    Rees''s face contorted in guilt as he hugged his Master while being careful to not touch his back.


    "I am sorry, Master! I am very very sorry!!"


    A teardrop fell on Edwin''s bare shoulder, making him stiff momentarily. Ruth watched them with a small smile on her face. She was well aware of what Rees was thinking. It always amazed her that one could be so loyal and dedicated towards the other person. And she respected Rees for those qualities.


    Edwin pulled back from the hug and smiled. "Stop blaming yourself Rees. And no. It was not Thea''s fault that you were not informed quickly. Lester did not want you to panic as he knew you would drop everything and come back as soon as you get the news. And I assume that you have done just that!"


    "How could I have stopped myself, Master? I am the one entrusted with your safety and I... I was not even there when you..." Rees''s voice came thick with emotions.


    His love and devotion for his leader made him Edwin''s most trusted man. Rees was like his shadow. Everywhere Edwin went, he followed him. Rees had taken many attacks on himself for Edwin. He would not have thought twice before doing the same this time too.


    "Rees, you were not there because I sent you for some other important task. I am sure that if you were there then you would have supported me the way Lester did- by not interfering."


    Ruth was confused by Edwin''s words. She glanced around to see others, but none of them seemed to share her confusion. Instead, they all had a look of understanding on their faces, including Thea.


    What was that only she did not understand?


    "But Master..."


    "No Rees. Stop blaming yurself for the thing you have no control over. I am fine and recovering fast. Do not worry!" Edwin assured Rees.


    The guilt still did not die down in him yet he nodded in understanding. He promised himself that he would not leave his Master again like this, no matter what.


    He would die before letting him battle by himself.


    Rees''s eyes then moved behind Edwin and to Ruth. A knowing yet satisfied smile came on his face that made Ruth feel shy.


    "It is good to see you here Miss Moore!" Rees smirked at her.


    Ruth picked up a pillow around her and flung it in Rees''s direction, which he as always caught before it hit him.


    She mock-glared at him as he laughed like a clown.


    A minute later, Edwin got serious. "Lester, how is the situation out there?"


    He had completely lost touch with the outside world on command of Ruth. For him, his whole world was right next to him with her.


    Ruth always awed how this man changed his mood like a chameleon changes its colour. He was in the mood for humour not a minute ago, and now he was asking about business.


    "I am handling everything Edwin. And now that Rees is here, he will share my work load so do not worry about it." Lester said.


    "What about Kevin?"


    Ruth''s mind went to the man who she had not met yet.


    "He is coming to Vincardine in next two days as you have ordered." Lester said.


    Edwin paused then asked, "Is he alright?"


    Lester smiled brightly at Edwin in response.. "He has not been so alright ever before! You will see it by yourself."

 Chapter 375 - IN SEARCH OF PAINITE

    "Darius... Darius! I am asking you something!" Lisa glared at him as she followed him around his bedroom.


    "I am listening Lisa. You know that Vampires can hear even distant sounds." He said out of boredom.


    "Then why are you not telling me where you are going?" She asked as Darius folded his clothes to put them in a bag.


    "If I am not telling you something then it means that I do not want to tell. It is as simple as that. I thought you were smart enough to understand that."


    Now Lisa was angry. She turned him around to make him look at her.


    "Stop with this Darius. I want to know where you are going?"


    Lisa''s feistiness always amused him, and he liked it. But sometimes, she crossed her limits and then he had to be harsh on her.


    Darius pulled her into his chest, wrapping his hands around her torso. "Do not worry, sweet Lisa. I will be back safely!"


    Lisa''s brows pulled together. "and what am I suppose to tell that man when he will ask me abot your whereabouts?"


    "Which man?" Darius''s features suddenly blackened.


    "That one... Marcus. That is his name right?"


    "When did you meet him?" Darius''s fingers dug in her skin.


    Yet Lisa stood unbothered by it. "Every time you leave the mansion, he comes and asks me about your whereabouts. He thinks that you tell me everything. I wonder why he thinks so?" She seemed lost in her thoughts.


    "What else he said?"


    "He keeps asking the same questions. Nothing more than that." Lisa replied.


    "Did he... did he touch you, Lisa?"


    Lisa was taken aback by Darius''s absurd question. But she knew how to rile him up and enjoy it.


    "What if he did?"


    Darius''s eyes darkened in anger. He pulled her head back by fisting her hair in his hand.


    "Do not play games with me Lisa!" He warned. "Tell me if he has ever touched you."


    Lisa smirked. "Maybe once or may be tiwce....or perhaps every time..." She stretched her answer intentionally.


    In the next moment, she was on the bed with Darius hovering above her dangerously.


    "You think that I will believe you so easily? No, my vixen! I know that every male hand advanced in your way will be cut down by you before it touches you. There is only one man who can have you... all of you and you do not even complain."


    Darius smiled as he ran his finger from her face to her throat, then further down in the valley on her chest.


    He squeezed her left breast painfully, making her hiss in pain.


    "Do not try such stupid games again with me. Do you understand?!" He asked darkly.


    Lisa did not say anything, nor did she agree with him.


    She waited for him to continue his torture, but surprisingly he released her. He straightened up and resumed his packing.


    After he was done, he pulled Lisa again in a hug. "I wish I could take you with me. No need to say anything to Marcus or my parents. If they ask about me just say that you do not know anything."


    "I indeed do not know anything Darius!" Lisa pointed out.


    "Now you know why I do not tell everything to you." Darius kissed her forehead.


    "I will miss you!" He whispered, resting his chin on her head.


    "Come soon!" She whispered lowly while hugging him tighter and closing her eyes. She was going to miss him too, but she would never admit it to him.


    Was she falling for this blood-sucking monster?


    A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she pulled away from him immediately.


    "You should go now." She said, trying to avoid his dark eyes.


    Darius observed her a moment longer but then only nodded before he left. Lisa slumped down on the floor, trying to figure out the mess her heart had become.


    Darius had already discussed his trip with Mr Hilton. He promised to take care of the things in Kinsville while Darius was away. Only he knew where Darius was heading in search of more Painite.


    Darius did not like carrying the loyal dogs with him. He liked to travel alone and complete his missions alone. That was one of the reasons, he did not like the way his father relied on Marcus for every nuisance thing.


    No matter how loyal one was if the time asked they could easily turn their backs. That was what Darius believed and acted on the same line.


    He took his favourite horse and placed his bag on his side. He mounted on the horse''s back swiftly. Sparing a last glance behind him, he commanded the horse to move ahead with the subtle kick of his heels.


    The journey was a two days'' long trip. The road was neither bad nor too good. Darius had taken that road before and thus was familiar with every turn and the corner of it. The main challenge was getting the permission of entering the gates of Crinudel.


    The last time he visited that secret kingdom, he had to go through a lot of efforts to convince the guards to let him in. He was the only vampire who was allowed in the magical kingdom of Crinudel after the great war.


    Although the road to Crinudel was normal, once you reach the outskirts of its border, only the one who was brave and lucky could pass through the three layers of security they had established for the safety of their kingdom.


    The first day ended with the sunset, and Darius had crossed the borders of Kinsville a long time ago. As Kinville was a hostile town that did not receive any guests, the area around its borders was also isolated and uninhabited except for a few houses built by the families who sought refuge from the Vampires after the great war.


    But to find one such house, a person needed to walk for miles and should know the exact locations of these houses, or he would get stuck in this nowhere for days without any aid.


    Darius jumped down from his horse. He stopped near a pond. If not him then his horse needed water after running the whole day. Darius walked his horse near the pond, and the animal quenched his thirst greedily.


    Darius''s body had stiffened after sitting on the horse for that long. He stretched his hands above his head and removed his jacket. He splashed some water on his face that made him feel refreshed.


    His stomach grumbled in hunger. The pain in his jaw made him restless. There was no way he could find human blood in this region. For now, he had to be satisfied by the blood of any forest animal or bird.


    Darius tied his horse to a nearby tree to let the animal rest before continuing the rest of the journey.


    He roamed around the place in search of food. After an hour, he still had not found anything. The pain in his jaw grew even more. He needed blood instantly before he went crazy in bloodlust.


    He was about to rumble in frustration when his ears caught some sound to his right. Darius froze in his spot, immobile as his ears strained to get the exact direction of the sound.


    When he heard it once again, he knew he had found his prey. With his vampire speed, he ran in that direction. The animal got aware of his presence and broke into a sprint in an attempt of saving its life.


    Darius loved the chase. In Kinsville, he hardly got a chance of enjoying a good chase. He wished it was some human instead of a deer running in fright.


    When his hunger rose to its peak, Darius jumped above a tall tree to land straight in front of the deer. The animal skidded before coming to halt. Its large watery eyes searched for an escape frantically.


    The animal snorted, expelling air forcefully through its nasal passages as it sought Darius''s scent as a danger.


    Darius had an evil grin on his face. His eyes had already turned red as he stalked towards the animal. The deer decided to try its escape once more for the sake of its life. It began running in the opposite direction of the coming danger.


    Darius was too tired to run behind the animal. He took a heavy stone that he found nearby. With force, he hurled it, aiming for the deer''s legs.


    The animal collapsed on the ground as the stone broke the bone of its hind leg. It lamented in pain and in fear of the monster walking in its way.


    Darius stood looking down at the beautiful animal with pretty big eyes. He would have liked to keep it in his collection of beautiful animals.


    He thought about Lisa. She would have been very ecstatic to have this animal as her pet. Alas!


    Its time was over in this world.


    "May your soul rest in peace, my friend!"


    Those were Darius''s last words before he bent down.. After ten minutes, the cries of the animal had extinct and what remained behind was the sounds of a monster feasting.

 Chapter 376 - DO NOT YOU TRUST ME?

    Now that Edwin was getting better, Ruth thought she should go home and meet Mrs Payne. She had not met the old lady since Edwin was attacked.


    Of course, Edwin and his wolf did not want their mate to go, but Edwin understood Ruth''s concern for Mrs Payne. So he agreed for her to go home while he took a nap.


    "Ruth..." Mrs Payne was happy to see her after all these days.


    "I missed you!" Ruth whispered in her ear as she hugged her petite figure.


    "I missed you too my child! Come in." Mrs Payne welcomed her.


    Closing the door behind, Mrs Payne asked about Edwin''s health.


    "How is Young Master now? Any improvements in healing?" She asked.


    Ruth sat down in a chair. "He is doing good. But his wounds are too deep, especially the one on his back. I think it will take some time to heal. At least it has stopped bleeding now."


    While Ruth spoke, Mrs Pane observed her brightened face. Although she must be tired, she looked happy... very happy. Mrs Payne had never seen Ruth so content before. She looked like she had achieved all of the world and now, there was nothing left for her to struggle with.


    "I am sure he will be better with time!" She smiled a genuine smile, yet it did not reach her eyes.


    "I am praying Mrs Payne!" Ruth replied hopefully.


    "Now come on, I have made your favourite dessert. Go and freshen up then we will eat together." Mrs Payne said.


    "Thank you, Mrs Payne! You are such a sweetheart!!" Ruth ran into the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, they sat eating the dessert together. Ruth was talking nonstop about how she found Edwin and what followed after that. Mrs Payne listened to everything carefully. Her mind was noting down the important points automatically.


    She was happy for both Ruth and Edwin, although Ruth did not tell her anything about their relationship clearly.


    At last, Edwin O''Dell succeded in winning Ruth''s heart!


    About an hour later, Mrs Payne began noticing Ruth''s uneasiness. And thirty minutes later, Ruth was yearning to go back to Edwin. But she did not know how to tell that to Mrs Pane.


    "Ruth... I think you should go back now. Young Master must have woken up by now."


    Ruth looked up at Mrs Payne in surprise. How did she know what was going on in Ruth''s mind? Was she too obvious?


    "Mrs Payne..." Ruth began slowly.


    "It happens. I understand!" Mrs Payne said before walking towards the cupboard in the corner of the room. "When I stayed away from your uncle Payne for more time, I also used to get restless. I used to think when would I go back to him. And the same case as with him too!"


    Mrs Payne said while opening the door. She shuffled inside the cupboard that Ruth could not see from where she sat.


    "You both loved each other very much!" Ruth got emotional remembering Mr Payne.


    "We still do! He is always in my heart!" Mrs Payne agreed.


    Ruth looked down at her lap as she fidgeted with her dress.


    "Do you... do you think I and... Edwin... we both will also have an epic love story like you both?"


    There she goes! She finally asked it.


    Ms Payne closed the cupboard and walked back with a bag in her hand.


    She sat beside Ruth. Cupping her face with adoration, she smiled. "I am pretty sure that you both will have an epic love story, Ruth. One that will be remembered over the history of the time."


    "You really think so?" Ruth''s face brightened hearing that.


    "Of course, my dear. But remember Ruth, love is not an easy thing. there will be times when it will taste you, break you, even ruin you and your beliefs. Your real exam will be then. I hope you are ready for that."


    Ruth suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine. The seriousness with which Mrs Payne spoke made her doubt if she knew something.


    "I am ready to face anything as long as my heart beats for Edwin!" Ruth answered determinedly.


    Mrs Payne gave her a long look before nodding her head in approval.


    "Anyways, take these medicines. Mix them together to make a thick paste and apply it on Young Master''s wounds. Wrap the bandage tightly on it and leave it overnight. It will help in his healing." Mrs Payne passed the bag of medicines to Ruth.


    "Mrs Payne... I am not sure if the family physician will allow it." Ruth said unsurely.


    "Ruth! Do not forget that he loves you! I think you have this much right on him, do not you agree?" She raised her brow at Ruth.


    Ruth looked contemplating. A few seconds later, she took the bag and stood up, ready to leave.


    "I will do as you have told me. See you later!" Ruth hugged her again and left.


    Ruth came back to Edwin''s chamber to find him missing from his bed. She put the bag on the table and looked around his chamber. Her search stopped when she saw him standing on the balcony.


    Ruth smiled as she tiptoed behind him. She was only a step away from him, ready to scare him when he suddenly whirled her around and pulled her between him and the railing of the balcony that looked ahead to the town.


    Caged between his tall body and the hard railings, Ruth looked up at him in shock.


    "H-how did you know that it was me?" She asked, flabbergasted.


    Edwin smiled down at her. "I always know when it is you!" He landed a soft kiss on the tip of her nose, making her giggle.


    "Edwin, stop! People will see us like this. Let me go." Ruth said, looking around although she did not see anyone.


    "Then let them! I do not care!" He said stubbornly.


    "But I do", Ruth retorted back.


    "You should not!" He said simply.


    It was pointless to try beating this man in words. Ruth tried moving his thick, muscular hands but to no avail. Her body was reacting in a very unpredictable way the more she shared proximity with him.


    "What are you doing here? Should not you be sleeping on your bed?" Ruth pulled out her strongest card.


    "I am tired of staying in this chamber. I want to go outside, resume working. I hate that Lester has to do all of it for me." Edwin complained.


    Ruth could not help but look at him in awe. The man with monstrous form, who was known for his short tempered-ness, was complaining about his problems to her like a child complains to their parents.


    Ruth found it too adorable!


    "Awww! Is my King bored?" She cooed, snaking her arms around his neck.


    "Hmm," Edwin nodded, pulling her closer.


    "But I know a way to get rid of that boredom if only my Luna allows." Edwin''s mischievous smile made Ruth widen her eyes in realisation.


    He leaned down to her level. Ruth could hear her heart beating in her ears as his eyes moved to her lips. A sudden wave of heat rushed from the south to the north, making her feel the tingles all over her body.


    "E-Edwin... I..." Ruth stuttered as her mind began shutting its functioning.


    Ruth clenched her eyes shut with her lips sealed tightly together. Her eyes flung open when she did not feel anything on her lips. Instead, she found her face resting on his bare chest.


    Edwin hugged her close, making her confused.


    "I am not going to do anything that will create rift between us again Ruth. It took me a lot longer and more efforts to get you here. I am not ruining this for us by doing anything that you do not like."


    Warmth spread in Ruth''s chest upon hearing his words that were created in sincerity and his respect for her.


    "Thank you!" She whispered as her hands pulled him closer to her.


    Ruth closed her eyes, relishing his body in her arms. The silence between them was comfortable and soothing.


    Ruth''s smile faltered, a frown slowly made its way on her face as she felt something. She focused and counted in her mind.


    Her eyes snapped open in shock when she realised that Edwin''s heart was beating almost twice faster than her and, he was not even struggling to take a breath.


    How was this possible?


    "You took longer to come back. Is Mrs Payne well?" She heard him ask from above.


    That reminded her of the medicines, Mrs Payne had sent with her.


    She pulled away from him. "Yes, she is well. Come we need to change your bandage." She said, pulling him inside the chamber by his hand.


    "But you changed them in this morning only."


    "Yes, but Mrs Payne has given some medicines that needs to be applied on your wounds. Sit here." She made Edwin sit on the bed and went to take out various powders and other ingredients from the bag.


    Edwin looked at her, confused. "Mrs Payne? But should not we first consult the physician before changing the medicines?"


    Ruth paused.


    -"Do not forget that he loves you! I think you have this much right on him."-


    She recalled Mrs Payne''s voice. Turning to look at him, she asked, looking straight into his eyes.


    "Do not you trust me?"


    Edwin was caught off guard by her question. He opened his mouth then closed it only to open again.


    "Ruth, you know I do trust you... more than anyone!"


    She searched his eyes for any uncertainty but could not find any. His words touched something deeper in her heart.


    "Good! Then lay on your stomach and let me do my thing."


    Edwin sighed in defeat before he did as he was asked to do.

 Chapter 377 - [Bonus ]IT LOOKS LIKE A PUKE OF DRAGON!!

    Ruth came after meeting Mrs Payne with a bag of medicines. Ruth took out all the ingredients and mixed them together in a bowl with some water. She stirred the mixture until it changed its consistency to form a thick paste.


    Edwin watched Ruth working with concentration. He crinkled his nose seeing the green thick paste. Its strange smell made the bile rose in his throat.


    "Do you know what are the ingredients?" He asked after not being able to keep quiet.


    Ruth shook her head in negation. "No. I do not. Why?"


    "Because it looks like a puke of a dragon!" Edwin exclaimed dramatically.


    Ruth rolled her eyes at him. "Right! As if you know how a dragon''s puke looks like." She commented sarcastically.


    "Of course I kn-" Edwin abruptly held his tongue back before it spelt more beans.


    "What?" Ruth stopped stirring the paste as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I mean... of course, I know how it looks because I am a King and Kings have dragons in their kingdom!" He blurted out the first thing that came to his mind, although it sounded cringy to his own ears.


    To mask his uncomfortableness, he gave her a sheepish smile.


    Ruth''s eyes narrowed further before she tsked. "Fine! Now lay down. I think it is ready."


    Edwin was helpless. He could not argue with his woman even though the smell of that mixture burnt the hair in his nostrils.


    He quietly lay down and waited for her smooth touch on his skin. Ruth made sure that she had everything ready that she would need. She opened the bandage on his back and began uncovering his wound.


    Edwin had his head turned so that he could watch that cute frown on her face when she worked in concentration.


    After she was done with taking out the bandage, Ruth put it aside for disposal. When she looked at Edwin''s wound, she found it in better condition than normal. She stared at it a minute longer. Instinctively her fingers ran on his back, along with the lines of claws.


    "What happened?" Edwin asked, seeing the thoughtful look on her face,


    "Your wound... it is healed better than before." She told absentmindedly.


    Edwin knew what she was pointing out.


    "Is not it a good thing love?"


    Yes, but how is it possible, Edwin? I have never seen someone healing so fast." She sounded genuinely surprised and... suspicious.


    "I have already told you that it is because of how much care you are taking off me."


    Ruth glared at him. This man did know the right time of showing his humour.


    "I am serious Edwin. It is so strange!" Ruth said, running her fingers again on his bare skin.


    "You must be mistaken, Ruth. It might not have healed as much as you think." Edwin tried.


    "How can I be mistaken. I know every line on your body Edwin. After all, I am the one watching you half-naked all these days." Ruth said in irritation.


    But she unknowingly gave Edwin a way out of this topic.


    "Hmm.. you are right! You must know every line on my body just like I know every spot on yours. Afterall I was the one who took care of you when the animal attacked you in the woods." He wiggled his eyes suggestively with a meaningful grin adorned his face.


    "I-" His words downed upon Ruth like a bucket of cold water poured on her head.


    She instantly clamped her mouth shut as she blushed furiously.


    "What happened my Luna? Do you want to know how much I saw? hmm?" Edwin raised himself, balancing on his good hand.


    Ruth shut her eyes close as he stared playfully at her.


    "I know every spot on your body, my love. Do not worry I was careful to not peek at the inappropriate parts. But I have seen enough to have my favourite mark on your body. Do you want to know what it is?" his voice dropped down dangerously, moulding itself in between husky and seductive.


    "Edwin please!" Ruth now covered her face with her palms as she felt the heat gripping her neck.


    But Edwin was enjoying her state a little too much. And the advantage of diversion from the topic of his rapid healing was his bonus reward.


    "My favourite mark on your body is a little below your right collarbone. A greenish black leaf-shaped mark!"


    Ruth''s hands fell down instantly, her eyes shot open in shock.


    "Wh-what?"


    Does he see her birthmark? Did he know anything about Theodora''s lost child?


    "But do not worry sweetheart. Soon you are going to get another mark on your body which is going to be my most favourite one!" Edwin winked at her suggestively.


    Ruth released a sigh of relief. He had no idea!


    She mock-glared at him. "Enough! Shut your mouth and lay down!"


    Edwin''s deep sound of laughter hugged her as she fought back the blush on her face.


    She was about to take some paste on her hand when the door of his chamber opened and walked inside no one other but Theodora and Eloise.


    Ruth paused, looking at the door. The first thought that came to her mind was to hurry away from Edwin, but then... she did not need to do that now!


    Edwin sat up with his wound open for everyone to see. He faced his aunt and cousin, but his face held no happiness to see them.


    Of course, Lester has already told Edwin what happened when he was unconscious.


    Theodora put up a fake smile on her face as she walked to his bed.


    "Oh my dear! How are you now? Let me see your injury." Theodora''s voice came too sweet to be true.


    Edwin saw Ruth''s lips turned downwards in displease as her eyes followed Theodora. One more thing they had in common, Edwin thought.


    He did not move for Theodora''s convenience. He was not sure how much she saw, but she gasped dramatically with her face morphed in pain.


    "Oh my God! It looks so ugly Edwin!"


    She extended her hand to touch it but retreated it back as soon as she saw that nasty wound. Ruth saw her face scrunched up in disgust as she stepped away instantly.


    Ruth clenched her jaw. What else she could expect from this selfish woman? Even if it was her own daughter in that place, then also she would have acted the same way!


    What if she had seen Gerald in his last days? Would she have reacted in the same way then too?


    "How are you brother Edwin?" Eloise asked, not moving from her spot.


    Edwin did not miss the unimpressed glare she threw in Ruth''s way while she thought he was distracted by Theodora.


    "I am fine," Edwin replied, unenthusiastically as if he found it useless to speak.


    "We were so worried for you Edwin. See how pale I look! I could not eat or sleep well as my mind was concerned for your health!" Theodora said, putting up her best acting skills.


    Edwin knew the truth to believe her blindly. And the way Ruth was frowning at Theodora confirmed his thoughts.


    "Thank you aunt Theodora for your concern. But you do not need to be harsh on yourself for my sake. I have many people to take care of me." Edwin glanced in Ruth''s way while saying the last part.


    "You do not need to bother yourself." He completed.


    Where Theodora kept silent while studying the changed dimension between Ruth and Edwin, Eloise quickly jumped at their defence.


    "How can you say that brother Edwin? After all who can take care of you better than your own family? The outsiders can not share your pain no matter how much they try." Eloise said, glaring at Ruth.


    Edwin''s face was set in a mould that was void of any emotions.


    "Are you done? It is time to change my bandage." He asked, quite rudely.


    But then when was he not rude with others?!!


    "What is that?" Theodora asked, looking at the bowl Ruth had just prepared.


    "Medicines." Came Edwin''s curt reply.


    "Let me have a look at it then," Theodora said, looking in Ruth''s way.


    Ruth silently held the bowl in front of her. Theodora took it in her hand and smelled it. The line on her face became prominent as she scrunched up her nose in disgust.


    "It smells so aweful Edwin! I am not letting you put it on your wound. Let me speak with the physician. Fannie?"


    Theodora called Fannie. As if waiting for her call, Fannie rushed inside the chamber. The first thing her eyes settled was the partially naked form of Edwin.


    Ruth clenched her fingers tightly in fists till her knuckles turned white. No woman should look at her man like that. Ruth instantly stood up and took a shawl that was sprawled on the nearby chair. Taking that shawl, she hurled it around Edwin and covered him with it.


    Yes! She had made the point here!!


    Edwin''s wolf felt ticklish inside him at that act of possessiveness by his mate. He suppressed the smile that risked breaking out on his face.


    "Fannie, go and get the physician here right now!" Theodora ordered.


    "No need!" Edwin stopped her.


    "These medicines are not given by the physician." He replied.


    Theodora''s eyes widened in shock. "What? Then from where these came?" She demanded, although she very well knew the answer.


    When Ruth came back after meeting Mrs Payne, Fannie saw the bag in her hand. She heard Ruth talking with Ida about the contents in that bag. She hurriedly ran to Theodora, telling her about it.. Eloise happened to pass by when she heard their conversation and joined them gladly to see the upcoming drama.

 Chapter 378 - BELIEVE A SERVANT OR TRUST YOUR FAMILY?

    I am asking you something, Edwin. From where these medicines came?" Theodora demanded again.


    Edwin could sense the drama that was bound to happen. He wanted to avoid it, but when it came to his aunt, she always found her way with what she wanted.


    "Mrs Payne gave them with Ruth." He answered truthfully and hoped his aunt would quit then and there.


    But he had just paved the further way for her intentions.


    "Mrs Payne? That old lady?" Theodora said as if she was speaking about something very useless and worthless.


    "My Lady, I have heard that she has a good knowledge of medicines and herbs." Fannie quipped in.


    The fact was she just wanted to get Edwin''s attention and nothing else.


    "Good knowledge my foot! How can you agree with some illiterate old woman''s suggestion Edwin? Do not you trust the highly qualified physicians we have at our service? This might be a dung paste and you agreed to apply it on your body? God only knows what things might be in it!" Theodora spoke with such passion as if she had planned it all well in her mind beforehand.


    "Aunt Theodora, you are over reacting." Edwin said bluntly.


    "No Edwin. I am not letting you risk your health at anyone''s words. Fannie throw this out." She ordered.


    "Aunt Theodora, stop!" Edwin warned.


    "What is wrong with you brother Edwin? If mother thinks that it''s not right for you then you should trust her words. Or, are you getting habitual of trusting the outsiders instead of your family?" Eloise raised her brows at him.


    "Enough!" Edwin''s loud voice boomed in the chamber.


    Theodora glared at Edwin. "Edwin, dear, do you think we are wrong here? We only want the best for you. What if someone has mixed something harmful in this medicine? You are the only heir of the O''Dell family. Please try to understand our concern, Edwin.


    People these days are deceiving and can go to any extent for their selfish motives. We don''t want you to get in trouble. Please listen to us."


    Ruth could not believe this woman. She could beat the poor chameleon in a competition of changing colours. At least she did not deserve to talk so wisely about people.


    Ruth had enough of them. They all acted as if only they cared about Edwin, and Ruth was his biggest enemy.


    "May I speak my side, Master?" Ruth finally opened her mouth.


    Edwin did not like her addressing him as Master. But he understood why Ruth used that title.


    "Yes," He permitted.


    "Lady Theodora, I am ecstatic to see your care for your nephew. I wish everybody had an aunt like you in their life."


    Theodora clenched her jaw as she clearly understood Ruth''s sarcastic tone. Edwin watched Ruth in amusement. He knew that when she decides to speak up her mind, then there was nothing that could stop her.


    However, it was amusing for him to see someone who matches his aunt.


    "But let me clear this to you that although Mrs Payne probably is not at par with the efficient physicians at your service, her knowledge about medicines and herbs is unquestionably authentic.


    She has treated many people before, and I am sure this medicine will definitely help with his wounds."


    Ruth then turned her attention to Eloise. "And Lady Eloise, I understand that the outsiders cannot replace the place one''s family holds in his life. But family should also be present not only in good times but also at the worse times.


    I think concern cannot be generated conveniently. It is there always irrespective of the time and situation. I think Lady Elsie and Lord Lester can explain it better because they were there for Master when nobody else was."


    Edwin just stared at Ruth in complete astonishment. He knew why Ruth said that only Elsie and Lester were with him. Lester had already confessed that he locked up Ruth in the room so that she could not see Edwin''s wounds. To which Edwin had promised a good punch to him when his hand would be healthier.


    "Edwin! What kind of disrespect is this?! This woman knows no limits. How can you let a servant insult your family members like this?" Theodora was visibly fuming in anger.


    But Ruth stood with her chin held high. She did not care if Edwin scolded her or threw her out of his chamber. She just could not let this woman walk all over her.


    Edwin did not say anything as he kept watching in silence.


    That only infuriated Theodora more. "Eloise I am sure this woman has mixed something harmful in this mixture."


    "I completely agree with you moher!"


    "You have to decide right now Edwin. Do you want to believe a servant and humiliate your family or trust your family and respect their feelings for you!" Theodora declared.


    Eloise also did not expect that. Her head snapped in Theodora''s direction in shock.


    Fannie stood dumbfounded with the bowl of mixture in her hands.


    When Edwin did not say anything for a minute, Theodora gave a victorious smirk to Ruth with a raised brow. As if she was declaring her win.


    Instead of getting only angry, this time Ruth felt bad. She felt bad for the man she loved. How did he survive all these years surrounded by these fake people?


    They did not care about him. All they care about was the benefits they would receive if they stayed in his good books.


    Ruth looked in his way and their gazes collided. Edwin was surprised to see sadness instead of anger in her eyes.


    "If you do not trust me, then there is no need to use this medicines. Fannie give it back to me. I will take it back home. I cannot let those ingredients to go waste." Ruth said in a steady voice.


    All the other three ladies were surprised at Ruth''s easily accepted defeat. But for Ruth, she realised that her revenge was inferior to the man who considered her as his world.


    What was the use in playing the sick games when Ruth would get everything she deserved after marrying Edwin?!


    Although he hadn''t said anything in that direction, he had not even said that he loved her. Yet for Ruth, his actions were the validation of his feelings for her.


    Edwin was stunned to hear that. He didn''t know what he was expecting, but he was definitely not expecting that look on her face as if she was in pain.


    His aunt and cousin''s words must have hurt her a lot. He could not just sit and watch her getting hurt by his own people.


    "Give that bowl to me." Edwin calmly ordered.


    Fannie hurried close to him with a smile. Edwin did not even lift his eyes to see her face. His focus was solely on that bowl.


    He took that bowl in his hand. He took a handful of paste from it and began rubbing it on his wounds. Ruth immediately ran to his side and stopped him.


    "Apply it." He said.


    Ruth was torn between the two feelings. On one side, she was happy that he chose her side against his family. But then, on the other hand, she felt bad, that he had to go through all this drama, just to prove his family.


    "Are you sure?" Ruth whispered in his ear.


    Only Eloise-being a werewolf- heard it clearly. Her eyes narrowed at Edwin when he nodded in agreement.


    Ruth began applying the paste on his wounds. Edwin felt the coldness of the paste on his burning wounds. It was soothing.


    But soon, his body turned stiff as he felt that something was not right. The previous calming coldness now turned into an unbearable burning sensation.


    He felt like someone had rubbed salt on his open wounds. A hiss was about to leave his mouth when he realised that his aunt and cousin were still watching him.


    If he let out his pain, then they would roast Ruth alive. No! He could not let that happen. He had to bore that pain.


    Ruth''s fingers ran on his hard body. She also sensed his discomfort but kept quiet as she did not understand what was happening.


    Edwin had his jaw clenched tightly. His hands turned into tight fists under the shawl Ruth had put on him before.


    He waited patiently, biting back the pain till Ruth was done applying that paste.


    "Aunt Theodora and Eloise, see that I am perfectly fine! There is nothing harmful in that paste. Now if you both are done caring for me, I would like to have a nap."


    It was hard for Edwin to keep his voice steady. The burn on his wounds intensified with every passing moment.


    Theodora was throwing daggers at Ruth and Edwin. Without another word, she left from there while fuming. Eloise also left but not before giving a disappointed glare to her brother. Fannie lingered for a few seconds before Theodora barked her name.


    Edwin waited till he was sure that they had walked away from his chamber.


    As soon as he got the confirmation, he fell on the bed with a loud gasp. As if he was drowning in the water.


    Ruth was alarmed seeing his state.


    "Edwin! What is happening? Edwin?" She rushed to help him.


    His all body was covered in sweat. His tan skin was now in red colour. His eyes turned teary as he gasped for air.


    Ruth kept asking him what was wrong, but all she received in response were his grunts and hisses before he stopped moving abruptly.

 Chapter 379 - YOU KNOW THAT RUTH IS MY MATE?!

    Ruth was scared after Edwin lost his consciousness. She did not understand what went wrong. If it was because of the medicine, then he should have felt the pain immediately.


    What if it was indeed because of that medicine?


    Ruth sprinkled some water on Edwin''s face.


    "Edwin, please! Open your eyes, Edwin!" She panicked while tapping his face. She tried everything that she could for the next twenty minutes, but Edwin did not wake up.


    Ruth sat beside him helpless and clueless. The fear began crippling her mind slowly as time passed by.


    She thought of calling someone for help, but then she was afraid that people might believe Theodora and Eloise''s accusations against her.


    Ruth was pretty sure that if Mrs Payne had given that medicine, then there was no way something was wrong with it.


    She was brought back to reality when she heard the low grunting sounds. She saw Edwin moving, his body still drenched in sweat.


    "Edwin... wake up... wake up!" Ruth called his name in desperation.


    Edwin''s eyelids felt heavy. His eyes burned with irritation as well as his back. He blinked a few times to clear his hazy vision. Before he could gather himself, a strong acidic taste rose in his throat, burning the inner muscles and his chest.


    Edwin stumbled out of the bed and ran straight to the bathroom. Ruth ran behind him in worry as she did not understand what was happening.


    She heard the weird sounds coming from him before she reached inside. Edwin held the wall of the sink tightly, his head was down.


    He made some disgusting sounds before he vomited everything he had taken in all day.


    "Edwin... it is okay... it is okay..." Ruth ran her hand on his head and on his shoulders as he emptied his system completely.


    By the time he was finished puking everything, he was panting for air. His body shivered, and he felt like he would collapse any moment.


    "I will clean everything. Come." Ruth said.


    Edwin shook his head and took some water in a vessel to drain down the mess he had created. He rinsed his mouth thoroughly, hating the aftertaste of the acidic bitter bile in his mouth.


    After he was done, Ruth helped him get back to the bed.


    "Sit. Do you need some water?" Ruth asked, her brows pulled together.


    Edwin shook his head before resting it back on the headboard.


    Ruth did not dare to say anything as she stood at a hand''s distance from him. Edwin had his eyes closed, his breaths were still irregular. He still looked like he was in pain, yet the lines on his face had smoothed down than before.


    "Call Mrs Payne."


    "E-Edwin-"


    "I said call Mrs Payne right NOW!" He raised his voice a bit, not leaving any room for denial.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek as she fidgeted with her dress. She was afraid of what was going to happen. She did not want Edwin to lash out at Mrs Payne. But she also wanted to know what exactly happened.


    "O-okay."


    Ruth left to get Mrs Payne. She had many thoughts running in her mind. However, she could not say a word.


    When she returned back after fifteen minutes, she called Edwin''s name.


    "Edwin, she is here."


    Edwin opened his eyes that had lost their brightness. He looked at the old lady following Ruth in the chamber.


    Edwin observed her keenly. She had no worry on her face, nor she was scared. She did not even look surprised at all.


    "Stand outside." Edwin told Ruth with a straight face.


    That made Ruth concerned. "But-"


    Edwin showed his palm to her telling her that it was not a request but an order.


    Ruth glanced to Mrs Payne from the corner of her eyes to see her nodding her head. Not having another choice, Ruth left the chamber with heavy steps.


    Now that Edwin and Mrs Payne were alone in the chamber, the silence between them made Edwin more restless. He had many questions, and the old woman seemed like she had a fair idea of his thoughts.


    "You knew that I would call you, did not you?" He began.


    Mrs Payne smiled at his question. "I am glad that you called me. I hope you are feeling better now."


    Edwin nodded his head in affirmation. He indeed felt better now.


    "What was that paste? Why did you sent it?"


    Mrs Payne raised her white brows in surprise. "You still have not understood?"


    Edwin felt like he was not able to understand the obvious. He gulped his saliva down his throat before shaking his head.


    "Have you seen the green lumps in your vomit?"


    "That is why I called you. What does that mean?"


    Edwin saw the green lumps after he puked his guts out. He was confused to see those things as he was sure that he had not eaten anything green in the entire day. He did not want Ruth to see them and panic, so he flushed it down the drainage while she was concentrating on only him.


    Mrs Payne''s face turned dark instantly. Looking straight into Edwin''s eyes, she replied, "It was poison!"


    Edwin sat aghast on his place. It took him a minute to wrap his head around what she just said.


    "P-poison?!"


    Mrs Payne nodded her head. "May I sit? These knees are giving me hard time these days." She asked.


    Edwin shook himself from the shock he had just received. "My apologies! Please sit." He said in a hurry.


    Mrs Payne sat in a chair that was placed in front of him. She pressed her both knees with her fingers, her face twitched every time she applied force on her knees.


    She let Edwin use that time to absorb the shock.


    "How did you know?" He finally asked.


    "When Ruth told me about your injuries, I thought it must be venom from the wolf''s claws. I also thought that the physician would first address the issue of poison spreading in your system, and as expected he did.


    But then, what confused me was your slow recovery. You should have healed more than you already have. Ruth told me about your loss of appetite and long hours of sleep."


    Edwin listened to her carefully. It was true that he did feel weaker than expected, but he ignored that fact thinking it must be because of his heavy doses of wolfsbane potion.


    "I was doubtful. So I sent those medicinal ingredients with Ruth to apply them to your wound. If my doubt was wrong, then the mixture would have only helped you in faster recovery.


    But if my doubt was right, then it will rinse all the poison from your body the way it has done. So I had to take the chance. And no... Ruth has no idea about it."


    Edwin was surprised that she guessed his next question correctly.


    "I could not tell her this without any confirmation. I sent those medicines with her because I knew that you or anyone else would not question much if she bring them to you."


    Edwin was stupified by what he heard. The woman who sat in the chair in front of him with curly white hair and wrinkled skin was so smart and brave that he had not even imagined ever.


    But then he realised something.


    "Does that mean... you... know that I..."


    "You are a werewolf. A leader of the werewolf breed. Most of the people around you including Rees, the Welby family and Lord Lester they all are werewolves. Yes I know!"


    Mrs Payne did not fake denial. She did not pretend obliviousness. She accepted everything with a calm and composed mind as if she had already foreseen all of it coming her way sooner or later.


    Or was she only waiting for these questions from him all this time?


    Edwin recalled their one of the previous conversations. He always found her gaze on him peculiar. He was intrigued by her way of giving cryptic answers. Yet he had never imagined she knew his identity.


    "Pardon me, Young Master, but no matter how rich and handsome you were, do you think that I would have entrusted Ruth with a womanizer and a selfish man only because he claimed that he liked her?"


    Edwin now sat straight, his eyes widened with every revelation coming from her.


    "You know that Ruth is my mate?! She is the future Luna of the werewolf breed?" Edwin asked in surprise.


    Mrs Payne smiled again. "Of course I know that. That is why I never stopped her from getting closer to you. I can not interfere in the plan of fate, now can I?"


    Edwin rubbed his forehead with his fingers. It was too much for him to take. He was still feeling weird because of that medicine given by Mrs Payne. His head also felt heavy.


    He questioned himself if it was the right decision to call Mrs Payne. But then, how long he would have prolonged this conversation with her?


    At least she was honest and helped him. He felt like calling Ruth again and sleeping in her arms without any care of the world.


    But he could not be that selfish when he had a chance of getting to know many things he had no idea of.

 Chapter 380 - MYSTERIOUS UNFOLDINGS

    Edwin was in his chamber with Mrs Payne. He had sent Ruth outside the chamber as he wanted to ask some questions to only Mrs Payne.


    Mrs Payne was being patient with Edwin. Even though a werewolf leader, she understood that he also had a human side and it needed time to consume everything.


    "Do you know who killed your husband?" Edwin asked after a minute.


    He studied her face closely. He did not see any flicker of emotions on her face. She did not look taken aback by his question.


    "Vampires!"


    Edwin was speechless.


    This woman had no fear! Her tongue did not stutter while saying their name out loud.


    "How do you know about the supernatural creatures? You are a human?!"


    Edwin did not realise that he had put a silent question mark at the end of his statement.


    "Wasn''t Barret Addington also a human? Yet he knew about all of you and even had worked with some of you."


    Now Edwin was alert. This woman knew more than she let out. But how?


    "So you know who killed Barret Addington?" Edwin hoped that she knew the answer.


    She did not say anything instantly. She leaned back in the chair before saying, "I do not know."


    "Why should I trust you on that?" She smiled at his defensive stance.


    Humans and animals both are the same in many aspects. They become defensive as soon as they sense the unexpected.


    "Because I have not given you a reason to not trust me, have I?", Mrs Payne said.


    Fair enough. She had not denied anything, nor she had tried hiding things. She was honest and confident with her answers. Edwin had no point in distrusting her.


    "You know more than you should Mrs Payne!" Edwin commented, his face masked with a pretence of unaffectedness when he was dealing with the storm inside.


    "Even a great soul needs the help at times." Came her another cryptic reply.


    "You mean to say you are here to help me?" Edwin raised his brow questioningly.


    Mrs Payne shook her head. "No, Master. I am here to help the human Luna of the werewolf breed. Though I will never step back from helping you. Rest assured that the only inetntion of mine is wellbeing of Ruth!"


    Edwin did not miss how brutally honest she was. She could have shown her loyalty for him to please him. Yet, she did not. She was concerned for him only because of Ruth.


    If Ruth was not his mate, then this woman might not have spared him a single glance.


    Now that she was claiming to be honest with him, Edwin would like to test her honesty.


    "If you know all of this then you must be angry at the O''dells that we failed in catching your husband''s murderer."


    Mrs Payne nodded her head. "I am. But also trust you, Young Master. I am sure you will bring justice to all of those who have lost their loved ones just like me."


    It was the first time in this conversation that he saw her eyes moistened.


    "But it is my Uncle- Lord Augustus- who is handling such matters."


    As he foresaw, Mrs Payne scoffed. "He is not capable of the things that you are!"


    Edwin purposefully left her comment untouched and jumped to his next question.


    "You must be heartbroken when you saw your husband''s dead body for the first time."


    "Yes. He was my life, my only love! I was waiting for him all night. But he didn''t return home that night. Ruth was also at Welby''s house and had no idea about it. That was the most horrible experience of my entire life.


    When I saw his pale body in the woods, my whole world crumbled down within a second." She dabbed the corner of her eyes with her fingers.


    Those painful memories never left her back even after months of Mr Payne''s death. She still lived that day every single day.


    "How did you saw his pale body in the darkness?"


    "What darkness? It was the next morning when I saw him in the woods."


    "Then why did you go there in the night Mrs Payne?"


    Mrs Payne froze in her spot. After bombarding Edwin with bombs of shocks it was her turn to get one for herself.


    "What are you talking about?" She asked a little sternly.


    "I am talking about the missing nails on his feet. Where his nails went missing Mrs Payne?" Edwin leaned forward with a straight face.


    His gaze on her was unnerving.


    She matched his gaze. "I do not know about it."


    "Yes, you know Mrs Payne. You are lying, giving me a reason to not trust you." Edwin raised his voice accusingly.


    The lines on her face deepened as she pursed her lips in a thin line.


    "Someone pulled out Mr Payne''s nails. Although you washed your hands thorougly, you forgot to clean your feet. They had stains of Mr Payne''s blood. The vampire had sucked all of his blood. What spelt around was dried significantly by the time you reached there. Then from where those stains came Mrs Payne?"


    Her face did not give away anything that was running in her mind. Edwin tried listening to her heartbeats, but they were beating steadily.


    It meant only two things. Either, she indeed was clueless about it or, she was very good at hiding things not only from the humans but also from the supernatural beings.


    "Why would I take his nails?" she asked.


    "I do not know. You tell me!" Edwin crossed his hands over his chest.


    "I would have if I knew what you are talking about."


    "Hmm!" Edwin nodded his head slowly, not leaving her gaze.


    "I will find about it sooner or later Mrs Payne. And when I will, you will need to answer truthfuly." He warned.


    "Noted!"


    This woman was too hard to deal with!


    "If you know all of these things then why haven''t you told Ruth about them?" Edwin was thinking about it since the start of their conversation.


    "Because it is not my place to tell her, Young Master. It should be only you telling her about her fate and life. The sooner you do it, the better it will be for both of you and your people."


    Ruth''s topic changed his mood considerably. Edwin ran his hand through his hair. "I am afraid she may not take it in a good way." He blurted out.


    "Of course she will not!"


    Okay, now that was not helping his situation at all.


    "Why don''t you... help-"


    "As I have said before, I can not interfere on fate''s plan." Mrs Payne clearly refused to help Edwin.


    The disappointment was written all over Edwin''s face by her reply.


    "She is a human, Master. And humans get scared of the new things. You will need to go slow with her. Let her trust you completely and then introduce her to your world step by step."


    She was right.


    "Do you know why the Moon Goddess chose a human Luna for me? Why only Ruth?" Edwin doubted if she knew the answer, but then he had to try.


    "I belive that every life has a purpose to serve and is gifted with abilities to serve it." She replied calmly.


    "And what are Ruth''s abilities? She is a normal human!" Edwin hoped to get the truth.


    "Yes she is just an ordinary human. However it is for you to find her abilities. And also help her discover them."


    "Did Mr Payne do the same for you?" Edwin asked unknowingly.


    Mrs Payne smiled at that. "Yes, he did!"


    "Then I must say that he has done a splendid job!" Edwin had a meaningful smirk on his face.


    Although she did not agree with his accusations, he still thought she was one brave and smart woman. He had to give her that!


    "Thank you! I think I have cleared most of your doubts." She then said with a smile.


    "Yes, you have cleared some of them. But you have created new ones too!"


    "I hope you will get them cleared soon. And the ones you can not find answers to should left that way only. It is not necessary to find answer to every questions. Some questions should remain in dark."


    With that said, Mrs Payne stood up from her chair to leave. Her words, as usual, confused Edwin.


    "There is no need again using the medicines I gave. They have done their job well. I hope you will be more careful about your surroundings now on."


    Edwin''s face darkened at that reminder. "I will! Thank you... for everything!" He said sincerely.


    "Keep this conversation between us only. Ruth does not need to know any of it." Edwin then added.


    Mrs Payne nodded her head in understanding. "I know! Oh, and from the next time, I will not tolerate a Shade or any supernatural creature keeping an eye on our life.


    And the trick you used to make Ruth lose her job was very lame if you ask me. But it all turned out in Ruth''s favour at the end, so I let it pass then. But do not try anything like that again! Take care!"


    And then she left without a second glance in Edwin''s way.

 Chapter 381 - THE CRIES OF GIRL CHILD!

    Ruth waited outside Edwin''s chamber after Mrs Payne left. Ruth asked her what they talked about inside, but all she received in response was- Do not worry. Everything is fine.


    Ruth contemplated going inside. But she had no idea of what was the situation with Edwin. What if he threw her out in anger?


    "Miss Ruth"


    "Huh?" She looked up at the burly man stationed outside the chamber.


    "You must go inside. Master is asking for you."


    Ruth blinked at him dumbfoundedly. Edwin was asking for her? But how did this man know that without moving from his place?


    Ruth opened her mouth to say something but then closed it again. She held on to the handle of the door after passing a small smile in that man''s way.


    With a long breath dragged in, she opened the door to see Edwin sitting in the same place as before. He seemed lost in his thoughts. He looked in Ruth''s way after she closed the door behind her with a click.


    She walked towards him but stopped at some distance from him.


    "Will you put on the bandage on my back?" He asked her in a calm tone.


    She was fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "B-but that medicine..."


    "Keep it overnight." He said.


    Ruth wordlessly took out the bandages from the drawer and began wrapping Edwin''s back in that white cloth. After she was done with it, she began standing up. Before she did, Edwin pulled her by her hand.


    Ruth crashed in his chest. As soon as she felt his protective hands around her, the bund of her patience broke in the form of tears. She hid her face in his chest and sobbed.


    Edwin understood how overwhelmed she must be feeling after that dramatic day.


    "Shhhh... it is okay, Ruth."


    "I am so sorry Edwin. I do not know why those medicines affected you in that way. But if I had any idea that you would feel so much pain then I would not have applied it to your wound. I swear! Please believe me!!" She sobbed with guilt dripping from her voice.


    "I know, love. I am fine now. Do not think about it now."


    His words eased her a little, but it took some time for her tears to stop. By the time she calmed down, her eyes were already closed. Edwin kissed her head then put it on the pillow.


    He got out of bed. Peeking out of the window, he saw the sky painted in the colour of the night. Edwin was tired of sitting idly in his chamber. Now that Ruth was asleep, he thought of going out to get some fresh air.


    He opened the door slowly and stepped outside. He told the burly guard outside to look after Ruth as she was sleeping inside.


    The entire manor was fast asleep except the guards on the duty. Edwin swept his eyes around to see that the lights were blown off in many rooms. And where the torches were still burning, the light was dim.


    Edwin thought of going for a walk but then decided otherwise. If Ruth found out that he was wandering around in the night, she would not think twice before giving him an earful.


    Edwin smiled at the thought. It was not long ago that he thought she was far away from his reach. And now she was sleeping peacefully in his chamber.


    Time only knows its tricks!


    Edwin paced up and down in the corridor of his floor. The night air was pleasant, and the walking helped him in lessening the heaviness in his feet.


    Sleep was long gone from his eyes. As he had not taken his night medicines prescribed by the physician, he was actually feeling better.


    With no one around him and with a better mind, his brain pulled out the string of thoughts. Edwin replayed his conversation with Mrs Payne in his head.


    A swarm of confusion and suspicion gyred around him. Edwin considered speaking with Lester about it. He was good at handling such situations. He probably would find a way through it.


    Edwin was anyway waiting for such face to face conversation with Mrs Payne for a long time. He still remembered the first time he saw Mr Payne''s dead body in the woods.


    He did not initially notice the missing nails on his feet. He was watching from a distance, hiding himself in the trees.


    When Ruth came and fell on her knees due to shock, Mrs Payne was near her. Edwin''s all focus was on Ruth, but when she fell on the ground, his eyes caught the red stains on Mrs Payne''s feet.


    He did not think it was blood at first. So he contacted Rees through the mind link as he was the one holding Ruth and was near Mrs Payne.


    Rees confirmed that the stains were because of the blood and its scent was similar to that of Mr Payne''s.


    As Mr Payne''s whole body was covered in bite marks and was horribly mutilated, they covered it without much observation. During the funeral, when they prepared the body to put in the casket, Rees noticed the missing nails on the feet.


    Edwin was right there at the funeral. He took advantage of people distracted in the consolation of Mrs Payne and Ruth and tip-toed to the casket.


    He checked Mr Payne''s feet by himself to confirm the missing nails. He did not mention that fact in any paperwork. He also told Rees to keep it in between them until they find any clue.


    Edwin ran his hand through his hair in distress. He did not realise that it had been more than two hours that he was pacing around, lost in his thoughts.


    He yawned, opening his mouth wide. He should rest now. The guard outside wished him ''good night'', which Edwin acknowledged with a nod of his head. He went inside the chamber after closing the door.


    Thea was told to not disturb him since the evening, and the result was his chamber was engulfed in darkness except two candles that Ruth had lit before wrapping his bandages.


    Edwin did not need the light anyways. He had spent many nights in pitch black. But he was concerned for Ruth.


    He looked to his bed. His heart dropped instantly to find it empty. Edwin ran to the bed. He looked around frantically but paused when he heard sounds coming from the other side of the bed.


    He rounded the large wooden bed to find Ruth sitting on the floor with her legs pulled to her chest and her face hidden by her arms, which were wrapped around her knees.


    "Ruth... Ruth?"


    Edwin immediately squatted down in front of her. He made her look up and what he saw broke his heart


    Her face was drenched in sweat and tears. Her reddened eyes held fear in them.


    "Ruth... it''s me! Edwin! Look at me."


    She blinked back her tears to see his face getting clearer under the dim light coming from the candles. As soon as she realised it was indeed Edwin, she hugged him tightly.


    She shook in his arms in fear.


    "What happened Ruth? Please tell me!" Edwin requested while calming her down.


    Ruth pulled away from him but did not let go of his hands.


    "I s-saw a d-dream."


    "Dream? What was it about?" Edwin asked.


    Ruth gulped her saliva down her dry throat. Pulling herself together, she told, "I... I saw fog... everywhere. Lush green grass. There were trees... so many trees. I liked that place. Then..." Her face paled as she continued.


    "I heard cries. S-someone was crying, asking for help. I wanted to help. I ran around looking for that person but... I could not find anyone."


    Edwin wiped her tears while giving her time to breathe in between her broken sentences.


    "Then... then..." Her eyes went wide again as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Then what Ruth?"


    "I... s-saw someone... c-coming out of the fog. I felt c-cold... very cold. I... i...."


    "Shh... its okay. No need to explain further. I am here now, okay?" Edwin did not want Ruth to continue as he felt how distressing it was for her.


    After ten minutes, when he felt her loud sobs had died down, he helped her get up and made her sit on the bed. He gave her water which she drank greedily.


    "Are you feeling better now?" He asked while wiping the sweat on her forehead with the back of his fingers.


    "Y-yes, thank you!" She replied.


    "Forget about that dream Ruth. We get bad dreams like that when we face problems in life. It probably happened because of the attack on me. Do not think much about it." Edwin told her.


    Ruth took his hand in hers. She did not look convinced.


    "I am getting this dream frequently since the night of attack on you. It is very disturbing Edwin. I can not forget the cries of that child!" Her face contorted in helplessness.


    "Child?"


    "Yes. Those cries are of a child, a little girl!"


    Edwin frowned hearing that.


    "Okay, we will talk about it later. First, you need some rest. Come on."


    Ruth was still shaken by her dream, but she agreed to him anyways.. And they both went to sleep together.

 Chapter 382 - ENTERING A MAGICAL FOREST!

    Darius finally reached his destination after two days'' travel. As he rode on his horse through the grassland, he saw a kettle of vultures flying above his head and in the sky.


    The tall grass of about five to six feet covered the vast land around him. Any human would have changed his mind seeing those deadly birds flying over his head. But Darius rode ahead confidently.


    However, he was now more alert than before. He had no weapon with him, he was not allowed to carry any to the kingdom of Crinudel.


    Darius avoided looking up at the sky. Because he knew once he looked up, he would be the feast for this kettle of vultures. His horse was riding at a steady speed. That beast was smart enough to not get frightened by raspy, drawn-out hissing sounds made by the giant birds.


    Darius was aware of the kettle following him all the way as he manoeuvred through the tall grasses. It was afternoon time, the Sun was blazing intensely in the sky. Unlike Kinsville, the outskirt of the Crinudel was a hot region.


    Darius gulped down his saliva through his throat that felt like sandpaper. The beads of sweat travelled down his spine under his shirt. The sunlight was blinding. The only protection he had against it was his hat.


    After covering a long distance, Darius''s face broke into a grin as he saw a lush green forest standing proudly ahead and at the end of the grassland.


    This place was a masterpiece of the creator. With every set of miles, the topography and the climate changed dramatically. One moment you may think that you are on the right path, yet minutes later, you will question if you really are on the right path.


    That was the first layer of protection the Kingdom of Crinudel had. Now was the time to cross the second layer of their protection.


    Darius''s horse entered the lush green forest which was a total contrast to the yellowish-brown grassland he had just crossed. The tall trees compete with each other in a race of touching the sky above. Their thick canopy intermingled with each other, which did not let the sunlight pass through it easily.


    The forest ground was plain without many bumps and hollows, an easy way for his horse. The serene silence of the place was enough to lull a person to sleep. The shadows of the trees came as a shield against the scorching sunlight, blessing his sweaty body.


    He could hear a bird chirping at a distance or a squirrel running on the nearby tree, pausing to spare him a curious glance.


    Of course! It was not every day that a foolishly brave person dared to reach this forest.


    Although the forest looked pretty and harmless, Darius knew better than that. His senses were at the peak of alertness. His ears strained to catch every audible voice. His dark eyes kept scanning his surroundings.


    He held the reins of his horse tightly in his hands. He could not afford to fall from his horse or lose it. Not in this forest, at least.


    In that pleasant silence, Darius waited for the impending danger. He did not force his horse to run fast because he knew he would need that sooner or later anyway.


    He had now ventured quite deep in the forest, and yet he was safe.


    Darius heard the noises made in the same kettle of vultures. They were still following him. Something did not feel right to him.


    Darius''s horse slowed down. Darius turned his head to the right and then to the left. He was alone in that place except for the forest animals and birds, along with those vultures.


    He was lost in his thoughts when he heard something. The sound began as a distant grumbling that a human ear might not have caught. Darius''s dark brows furrowed together as he concentrated on that sound.


    He could feel that sound becoming louder and louder with every passing moment. He looked down on the forest ground to see the small stones shaking at their place.


    His horse also probably had sensed those vibrations as it began dancing around in fright. Darius pulled its rein to calm it. The sound that was similar to the drum roll or a humungous rock rolling on the cliff, turned distinctively louder.


    Darius abruptly turned to look behind and what he saw made his eyes go saucer-shaped. The rows of trees were changing their position at such a fast pace that if he did not break into action in the next few minutes, then he would definitely die by sticking in between them.


    It was approaching him fast, leaving no time to think for Darius. Darius kicked his horse by his heels and yelled.


    "Run... Run faster..."


    The animal instantly picked up its pace and began running according to his Master''s instructions. The trees behind him were moving on their own, changing their positions.


    This forest was actually a maze that kept changing its positions to make go the intruder astray. Darius knew that very well.


    He also knew the right path, and before these trees changed their positions, he needed to cross this forest following that correct path.


    Darius''s horse abruptly turned right with a ringing squeal. The danger was approaching fast, and Darius made his horse run faster. The vultures kept following him and Darius avoided looking up.


    Any person would have looked up at the kettle to know that he was running in the right direction. But Darius knew that it was a trap. Either those vultures would attack the person as soon as he looked up at them, or they would lead him to a wrong path and ultimately to the dead-end of his life.


    Darius''s horse then took a sharp left that made it skid on the ground.


    "Come on!" Darius managed to not lose his balance as he sat on the back of the animal.


    Darius passed another glance backwards to see that he had no time left in his hands. But he was determined. He had passed this maze once before, and he would do that again.


    There was no way he would lose after coming so close to getting the Painite.


    "Faster... Faster!!!" Darius screamed at the top of his lungs.


    When his confidence began boosting, another problem arose in his way. He took a left turn but came to a dangerous halt when he saw a giant wall of trees rising ahead of him, leaving no space to go through it.


    He instantly realised his mistake. He took the wrong turn.


    "Shit!" He cursed loudly, but without wasting more time, he turned his horse and began racing it in the opposite direction.


    He saw the trees changing their positions to his left, and soon the only open way would be blocked. Darius moved his horse at its optimum speed. The animal was also as determined as its Master.


    Darius could see himself losing with his own eyes, but he still had hope. He cried in excitement when his horse leapt ahead, throwing itself through the narrow opening. Lady luck had always been in love with Darius!


    His horse landed safely on the other side and did not pause even for a fraction of a second. It continued running on the path directed by its master until they were out of that forest maze.


    As soon as he commanded his horse to stop, the poor animal came to halt while panting. Darius jumped down from the mount and collapsed on the grass on his back.


    He was smart enough to close his eyes as the kettle of vultures still hovered above him in the sky.


    He turned on his stomach and lay in that position till he calmed down. He was lucky enough to cross that maze or...


    The next in line Vampire leader lost his life in the deadly trap of a magical forest.


    Nah! That sounded too embarrassing death for a man like him. Darius preferred losing his life on the battleground rather than in this forest. He was way better than that!


    Darius closed his eyes, the side of his face pressed against the grass blades.


    His horse also took as much air as it could. It was not tiring, but the fear of losing life was not an exception to that animal either.


    Darius did not care about the time as he lay still face-first on the ground. He was not asleep. The vampires did not need to sleep in particular.


    He was laying there so his horse could use that time to breathe and calm down.


    He then woke up after some time and, sat on the grass scratching his head. The shadows of the flying danger made him purse his lips.


    "Fuck off bitches!" Darius muttered under his breath.


    He then turned to his horse and asked it, "Are you, alright pal? Congratulations, we made it!" Darius winked with a broad grin on his handsome face.


    He then turned his head again to look ahead of him. His grin turned into a broad smile.. He was so close to entering the Kingdom of Crinudel.

 Chapter 383 - [Bonus ]OUR WHOLE WORLD NEEDS HIM ALIVE!

    Hilton walked into the parlour of the Garfield mansion, where Ambrose and Aurora sat with worry etched on their faces. Aurora was only worried, but Ambrose was both worried and angry.


    "Good morning, My Lord!" Hilton bowed in respect. "Good morning Lady Aurora!" He then greeted her.


    Hilton waited for any response from Ambrose, but when he did not make any move regarding it, Aurora jumped in to save the awkwardness.


    "Good morning Mr Hilton! Please have a seat." She gestured for him to sit down with them.


    Hilton removed his coat, and Marcus stepped ahead to take it from him. While Hilton sat down after removing his hat, Marcus hung his coat on the coat stand that was placed in one corner of the parlour.


    Marcus then poured a glass of freshly squeezed blood and offered it to Hilton.


    "Lady Aurora, you both look stressed. May I know the reason?" Hilton asked while resting his one leg on the other.


    Aurora passed a sideways glance to her husband before opening her mouth.


    "Mr Hilton, we are actually worried about Darius." She told.


    "Darius? What has he done now?" Hilton asked as if he was genuinely concerned.


    "He is not at home. Nobody knows where he has gone." Aurora was genuinely worried for her son.


    Unlike Ambrose, she had an emotional side. She loved her son dearly although, she did not show it often.


    Hilton creased his brows in thoughtfulness. "Have you asked that pet of his? That human?" He asked after a few moments.


    "Yes. Marcus asked her in the morning but she said she has no idea of where Darius is."


    Darius could have made an excuse of visiting a friend or something like that. But the Vampires had no friends. They only made allies, yet they did not trust them completely or, got closer to them.


    Yet Hilton thought that Darius should have told his parents some believable excuse. If he had done that then Hilton would not have needed to face Lord ambrose in such a situation.


    Had that man ever listened to others?!!


    Ambrose was silent this whole time. His darkened eyes were fixated on the glass of blood in front of him.


    "Do not worry Lady Aurora. I am sure he must be somehwere in Kinsville only. He must be enjoying a good chase now. You know he has this habit of disappearing for days without informing anyone." Hilton reasoned, hoping it would do the trick.


    He realised his hopes were false when Aurora shook her head. "No Mr Hilton. Darius''s favourite horse that he uses for the far away journeys is also missing from the stable. Marcus himself has checked it in the early morning."


    Hilton''s jaw ticked hearing that. He watched Marcus''s eyes trained on his from the corner of his eyes. Darius had never shared a healthy relationship with Marcus and Hilton was aware of it. Now, he wondered Marcus would try to find things that he could use against Darius.


    "Okay. I will see what I can do about it. You both do not worry!" Hilton tried wrapping up the conversation before it got too deep.


    "I will take your leave then Lady Aurora." Hilton then said.


    "Oh, my apologies Mr Hilton. I should have asked you this before but with the matter of Darius... anyways. What has brought you here?" Aurora asked, taking her out of worrying for Darius.


    Hilton glanced at Ambrose, who had not moved even an inch from his position. "I actually wanted to discuss something with Lord Ambrose. But I think I will come later as he does not seem like in a mood for those things."


    "I am all ears Mr Hilton."


    Ambrose finally broke his silence. He turned his head to look at him with his cold dark eyes. Hilton shifted uncomfortably under his uncanny gaze.


    Hilton cleared his throat. "My Lord, we sent a message to Ripon on behalf of the Garfield family. We wanted to establish the same relationships with him as Barret Addington."


    "But he has not responded to our letter yet. Right?"


    Hilton nodded his head in a yes.


    "No wonder Mr Hilton. I expected the same from him. Ripon is a smart man, unlike Barret who could be easily manipulated. Ripon will not shake hands with any party before he strengthens his position as a Chairman of the Council." Ambrose said.


    Aurora agreed with his opinion. "Yes. Ripon is concerned only about humans and does not want to get involved in the tussles of the supernatural world. Barret joined us only because he was envied of the O''Dells. But Ripon has no such motive."


    Hilton also agreed with them.


    "Then what should be our next step?" He asked.


    Ambrose thought about it for a minute.


    "We will wait and watch. That is all we can do for now."


    That was the very reason Hilton got involved in Darius''s plan. Ambrose was always calculative and waiting for the right opportunity. On the other hand. Darius was impatient and created opportunities on his own.


    That was why Hilton was convinced that only Darius could get him his revenge on Edwin O''Dell sooner than Ambrose.


    "Alright, My Lord!" Hilton said. He was then about to ask for taking a leave when Ambrose''s next question stilled him momentarily.


    "Is there any news from Crinudel Mr Hilton?"


    Ambrose looked straight into Hilton''s eyes. His gaze was inspecting and unnerving.


    "C-Crinudel?"


    "We have not heard from them recently. That is why I asked." Ambrose said.


    Hilton inserted his first finger in the collar of his shirt to loosen it.


    "Erm... no My Lord. At least I am not aware of it."


    Ambrose nodded his head after a long look. "Fine."


    "I will see you later My Lord, My lady. And do not worry about Darius. I will send our men in search of any news of him."


    Hilton rushed out of the Garfield mansion as quickly as possible.


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora was restless and fuming with anger. She expected that Mrs Payne''s medicine would create some problem for Edwin, instead, it had fastened his recovery. He was more active than before.


    "Theodora"


    She was broken out of her thoughts by Augustus''s voice.


    He walked to where she sat. Leaning down, he kissed her forehead before he ran his thumb on her forehead to smoothen the creases.


    "You look tensed." He noted.


    Theodora swatted away his hand and stood up in rage.


    "Of course I am tensed Augustus. Can you guess why?" She spat in ager.


    It was rare to see Theodora expressing her emotions like this. As her husband, Augustus understood why she was so distressed.


    "Calm down darling. I know why you are so upset. I heard what happened yesterday. Edwin should not have humiliated you like that in front of that maid." Augustus had his eyes and ears everywhere.


    He just chose to bring out the topic only when he saw it was profitable for him.


    "I swear Augutus, I will kill that bitch with my bare hands one day!"


    Augustus frowned at her. "Theodora. You do not need to stain your hands with such low blood. That maid is not our problem. Our problem is Edwin!" He reminded her before she distracted from the track.


    Theodora shrieked in anger. Her face contorted in a disturbance with lines of age on her face.


    "I thought he would not return from the wildline pack. But he did. I just do not understand how he got lucky every time?!" Theodora shook her head in disappointment.


    "Let him be Theodora. We have already discussed this. We can not afford to lose Edwin just now. If the prophecy written in the black book turned out to be true then we need him. The whole world needs him!" Augustus reminded her of the very reason why Edwin was still alive.


    "But how long we are going to live like this Augustus? I am tired of bowing down in front of him!" She looked up at her husband with affection in her eyes.


    Taking a step closer to him, she held his face between her palms.


    "It is you who have warn out your life for this town, for your breed. It is you who deserves this legacy and the title of the leader."


    Theodora was the only person who had faith in him from the very beginning. They had been through many ups and downs together but never once did her faith waver.


    That attracted Augustus towards her. He was oblivious to the fact that Theodora used his insecurities to her advantage and had captured his mind completely, that he turned blind eye to many of her wrongdoings.


    "Life has always been unfair with you my love! And it pains me. People call you Lord, but when you turn your back, I hear them whispering that you are just Edwin''s guardian and no Lord.


    I... I can not describe how it breaks my heart over and over."


    She hugged him tightly as the crocodile tears gathered in her eyes.


    Augustus was so moved by her love for him. He pulled her away and ran his hand on her face adoringly.


    "Do not worry Theodora. I am looking for a way to get rid of Edwin. It will happen soon... vey soon!"


    And that was exactly what Theodora wanted to hear!

 Chapter 384 - WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!

    Edwin was waiting for Rees and Lester in his chamber. He sent Ruth to her home to get a shower. Thea was cleaning his chamber. A glass of juice and breakfast remained untouched on the table beside Edwin.


    "You should eat it before Ruth comes. That woman can be very persistent when she decides to be." Thea said.


    Edwin recked his hand through his hair. "Do you know anything about Ruth''s nightmares?" He finally asked.


    Thea stopped cleaning the vase in her hands. She put it back in its place and walked towards him.


    "I have heard from Mrs Payne about her nightmares. But I have not seen her having one by myself. Why?"


    "She had one last night. She was very scared and was crying." Edwin told.


    Thea''s face morphed in worry instantly. "After her first encounter with Harold Davies and attack on her by those goons, she had nightmares for a few nights. Mr Payne''s death also triggered her bad dreams."


    "Hmm" Edwin nodded in understanding.


    He had seen her having nightmares when she was in the old building after the attack in the woods. Perhaps stress triggered her nightmares.


    Their head snapped in the direction of the door as Lester broke through it with a frantic look on his face as if his house was set on fire.


    "What happened? Edwin, are you alright? Lets get you to physician. Thea hold him-"


    "Lester"


    "Yes?"


    "You are not wearing any pants," Edwin said calmly with a bored look on his ace.


    Lester paused in his panic attack and looked down to see only a blue coloured towel covered his most precious body part from the world.


    He looked up to see Thea staring at him with wide eyes and flushed cheeks.


    Lester turned around in embarrassment but saw Elsie along with Rees, and they both shared Thea''s expressions.


    Elsie looked down aghast, and a scream left her mouth joined by Thea''s as she covered her eyes. Edwin''s face scrunched up in discomfort, and to top it, Lester also joined in their screaming event.


    Edwin closed his ears with both his hands. He thought he would go deaf hearing their irritating screams.


    "Rees!"


    Rees recovered from the shock and was in front of Thea within a second to cover her mouth.


    "Elsie shut up!" Edwin yelled again that made Elsie shut her mouth.


    But Lester was still trying to win this screaming match even though he was the only one screaming with a pink face and wise eyes.


    Elsie slapped at the back of his head, making his voice die inside his throat.


    "Thank you!" Edwin sighed while rubbing his ears to see if there was any blood after this brutal torture.


    "Lester what the hell is this?" Elsie was furious as she glared at her mate.


    "I...I..."


    "Why the hell you are running around my home in only a towel?" Her voice rose by an octave.


    "I... Rees!"


    Lester turned around, throwing daggers at Rees. Rees stilled, then removed his hand from Thea''s mouth.


    "Huh?"


    "You told me that it is an emergency, did not you?"


    "So what? Did he tell you to run in a towel?" Elsie''s eyes darkened at the thought of maids looking at her mate in that condition.


    "I thought something happened to Edwin. I was getting ready for the shower and... and...." Lester stuttered.


    "But I did not say anything about Master." Rees said innocently and still trying to wrap his head around the situation.


    "But you said it is an emergency and come to Edwin''s chamber as soon as I can!!" Lester pointed his finger at Rees accusingly.


    Elsie looked at her mate incredulously as if he had lost his sense after hitting his head on a rock. Edwin groaned, rolling his eyes at his friend''s stupidness.


    Who would believe that this man in a towel was soon going to be an alpha of one of the strongest werewolf packs?!!!


    "Oh help me Moon Goddess!" Elsie muttered under her breath as she took deep breaths to calm herself.


    Before they created another ruckus, Edwin brought their attention to an important thing.


    "What is the emergency Rees?"


    Rees unsurely glanced in Lester''s way to see him frowning angrily at him.


    "Lord Lester, will you please sit down?" Rees asked cautiously.


    Lester was about to jump at Rees''s throat before Edwin stopped him with his command. "Sit down Lester."


    Lester was torn between his wish to punch Rees and the serious look on Edwin''s face. In the end, he sat down, grumbling incoherently.


    Thea passed him a shawl to cover his remaining sanity. She could not help but giggle before she clamped up her mouth. Lester snatched the shawl from her with narrowed eyes. He covered his bottom by the shawl, yet he was still brooding with a frown.


    "Rees?"


    "Master... we... have just recieved a news from Bluemoon pack."


    Lester forgot about his embarrassing incident as he sat straight in attention.


    "And it is... bad." Rees added while looking at Lester.


    "What happened Rees? Is Mr and Mrs Wright fine?" Edwin leaned forward, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes, they are perfectly fine. but..."


    They could not enjoy the moment of relief because of his ''but''.


    "A cub from the Bluemoon pack is missing."


    "What?" Both Edwin and Lester exclaimed in unison.


    Elsie and Thea''s face suddenly pulled the blanket of worry as they listened silently.


    "Yes, Master. I just received the news from Mr Wright. He has called Lord Lester home."


    Edwin and Lester''s eyes met. Edwin saw how shocked and worried Lester was. Although Lester was a playful person, he was very serious, when it came to his pack and his people.


    "Whose child is it?" Lester asked as he knew all of his pack members by name.


    "It is a daughter of Mrs Wright''s headmaid."


    Lester sat stunned. He recalled the time he accompanied his mother to see that little bundle of joy after she was born. Since then, Lester had quite a few chances of meeting her.


    Elsie could feel his emotions intensely, as she was marked by Lester. She put her hand on his tensed shoulder as if she was telling him that she was there with him.


    "The girl went to play with her friends. The mother of one of the children was there to keep a watch on the kids. They went near the forest early in the morning.


    They were all playing together. After some time the woman with them realised that the girl was missing. They searched her all around but could not find her." Rees explained the details.


    "Master... I think... I think this kidnapping is also related to the recent cases of missing cubs." Rees opined.


    "But Rees did not you say that the missing cubs are from the weaker and smaller packs?! Bluemoon pack does not fit into that criterion." Thea jumped in the conversation.


    "Yes. But... I do not understand anymore." Rees said dejectedly.


    "Come on Lester, we should leave as soon as possible." Edwin said while getting up from the bed.


    "Oh no no no leader. You are not going anywhere. I am the only one leaving Vincardine. You need to rest more." Lester quickly stood up, and the shawl he had scrawled on his legs fell on the ground.


    "How can I rest when someone is threatening my people?" Edwin roared.


    The sudden change in the air around the room was an indication that Edwin''s wolf was agitated. All except Thea could feel his anger. And the way his veins popped out told Thea the same.


    "I understand Edwin, but you can not go out there like this. People have just started worshipping you. I do not want your wolf to lose control when you are severely injured. You need at least a week to be able to travel that long." Lester reasoned.


    "Not now."


    "What do you mean?" Lester was confused by his answer.


    "I was recovering slowly because... because someone was giving poison through the medicines."


    "WHAT?" Now all four of them thundered in unison.


    Edwin told them how he found green lumps in his vomit after Ruth applied the medicines given by Mrs Payne. Of course, he held back parts of their conversation as he had to be sure about some things before telling them to others.


    "Mrs Payne? But how did she know that you were poisoned?" Elsie asked, not understanding anything.


    "Because she knows that we are werewolves."


    "I did not tell her anything! I swear!!"


    "Thea, I know that you have not told her that. I do not know how she knows but she does and she had not told Ruth. She wants me to tell Ruth at the right time." Edwin cleared.


    "Oh, Moon Goddess! My head is spining with every shock. Whose face I saw first in the morning? Is there anything else any of you want to throw at my face. If yes then please do it right now. Kill me at once instead of killing me slolwy!"


    Edwin sighed again at Lester''s overdramatic reactions. That man turns into a theatre actress in such critical situations, and that was annoying.


    After some more discussions and planning, Lester left for Bluemoon pack without a shower and a goodbye kiss to Elsie.


    The others also left one by one as they had things to be taken care of, leaving Edwin alone to think by himself.


    He and his wolf were angry. But right now, he was waiting for Ruth as he wanted to ask her something important.

 Chapter 385 - INTERROGATING THE CULPRIT

    Edwin was pacing around his chamber in stress. He so badly wanted to go with Lester. Rees tried everything to find the clues regarding the kidnappings of the cubs but had to return with not much.


    Edwin cursed himself that he could not protect his people, the future generation of their breed. He had many things to tackle at once.


    "No Edwin... pacing around and stressing over the problems is not going to help you. Lets deal with one thing at a time." Edwin muttered to himself.


    ~"Rees, get the physician to my chamber discreetly."~ He ordered through the mind link.


    He then called Thea.


    "I am going to talk to the physician. Keep Ruth busy and away from my chamber till then." He told.


    "Okay." Thea replied yet lingered behind as if she wanted to ask something.


    "What is it?" Edwin asked, sensing her thoughts.


    Thea contemplated asking what she intended. Deciding to ask it, she looked at Edwin.


    "If they can try to poison you then... does that mean they can try to harm Ruth too once the world gets to know that she is your mate?"


    That was not what Edwin was expecting from Thea. She was an outspoken person and had no filters to her mouth once she lost her cool. She was the exact opposite of Rees. But this particular question took Edwin by surprise.


    Edwin sighed, running his hands over his face. Thea noticed how everything was affecting adversely on him. Since she had begun working for him, she got a chance to know him closely.


    Sometimes he infuriated her, while on the other times, she felt bad for him. Thea was genuinely happy that Edwin and Ruth would have each other to take care of them. But this poisoning incident had made her biased towards Ruth''s security more than her concern for only Edwin.


    "Thea, I know you are worried for her. I am actually glad that Ruth has a friend like you! But... you should understand that we can not always hide her in our shadows.


    Ruth is not only my mate but also a Luna of the whole werewolf breed. There will be a time when she has to step out of her shields and face the troubles with both her hands.


    You, me or anyone can not always protect her. She needs to learn how to fight, and I am not talking only about weapon fights. Always remember, the fights of minds are more dangerous as well as destructive than the fights of weapons."


    Thea gulped her saliva in nervousness as the heavyweight of Edwin''s words pressed down on her shoulders. She only nodded her head in response.


    Edwin had not denied the truth. He had only presented in a subtle way. Thea understood the core of it, and that was, Ruth would need to face more than only physical attacks.


    Thea left Edwin''s chamber with those thoughts on her mind to find Ruth.


    Ten minutes after Thea left, Rees came with the physician, who was treating Edwin.


    Entering the chamber, they both bowed in respect. Rees stood near the door. Edwin gestured for the physician to come near him.


    He observed the man, who was working for the O''Dell family for several decades. As a werewolf, he was also entrusted with treating the guards and the warriors of the family.


    Was this man capable of betraying Edwin like that?


    But then again... loyalty can be bought, at an appropriate price.


    "Master... how are you feeling now?" The man asked with the utmost respect.


    "I hope you will be glad to hear that my wounds are recovering well and faster." Edwin''s cerulean blue eyes gauged the man''s every minute reaction.


    "Of course, I am happy to hear that Young Master!" The man smiled, although Edwin saw the flicker of confusion in his eyes.


    Edwin pointed at the table nearby before telling, "These are all the medicines I am using now. Will you take a look at them?"


    The confusion only rose in the man''s eyes. Yet he neared the table and began inspecting every medicine one by one. He smelled them, touched them, even tasted some of them.


    "These are the same medicines I have given you Master." The man did not understand what was going on.


    "Then you must know that one of those medicines contains poison!" Edwin''s face was set in a mould of seriousness, his gaze was piercing.


    The colour on the man''s face faded in a second after his brain registered the word poison.


    "P-poison?" He stuttered, tasting the word on his tongue.


    "What are you saying Master? I... I have no idea about it! If I had slightest of the idea then would have I given you that medicine?"


    "That is exactly I want to know. So tell me, why this idea came into your head."


    The physician looked behind at Rees to see him standing, obstructing the only way out with his jaws set tightly together.


    The physician''s wolf sensed the anger radiating out of both the wolves.


    He instantly fell at Edwin''s feet. His face washed in panic.


    "Master, please believe me. I am working for your family for more than four decades. My loyalty has always been with the O''Dells. How can I dare to harm my leader?"


    Rees was fuming with anger, but he held back because his Master was handling the situation.


    Edwin made the physician stand by his shoulders. "Calm down first! And we will talk properly." Edwin was calm although, his wolf''s energy could be felt all over the place.


    "I know about the exceptional service you have provided to my family. And the O''Dells will always appreciate that. But right now, I have proof that one of these medicines contains poison that slowed down my recovery and could have been fatal if continued.


    You are the only person who has given me these medicines. As you tasted some of them, I am sure that the poison is not in the edible medicines, but is in the ones that had to be applied to my wounds. I just want to know the truth! That''s all."


    The physician''s eyes watered as fear clouded his features. "I am telling the truth Master. Please believe me! How can I dare to harm you when I have to use all my medicinal knowledge in treating the ones punished by you, for betrayal?


    I have seen the consequences of trying to betray you or lie to you. Only a fool can try repeating their mistake!"


    Fair enough!


    But Edwin had to be unbiased. His heart told him that the physician was innocent, but justice can not be served on the basis of arguments presented by one''s heart. It demands proofs and all the proofs directed against the physician.


    "I do not have time to listen to your repetitive answers. I am giving you two choices. One- tell me the truth and even if you are guilty, then I will give you concession in your punishment. This matter will remain between only the three of us.


    Or Two- This news will be in the mouth of every pack member with the next sunrise. You will lose their and your family''s respect forever. People will turn blind-eyed to your achievements and your selfless service because you tried poisoning the werewolf leader.


    Now the choice is yours!"


    Edwin said with finality.


    That made the physician panic even more. He shook his head as the tears freely flow from his eyes.


    "Master... you can put a silver dagger through my heart and still I will tell you the same truth that I do not know anything about the posion. If I knew it then I would have died before giving it to you."


    And the man broke into tears before his Master.


    "You are lying!" Rees yelled in agitation. He was silent all this time only because he did not want to offend his master. But not anymore.


    He took a threatening step ahead, but Edwin stopped him by showing his palm.


    Edwin shook his head subtly and made Rees retreat to his previous place. Yet he kept glaring at the physician.


    A minute later, Edwin said, "Okay."


    "But Master-"


    Edwin passed a stern glance to Rees as his last warning.


    "Tell me, the night I was attacked, where were you? Do you remember anything peculiar about that night?" Edwin asked.


    The physician wiped his face, but Edwin did not see the relief on his face. He was still shaken and panicked.


    "I... I was at home that night. I got a guard''s message through the pack link. I- I immediately rushed to my office in the manor to get the necessary surgical instruments and other essentials. I then straight went to the old building. I... I do not recall anything other than that."


    Edwin was lost in thought for quite some time. He then said, "You may leave now. Do not open your mouth outside. And trust me if I know to honour a person''s honesty then I also know how to deal with the liars. You will tell me if you recall anything more." Edwin warned in a dark voice.


    The physician nodded his head fervently. He apologised profusely for this mess before leaving.


    "Master... how can we trust him?" Rees could not hold himself back anymore.


    "We have to Rees. If he was the culprit, then he had many opportunities to harm me. There are only two possibilities. One is that someone must have threatened him or lured him. Or he indeed does not know anything.


    Keep an eye on him and make sure that this news should not reach the outside world."


    Rees trusted the better judgement of his Master.


    "Yes, Master!"

 Chapter 386 - MAGICAL KINGDOM OF CRINUDEL

    Darius looked ahead, a corner of his lips stretched upwards. A giant tree as tall as a two-storey building waited for Darius after his successful attempt at saving his life.


    The earth could not encompass its thick and long roots. They pierced through her chest, peeking out at the outside world. Its enormous trunk was thicker than the length of the largest carriage Darius''s family possessed.


    The rough outer skin was covered by moss at places. And its canopy spread in all four directions inviting hundreds of people to stand under its shade.


    The gigantic tree stood calm and wise- a gateway to the magical kingdom of Crinudel.


    Darius jumped on his two feet and patted his horse on the back.


    "Let''s say hello to our old friends!"


    Darius held the reigns in his hands as he walked his horse towards the tree. Darius noticed the eerie silence covering the place like a thick blanket. The vultures had left his trail.


    As Darius neared the giant tree, he admired its enormity and the centuries it had spent safeguarding an undiscovered majestic world.


    Darius stopped at a hand''s distance from the tree trunk. He recalled the last time he had been there. He raised his right hand and placed it on the rough and uneven yet sturdy surface.


    He could feel the soft vibrations in his palm as the giant tree evaluated if the guest was deserving enough to enter the new world waiting for him behind this gate.


    Darius stepped back when he heard the rumbling sounds. He saw mesmerizingly a hollow forming in the centre of that enormous girth. It extended long enough to let him and his horse pass through it.


    All he could see inside was darkness and, no sound came through that hollow.


    Darius and his horse walked through that hollow. Darius heard the path closing on its own, and soon they were engulfed in the darkness. Yet they kept moving ahead until they saw the bright light ahead that led them into the Kingdom of Crinudel.


    Darius pumped his fist in the air as a celebration of victory. Entering the Crinudel was the only tricky part for him as he was pretty sure that he would easily gain Painite once he met the right person.


    But that was not the end of his struggles, as he still had to cross the third layer of security of this kingdom.


    In front of him was a large white gate. The purple boungvelliea sprawled on its design like snakes. Darius could not see anything besides that gate, as only the white light filled up the surroundings.


    As he had anticipated, two of the vultures landed on the ground in between him and the gate. They had white bald necks and heads. Their black tough beak was curved at the tip. They had long, broad wings. The upper layer was of brown colour while the downwards layers were off in the colours of grey and black.


    They stared back at Darius with a stare that could send shivers down his spine if he was a human.


    The two vultures joined their wings in front of their heads and, Darius saw something that could be considered a wonder. Their bodies slowly transformed as their feathers began disappearing. Hands took shape in the place of their wings. Their heads enlarged, taking a human form.


    Their size grew, and within the next few seconds, one man and one woman stood in front of Darius. But they were not completely transformed. They still had their faces elongated into their black beaks. They both were bald and, their hands were covered by small feathers.


    Their private parts were covered by tightly fitted golden plates, indicating they were the royal guards. Their large and elongated eyes were of yellowish colour with black pupils.


    "The Vampire prince Darius!" The man said, stepping ahead in a ringing voice.


    Darius hated how these birdies sounded.


    "I want to pass through this gate." Darius told confidently.


    "You have to tell the reason of your visit. Crinudel rarely recieves the same guests frequently." The woman stood beside the man as she observed Darius keenly.


    She then shifted her glance to his horse, to which the animal replied by an unimpressed snicker. The woman narrowed her eyes into thin slits at the animal but chose to not react to it.


    "I want to meet your leader. And we do not have king and princes." Darius grumbled.


    He did not understand why some of these supernatural breeds still followed those old traditions of Kings, queens and princes. In his world, the only persons beholding those titles were humans because they did not like to feel inferior.


    They already had an inferiority complex due to a lack of supernatural powers. So to prove that they were no less, they carried on this tradition of beholding such royal titles. It was a nonsensical act, in Darius''s opinion.


    For him, there should only be a leader- a powerful amongst them and the supreme one.


    "And we do not have leader but have King and queen." The woman retorted.


    "Fine! Are you going to let me go inside?" Darius needed a good shower after not getting any for the last two days.


    "Reason of your visit?" The man asked.


    Darius'' jaw ticked in irritation. "I will tell that to your leader. It is confidential!"


    The woman opened her mouth to correct him again, that they did not have a leader. But then she thought better of it. In the outside world, they referred to the head of the supernatural breeds as leaders. So it was useless to argue with this devilishly handsome man with no heart.


    "I am afraid that you can not enter this gate unless you give the reason for your visit." The man was adamant on his stand.


    Darius cursed under his breath. He took a minute to think about it.


    "Fine! My reason of this visit is getting something from your leader which is very very special. And no its not your leader''s life or anything on that line. Your leader has already given it to me once and I want it again." Darius told.


    The two human-looking vultures shared a look. They could not ask in detail according to the rules. The woman nodded at the man, and he again transformed into his vulture form. He flew inside by flying over the white gate, leaving the woman behind to keep an eye on Darius.


    "Want to get acquianted with me?" Darius raised his dark brow playfully.


    "Not in this life!" Came her sharp reply.


    "Ouch!" Darius put his hand on his chest, under which he had no heart.


    She glared at him for his sarcastic joke.


    A minute later, the woman''s curiosity got the best of her. She hesitantly asked Darius, "Can I... touch it?"


    Darius was amazed that she was interested in a horse out of all the animals when she practically lived amongst them.


    "It is my favourite horse, my pal! This beast does not like anyone touching him except me." Darius said while running his hand through his horse''s shiny hairs.


    "Just once please? I have never touched one! I mean not the one like this." She requested.


    The man was taking time in carrying the permission. What would Darius do in that time?


    "Fine! But what will I get in return?" He had a devilish smirk playing on his red lips.


    "What do you want?" The woman asked suspiciously.


    "Well... I like women... a lot! Especially the fiesty ones." He drawled, looking at her with droopy eyes.


    "So what should I do? Get one for you?" The woman was furious. In Crinudel, people always treated others in respectable manners.


    Although she had never stepped a foot in the human world or the towns of these other supernaturals, she had heard how nasty and disrespectful the vampires were. And werewolves? They were the worst of them all. They were barbaric and lacked morals- things that the Centaurs had always avoided bringing into their culture.


    "Well I would have asked for you but..." Darius got some evil satisfaction in getting on others'' nerves.


    "But what?" The woman hissed.


    "But you are not of my type. I have better taste than you." Darius shrugged his shoulders as if he had not just insulted a woman in the most disgracing way.


    She ran towards him in fury, but Darius was quick to hold her hand before it harmed him in any way.


    Without a word, he brought her hand near his horse and the moment her feathers touched the horse''s shiny skin, her anger dissipated within a second.


    The woman was fascinated by the feel of it, as she kept running her hand over his horse. Darius watched amusedly while she enjoyed it. The smile on her face made her look beautiful, even with that hard beak and bald head.


    -"There is beauty in everything. We just need to find it."-


    A female voice rang in his mind that twisted his insides painfully. Grace! She would have been ecstatic to be here, he thought.


    The woman noticed the changed expressions on his face.


    "What happened?" She asked genuinely.


    "No woman- beautiful or fiesty- can ever make me fall for her." He whispered as if he was telling himself in realisation.


    "Why?" She asked slowly.


    "because-"


    The woman could not get the answer as the other man returned. She hurriedly went back to her previous place.


    The other vulture transformed back into its human form.


    "Lord Darius, you are allowed to go inside!" He told.


    When Darius passed through that white gate, the woman saw a completely different man without a trace of the man she had just seen.

 Chapter 387 - I KNOW WAYS OF UPLIFTING YOUR MOOD!

    After the physician left Edwin''s chamber, Rees also left as he had to take care of many things. Edwin was waiting for Ruth, and when she came, she did not look in a pleasant mood.


    A cute frown adorned her round face as she walked into his chamber. Edwin saw her lips moving in some incoherent mumbling. He tried listening to it but could not understand a single word she said.


    "It took you long to come back." He said, pulling her to his chest.


    The warmth spread in his chest with her presence!


    Edwin thought how he had lived so long without her?


    "hmm"


    Ruth relaxed in his arms, the creases on her forehead smoothened as soon as she rested her face on his chest.


    Edwin hid his face in her long toffee brown hair and dragged in a long breath. Her distinct flowery scent tingled him softly. He could dive in the pool of that scent and not come out for aeons.


    He played with the loose strands of hair on her back.


    "You are annoyed." He noted with a muffled voice.


    "Because Thea just makes me go crazy at times!" Ruth finally told, bringing back the previous frown on her face.


    Edwin grinned knowingly, but she could not see him doing that as he was busy relishing her scent.


    "Do you know what she made me do?" Ruth asked in an unbelievable tone.


    Edwin''s grin froze. "What?" Suddenly his voice came hard.


    Ruth pulled away from him and cried, "She made me choose between the two green scarfs."


    "What was so annoying about it?" Edwin asked in confusion.


    "They both were practically same shades Edwin! And it took me an hour to push that into her thick skull!!" Ruth told exasperatedly as if she had to climb the highest mountain in the world.


    Edwin stifled a laugh by pressing his lips together. Thea Welby never disappointed him!


    "Ohh! That is brutal!"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him. "You are making fun of me, aren''t you?!"


    Edwin held his hands up in surrender. "How can I dare, my Luna?!"


    Leaning down to look into her eyes, he whispered seductively. "Well... I know some interesting ways of uplifting your mood!"


    With that smirk on his lips, he looked dangerous. He always had that dark aura around him that intimidated Ruth. She instinctively took a step back in defence.


    "N-no need! My mood is just fine." She quickly added.


    Edwin shrugged his shoulders in an attitude that said- your loss.


    "I heard you called the physician." Ruth changed the topic before Edwin came up with another way of making her heart race.


    The walls of ''the great manor'' had sharpest ears and uncontrolled mouths, Edwin thought.


    "Yes. I just wanted to ask about my health." He replied casually.


    "Did you... did you ask him about what happened yesterday?"


    Edwin thought for a moment longer before answering. "It was nothing. He said it happens sometimes and everything is going well."


    Ruth was not convinced by his answer. She could tell that he was not telling her the truth. Before she persisted it more, Edwin said, "Come here"


    He was sitting in a large chair that faced the open balcony of his chamber- their favourite part of the extensive room.


    Ruth walked towards him. As soon as she appeared in front of him, he pulled her down on his lap.


    "Edwin! What are you doing?" Ruth wiggled on his lap to get up.


    "Is it wrong to keep my woman close to me?!"


    Ruth blushed when he called her his woman. She still could not believe how the dynamics of their relationship changed over such a short time!


    "But... what if... someone walks in?"


    "That is not going to happen. By the way, thank you for the reminder that now my private chamber has lost the word private from it. It has become a vegetable market where anyone comes and goes at their will."


    Ruth laughed at his words. Relaxing on his lap, she touched his face with her hands. Edwin had noticed that her hands were not soft like the women he had been with before.


    Instead, her hands were rough and hard, due to the hard work she had done all her life. She was not a soft petal of a rose, she was like that pointed thorn on its stem that protects the rose.


    And that was why she was so special to him!


    "Then why don''t you do something about it?" She asked with a smile.


    Kissing the palm that rested on his cheek, he replied, "I am thinking about a way of turning my chamber ''private'' again. Lets see how long it takes to execute it."


    Ruth cast her eyes down as an adorable blush painted her cheeks in pink.


    "Is this why we are sitting here in this position?" She asked after clearing her throat.


    Edwin instantly turned serious. All the humour from his face vanished within a second.


    "I actually want to ask you something Ruth."


    Sensing the change in his tone, Ruth replied. "Of course. What is it?"


    She only hoped that it was not something negative. She was emotionally tired of constantly dealing with shit.


    Did Lady Theodora or Lady Eloise say something? Or was it Lord Augustus?


    Edwin heard her raced heartbeats.


    "It is about your dreams. The one you saw last night."


    Ruth was partially relieved that it was nothing problematic. Yet the other half of her did not want to revisit that dreadful dream.


    "Can we not talk about it please?" She asked in a low voice.


    Edwin knew that it must be disturbing for her to talk about the dream that had shaken her from the core. But he had to test his theory, and it was more important in the given situation.


    His fingers moved to play with her hair out of his newly grown habit.


    "I know that you do not want to talk about it. But if you keep it inside, then it will keep disturbing you. I want you to tell me every detail and let it all out.


    You had no one to listen to you before. But now you have me, Ruth. I want to share your fears, your pains, everything that you are willing to offer me!"


    And he meant it!


    Ruth was touched by his sincere words. Giving him a thankful smile, she asked. "Okay! What do you want to know?"


    "Describe your complete dream."


    He saw the hesitation on her face. Tucking a strand of loose hair behind her ear, he assured, "Trust me, Ruth!"


    She nodded. And after releasing a shaky breath, she began, "It is an unknown place that I have never been before. The green grass feels wet under my bare feet as I slowly walked on it. A dense forest sprawled to one side, leaving dark shadows around.


    It is morning time, I guess because of the fog covering the place."


    Edwin listened without interrupting her. His bows were pulled together.


    "Then I hear a muffled sound." Ruth pointed to her ear with a shaky hand as if she was desperately wanted Edwin to understand what she was saying.


    "It... it gets louder and louder as I try to look around for the source. And then I realise that... that it is not just any sound but a cry for help. Someone is crying for help."


    Edwin rubbed her arms as he saw goosebumps appear on them. Ruth was so invested in putting her visuals in the words, that she did not care how her body reacted to her emotions.


    "I want to ask who is it. I want to tell that person that I want to help them but I can not utter a single word. As if... as if I am there yet I am not there. I... i dont know how to explain it."


    "Shhh... its fine. Just continue as you can." Edwin told.


    "As the time passes, I realise that it is a girl... a small girl. Possibly eight or nine years old. Her cries... haunts me, crushes me under the weight of her agony and helplessness.


    And then... then the air suddenly gets chiller than it already is. I turned to feel the fog that clouded the view of the forest, carrying an unsettling vibe. As I see closely, I watch it getting thinner at a particular spot.


    And... then..."


    "Then? Then what Ruth?"


    It pained Edwin to put her through that condition. Her eyes again had the same fear he saw yesterday. Her breaths came out in short pants. The brim of her eyes moistened as she described her dream.


    "Then... I see a silhouette walking in my way cutting the fog."


    "Who is it? Do you see the person''s face? Is it a woman, a man or... an animal?" Edwin was now desperate to know.


    Ruth shook her head. "I d-don''t know who it is. All I see is... red lips slowly stretching to break into a smile. And it is not a friendly smile. And... the most unsettling part is that... that that smile shows fangs!"


    Edwin stilled immediately. Red lips, fangs?


    "Do you remember anything else Ruth? About that silhouette or the girl or that place?"


    Ruth shook her head again. "Please Edwin. I beg you do not make me recall all of it! I have told you as much as I remember."


    A tear rolled down her eyes. Edwin realised that he had already pushed her over the edge.


    He pulled her into his chest and wrapped his muscular arms around her protectively.


    "Do not worry Ruth. I am here! I am here!"


    As Ruth sought comfort in his arms, Edwin''s mind had chosen a particular direction to run.

 Chapter 388 - MY ALPHA WILL NOT SPARE YOU!

    Hilton was at the secret headquarter of Darius. He was speaking with a group of vampires when another vampire dragged an eight-year-old girl down the stairs. Her cries filled the already chaotic place, drawing everyone''s attention.


    The chaos in the space mild down noticeably as others noticed her. The man stopped near Hilton then bowed.


    "We have got our target, Mr Hilton." He informed.


    Hilton narrowed his eyes at the frightened girl. Her eyes had turned red and puffy with all the crying. They looked around frantically, but as they settled on Hilton, a wave of strong fear washed over them.


    She hiccuped as it became hard to breathe normally after all the crying and screaming.


    Hilton stalked towards the girl, and she cowered under his dark gaze. The vampire tightened his hold on her arm as she began pulling her hand out of his gasp with more force.


    Hilton peered down at the girl. "Welcome to our world,little Miss! I hope you will like it here as much as you liked back home." The corner of his mouth stretched upwards.


    The girl shook her head fervently. "No! This is not my home. I want to meet my mother! Let me go!!" She yelled daringly.


    Hilton tsked not so apologetically. "I am afraid but that is not going to happen any time soon, little Miss."


    "Let me go! Or you will regret it!" She glared at the man in front of her but failed to mask her fear.


    A fountain of mocking laughter erupted around her. She looked around at the pale faces laughing tauntingly at her. Her chin trembled as fresh tears waited at the gate. She fought to refrain them there.


    "Do explain me how!" Hilton asked with a tinge of curiosity.


    "My alpha will not spare you!" She said confidently.


    Hilton scoffed at that. "Who? That old sack of potatoes? If he was so capable then you weren''t here, little Miss!"


    The girl frown at him, not liking his insulting comment about her alpha.


    "My alpha even though old is well capable of fighting with you. Do you know why? Because he has a son who is way stronger than you all!"


    This time Hilton could not hold back his laughter. "Oh, little Miss, you do not know anything about us then. That man is no match to us!"


    "You are lying! Brother Lester is the most powerful werewolf of the Bluemoon pack. He is also friends with our leader. My mother told me that he is our next alpha because he is unbeatable!


    He will come here to find me- his friend. He can do anything for his friends! And when he will come to get me, I will laugh seeing your ass beaten by him!"


    Although scared, she could not take insults at her friend Lester. He was her next alpha. He would come and save her, she was cent per cent sure about that!


    "Aaahhh" The tears she was holding back so long broke free as Hilton''s hand landed on her cheek.


    "Throw her in the dungeons!" He barked with flared nostrils.


    Looking at the frightening pairs of eyes, he said in a loud and clear voice. "If anyone of you thinks that your alpha or your so-called leader will come and save you, then you are sadly mistaken.


    No one is coming to save you! Get that in your small brains. No one can beat us- the Vampires! We were, are and always will be the strongest of all!"


    All the vampires erupted in loud cheers, baring their fangs, their eyes turned red.


    "Darius I have done what you have told me to do before you left. Now come with more Painite and this world will see the Vampire rule again!" Hilton mumbled under his breath while watching the fear instigated in the eyes of numerous children they had kidnapped over the period of months.


    *


    *


    *


    Darius walked through the white gate to enter the kingdom of Crinudel, which was a beautiful place taking his breath away.


    The people of Crinudel noticed the guest that looked way different from them. They were watching him in curiosity. But apprehension was also there, standing hand in hand with that curiosity.


    Of course, they had sensed who Darius was. A Vampire - though not considered an enemy like a werewolf- was also not considered as a friend either.


    Darius saw some young females blushing his way after their gazes collided with each other. Darius kept a small smirk on his lips as he walked along with his horse.


    The other thing he noticed was as soon as their gazes landed on his horse, their curiosity was replaced by disapproval.


    "You should have left your horse in your world." The vulture woman who was following him hissed in his ear.


    She reached a little below his ear, but as a vampire, he did not need to lean down to listen to her.


    The last time Darius came to Crinudel, he took a wise decision of leaving his horse outside before entering the giant tree.


    He could have done the same this time too, yet as per his nature, he liked to get on others'' nerves. And what could be more entertaining for him than bringing a horse in the Kingdom of Crinudel- the land of the Centaurs?!!


    "Oops... I forgot!" Darius replied without a trace of apology in his voice.


    "You should hand him to me. It is disrespectful towards the sentiments of our people to bring a horse like this in our land." The vulture man said from Darius''s other side.


    "But he can not leave without me! We are like brothers!!" Darius pouted.


    The vulture woman narrowed her slit-like eyes even more. "A Vampire does not spare his blood relative when it comes to power. I am sure a horse comes way down in that list of beloveds."


    She got that right!


    Darius bid his bye to his horse with a promise of meeting again soon. He passed the reigns to the vulture man. He walked away with Darius''s horse.


    Darius shifted his focus from the people around and to the beauty of the kingdom. Crinudel was a forest kingdom where the Centaurs lived with an army of Vultures at their service.


    He saw grand trees, taller and thicker than one could find in the outside world. Watching their houses built-in and on those trees, Darius''s mind ran back to his initial days in the Academy, where children used to built treehouses and play there.


    He regretted revisiting that memory when it also reminded him of his isolation. The next Vampire leader in line was always frowned upon in the Academy. Not only students but also the mentors preferred to keep four hands'' distance from him.


    He was not invited in building the treehouses, he was never a part of celebrations or the sports the others played during their free time. Darius Garfield was the lost child, who put up a facade of arrogance and indifference. He kept himself busy in training and reading, but his heart always longed for the acceptance and the normalcy others had in their life.


    Darius shook his head out of those thoughts. He concentrated back on watching his surroundings. The houses that were built on the giant trees were connected with each other by natural bridges that were made up of tree branches and wood.


    Those bridges hung in the air that might look dangerous to some people, but Darius knew they were strong enough to weigh dozens of Centaurs.


    The light chatter amongst the people fell on his ears, accompanied by the chirping of birds and the sounds of forest animals. If anyone wanted to experience the beauty of a forest, then it was the best place. It was an amazing example of living together with nature.


    Leaving behind the town area where the citizens of Crinudel lived, Darius and the vulture woman walked towards an inclined road on the hill.


    After they reached the top of that hill, the scenic view in front of Darius made him pause and just enjoy it for a long minute.


    Ahead of him was another grand tree which was probably the largest and the oldest ones in the Crinudel. Its branches are grown in the front to make a natural covering on the palace of the ruling family of the Centaurs.


    Its surroundings were covered by various plants and bushes. The greenery accentuated the pretty white flowers grown on those plans in bunches.


    At the bottom of that gigantic tree was the palace, which had many white towers with windows, topped up by the pointed light blue roofs.


    Darius walked towards the entrance of the palace that had many steps. At the end of the stairs, a circular arch welcomed the people.


    There were no guards stationed outside the palace or at its entrance. Perhaps the Centaurs still had not forgotten the very core value that should be possessed by every being- loyalty.


    Walking inside the beautiful palace situated in the heart of a giant tree, Darius saw people he had seen the last time. And the displeasing look that appeared on their faces as soon as they saw Darius was proof that Darius had a great time in the palace during his last visit!

 Chapter 389 - EVERYONE IS HIDING SOMETHING FROM ME

    Edwin asked for all the details of the kidnapping in the Bluemoon pack. Rees provided him with the detailed report he had received from the Bluemoon pack.


    While Ruth ran errands for Edwin, he read all the papers carefully. He did not want to miss any detail and regret it later. His last conversation with Ruth regarding her dreams unsettled him. He rather his wolf could feel that something was peculiar about her dreams.


    He was trying to connect the dots to find the missing pieces. So far, he had concluded that the place from where the girl was kidnapped matched Ruth''s description of the place she saw in her dreams. Yet, he could not be cent per cent sure.


    There were many places with forest lines guarding the territory. Besides almost all the supernatural breeds living in the human world chose such places for themselves, as they not only provided privacy from the humans but also served as the natural borders and acted as a defence line.


    Edwin groaned in annoyance before standing up and walking into the balcony of his chamber. He had seen how disturbed Ruth was because of the cries she heard in her dreams. If those were indeed the kidnapped girl''s cries, then Edwin could not help but feel helpless and angry at himself.


    The only good thing other than his and Ruth''s budding love was, he was healing faster than before. He was thankful to Mrs Payne for that.


    That night Ruth told Edwin that she wanted to go home. While taking care of Edwin and relishing his love, she could not pay attention to Mrs Payne. And that made her feel bad.


    Edwin was reluctant to let her go away from him, but he understood her point of view well. Besides, Ida and Thea had informed him that Ruth''s closeness with him and the longer time she was spending alone with him had caused mouths to move in ''the great manor''.


    Edwin was sure that his aunt had run to her husband and complained to him about what happened the other day.


    Edwin just hoped that things would not turn worse for Ruth. That was the very reason he was hiding his feelings for her all this time. Suffering was an inseparable part of her life, and Edwin hated that.


    Elsie also suggested Edwin for maintaining some decent distance from Ruth for some days. The atmosphere in general in Vincardine was not favourable for his and Ruth''s relationship. They could not let out the truth about their mate bond before he told her the truth about himself. And that needed time.


    At last, Edwin agreed and even sweet-talked Ruth in making her understand the reality of their surroundings. In the end, they both agreed that although it would be upsetting for both of them, they needed to go back to their normal lives.


    That night, after dinner, Ruth and Mrs Payne decided to go for a walk in the garden. In that late hour of the night, hardly anyone was out there. Ruth could see the happiness on the old lady''s face after meeting Ruth.


    It felt like the old times.


    "So, Mrs Payne, what discussion happened between you and Edwin?"


    Mrs Payne knew that Ruth''s curiosity would lead her to this question.


    "I have already told you that we did not talk anything in particular. He was just asking me if it was alright with me that you two spent so much time together."


    "And what did you say?" Ruth asked curiously.


    Mrs Payne raised her chin as she walked to Ruth''s side. "I said that he is lucky that he is a O''Dell or I would have mind a lot!"


    They both laughed at her answer.


    "Thank you Mrs Payne! For understanding me... us!" Ruth said gratefully.


    "I just want you to always be happy and achieve everything that you deserve, my child! But..."


    "But?"


    "Does this mean you have already given up on the most important goal of your life?"


    The smile vanished within a second from Ruth''s face. She had asked that question to herself multiple times. And every time she searched for the answer, Edwin''s face occupied her mind and soul.


    "I will get everything that Theodora has after marrying Edwin. Is there any need to do anything more for that?"


    A deep scowl settled on Mrs Payne''s forehead. This is what she was afraid of since the beginning.


    "What happened, Mrs Payne? Have I said something wrong?" Ruth asked in a low voice, but from inside she knew that she had disappointed the old woman.


    Mrs Payne did not say anything for some time. They both walked at a slow pace, side by side, under the night sky. The silence between them was thought-provoking.


    "It is your decision if you want to find that answer, Ruth. Whatever you will choose, just know that I am always with you!"


    Ruth smiled in relief. After ten more minutes of random topics, Ruth brought up the topic that she wanted to address for days but could not in all that happened with Edwin.


    "Mrs Payne, I want to tell you something." She began.


    "What is it Ruth? Is it about Florence again?"


    Ruth shook her head. "No. I think she has learned her lesson the last time. It is about my dreams."


    "What dreams? Your mind must be revisiting the past that the white feather showed you." Mrs Payne said.


    "No. It is not about Theodora or Gerald."


    Although Ruth sympathised with her Gerald, she found it difficult to say the word father. She had never used that word before, and after twenty-three years of life, she was not sure she could get used to it all of a sudden.


    "Then?"


    Ruth told Mrs Payne about the dream she was getting recently. She also told her about the conversation she had with Edwin in that regard. Mrs Payne''s brows furrowed together in thoughtfulness.


    "Do you know why I see pale face, red lips and fangs in my dream?" Ruth asked expectantly.


    She did not miss how gravely serious Mrs Payne became after hearing her question.


    "We see dreams of the things that are somehow related to our experiences, past memories or our suroundings."


    Ruth frowned in confusion. "But I have not seen anyone with such a look. How can I dream about something that I have no idea about?"


    Mrs Payne was silent at first. She then began, "you might have read about it somehwere."


    Ruth thought, trying to recall if she had read such a description ever.


    "Erm... I do not recall anything now." She shrugged her shoulders.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Ruth hesitated at first but then nodded slowly. "I am also thinking about something else. I have seen Rees, Lady Elsie and Lord Lester''s eyes turning darker at times. As I am spending more time with Edwin, I have seen his eyes turning dark in the same way as he abruptly gets lost in his thoughts.


    I asked them about it at different times, but they all shrugged it off, saying it must be my misunderstanding. Do you... do you know what it probably means?"


    Finally, Ruth was addressing the issues she was ignoring for a long.


    "Ruth have you heard a tale of a monster that has fangs and he used to drink blood out of people to tame his hunger?"


    Mrs Payne''s sudden question puzzled Ruth. She did not expect that.


    "I... yes. I have. My mother used to tell me such folklores in my childhood. But that is all nonsense, right? She also told me about Vampires and werewolves. I even had the same conversation with Mr Payne once.


    They all are just myths. I do not believe in any of it. We all are humans, and this world is only of humans!" Ruth said confidently.


    She waited for Mrs Payne''s response. After a brief silence, all she received from her was, "There is always more than what our eyes see, our ears hear and our skin touches."


    Ruth stopped walking. All the suppressed questions hurled in her hazel eyes as she passed a suspicious look at Mrs Payne.


    "Does that mean... you believe in their existence? And if yes then is it related to my dream and..." She sounded alarmed immediately.


    Mrs Payne had a calm face as she looked at Ruth in a meaningful way.


    "My belief does not matter Ruth. I am here only to guide you. It is you who has to search your right way, make decisions and execute them."


    "Stop talking in puzzles Mrs Payne! I have this feeling that... that everyone is hiding something from me. All of you! Tell me what is it?" Frustration was clearly evident in Ruth''s impatience.


    Mrs Payne touched her shoulder tenderly. "It is not my place to fill in the blanks Ruth. You... only you need to do that for yourself."


    That night Ruth kept tossing from one side to another as she replayed Mrs Payne''s words in her mind. As the dawn approached, she found a way to get her mind its food.


    She hit the library in ''the great manor'' the first thing in the morning.. Recking through the shelves, she finally found something that could help her to get her explanations.

 Chapter 390 - YOUR LRADER IS AS USELESS AS DIRT OF MY SHOES!

    Ruth read as much as she could on supernatural creatures. Her curiosity catalysed her greed for knowing more and more.


    All the things she read sounded myths to her. None of the books she read, claimed the authenticity of the information given in them. She did not only read about the Vampires, but she also read about the werewolves, Shades, Centaurs, Goblins, Dragons, Demons, Devils, Griffins and much more.


    She was already well aware of the witches. Although she had similar powers to them, she still doubted their existence. She would continue doubting it unless she met one.


    Although all that information and the world of supernatural creatures sounded fascinating to her, she was also a scientifically inclined person. She asked for the logic, rules, equations and proofs.


    Today she came into the library to put the book she had just finished reading. Her mind was filled with only these non-existent creatures that she felt her head heavy. She needed a breather, and that was why she chose to not get another book on the same topic for a while.


    Yet she could not leave the library just yet. The place was so extensive that she wondered if she could ever finish every book on the numerous shelves even in two lifetimes.


    Ruth walked through the lines of the shelves, running her fingers on the names of random books that caught her attention.


    She did not realise when she reached the end of the large hall where the duty and old books were placed.


    Ruth sighed at her miscalculation. She probably needed two more lives to finish every book in this library.


    She yawned then realised her stomach grumbling. While feeding her curiosity, she forgot to feed her stomach. She decided to get some food.


    She turned around to leave but halted when something caught her attention. Ruth turned again to face the large shelf that had a glass covering it. It was fitted on the end wall of the library.


    What caught Ruth''s attention was that the shelf had only one large book in it. Ruth walked towards it. Her eyes had enlarged in mesmerization, as she had never seen such a large book before.


    It was black in colour and by the look of it, it seemed very old. She saw a lock on the glass covering. This book must be very special and rare if it was put securely like this.


    What could be in it? Ruth wondered.


    The excitement coursed through her at the thought of reading that book. But where she could find the key to that lock?


    Ruth ran her fingers on the glass covering, trying to imagine how would that book''s cover would feel under her fingers.


    She should ask Elsie about it. With that thought in mind, Ruth left the library after about an hour.


    *


    *


    *


    "Rees, is there any message from Lester? It has been three days now." Edwin was now in his office.


    During these three days, his wounds had recovered so well that he did not need to put bandages around them, yet he did not want to create suspicion for Ruth, so he kept them covered.


    He had gradually resumed his old life, and so had Ruth.


    "Yes, Master. But there is no progress in the investigation. Lord Lester hasn''t found any clue yet. He has already sent search parties around the Bluemoon pack. But there is hardly any news." Rees informed.


    Edwin was restless. He feared for the life of that girl. But then, she was not the first one with that fate. Over these past months, many cubs had disappeared. Where were they? What was happening with them?


    Were they even alive?


    Edwin''s heart ran to their parents. How were they holding up?


    "Master, people are living under the shadow of fear. Before this incident, the news of kidnapping was not popularly known as they were all small packs.


    But After the kidnapping in the Bluemoon pack, people have begun questioning their security. We have received letters filled with concern from various alphas. I have sent them the assuring responses, but I doubt that will do much."


    "I know Rees. I just... I do not know how to deal with this. If even Lester can not find any clue then the kidnapper must be very smart. Whoever he is it is clear that he is two steps ahead of us." Edwin said through the clenched jaw.


    Rees then queried. "Master, I was thinking why the kidnapper suddenly decided to target a large and strong pack like Bluemoon? And why Bluemoon and not any other?"


    Edwin pulled his brows together. "What are you pointing at?"


    Rees took a step ahead. "I think this kidnapping is warning. Of what- I do not know. But the kidnapper perhaps wanted to catch out attention. Or I highly doubt he would have dared to target Bluemoon."


    Edwin paced around, his hands crossed behind his back. The two vertical lines between his brows furrowed deeper as he lost in thoughts.


    Rees could be right about this. Edwin was so focused on the kidnapping that he overlooked the very intention of it.


    And if Rees was right about this and this kidnapping was indeed a warning, then something great and disastrous was about to come. And they had no clue about it.


    "Rees, get ready. We are leaving for the Bluemoon pack this afternoon."


    Rees was surprised at Edwin''s command. "But Master, you are still healing. If you permit then I will go to help Lord Lester."


    Edwin shook his head in disapproval. "You are not getting it, Rees. If your theory is right then we need to find what this warning is for. And we cannot do that sitting behind the walls of ''the great manor''. Just do what I am saying." Edwin told sternly.


    Although Rees was concerned for Edwin''s health, he also understood his state of mind. Besides, he had a fair point. They need to step out of Vincardine to get the solution to this problem.


    "Brother Edwin"


    Rees closed his open mouth when he heard Elsie''s voice.


    The crease on Edwin''s forehead instantly smoothened as he saw Elsie standing near the door.


    "Come in." He said.


    Elsie could feel the tension in the room. "I have heard your conversation."


    "You mean you evesdropped our conversation!" Edwin narrowed his eyes at her.


    But Elsie ignored his comment before continuing. "Rees is right, brother. You are not completely recovered. What if something happens there that would call out your wolf? What would you do then?" She asked in concern.


    "Then I will let him handle the situation," Edwin replied nonchalantly.


    Elsie groaned at her stubborn cousin. "If you are going then I am coming with you too!" She declared.


    She expected Edwin''s anger, but the sceptical look he gave her caught her off-guard.


    "I cannot belive you are more concerned about meeting Lester even in this delicate situation!" Edwin spat, failing to control his anger.


    Rees mentally face-palmed himself because he expected tears in Elsie''s eyes after listening to her cousin''s harsh words.


    Instead, what he saw in her eyes was determination with a tinge of anger.


    "I am surprised to hear this from you brother Edwin. But honestly I do not blame you. I have never given you a reason to think otherwise about me. But now I want to!"


    "What do you mean?" Edwin was puzzled now.


    Elsie glanced at Rees. "You still have not told him about the conversation betwen you and my father?"


    Rees shifted uncomfortably in his spot. He avoided meeting Edwin''s eyes.


    "What is she talking about Rees?" Edwin asked sternly.


    "Let me tell you brother. Father got the message about kidnapping from alpha Wright. And guess what he hasn''t received any repsonse to his letter till this date."


    Edwin could feel Elsie''s anger. The more he tried to ignore his uncle''s irresponsible behaviour, the more it got worse every time.


    "Then he met Rees yesterday."


    Edwin''s gaze snapped to Rees questioningly, but the man had his head bowed down in guilt.


    "Rees went to him to ask for his help. He told father about the current situation. He requested him to lead the O''dell''s investigation because you are still recovering from your injuries. Rees knew the first thing you would do when you feel slightly better was leaving for the Buemoon pack."


    Edwin was aware that Rees did it for his sake, yet he did not like him asking for Augustus''s help.


    "And guess what my father''s response was. He downright insulted Rees by saying...."


    -"You do not dare to teach me what should I do. Do not forget your place, Rees Welby. You are just a servant. Edwin is a fool to place you, dirty people, on his head. You, your wife and that maid, Ruth!


    He never fails to bring shame to this family''s reputation and status. But I am not like you. Alpha Wright is well capable of handling this situation. I or anyone from Vincardine does not need to interfere in it." Augustus''s chest was heaving in anger.


    "Pardon, My Lord. But this situation is not as simple as it seems. Master is injured and it is risky for him to deal with such stress." Rees gulped down the insults thrown at him, his wife and, his friend. For him, his Master and his people were the priority!


    Augustus scoffed. "Accept that our leader is not capable of serving the justice or protecting you. I have warned Lester multiple times. But no! He likes to run around Edwin''s feet like his loyal dog.


    Then let him be.. If not now then soon you all will realise that your leader is as useless as the dirt on my shoes. Now get out!"-

 Chapter 391 - TO BE WITH YOUR KING!

    Edwin felt the need to sit down after hearing what Elsie told him. Rees rushed to get him a glass of water which Edwin did not deny. Rees did not tell Edwin about the conversation between him and Lord Augustus for this very reason.


    He did not want to upset Edwin.


    Elsie sat in front of Edwin on the floor. She held his knees as she earnestly said, "Brother, I do not know what is wrong with father. I do not understand what has gotten into him. Dealing with it is not our priority.


    Our priority is our people! I am going to be the Luna of the Bluemoon pack one day. Those are my people as much as Vincardine''s. I have responsibilities towards them. And I do not want to ignore my responsibilities, like my father.


    Please let me come with you brother Edwin. I do not know how I am going to help you or will I be of any help in the first place. Still, I want to come. I can not sit idly watching my people getting hurt."


    Rees did not know what was going in Edwin''s head as he stared back at Elsie with a passive face. But Rees was very impressed with her reasoning. The way she zealously cared for her people made him believe that the werewolf world was about to witness the rise of another great Luna.


    Brother Edwin, if you think that my presence will cause any kind of distraction, then I promise to stay away from Lester. I can stay elsewhere if not at his home.


    But please let me accompany you. I want to prove that I am not like my father. I am more like my brother Edwin. I want to follow my leader''s steps!!"


    Edwin was silent for the next minute. The horses of his mind were running faster and faster. After much contemplation, he finally reached the decision.


    He had a fair idea of how he could find a solution. There was one possibility, and he decided to test it irrespective of the risks.


    "We all are leaving in the afternoon." Edwin declared.


    "We all?" Rees asked in confusion, and when his confusion got cleared, he was left speechless.


    Hours later, when the Sun was shining brightly in the sky, two carriages stood ready, packed with the luggage of five people.


    "Ida, I want you to be very very careful in our absence. I or Rees will always remain in contact with you. Keep your eyes and ears on alert. Do you understand" Edwin was speaking with Ida in the ground floor corridor of the nearby building while others prepared to leave?


    "Yes, Master! Rest assured of things here." Ida replied confidently.


    Edwin paused before continuing. "Ruth''s absence is going to raise many questions. Beware of my uncle and aunt. They might try something when I am away."


    "I am suspecting that they have already began putting two and two together."


    Edwin turned his head to look at the people who were going with him to Bluemoon pack.


    He then slowly nodded his head. "And take care of yourself!"


    Edwin walked towards the carriages leaving a smiling Ida behind. As everyone got inside their respective carriages, Edwin paused for a second. He turned his back to see Augustus and Theodora watching him from a window.


    Edwin matched their gazes that spoke many things. He wordlessly turned around and got into his carriage.


    Elsie and Ruth shared one carriage along with Rees. Ruth was a little disappointed that she could not share the ride with Edwin. But then she understood that he could not do that in front of people... not yet.


    Ruth had no idea why they were going to Bluemoon pack in such a rush when it had been only three days that Lester went there.


    Ida waved at them from a distance and, they returned her goodbye with their own waves and smiles. They felt a jerk when the carriages began running out of the gates of ''the great manor''.


    Ruth glanced at Elsie, who sat across her. She then observed Rees, who sat beside her. They both wore tensed lines on their faces. Rees sat stiffly. They both were silent and were gazing outside through the window.


    Ruth cleared her throat. "Rees"


    "Hmm?" He was startled by her sudden call.


    Ruth gave him a weird look at his reaction. "Why are we going to Bluemoon town?" She asked.


    Rees exchanged a fleeting glance with Elsie before answering, "Master has some work there and Lady Elsie was missing Lord Lester. And we are accompanying them if they needed us." Rees added a small smile in the end to ease her suspicion.


    Ruth nodded her head in understanding. They all fell in silence after that. It was not awkward at all, and Ruth did not mind enjoying her first travel outside Vincardine after years.


    The last time she crossed Vincardine''s borders was when she went to visit her mother''s grave. That reminded her that her plan of going there again was only postponing. She soon had to find some time and go there. She would ask Mrs Payne too if she wanted to come.


    Living behind the town and its people, their carriages ran fast in the direction of the Blemoon pack.


    The wind that flowed in the opposite direction of their carriage began lulling Ruth to sleep. She yawned, opening her mouth wide as her eyelids turned heavy.


    Rees sensed that and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders. She rested her head on the wooden wall of the carriage, but the bumpy road also made her head hit on the hard surface.


    Giving up on it, she scooted near Rees to take support of his shoulder. Rees smiled down at her as she succumbed to sleep.


    The sleep was good and more comfortable than she thought. Ruth''s eyes slowly fluttered open after about two hours. She blinked twice before her vision cleared to see the empty space in front of her.


    The way her body shook, she was sure that the carriage was still speeding towards the destination. She slowly turned her head, and a loud gasp mixed with a shriek came out of her mouth as tried getting up.


    But before anyone''s ears hurt by that loud sound, it was silenced by someone''s palm on her mouth.


    "Emmm?" She tried to speak, but her words came muffled.


    "Yes, I missed you too!" Edwin said, grinning at her.


    But she scowled at him as that was not what she was trying to say. She swatted his hand away.


    "What are you doing in our carriage?" She asked, trying to mask her excitement.


    "Actually, you are the one who is in My carriage." He corrected her.


    Ruth''s eyes widened as she looked around frantically. "Where is Thea?"


    "With her husband."


    "Then why am I here?"


    "To be with your King!" Came his honest reply.


    "Edwin!" Ruth glared at him.


    And then she realised how close she was to him. She realised that she was sleeping on his lap. The shawl that Rees had put on her, still covered her.


    She tried to get up and away from him. But he pulled her to his chest and hugged her. He hides his face in the side of her neck, sending bolts of thunder throughout her body.


    "I missed you!" He mumbled against her skin.


    Recovering from the shock, Ruth wrapped her hands around him. She leaned into his warm touch that brought a smile to her lips.


    "I missed you too Edwin!"


    They held onto each other for some more time, before Ruth managed to pull away from him. She straightened her dress and sat properly beside him.


    Edwin''s hand rested on her waist, with the sides of their bodies touching closely to each other.


    "How are you now? What about your wounds?" She asked after a minute.


    "I am as fine as before the attack!" He told.


    Ruth noticed that he was not wearing a bandage on his right hand. She took his hand in hers and observed it keenly.


    "You hand looks like it was harmed weeks ago. How is this possible? And do not give me that same lame answer that it is because of me." She warned.


    Edwin forgot to cover his hand before leaving. "No. It is because of the medicine that Mrs Payne gave that day."


    "Still... it is very strange Edwin. Only the supernatural creatures, especially werewolves and Vampires are able to do that."


    Edwin suddenly stiffened in shock. He looked at Ruth with an unknown fear lingering behind his cerulean blue eyes.


    "H-how do you know that?"


    "I read about it in a book." Ruth shrugged.


    "And why you read about those mythical creatures?" Edwin narrowed his eyes at her.


    But Ruth''s face sparked up. " You also think that they are only myths, right? I actually asked Mrs Payne about my dream and the evil smile that I saw in it. She then told me about a story that my mother used to tell me when I was little.


    Do you know that Mrs Payne believes in the existence of these creatures!" Ruth shook her head unbelievingly.


    "Did she said that to you?" Edwin asked dreadfully.


    Ruth smiled. "You should know that she never speaks clearly. She always have these cryptic responses to everything that puzzles people. It depends on you how much you want to understand and believe."


    Edwin nodded his head. He had already experienced that.


    "But I do not believe in such myths. It is all just nonsense!" Ruth said dismissively.


    Edwin did not reply.. The rest of their journey went while talking about random things.

 Chapter 392 - PATIENCE IS THE KEY, MY SON!

    Darius was living in the Crinudel for three days now and, yet he had not met with their leader. Every time he asked for it, he was responded that the leader was out of Crinudel and would meet him once returned.


    Darius suspected that it was only a lie. The leader was in the Crinudel as he for sure knew that the Centaurs preferred to keep things to themselves. They hardly left their kingdom except for times of emergencies.


    Today he decided to meet their leader no matter what. He could not waste his time here when he had many great things to do. Besides, he was sure that his parents must have been looking for him everywhere by now.


    He only hoped that Hilton had done the task he had given him successfully and his parents would not bother Lisa to ask about his absence.


    After finishing his morning routine, Darius walked out of the room he was staying in.


    "Hey, wait!" He saw the maid who was assigned to take care of his needs.


    She stopped for him after hearing his voice. "Where is your leader?" Darius did not waste time beating around the bush.


    "She is out of-"


    "Don''t you dare feed me that bullshit!" Darius''s mood was bad... very bad, and the thirst made him go crazy in need of blood.


    The Centaurs- peace-loving creatures- were strict vegetarians. They included only fruits, vegetables and such natural items in their diet. And they offered the same to their guests no matter who they were.


    The killing was frowned upon in the magical Kingdom of Crinudel except for an attempt of self-defence.


    So hunting any wild animal was not an option for Darius. This was the longest he had gone without blood, and that was waking up his monster.


    The woman gave him a long look before saying. "You need to meet our commander. He will tell you."


    "And where is your commander?" Darius recalled his last interaction with that male Centaur. He was arrogant and over smart in Darius''s opinion.


    "Please come with me." She said before leading Darius to their commander.


    The insides of the palace were as beautiful as its outsides. The creepers and flowers dominated the whole place, giving it fresh vibes. This place could turn one''s sombre mood into a cheerful one instantly.


    Leaving behind the palace, the maid took Darius towards the houses near the palace. Darius was amazed by their technique of building such sturdy and strong hanging bridges that were comfortable to use for the creatures like Centaurs.


    Of course, the houses on the trees were mostly used by the vultures. Yet some Centaurs also liked to live on the heights, and their commander was one of them.


    Crossing a small curvy bridge over a stream, she took him to one of the trees. Darius followed her on the upwardly slanting long bridge. That was a wholesome experience that he would have liked to have every day at his home.


    Ten minutes later, they stood outside a home that was at the height of more than thirty feet.


    "Please wait here." The maid said before disappearing inside the house.


    Darius was scowling at anyone who looked in his way. He stood tapping his left foot impatiently on the wooden platform.


    Two minutes later, the maid came with a message. "The commander is ready to meet you. Please come in!"


    Darius rolled his eyes annoyingly at her over sweet voice. Getting inside the house, he saw a large room that had a sitting arrangement in ''L'' shape around the room.


    A man with curly ginger coloured hair, that reached below his ears and a long beard, sat on the couch. Darius found it funny how the Centaurs looked, sitting like that.


    As soon as he saw Darius, he stood up to his full height. His upper human body was well chiselled with all the lines and grooves at the right places. He had a white coloured woollen scarf around his neck.


    He wore a broad brown coloured leather belt around his waist that had their royal symbol of the rising sun engraved in the metal plate at the centre. His body below that belt was in a shape of a horse with four limbs and a hairy long tail.


    The colour of his lower body was a pretty mix of black and brown. Both his human half and the horse-shaped other half were appealing.


    "Lord Darius, I welcome you in the kingdom of Crinudel." His voice matched his rough appearance.


    "After three days?" Darius asked sarcastically.


    "I apologise for not meeting you before. But as you can see we are very busy in our duties unlike others who just finds time to waste sitting idly."


    That is why Darius did not like this man at all. He was over smart and never shied away from showing it.


    "Where is your leader?" Darius came straight to the point, ignoring the jab the male centaur just took at him.


    "And think twice before lying to me because I can hear her heartbeats coming from the next room." Darius glanced at the closed door to the other side of the room.


    A few seconds passed before the door was opened and came out a female Centaur who could easily take anyone''s breath away.


    She had a sharp jaw with dark hair knitted in multiple braids around her angular shoulders. She was wearing a red sleeveless blouse that left her perfectly shaped abs on display. She had a body of a warrior and confidence that oozed supremacy.


    She wore multiple leather bands on her arms and around her both wrists. On her slender waist, she wore a black leather belt that had golden coloured small sun shaped metallic designs.


    Her lower horse-shaped body was of white colour with a hairy long tail that appeared like a waterfall of honey.


    Her brown eyes were sharp and, had the ability to hold a person where she intended.


    "It was a cheap trick if you ask me, Alita." Darius fumed.


    She was in the Crinudel all this time, yet she did not care to meet him for three days.


    "Is anyone asking you that Darius?" She cocked a brow at him.


    "Why did you do that? You know how valuable my time is!" Darius took an intimidating step towards her, but she stood unfazed and taller by two feet in front of him.


    She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. "It was fun though." She said.


    "Unbelievable!" He muttered under his breath.


    "Tielo, has our guest treated well?" Alita asked her commander and the most trusted man.


    "Yes, Queen Alita!" He replied in a respectful tone.


    "Sit down Darius." Alita gestured with her human hand before she herself sat on the special sitting arrangement they had for the comfort of their body.


    They put their front limbs in front of the bench and the hindlimbs to the back and rested their middle portion on the bench.


    "I am sure if you have been patient for three days then it must be something important," Alita said.


    "Yes. I am here to discuss something important and urgent... with YOU!" He said meaningfully.


    Alita got his clue well. "Well, Tielo is staying. If you want to say it then say now or my guards will take you out of the Crinudel." Alita said with finality.


    Darius tried controlling his temper. If not for Painite, he would have latched onto that Tielo''s neck by this time and would have sucked him to the last drop of his blood.


    "Fine! I am here to ask for more Painite." Darius did not care about the background story and directly jumped to the conclusion.


    Alita frowned at him. "What? More Painite? What did you do with the sample I had given you the last time?"


    Tielo''s face was decorated with worry instantly. He was against the idea of giving Darius Painite since the beginning, but Alita had something on her mind.


    "Do not overreact Alita. You only told me to use it wisely and prove my capability. And I am doing just that." Darius explained his great experiment to her.


    Alita and Tielo kept sharing quick glances as Darius explained the details of his plan. It sounded risky... way too risky, with no guarantee of success.


    "And to get my experiment to the next level, I want more Painite. I have used the sample you gave me and now I have no Painite with me." Darius explained the reason for his visit to Crinudel.


    "I can not give you more Painite Darius." Alita said a minute later.


    Darius felt like someone slapped him in the face. He came with so much hope rather than confidence that Alita would give him more Painitite, especially after knowing his plan.


    "What are you saying, Alita? You said you would help me if I used the Painite appropriately. I have fulfilled my promise now it is your turn." Darius reminded her of their last conversation in that regard.


    Alita nodded. She passed a sideways glance to Tielo, before replying, "I never forget my promises, Darius. No need to remind me of that. I always use words wisely. I said I will help you if you prove your capability.


    But I never said that I will give more Painite. That is not possible."


    "But why?" Darius was agitated now.


    "That sample of Painite was found by my maternal uncle Darius. You know how rare it is to be found. You know how many people of different breeds have lost their lives in its search. I gave you all that I had. I can not help you with that." Alita explained.


    "Then ask your uncle to get more of it. Or if he can''t then send more people to the location given by him. I do not care!" Darius had enough of her nonsense.


    "Lord Darius, your controlled tone and pitch while speaking with our queen is much appreciated." Tielo warned.


    "I can''t do that Darius because my uncle died years ago. And the secret location of Painite also went extinct with him." Alita was still calm and composed.


    "Bullshit! Do you think I am a fool to believe your lie?" Darius stood up in rage.


    Tielo was instantly by Alita''s side for defence, as he glared down at Darius.


    Alita slowly stood up. Matching Darius''s eyes, she replied. "Believe what you want Darius. But let me tell you, even if I knew the location, I wouldn''t have sent my people to die for your plan.


    It is your plan, your mission. Do it on your own if you can. Honestly, I never expected such a smart plan from you, I am impressed. But that does not mean I will risk the life of my people for Painite.


    Now if you have nothing else to say, my guards will show you way out."


    Darius was fuming in anger. He was about to act impulsively, but his father''s voice rang in his head.


    -"Patience is the key, my son!"-


    Darius nodded his head only once and left Crinudel but not before determining to teach these unfaithful creatures a lesson that history would remember.


    His ancestors had used them well for their benefits, and now it was his time to do the same.

 Chapter 393 - A DREAM OR A REALITY?

    Alita soon received news of Darius''s departure from the Crinudel. She again sat down and asked for an apple to eat. Tielo served her demand before watching her biting the apple calmly. But the way her eyes were trained on nothingness, he understood that she was thinking about something.


    "Queen Alita, may I ask something?" He asked after a few minutes of silence.


    Alita nodded her head as she took another bite from her apple and chewed it slowly.


    "Why did you tell Lord Darius that you don''t have more Painite? As far as I remember, you still have some of it." Tielo was puzzled, not understanding what was running in his queen''s head.


    Alita sighed. "Tielo, the amount I have is insufficient for Darius''s plan. Besides, you know how important Painite is, especially after Darius told about his experiment. I can''t risk losing all of it for the sake of his success.


    If he can find such an exceptional use of that mineral, then so can we. Besides, my intention of giving him Painite seems to be marching towards success. I don''t want to interfere in the next events.


    I am done playing my role!" She explained.


    Tielo was silent for some time before he asked a little cautiously as he knew how sensitive that topic was not only for Alita but also to every resident of Crinudel.


    "Do you really want another war to happen?"


    Alita''s shoulders tensed instantly, thinking about that possibility.


    "I only want peace and equilibrium of power maintained between all the breeds. Our ancestors have fought and sacrificed a lot for this sole cause. We all are born to defend the peace and security in this world.


    I don''t care if that cause demands another war. It is not our concern. All we should care about is peace and equilibrium of power." Alita''s brown eyes blazed zealously.


    "And which side you will take if the war happens?" came Tielo''s next question.


    "I will pick any side but the werewolves''." Alita answered without missing a bit.


    Tielo hesitated but dared to say, "But you know that the other side is Vampires and they can not be trusted."


    Alita''s head turned sharply at him. Her eyes now spat the heat of vengeance.


    "I don''t care who is on the other side. You know how much we had to lose in the great war because of that werewolf leader- George O''Dell Sr. It was vampires who promised our security in return for our help.


    If it was not for them, then our breed might have vanished from this world. You don''t know how much every family member of mine has suffered in the loss of our self-respect and our dear ones. I can never forgive the werewolves for any of that!" Her face turned red in anger.


    "But Queen Alita, they are already suffering because of the curse your great grandfather put on them. Isn''t that enough? The O''Dell men are suffering due to that curse over the centuries."


    Alita abruptly stood up in rage. "They deserve it, Tielo! They all deserve it. They ruined everything for us, not only for our family but also for our breed. Do you think our people are happy living this isolated and secretive life?


    No, Tielo. No! They hate it. They want the old days back when all the breeds, along with humans, lived in peace and harmony. Is it wrong of them to wish that?"


    Tielo was speechless. Although he was not in a favour of another war, and he certainly did not trust the Vampires, everything that Alita said made a fair point.


    He understood from where she came. And as a loyal commander of his queen, he would never doubt his queen''s judgement.


    "Whatever happens in the coming days, I am ready with a plan that will bring our old happy days back. I am not going to repeat my ancestor''s mistakes. For me... the only foremost priority is my people, my breed!"


    *


    *


    *


    The two carriages that left Vincardine in the late afternoon crossed the border of Bluemoon pack in the early hours of the morning. They all were tired after such a long journey.


    Their bodies were strained, and their minds were tired. They had again switched the positions before entering the borders of the Bluemoon pack to avoid any unnecessary gossiping.


    Now Edwin and Thea were in one carriage while Ruth, Elsie and Rees were in the other. Ruth was happy that she got to spend so much time with Edwin after three days of distance.


    She constantly had a small smile on her face. She blushed furiously when Thea and Rees gave her a knowing look while they exchanged their seats.


    Ruth was excited to explore Lord Lester''s town. She had heard many things about it and could not wait to see it all by herself.


    Thea yawned while thinking how long it would take to reach the Wright''s mansion. She needed a cup of hot coffee and a good five-hour sleep in the arms of her husband.


    Her eyes moved to Edwin to see his body stiffened and his eyes darkened in colour. He was speaking with someone through the mind link. Thea waited patiently until his eyes turned back to their natural colour.


    "What happened?" She asked slowly, dreading for another good news after seeing the serious look on his face.


    After working for him for more than two months now, Thea has gotten used to his mood changes.


    "We have to go on the spot directly before going to the Wright''s mansion. Lester wants me there first." Edwin told.


    "Ohh" Gone was Thea''s hopes of getting good sleep.


    "You ladies don''t need to come with us. I and Rees will go to Lester. The coachman will take you to the mansion. You must need some rest after this long travel." Edwin suggested.


    But Thea shook her head. "Lady Elsie hasn''t come this far only to take rest in the mansion. I am sure she would like to come with you. And what we maids are going to do without our Masters?" She smiled.


    Edwin fought back himself as for some reason, Thea Welby intimidated him. Yes! The werewolf leader was intimidated by a human female, who had a sharper tongue than his dagger. To mask it off, he always behaved reservedly around her.


    "Okay."


    Ten minutes later, they reached the spot from where the girl was kidnapped. Lester saw the carriages coming to halt, and he walked in their direction to receive his friends.


    When he saw Elsie and Ruth, he was surprised. He had not expected their arrival, nor did Edwin inform him about it beforehand.


    "Welcome to Bluemoon town, ladies!" Lester smiled at the three of them.


    "Aren''t we two welcome here Lester?" Edwin cocked his brow at him.


    "Does it matter if I say no?"


    "It doesn''t!" Edwin replied and began walking to where Lester''s guards were inspecting the area.


    Rees followed them.


    "Come on." Elsie said as she watched Lester''s turned head.


    ~"It was a nice surprise, love!"~


    ~"I know. But now focus on the task in hand. We will talk later."~ Elsie replied.


    Lester then turned his head ahead, getting busied in explaining the situation to Edwin.


    Ruth tuned out in a conversation with Thea. She did not know why they stopped at such a random place. And how did Edwin know that Lester was here?


    Ruth looked around the place while tightly pulling the shawl around her. The early morning cold sent shivers on her body.


    Ruth walked a few steps in a random direction, and as the fog thinned, she caught the sight of a dense forest ahead of her. A cold chill ran down her spine. She moved around, observing this strange place.


    She felt an eerie familiarity with it as if she had seen it before. But this was the first time she had ever come to Bluemoon pack.


    Ruth stood facing the forest for a minute. She could hear her heart beating fast. She removed her shoes. As soon as her bare feet landed on the grass, she felt tinges underneath them. The wet grass blades caressed her feet lightly.


    Gulping down her saliva in nervousness, she turned to her right and advanced her feet slowly and steadily.


    The pleasant morning did not help her frantically beating heart. As she walked further ahead, she could relate to her recent dreams. She kept glancing at the dense forest while telling herself that it was a mere coincidence.


    How could she see a place she had never been to in her dreams?


    But how could she also deny the same feel of wet grass due to morning dew, the thick fog around, the dense forest to her left and...


    Ruth''s steps abruptly halted. She narrowed her eyes at first, but then they grew wide in utter shock. The fog around parted as if it also knew that she had figured the puzzle partially.


    A seven feet statue of an eagle carved in grey stone looked down upon her. Ruth could hear her pulse beating in fright in her ears. The shawl around her did not help with the cold shivers that attacked her body.


    She slowly turned her head to the left. Her chest heaved up and down in fear. A scream left her mouth before her knees buckled underneath her. She fell down in that wet grass.. Her face was paler than before.

 Chapter 394 - WE HAVE TO FIND HER!

    "Ruth... Ruth..."


    It took a minute for Ruth to realise that Lester was shaking her shoulders to get her attention. But she kept shifting her gaze between the forest and the eagle statue.


    "Ruth... calm down. What happened?" Lester kept asking her.


    After not getting any response from her, he moved her face towards him. His warm olive green eyes gazed at her in concern.


    Ruth lifted her hand, pointing to the forest. "F-fangs"


    That single word from her mouth made Lester tense instantly. He saw Ruth wandering alone while others were busy in the discussions. But when he noticed her body shaking uncontrollably, he ran towards her.


    They both were under shock to notice the pairs of feet running towards them.


    "Ruth, oh my God! Ruth! What happened?" Thea crouched down and started running her hand on Ruth''s face.


    Tears gathered in Ruth''s eyes as she repeated, "Fangs... that smile... the girl is crying. She is asking for help!"


    Lester looked up at Edwin questioningly.


    Edwin slowly squatted down to her level.


    "Ruth"


    His deep rich voice came like a touch of warmth in that coolness.


    Ruth''s eyes moved to meet his. "This is the same place Edwin! This s-staue... I...I saw it in my dreams. Those f-fangs... the girl is calling for help Edwin. We have to find her!" A tear rolled down her face as her chin quivered.


    Edwin''s speculation was true. He glanced to the guards, who were silently watching from a distance. Edwin wanted to hug Ruth and calm her, yet he could not.


    He did not need rumours in the outside town about him and his mate.


    "We all are going to Wrights'' mansion. Now!" Edwin declared.


    Nobody said a word as they all climbed their respective rides and marched in the direction of Lester''s home. Fifteen minutes later, Thea peeked outside to see a huge mansion in front of her.


    She was very curious to see the differences as well as similarities between Vincardine and the Bluemoon towns.


    Unlike Vincardine which was divided into Eastern and Western parts, Bluemoon was a united town. The town was well planned, with all the houses built-in in a group of four.


    One house each was at the four corners of the square, and together they made one unit. The roads intersected each other from all four sides of one unit. The town''s block-shaped planning was not only convenient but was also neat and impressive visually.


    Lester was riding ahead on his horse while his guards divided into two groups with one marching at both sides, and the other running behind the two carriages.


    People of the Bluemoon town bowed in respect for Lester- their next alpha.


    Minutes later, they entered through the gates and into the premises of the mansion. As they all entered the huge building, they realised that it was as beautiful from inside as it was from outside.


    Thea was impressed by the minimalistic approach in the interior decor of the place unlike ''the great manor'' where Lady Theodora had stuffed every possible antique piece.


    Alpha and Luna Wright welcomed them warmly. By the reserved smile on Alpha Wright''s face, Edwin understood that he got news of their arrival beforehand from his uncle.


    After the initial exchange of pleasantries, Lester rushed Ruth to a room where she and Thea would stay. To not make the Alpha and the Luna suspicious, Elsie took her future mother-in-law with her, engaging her in a conversation.


    "Mr Wright I would like to have a word with you."


    Alpha Wright led Edwin to his office. Lester stopped Rees behind before he followed his Master.


    Making sure that they were out of earshot, Lester asked Rees. "What the hell was that? Did you hear Ruth saying something about fangs?"


    "I do not know anything about it, My Lord. Master did not tell me about it. And fangs... I don''t have any idea how Ruth know about it."


    Lester cursed under his breath. What happened sometime before had put everyone in a state of confusion, including Ruth but except Edwin. Instead, he looked as if he understood something that others did not.


    "Let''s see what Edwin has to tell." They both also followed Edwin to join him and Alpha Wright in his office.


    While they discuss the matter in Alpha Wright''s office, Thea and Ruth got changed into a fresh set of clothes after a shower.


    "Ruth, are you alright? Do you need anything?"


    Edwin had warned Thea to not bombard Ruth with any questions related to the incident before. Thea was desperate to know, but she could not disobey Edwin''s order. She let Ruth sleep.


    By that time Elsie also returned after chatting with Lester''s mother. They were waiting for Edwin''s message, and a maid then came with the same.


    She informed that Lord Lester had asked them to meet him in his office. When they reached Lester''s office, the three men were already waiting for them.


    After everyone settled down, the first question that Edwin asked was- "Is she alright now?"


    Thea nodded. "Yes, Master. She is asleep in the room. I have also asked one of the maids to keep watch on her if she needed something."


    "Edwin now would you please explain to us what happened in the morning?" Lester asked impatiently.


    "Is it safe to discuss that here Lester?" Edwin asked unsurely.


    Lester gave him a -are-you-serious kind of look. "Do you think that I am a fool who would discuss such confidential thing here if it was not safe?!"


    Edwin only shrugged his shoulders.


    "Idiot!" Lester grumbled.


    Edwin ignored his comment. "Ruth is getting these dreams after that attack on me," Edwin explained her dreams in detail.


    "Is that why you were asking me about her nightmares?" Thea asked in realisation.


    Edwin nodded his head seriously.


    "And the place she saw in her dreams is the same place from where the cub was kidnapped."


    A heavy silence fell around the room. No one knew how to react to this. They all were confused.


    "Are you trying to tell that... Ruth had a dream of this kidnapping even before it actually happened?" Lester asked. It all sounded so strange to his ears.


    "She did not see about the kidnapping exactly but she sensed the danger. If only I had taken her seriously then.. then I might have saved at least one life!"


    They could feel Edwin''s anger, his frustration and the guilt he was carrying on his shoulders.


    "Brother Edwin, please! You did not know it was going to happen." Elsie tried consoling her brother.


    "What are you thinking Rees?" Thea noticed how silent he was during this conversation.


    He looked up at everyone before saying, "Is this why Ruth is chosen as Master''s mate?"


    Everyone, including Edwin, was speechless. Lester was the first one to shake his head. "But she is just a human, isn''t she?"


    Edwin nodded his head in affirmation. At least that was what he felt around her, and that was what Mrs Payne told him.


    "Since when humans begin seeing the future in their dreams?" Lester crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Lester, we cannot ignore the very fact that Ruth recognised the place right. Forget about the forest and the landscape, but what about that eagle statue? There is no such statue in Vincardine. How can she recognise it if she had not seen it before?" Elsie pointed at the very fact.


    Edwin rubbed his forehead uneasily. "This is all so confusing. I was trying to figure it out yet couldn''t. I asked Elsie to take Ruth with her to confirm this doubt."


    "I think we should not jump to conclusions yet. We need someone who is wise and has knowledge regarding this matter. If we go discuss this with the wrong person, then the risk of blowing Ruth''s relationship with Master is high.


    It may create unnecessary chaos and confusion. If Ruth can see the future, then the kidnapper must have fangs. And the creature that matches with her description is Va...." Thea abruptly stopped when her eyes caught a glare from Rees.


    He had already warned her to not say their name. The only creatures he hated from his guts were the Vampires. And Thea knew why.


    "Thea is right, brother Edwin. It is not safe to discuss this matter here. We should think about it once we returned to Vincardine. Perhaps Mrs Payne will help us with this.


    And I also think that we should not tell Ruth about this possibility. She is a smart woman and will ask questions that we can not answer just now." Elsie agreed with Thea.


    "Darius, you bastard! I will fucking kill you once I get my hands on you!!" Lester''s eyes darkened in anger as he clenched his fingers into tight fists.


    Imagining Darius''s neck in his fist, Lester tightened it till his knuckles turned white.


    "How do you know that it is Darius and not someone else?" Elsie enquired.


    "Lester is right Elsie. It must be Darius to dare attacking Bluemoon pack. Ambrose Garfield is a patient and cunning man. He can never do something like this. And which Vampire would dare to poke a strong pack like Bluemoon?" Edwin explained.


    That made sense.


    "But why he did it? I mean why Bluemoon pack?" Rees asked.


    Edwin''s jaws ground on each other as his eyes darkened too.. "That is exactly what we need to find."

 Chapter 395 - A BETTER LEADER!

    The next morning came with bright light outside. Everyone was rested well to begin the day as they had decided to go for inspection around the border of Bluemoon pack.


    It was already decided that Ruth and Thea would stay in the mansion while Edwin, Lester, Elsie would go into the forest and to the buffer zone between the Bluemoon pack and its neighbouring pack.


    While everyone was getting ready for the day, Lester had found a chance to speak with Elsie. She told him the real reason for her coming to Bluemoon town.


    Lester was upset after hearing Lord Augustus''s irresponsible behaviour. He had spoken with his father about it. Although this time his father did not defend Lord Augustus, nor he particularly criticised him.


    However, Lester was very proud of his mate. His respect for her elevated considerably. The way she held herself accountable and thought about her future home and its people touched his heart. He did not hesitate to express his love for her through a passionate kiss.


    "Where are they going?" Ruth whispered in Thea''s ear as they all ate their breakfast, and the two of them stood behind their chairs along with other maids.


    Thea knew that no matter how low they whispered, the people sitting around the table were werewolves and were listening to their conversations easily. Although they all were acting normal and looked busy eating, Thea knew they had heard Ruth.


    "I don''t know. They must be going for some important work."


    Ruth was not convinced by the answer, yet she nodded in understanding.


    After they left, Thea and Ruth decided to look around the mansion. Mrs Wright told a maid to accompany them and show them around. Ruth found Lester''s parents sweet and welcoming. His father though exuded a dominant aura, but the moment he smiled, he felt like the most lovable uncle in the family.


    While roaming around the mansion and the garden around it, Ruth felt underlying tension in the air. Everyone put a smile on their faces, yet she could see how they were tense about something.


    Or perhaps she was just overthinking it.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin decided to ride only one carriage today. All four of them- Edwin, Lester, Elsie and Rees rode in the carriage and out of the gates of the mansion.


    Their carriage headed in the direction of the spot where the eagle statue was. Ten minutes into the journey, the coachman abruptly pulled the reigns of the two horses that pulled the carriage.


    Lester opened the small slit behind the coachman''s head to ask him, "What happened?"


    The coachman looked ahead unsurely before replying after tuning back to face Lester. "My Lord, there is a group of people blocking the road."


    Another guard that rode behind the carriage opened the door, and Lester stepped out of the carriage.


    "Edwin, wait here." He said before walking ahead of the carriage and near the crowd.


    As soon as Lester appeared in front of the crowd that consisted of almost more than thirty people- all werewolves- bowed in respect.


    "What is the problem? Why you stopped us?" Lester asked in an authoritative voice. His stance was completely different from his normal one.


    "My Lord..."


    An elderly woman stepped forward with a polite tone. "We all are here to see our leader."


    Of course!


    How could Lester forget how popular Edwin O''Dell was. He was famous not only in the werewolves because he was their leader, but he was also quite popular in other breeds and humans that sometimes Lester wondered if people were that interested in the King and the queen?


    "I-"


    Lester was about to politely deny their request, but the words stuck in his throat when he heard the thumping of the footsteps behind him. Then he saw Edwin striding confidently in their way.


    He was wearing a black coat today on his burgundy coloured shirt. His hair was combed yet unruly after running his hand through them frequently. His Cerulean blue eyes sparkled under the daylight.


    He looked no less than an incarnation of the god whose every cell in body oozed power and danger.


    As soon as Edwin stopped beside Lester, every person in the crowd, irrespective of their age, knelt in front of him. They all placed their fists on their chest and bowed in front of their leader.


    The humans around- more hesitant and shy- watched curiously at the event unfolding.


    Edwin had his shoulders squared, his chin held up and his chest puffed up. He heard the humans around murmuring amongst themselves.


    They were confused why their people were kneeling in front of Edwin O''Dell. They had heard many things- both pleasing and non-pleasant but mostly non-pleasant about him.


    The curiosity of both the humans and the supernaturals mixed together, filling the air around. Everyone was eager to see the heir of the most respectable O''Dell family. And when they saw who the man in the news was, he turned out to be better than their imagination.


    Edwin stepped ahead and held the elderly woman by her shoulders. He slowly pulled her up to make her stand straight.


    Rees and Elsie watched them with small smiles on their faces.


    When that old woman looked up, she had tears brimming the corners of her eyes. She joined her hands, interlinking her wrinkled fingers together as she looked up at Edwin with such devotion that sent a shudder to his heart.


    Was he really worth that devotion?


    "My life has become worth now that I have seen you with my own eyes, My Lord!" That woman''s voice came thick with emotions.


    Edwin held her shaking hands in between his palms, his face softened than before.


    "I am glad to meet you too mother!"


    The moment Edwin called her mother, broke the dam of her control. The tears she had held back ran freely out of her eyes.


    Lester swept his eyes around to see the shock on many faces. They had definitely not expected such humbleness from this man who was known as the epitome of arrogance and pride in both the worlds.


    The woman got very emotional. She slowly yet hesitatingly moved her hands to touch his face. Her hands paused momentarily a few inches away from his face. She expected him to step away or swat away her hands, but he did neither of that.


    She proceeded to touch his face in adoration. Her rough hands that had worked hard all her life shuffled inside of Edwin. He did not remember the last time he felt that motherly touch.


    The image of his mother- Margaret O''Dell- flashed in his mind.


    "May the almighty creator always bestow her love and affection on you!" The woman blessed Edwin wholeheartedly.


    Edwin was speechless. He did not know what he had done to receive that much love and respect from his people. He cursed all those years he had wasted living a fake life. He could have experienced this way before, yet he was busy paving his way through the darkness that his life was.


    But now, he was adamant about being the leader that these people deserved.


    "My Lord, we all are here with a request on behalf of the people of our town." A man said, now confident after witnessing his leader''s this side.


    The group of werewolves was aware of the humans watching them and thus were careful with their words.


    "Lord Lester must have informed you about the little girl of our town who has gone missing days ago. We all are here to request you to do something about it, My Lord. Lord Lester is trying his best to find her.


    But we all want you too to look into this matter." A woman in her late thirties said.


    "We are scared to send our children outside homes." Another woman added.


    Lester and Edwin exchanged a look.


    Taking a long breath, Edwin looked around every person that was waiting for his response.


    "All the residents of Bluemoon town, rest assured that you and your children are safe under the rule of Lord Wright and Lord Lester. I am aware of the kidnapping, and we all are investigating the matter thoroughly.


    Your daughter will be back safely. This is our promise!"


    Edwin saw the hope rising in their eyes. He pledged at that moment to not let that hope die ever again.


    The next hour went in greeting the people as everyone was excited to have interaction with Edwin O''Dell.


    When their carriage rode away, and to the forest, they could hear people cheering their next alpha and their leader.


    "I never knew that my best friend can be so humble and kind if he decides to." Lester grinned when they came far from the crowd.


    "You were right. He did not have those qualities before." Edwin replied nonchalantly.


    "Then what changed that moved this giant rock?" Lester raised his brow in curiosity.


    Edwin smiled, showing his dimple. "A daisy that managed to grow into the chest of that rock!"

 Chapter 396 - WOLF WITH DEADLY RED EYES?!

    By the time Edwin reached the forest along with others, it was a time of the afternoon. They all climbed down the carriage. The place was pretty without a doubt. Yet the fact that something terrifying had happened there made it unpleasing.


    "We have searched all around this place and have not find anything." Lester informed.


    Edwin glanced around that silent place. Ruth''s dream kept replaying in his mind. His eyes paused on the dark forest ahead. Ruth saw a Vampire coming out through that forest in her dream.


    They had no other way than believing in her dream. It was better than nothing.


    "Have you searched the forest?"


    Lester turned his head to look at it. "Yes, but we didn''t cross it."


    "What is behind this forest?" Rees asked.


    "There is a buffer zone. But as crossing this forest is a tedious task, we do not really use it that much. And thus the buffer zone also remained underused." Lester explained.


    Edwin stared at it for a long minute before he announced. "We are going in there."


    "But Edwin-"


    "We can not take any chance, Lester. We do not have anything else to do. You have done everything possible yet haven''t found a single clue. If we trust Ruth''s dream, then that vampire must have used this forest route to break into the border of the Bluemoon pack.


    As you said, people rarely come here. So it is obvious that the security around here is also weak. A cunning creature can break through if it uses a little bit of its brain."


    Lester realised his father''s ignorance. But he was not the only one to blame. If not his father then he at least should have thought about it earlier.


    "You are right Edwin. Let me call more guards and-"


    "No." Edwin said. "We are six people here. We will split up and search individually. Calling more people may create complications."


    "What complications brother?" Elsie asked in confusion.


    Edwin pursed his lips in a thin line before answering. "I have some speculations."


    The rest of the people did not question him because they knew well that Edwin would not tell them anything before he was completely sure of his speculations.


    "Stay close with each other just in case. Look for every minute thing. Don''t ignore thinking it is nuisance. I am sure we will find a clue in there."


    They all agreed in unison and split up, taking each route one by one.


    There was no way Edwin was returning back empty-handed today!


    As they walked deeper into the forest, Rees realised that it was more intimidating than the woods of the Vincardine. The trees here were standing in melancholy. He realised why the Bluemoon pack was relaxed about this natural border of their town.


    Edwin had asked Elsie to stay with him, but she refused. It was a vast place to search, and they had less manpower. She had the hem of her dress lifted above her ankles and tied it around her waist. She wore shoes that were convenient for her to walk on the irregular forest ground.


    It was the first time ever that Elsie had taken such responsibility willingly, and nobody argued. She not only felt proud but was also nervous. And the strange vibes she got in this forest worsened her nervousness.


    She had her eyes roaming all around the place. She was checking the ground for any marks, trees and every possible thing that may provide her with any clue.


    She heard the sounds of birds and wild animals now, and then that soothed her nerves a little.


    "oouch!"


    Elsie was looking up and did not see a branch ahead of her. She crashed into that branch of a tree and hit her nose with it.


    Her eyes watered at the sensation of intense pain. She rubbed her nose and blinked her eyes to clear her vision. She was busy pampering her hurt nose when a peculiar scent hit her nostrils.


    Moving her hands from her nose, she sniffed around. The scent was strong as she bent down. Her eyes keenly observed the ground and the bushes around. Her search halted when she saw a palm-shaped leaf of a plant with white coloured spots on it.


    Elsie plucked the leaf gently. She turned it around studying it. She then brought it near her nose and sniffed again. That was a very strange scent that she had never experienced before. After five more attempts at analysing it, she came to the conclusion that she smelled saliva on that leaf.


    But there was something else that she could not figure out. She had an evidence box hung around her waist. She opened it and carefully put that leaf in it. It meant she was going in the right direction.


    She was about to call Edwin, but her body went still. The hair on her neck rose in the alert. She did not move, but her eyes roamed all over the place from one side to the other.


    Her wolf could feel something... something that was not right. She subtly removed the evidence box from her waist and put it down on the ground. Her eyes darkened until they turned yellow with a black pupil.


    Her canines grew in her mouth. Her wolf was ready.


    And then she saw a shadow wheezing to her right. Within a blink of an eye, Elsie shifted into her wolf form and sprinted in that direction. Her orangish-brown wolf moved fast on her legs in search of that shadow.


    All of her senses were on alert. She strained her ears and took a slight left after receiving the sounds of thumping on the ground.


    It was difficult to run faster than this in this forest where trees had grown in an irregular pattern. The orangish-brown wolf avoided the tree trunks, large roots protruding out of the ground and the long branches obstructing her way.


    She saw a wolf running ahead of her. She figured that it was a male wolf.


    She growled in a warning. But the wolf did not slow down. Instead, it increased his speed. Elsie found it difficult to match his pace. The wolf was running so skillfully as if he was well familiar with the place.


    Elsie growled again in anger at the wolf''s defiance.


    ~"Brother Edwin... to your left. I am heading to the buffer zone. Its urgent!"~


    ~"Elsie... Elsie, what is happening?"~ Edwin tried asking her, but she ignored his questions.


    She had a target ahead, and her wolf did not like to lose her chase. Even after multiple warnings, when the wolf did not slow down, Elsie got furious.


    She opened her jaw wide and tightened it around a thick branch of the nearby tree. She forcefully pulled it, detaching it from the tree completely.


    She did not slow down, nor did she lose sight of her chase. Moving her head sharply, she hurled that piece of wood, aiming for the hindlegs of the wolf.


    The wood hit its target, and the wolf toppled down on the ground. He howled and whined in pain.


    Elsie''s wolf made a victorious sound as she slowed down near him. She had her eyes set on him. She barred her sharp teeth at him, waiting for him to turn around.


    And when he did, Elsie got caught by utter shock. The wolf looked more barbarous than a normal rogue. And his eyes... they were bright red in colour, with dark dilated pupils. The saliva flew from his mouth profusely.


    And he possessed no hint of mercy or conscience of right and wrong.


    Elsie stood her ground determinedly and in a stance of attack.


    She made sounds asking him who he was. In response, the wolf only made a weird guttering sound at the back of his throat.


    They both stalked towards each other while not breaking their eye contact. Elsie found it hard to match his gaze as she had never seen or heard a wolf with such deadly eyes.


    The wolf was about to attack Elsie when the distant sounds fell on their ears. Edwin and others were approaching them at a fast rate.


    Elsie felt relieved that they would come at the right time. She was about to pounce on the wolf when he kicked the ground that scattered the dust and the soil in the air.


    Much of it went into Elsie''s eyes, and her wolf instinctively closed her eyes shut. She growled and struggled.


    "Elsie... Elsie? Are you okay? What happened?" She heard Lester and Edwin''s voices.


    She slowly opened her eyes to see them looking at her worriedly. Without heeding them much attention, Elsie turned around to see the wolf, but he had disappeared before Edwin and others reached there.


    ~"That way."~ Elsie told still in her wolf form.


    Lester sent the two guards in the direction she pointed.


    Rees hurriedly passed her the dress they had carried along with them. Elsie went behind a tree and put that dress on her. When she came out, her eyes were reddened and watering.


    "Come with me." She said before running to the place where she had left the evidence box.


    Rees, Lester and Edwin followed her with their supernatural speed, still confused about what just happened.

 Chapter 397 - ACTIONS SPEAK LOUDER THAN WORDS!

    Edwin and the team returned to Wrights'' mansion at the time of lunch. Ruth noticed how tense they all looked as if something had horribly gone wrong.


    Thea was concerned although, she faked obliviousness in front of Ruth. The way they all had stiff shoulders and lines of worry on their faces made her anxious. She caught Rees''s eyes as soon as they returned, and that one look in his eyes told her that the situation had turned only more serious.


    After the lunch, Alpha Wright asked Lester if they had found any clue regarding the kidnapping. Edwin had already warned everyone to not say a word to others before they were sure of the shreds of evidence.


    And Lester did exactly the same. He did not like lying to his father. He knew how much pressure was on his father, both political and emotional. People were pointing fingers at his old age and capability because he could not protect a little cub of his pack.


    The demand for passing the title to Lester was spreading its roots amongst the people. It made Lester feel bad for his father. His father had lived a proud life and had led as an ideal alpha. He did not deserve this treatment at the end of his leadership.


    "I trust you son!" Alpha Wright said to his son at the end of the conversation.


    Lester was adamant about proving his trust right!


    After that, the team huddled up in Lester''s office. The evidence box was opened on the centre table. All five pairs of eyes stared at it, trying to figure out the mystery.


    Thea could be part of their discussion thanks to Mrs Wright. She called Ruth for some help, and Ruth gladly agreed.


    "Do you know who that wolf was Elsie? Will you recognise him if you see him again?" Lester asked.


    "How can I recognise him, Lester. We are in Bluemoon and not Vincardine!" Elsie snapped, which took everyone aback.


    "Fine! I was just asking for confirmation." Lester held his hands up in surrender.


    Elsie''s eyes caught Edwin giving her a disapproving look. She was wrong for snapping at Lester like that.


    Elsie sighed, rubbing her hands together. "Lester, I am sorry! I should not have reacted that way."


    Lester understood her frustration. As an understanding person, he gave a small smile with a nod to her.


    Elsie''s eyes were now normal from the previous red. But they still itched that caused watering.


    Thea passed a handkerchief to her, so she stopped wiping her eyes with the sleeves of her dress.


    "What I saw was very unusual and unnerving." She said in a low voice.


    "What did you see?" Edwin asked, leaning forward.


    Elsie released a shaky breath. "Brother that rogue... he was not normal. He was different... very different than the normal rogues."


    "What do you mean Elsie?" Now Lester was curious.


    "He looked dangerous, barbarious even. He was salivating profusely. His muzzle was covered in saliva. It even dripped down from his mouth. and his eyes... they were... red with dark pupils." Elsie finally told, shuddering at the end of her description.


    "Red eyes?" Thea had never heard of it before.


    "Master, the rogue that attacked Lord Lester outside Vincardine also resembled these details. He also had red eyes." Rees pointed.


    Lester''s body stiffened, and his eyes darkened as he stared into nothingness.


    Three minutes later, when his shoulders hunched down and his eyes came to their natural olive green colour, he looked shocked.


    "What happened?" Edwin asked in urgency.


    Lester shook his head which had begun feeling heavy.


    "Edwin, that rogue... he was the same rogue from my father''s spying network who went missing months ago. The guards who chased him recognised him though they failed to catch him." Lester told the information he just received through the mind link.


    "Are the sure about that?" Edwin asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, they are!"


    Edwin cursed loudly, running his hand through his hair frustratingly.


    "What does it mean? Why was he here? And what happened to him?" Elsie asked alarmingly.


    "Maybe he is ill just like that previous rogue? And that is why they had red eyes" Thea voiced out the possibility.


    Rees raised his brows at her questioningly. "I mean when humans get ill especially if they have a high fever or eye infection, it is likely that their eyes get red. Maybe something like that happened with them?!" She explained further.


    Edwin shook his head. "No Thea. There is no illness that has such symptoms in the werewolves. It is something else."


    "Brother Edwin, is it possible that this rogue has any connection with the kidnapping?" Elsie asked after a minute.


    A thoughtful silence prevailed in the room as they contemplated that possibility.


    "But how?" Rees asked in confusion.


    They all tried interlinking these two different things, but the equation did not fit well as per their knowledge. Edwin picked up the leaf Elsie had collected. The white patch on it glistened under the light.


    Edwin sniffed it closely. Elsie was right. He also could smell the saliva, but there was something strange too. He had never smelled such a thing before.


    "Lester, summon a person with good medicinal and herbal knowledge. We need to show this to an expert who perhaps will help us to know what is there in this sample of saliva." Edwin commanded.


    Now they needed to wait for the result.


    *


    *


    *


    As soon as Darius''s horse crossed Kinsville''s borders, the news reached Ambrose''s ears. When Darius entered his house after leaving his horse in the stable, his parents were right there standing at the entrance.


    Darius was not in a mood to handle them at that moment. All he wanted to do was vent out his anger in one way or another.


    So he decided to walk past by without saying a word to them. Unfortunately, Ambrose Garfield had something else on his mind.


    "Darius!" His loud voice thundered made Darius halt at his place.


    "Don''t you see that your parents are standing here to speak with you?!!!" Ambrose had his hands tied behind his back as he glared at his son.


    This time Aurora also had a disappointing scowl etched on her face.


    "And don''t you see that if I have walked like this then it means I don''t want to speak?!!"


    It was foolish of Darius to retort back to his father as the next thing he knew was a punch in his gut.


    "Where do you learn to speak so disrespectfully with your father?" Ambrose''s temper only rose by every minute.


    "Darius, where the hell you disappeared? Do you have any idea of how worried we were for you?" Aurora jumped in the conversation with a glare.


    Darius recovered from the pain of his father''s punch. Looking at his parents with inexplainable emotions, he answered, "Are you really a mother? Because this welcome does not give me the same idea!"


    "What is wrong with you Darius. Can''t you speak like a mature person for once?"


    His mother''s words made him laugh mockingly. Mature!


    -"Be little mature Darius!", "You are not a child anymore Darius.", "Just do what we say Darius. You know nothing about it."-


    That was all Darius had listened to all over his life. By the age the Vampires of his age began acting on their will, he was still unaware of the word freedom.


    Darius was tired of living under the shadows of his parents. They all said that Ambrose and Aurora Garfield are this and that. They said their son was lucky that they were his parents and he should learn as much as possible from them.


    But nobody cared about Darius. The man who had longed for recognition of his individuality all his life. That Darius was non-existent in the eyes of not only his parents but also in the eyes of the world.


    "You always talk like we are not your parents but foes. Do you think that we do not care about our own son?" Aurora continued.


    "Don''t say that to him Aurora. This ungrateful man has forgotten the sacrifices we have made for him. He has forgotten how we struggled to pave a way for him to become the greatest ruler of the time.


    He does not care about any of it. He does not care about us! All he cares about is his personal agenda. And I am getting sick of it Aurora!" Ambrose spat in anger.


    Darius had so much to say, and he could have made them listen to him, yet he stood silent.


    -''Actions speak louder than the words!"- His mentor had once told him.


    "But let me tell you one thing, Darius. If anything goes wrong with respect to my people, my reputation, my goals, then I will not spare you only because you are my son!


    Whatever is running in your head... stop it! Stop it before it gets too late.. Do not create a mess that you won''t be able to clean because I am surely not going to do that for you."

 Chapter 398 - POSSESIVE MATE?!

    "Excuse me, may I ask where you are going?" Ruth asked a young maid who looked overexcited carrying a glass of juice.


    The woman hesitated, even got annoyed for Ruth''s disturbance. "I am taking the juice for My Lord." She told, thrusting her chin up in the air.


    Ruth tried her best to maintain her smile. "Which Lord you are talking abouut?"


    "Excuse me!"


    "I mean... is it for Lord Lester?" Ruth calmed down herself before the maid got suspicious of her intentions.


    "No. This is for my lead- I mean Lord Edwin." The maid immediately covers up her slip of the tongue.


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at her. That was not because she was about to spill beans. Ruth was too distracted by the fact that she was going to Edwin to notice her mistake.


    "Oh! You can give it to me and I will take it to Lord Edwin." Ruth tried taking the tray from her hand.


    But the young woman scowled at her pulling the tray out of her reach. "Why?" She asked, rather shrieked.


    "Because... because Lord Lester is calling you!" Ruth replied spontaneously with the first excuse that came to her mind.


    "What?"


    "Yes, he is in the garden and was looking for you." Ruth tried her best to sound convincing.


    The woman tilted her head a little. "But he is coming this way."


    Ruth tensed. Now, what was she going to do?


    "Good evening My Lord!" The maid greeted Lester as soon as he came near them.


    Ruth also bowed but did not say anything.


    "My Lord how may I serve you?" The woman asked with a smile.


    Lester looked at her dumbfoundedly. "What do you mean? Did I ask you to do anything?"


    The woman''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment as she glared at Ruth.


    Ruth smiled uneasily. "Lord Lester... weren''t you in the garden some time ago?"


    Lester''s brows knitted in confusion. "Whe-"


    "And you asked for her because you needed her help with something... especially her." Ruth tried passing a secret message with her eyes.


    "Ruth what nonsense you are-"


    "Oh, yes... yes! Lester how can you forget what you were doing ten minutes ago?" Elsie came out of nowhere at Ruth''s aid.


    "You both women are not making any sen- awww!" Lester''s eyeballs popped out of their sockets when Elsie twisted the heel of her sandals on his foot.


    "Now do you rememeber?" Elsie asked through a forced smile.


    Lester gulped down the string of curses that had to return back from the tip of his tongue. He nodded his head.


    "Yes... yes. Ruth is right. I... I was looking for you because... because..."


    Both Ruth and Elsie looked at him expectantly while the maid held back herself from making weird faces at his weird behaviour.


    "Because I... I want you to make a chicken for me. Yes!"


    Both Ruth and Elsie felt like smacking their foreheads and then Lester''s too. The maid looked at him incredulously. "But My Lord, I am not appointed in the kitchen department-"


    "How dare you defy my order. You are going to make chicken for me and... you are going to catch the one from our farm."


    "But My Lord-"


    "It is my command!" Lester faked anger.


    The woman looked on the verge of crying. She wordlessly passed the tray in her hand to Ruth, and after bowing again, she ran to catch a hen for Lester''s chicken dish.


    "Chicken? Seriously Lester?" Elsie gave him a disappointed look and marched away from there.


    "Elsie, listen." But she did not stop.


    Ruth stifled a laugh and cast her eyes down.


    "I will deal with you later!" Lester warned before running behind Elsie.


    Ruth giggled at the adorable couple. She prayed that their love would grow every day before she walked towards the room where Edwin was staying.


    She knocked on the door before checking for any person around. When she did not hear any response from him, she opened the door into a slit and peeked inside to find the room empty.


    She knew for sure that Edwin came to his room about half an hour before. Ruth opened the door wider and stepped inside slowly. She closed the door behind her and walked to the centre table to keep the tray on it.


    She thought he might be on the balcony, so she went to check for him there. But it was also empty, just like his room.


    Ruth saw his shirt sprawled on the bed. She bit the insides of her cheek before an idea popped into her head. With a blushing smile, she took his shirt in her hands. She smiled looking at it before she held it close to her chest, imagining it was him hugging her tightly.


    He was wearing that shirt during lunch. Ruth could not hold back from dragging a gustful of air through her nose. His masculine scent sent tingles throughout her body. If only she could collect his scent and preserve it in a bottle. She would have opened the bottle whenever she missed him.


    How wonderful that would have been!


    "Are you done sniffing my shirt, petit chien?"


    Ruth literally jumped in fright when that deep rich voice fell on her ears. She threw the shirt back on the bed in hurry and whiled around only to shriek loudly.


    She had not expected to come face to face with a solid bare chest when she turned around. Her wide eyes followed a drop of water trailing down from his chest to his hard stomach. Ruth instinctively gulped down.


    A snap of fingers broke her from the trance, and she blinked a couple of times before stepping back from him.


    She looked to the ground while calming her erratically beating heart. And then it hit her like a brick thrown at her face.


    If Ruth had not stopped that maid, then she would have seen Edwin shirtless and...


    She shook her head furiously. Edwin wished he could read her mind at such times. When she looked up, her gaze had an edge.


    "What is this?" She demanded.


    Edwin was confused at her strange behaviour. "I just came straight from the shower. Why?"


    Ruth ground her jaw. Her eyes searched for something in urgency, and when she did not find it, she took the same shirt from the bed and thrust it at Edwin''s bare chest.


    "Cover yourself!"


    It was not a statement, and definitely not a request. It was an order that left no room for argument. But Edwin was not easy to order around.


    "That shirt is dirty. I do not want to wear it."


    He crossed his veiny thick arms over his chest, which did not help Ruth''s situation at all.


    Ruth glared at him sharply before she stomped to his wardrobe. She yank its doors open and pulled out the first shirt she got. Without sparing it a glance, she said, "Wear this one then."


    "I want to wear it tommorrow." Edwin told with a passive face while his eyes glowed in mischief.


    Ruth stuffed it again in the wardrobe before pulling out the next one.


    "That is tooo tight."


    Next shirt.


    "That does not flaunt my biceps."


    Next shirt.


    "That is too loose for me."


    Next shirt.


    "I do not like that colour."


    Now Ruth was more than furious. She gathered all his clothes from the wardrobe and threw them on the floor, while her chest heaved up and down in anger.


    "You know what, my majesty?! Just go to hell!!!" She screamed, oozing out her anger through her words.


    At the same time, the glass of juice that was not far from Ruth cracked, and its pieces fell in the tray along with the liquid inside of it.


    Both Ruth and Edwin were shocked at that. How did that glass break down like that?


    Then Ruth realised something.


    Was it because of her powers?


    Ruth''s eyes widened, and when she caught the confusion in Edwin''s eyes, she decided to walk out of that room and away from him. The tears of frustration called for her permission, but she kept denying it.


    She had taken only three steps in the direction of the door when she felt herself falling back into his hard chest.


    Edwin gathered her in his arms while resting his chin on her shoulder. He could feel her frantically beating heart and her anger. But he did not understand why she was so upset.


    The touch of his bare skin and the heat of him penetrated through her dress soothed her considerably. Edwin felt her relax in his touch, yet her anger was still at high.


    "Why did you bring the juice? A maid could have get it for me."


    At times like this, Augustus''s words seemed right in a way. Edwin was like that moth who liked the adventure of getting near the flame and burning itself.


    When she was about to relax, his words triggered another fight between them.


    Ruth freed herself from him and turned around to face him.


    "Why? Would it have tasted bitter because I brought it to you?"


    Edwin only blinked at her, puzzled. He opened his mouth to say something but then closed it.


    "What? Cat got your tongue Edwin O''Dell- the handsome beast?"


    Edwin cringed visibly. "I am sorry Ruth but I don''t like that title. You can call me either handsome or beast. But please not that."


    "EDWIN! Errrrghh....."


    Ruth screeched loudly that made Edwin scrunch up his face. He wanted to tell her that she was too loud and someone might hear her weird sounds resulting in misunderstandings, but the look of extreme irritation on her face made him shut up.


    Ruth was so frustrated that she felt like tying this stupid man and locking him up in the bathroom away from the lustful eyes of those bitches.. But she could not do that. Never!

 Chapter 399 - D-DO YOU L-LOVE ME?

    The sudden look of defeat in Ruth''s teary eyes made Edwin more aware of the situation. He saw her nose turning red as more tears gathered in her eyes.


    "Ruth-"


    "Stop right there!" She showed him her palm.


    For some reason, she was feeling like riding an emotional ride. Perhaps it was because of visiting the kidnapping spot. And his clueless behaviour did not help her situation. She wanted him to understand, but she did not know what it was.


    Edwin pursed his lips but did not stop stalking her way. When Ruth realised that, she was alarmed. Her brain told her to run away, but she was too drained that she could not find enough energy in her for that.


    She expected Edwin to demand answers instead, she was taken by surprise, when he hugged her. They did not realise how long they stayed like that, but it felt good. It felt light and warm.


    Ruth slowly wrapped her hands around his bare torso. She again heard his fast-beating heart. But she was too lost in his touch to give it more thought.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Edwin asked slowly.


    He felt her shaking her head as her cheek rubbed against his chest.


    "Why?"


    "Because you will not understand." She answered.


    "Then make me!"


    Ruth''s head snapped up to search his face. That was the exact thing she had said to him months ago.


    Ruth bite her cheek, for which she was received by a glare from Edwin.


    "How many times I have told you to not do that?!" He said, lifting up her chin.


    "You know I don''t call you handsome beast. I call you-"


    "The blue-eyed monster." Edwin completed her sentence.


    She tried searching for a hint of anger or displease in his eyes, but they only shone with love.


    "Now tell me, where did you hear that title?" Edwin asked.


    He saw the veins in her neck rise under her skin. Her eyes hardened.


    "The maids. I heard them talking in the morning when you were out with Lord Lester."


    "And what were they saying?" Edwin asked as a small smile fought to appear on his lips.


    "They were saying that they used to think that Lord Lester is the most handsome man with his olive green eyes but now that they had got a glimpse of you, their opinion is changed."


    Edwin listened to her as she grumbled more than just narrating him.


    "They also said that they had now no chance with Lord Lester as it is rumoured that he has found his mate. But Lord Edwin is still the most eligible bachelor- the handsome beast! And they would not mind spending a night-"


    Ruth stopped abruptly. Only she knew how her heart pained when she heard that. The thought of a woman with the man she loved, made the bile rise in her throat. She recalled how she was furious seeing Edwin hugging Florence.


    And that time, she was not even aware of her feelings for him.


    Edwin did not mock her, nor his chest boasted with manly ego. No! Instead, he felt Ruth and what she must have gone through when she heard other women talking that way about him.


    He had been through the same situation too. Ruth being a distinct beauty attracted male attention easily, and unwaveringly. Her innocent acts like smiling, giggling, speaking softly, attracted men towards her as a bee gets attracted to the honey.


    "Ruth... you know that I am not interested in any woman but you!" Edwin tried.


    But she was not ready to buy his words. "Really? Then why were you enjoying the company of those flirtatious maids. I even saw one of them pulling her dress a little down just to get your attention. That is just ridiculous Edwin!" Those images disturbed her greatly.


    Edwin paused for a moment, then he decided to let his heart take control and dictate his speech.


    "Ruth... to be honest, I am not good with explaining such delicate things. I am also not great at expressing my feelings. So please pardon me if something wrong comes out of my mouth. Just trust me that I never had, do not have and will never have any intention of hurting you!"


    Ruth blinked, looking up at him. His face was not a mould of seriousness. It was a mirror of his heart, just like his eyes that gave the testimony of sincereness of his words.


    "If you asked me then a part of me is actually elated. It is elated because... it liked this possessive side of yours."


    Ruth''s eyes widened as his words made sense to her. She tried snatching away her gaze from him, but he held the left side of her face with his palm to make her look into his eyes.


    "The Ruth known to the world is prone to sacrifices. She is willing to give up for others'' sake. She is always ready to share anything. She is ready to let go and not regret it if it means she can make someone happy.


    And I never wanted my woman to be that when it came to me. I never wanted a woman who will not put up a fight against every odd for me, for the bond we would share.


    I did not want a woman who would leave my hand in the midway no matter how valid her reason seemed. I am selfish like that Ruth. I am a no-good man. I never was! But I want to be the one... for you!"


    Ruth did not realise that the fresh tears had already begun running from her eyes as she listened to him, mesmerised.


    "I understand your insecurities. Honestly, I also have mine. I get cautious when I interact with other men. I get jealous when you laugh with Henry or touch him. Forget about Henry, I even sometimes mind when you get close to Rees.


    My mind is crazy like that. If I can not put a lid on my jealousy, my insecurities and my fears, then I also do not have a right to expect you doing that."


    "Edwin!"


    He rubbed his thumb on her cheek, wiping the tear that glistened on her skin.


    "I love you, Ruth! I am in love with you when I realised what I was missing in my life- a pair of hands that would never leave me alone. Which would hold me while we walk through every storm and dust.


    I am no poet, I am no writer. Nor I am a good painter or know any art other than fighting to express my deepest feelings in the most effective way. I never felt a need of learning any of that. But every time I look at you, I wish I had."


    Edwin was holding back these three words for a long time. He was waiting for a perfect time to tell her how he felt about her. But when he witnessed her possessiveness, saw the fear of losing him in her eyes, it dawned upon him that there was nothing as perfect.


    He should not wait to tell his woman how much he loved her because any and every moment in which he would say those three words, would become their perfect time.


    "I do not blame you for having insecurities, Ruth. We all have them at some point. But I want you to rise above them because the only woman who has ever captured my heart and soul is you... only YOU!


    People will talk, women will wish. But none of that matters to me until you are holding my hand. I love you, Ruth... I love you very much... always and forever!!!"


    Edwin hoped he had not frightened her by his sudden confession. He hoped he had successfully sent his feelings to her.


    Ruth could listen to him until the end of time. She knew that he was not making up things only to flatter her. He was not that kind of person. Every word he said came straight from his heart and passed straight through hers.


    "D-do you l-love me?" Edwin tried masking his fear of rejection.


    But the way he stuttered gave away his insecurities to her. Ruth always had this inferiority complex, thinking Edwin was better and perfect than her.


    But at that moment, she saw a vulnerable man with a fear of losing the woman he loved. He had the cracks on his walls too. The only difference between them was she tried filling the gaps by being content in what she had, and he tried filling them with dominance and power.


    But that did not change the fact that they both were broken and only they could heal each other.


    Ruth slowly nodded her head. Her hazel eyes pierced through his cerulean ones as they communicated their stories... stories that the words could not express.


    "I love you too, Edwin! I do not know why and when I fell for you. But I did, and I do not regret it even a bit. You are the most beautiful thing that has ever happened to me, Edwin.


    I promise I will rise above my insecurities and fears. I will always hold your hand through every thick and thin. I will not let it go until my last breath. I never imagined that I would romantically love a man so passionately. I always feared giving my everything to a man."


    Ruth gulped down the lump formed in her throat. She did not want to ruin this moment by sobbing loudly, as she had by now known that Edwin did not like noise.


    "But with you... I did not even realise when I offered my everything to you. I know that you have been with many women before, and I am no match to any of them. But can I tell you that I do not want to be like any of them?


    Because if I share any similarities with them, then I will keep fearing losing you like them. I do not want to be like them. I want to be the woman you want me to be. I want to be the woman you will feel proud of. I want to be the woman who is strong enough to hold you at your lowest, only to fly high beside you. I promise I will be that woman... I will!"


    Edwin did not want to waste more time, and he leaned for their first kiss.. But before their lips met, someone tried reaching him through the mind link.

 Chapter 400 - FINDING EDWINS MOTIVATION

    Edwin and Ruth were about to share their first kiss after confessing their love for each other. When their lips were only a few centimetres apart, Edwin''s body stiffened, his eyes darkened.


    It was a good thing that Ruth had her eyes closed, in the anticipation of their first kiss. Her eyes flew open when she lost his warmth around her. She saw him facing the other side by showing his back to her.


    Ruth was confused and still in the daze. She did not understand what happened.


    "E-Edwin?" She slowly took a step forward and placed her hand on his back.


    She could feel his tensed muscles twitching under her touch. She was shocked to see that his wound had almost healed and only scars left. But how?


    She was taken aback when he whirled around speedily and began picking one of the shirts she had thrown previously on the floor.


    "Edwin what is going on?" She asked desperately.


    He avoided meeting her eyes, for he knew he could not bear to see the hurt and disappointment in them.


    "I have to go." He said in urgency while he wore the shirt he thought was too tight for him.


    Ruth knew it was a lie before, and it was proved by the way it fitted well on his muscular body.


    "Where?" She demanded.


    He could sense the change in her tone, yet he tried acting oblivious to it.


    "I have something important to do." He answered while buttoning up his shirt.


    Ruth was angry and frustrated. She could not take it anymore.


    "You did not remember this important thing when you were teasing me. You did not remmeber it when we... when we were about to ki-"


    Ruth stopped without completing her sentence. She felt embarrassed that she thought they were going to kiss. She thought she had all of his attention. Little did she know that although he was present with her physically, his mind was somewhere else.


    Edwin faced her finally. As he had expected, the look on her face tore his heart apart. He instantly regretted looking at her, but then... he needed to take accountability for this situation.


    "I am sorry!" That was all he had to offer.


    "Sorry? Seriously Edwin?! Every time we come close to each other, you have to step back. Why? This is not the first time we have shared such an intimate moment. You freaking confessed your love, Edwin!


    And then the next moment, you are running away from me as if... as if something about me repulses you. Is it so Edwin? Am I not worth your complete attention?" Ruth was crying by now.


    The things she was feeling since the beginning of their budding relationship made their way in the form of her salty tears.


    "Ruth, it is not like that." Edwin tried telling her.


    "Then how is it, huh? Why do I have to be the one watching you run away from me? Why do you need to stop yourself from... from touching me? Why can not we share our first kiss like every other couple?


    Why do we have to keep suppressing our emotions? Why?" He could feel her frustration from her words. Her small hazel eyes were waiting patiently and expectantly for his answer.


    Though he had them, he could not tell her just now.


    "Ruth" He called her name earnestly, in a hope that it would calm her down.


    "You can not leave before you answer me first!" Ruth declared.


    Edwin clenched his fists to his side. Everyone was waiting for him. Lester told it was an emergency. Edwin was short on time.


    Looking at her with a face void of any expressions, Edwin said, "Please understand that I really need to go. I promise I will give all the answers at the right ime. But now, I must go! I am sorry!"


    And then he left. He left, leaving her behind alone, shattered and hurt.


    *


    *


    *


    Miles away, in Vincardine Augustus''s meeting room was filled with Theodora, Douglas and Harold. They all were there with different intentions but with the same mood.


    They were concerned due to the recent events.


    "Who would have imagined that Edwin would change so dramatically and began acting on his will?" Douglas said.


    "He kept us all believing in his pretence of negligence when he was actually paving his way to the heights." Harold added.


    "Gentlemen, we can not change what is actually done, but we have to see that it should not keep going like this." Theodora pointed.


    Augustus, who was silent for long, finally nodded in agreement with his wife.


    "Edwin is a threat for every one of us and also to our allies. We can not do much about his authority as a leader, but if he assumes the complete charge of the O''Dell business then we all will be on his hit list." Augustus reminded them.


    "No, My Lord. We can not afford that. We have already invested a large sum for expansion of our trade. Our and our friends'' ineterest is invested in it. Edwin will not spare any of us for keeping the large share of profit for ourselves."Douglas voiced out his worry.


    He had to take cautious steps to reach this point. For him, his business was the foremost priority. He even had Theodora wrapped around his finger so that he could use her for the benefit of his business.


    And if Edwin comes into the picture, then it all would go in vain.


    "Harold, you look little lost." Augustus pointed.


    Harold had a deep frown on his face as he removed his hand from under his chin before saying, "I am wondering what has caused this sudden change in him? Something must have encouraged him to come out of his facade."


    A silence fell on the table as they all tried to think about it.


    "As per my information, he has not visited a single brothel in months. He even has not invited any woman to his bed. He has stopped consuming alcohol and spending on nuisance things." Harold had his eyes everywhere.


    And Douglas was not behind too. "He is spending most of his time in his ofice or in his training. I have noticed some changes him recently, My Lord. He has become... mature than before. We have not heard about his reckless actions and their consequences lately."


    For once, Harold agreed with Douglas. "Instead, what we are getting is increasing support and praises for him."


    Augustus clenched his fists that rested on the table. He was not blind to not noticing these changes. But he could not understand what could be the possible reason behind it.


    "Augustus, we need to do something before it gets too late. He has started defying you publically. With this rate people will lose faith in you. They will start demanding for Edwin taking all the charge. What are we going to do then?" Theodora was more worried about her authority and privileges than anything else.


    She did not want to bow before Edwin and eventually before his mate... if he found her. That was not why she had married Lord Augustus after losing Gerald.


    "When an enemy gets too strong the easiest way to weaken him is cutting his support." Harold suggested.


    "What do you mean?" Douglas was curious, for he know that Harold''s mind runs faster in such situations.


    After all, once a roughneck is always a roughneck!


    "I mean if we cut his supporters one by one then he may loose his stronghold." Harold explain.


    Theodora scoffed at it. "Mr Davies, are you referring to Lester here?"


    "Yes, Lady Theodora."


    "No!"


    All three heads turned to Augustus, as he banged his fist on the table.


    "Lester is Elsie''s mate Harold. He is my future son-in-law. I cannot trouble him for the sake of dealing with Edwin. I want my daughter to be happy!" Augustus declared.


    Harold was annoyed by his so-called love for his daughter. He came with a fully prepared plan beforehand. He was always jealous of Lester, for he considered himself better than Harold.


    Just like Douglas, Lester also believed that Harold could never be a true elite; because to be there one needed elite blood running through his veins. And Harold was far from achieving that status by his achievements.


    Harold decided to take advantage of the situation and kill two birds with a single stone.


    He had not expected Augustus''s newfound love for his daughter.


    "But Lord Augusus, great goals demands great sacrifices." Harold gave him a meaningful look that Augustus understood well.


    "I have already sacrificed much Harold and I will not hesitate for more. But this is my goal and not my daughter''s. She will not sacrifice anything for the sake of my goals. Get that clear in your mind!"


    That was the final decision of Augustus that made Harold realise that there was no way he could touch even a strand of Lester''s hair.


    "I think we should be patient for now. Once we find Edwin''s motivation we will attack directly on its source. And then we will see if the great leader can stand that loss."


    All three men agreed with Theodora.


    That woman was indeed born with a wicked brain.

 Chapter 401 - STOP OR SHE WILL DIE!

    "Darius stop or she will die!" Hilton finally raised his voice after getting faded up with Darius''s nonsense.


    Darius was watching his men torturing the girl they had kidnapped from the Bluemoon pack. Darius was so outraged by Alita''s denial of providing him more Painite that he took it on the little girl without any shame.


    Her body was not ready to cope with his experiment, yet he kept forcing her, and that caused her to faint multiple times.


    Hilton was worried that Darius''s stubbornness might take the girl''s life.


    The two vampires, who were working on that girl, waited for Darius''s next command. He finally signalled them to stop and left for the room on the backside of the place.


    Hilton followed him inside without missing a bit.


    "Darius you need to control yourself. You cannot go hurting these children like this or else we will be left with none. You know that their bodies take time to cope with your experiment. At this rate, you will kill all of them!" Hilton chided him.


    Darius was so irritated by everyone telling him how he should behave. He took a chair and threw it on the wall ahead of him.


    But Hilton stood unflinching.


    "Your anger is not going to help us, Darius. If anything then try to get more Painite from anywhere else. If Alita cannot give it then find another source. Because we are left with so little that I am afraid it will be finished soon." Hilton said.


    Darius''s eyes were red. "I know that. I am trying to think of a way but... I do not see any hope." He admitted truthfully.


    Hilton was silent for a minute. "Let''s think about it with a cool head." With that said, he left.


    Darius thought of speaking with his parents, but then if he did then they probably would abandon him than agree with his plan. So that option was closed for him.


    Perhaps Mr Hilton was right. They needed to think about it with a cool head.


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin hurried out of the room, leaving Ruth alone. His heart pained a lot after their argument. He did not want to hurt her. He also wanted to kiss her, love her more, but when he received a message from Lester that he had something urgent to show him, he could not wait to get there.


    If only he could tell Ruth everything!


    A guard was waiting for him at the front door. As soon as he saw Edwin walking his way, he bowed in respect.


    "Where?" Edwin asked without slowing down.


    "Five miles to the East from where Lady Elsie saw that rogue for the last time." The guard informed.


    Edwin nodded in response before they walked speedily. Once away from the human eyes, they both broke into a sprint. With their werewolf speed, they threw the trees and the forest behind.


    And when they stopped, they found themselves in the buffer zone of the Bluemoon pack where Lester and Rees were already present before them.


    Edwin slowed down as he walked towards Lester while glancing around the place.


    "What is it?" Edwin asked as soon as he neared them.


    Lester pointed to the grass, where Edwin saw the same white patches as he had seen on the leaf collected by Elsie.


    Edwin squatted down and plucked a grass blade. Rolling it in between his fingers, he observed it keenly under the light to see it shining. He rubbed that white substance with his thumb and first finger.


    He could not do that before as at that time they had only a single leaf as a piece of evidence.


    Its texture was similar to dried saltwater. Edwin sniffed it, and it smelled the same as before. He then looked down at the amount of that mysterious substance on the grass.


    "I think he was not alone." Lester said.


    "By the look of it there must be at least three more rogues like him." Rees added.


    Edwin swept his eyes around. "Have you found a scent of a Vampire?"


    "Unfortunately we haven''t," Lester said.


    It was very confusing. If the kidnapper was a Vampire, then what were these rogues doing here? And why do they have red eyes instead of black like the normal rogues?


    "We lost their scents beyond this point. We searched for five miles of radius ahead of this point but haven''t find anything else." Rees added.


    "What about that girl''s scent?" Edwin asked.


    How could he forget such a basic thing?


    "She is a small girl Edwin yet to hit puberty. Thus her scent is not so strong to linger behind for days. By the time the search parties began looking for her, her scent had alredy faded." Lester informed.


    Edwin was lost in his thoughts for a minute when something clicked in his brain.


    "Could it be the reason why they are targetting the cubs? They are helpless, do not have strong scent, easy to kidnap or lure?"


    "You are right Edwin! That could be the possible reason." Lester now understood that only the young cubs were on the radar.


    "Where is Elsie?" Edwin then asked.


    "Lady Elsie has gone to interrogate the woman who was present at the time of kidnapping. And from there she is taking that leaf sample to this one person who has a good knowledge of medicines." Rees told.


    Edwin hoped that they would find what was so bizarre about those samples of saliva.


    "Master, Kevin is on his way to meet you. He will reach Bluemoon town in the morning." Rees informed.


    Edwin was glad to hear that. He had a fair idea of what responsibility he wanted to give on Kevin''s shoulders. Edwin was happy that he could save a life that would be helpful for more lives in the future.


    After some time of discussing various possibilities, they decided to get back to the Wrights'' palace. While returning back, Edwin said he wanted to walk normally back home.


    Lester understood that he was not in a particularly good mood. He told Rees to go ahead with the new samples with the other guards. He decided to accompany Edwin.


    As they walked side by side, Lester finally asked, "Is there anything you want to share with me Edwin?"


    Edwin was silent that Lester thought he would not open his mouth all their way. Surprisingly Edwin sighed before saying, "There are so many things Lester."


    "Then tell me one by one."


    "I am thinking about Mrs payne." Edwin told.


    Lester cocked his brow at his friend. "Should not you be thinking about her niece instead?"


    "Shut up! We got into a fight because of you!"


    "You faught with Mrs Payne?"


    "Lester!"


    Edwin sometimes wished to hit his best friend so hard that would crack his skull.


    "Okay... sorry sorry... go on." Lester turned serious after that.


    "We... I mean Ruth and I... we were about to..."


    "Make babies? Edwin, you should act like a responsible man and not do such nasty things with her before the marriage. Do you know how painful it is for women to go through labour?


    Oh, Mon Goddess! I am very grateful to that almighty creator that she hasn''t made us men go through that gruesome pain! And-"


    "If you do not keep quiet and listen carefully I will fucking strangle you to death without any remorse!"


    Edwin''s deadly warning instantly shut up Lester. He gulped down his saliva nervously because he knew what Edwin was capable of.


    Lester pinched his fingers together and ran on his lips, then twisted his wrist at the corner of his mouth, mimicking that he had chained up his lips.


    "I wish I can tell Ruth about who I am and what she needs to be. Every time we come close to each other I am reminded of my duties. She also deserves a normal relationship like other humans." Edwin slipped his hands in his pant pockets.


    "You are allowed to response Lester only if it''s sensible," Edwin added after not receiving any response from Lester.


    "Thank you, My Lord!" Lester said sarcastically. He then turned serious, forgetting all the previous humour.


    "You are right Edwin. But she cannot have a normal relationship. Unfortunately the normalcy has disappeared from her life the moment she walked in your life as your mate."


    "But it was not her choice!" Edwin argued.


    "Maybe, but loving you is!"


    Edwin was quiet after hearing that.


    "Edwin, I understand that you are feeling that Ruth is going through a lot, and she indeed is. I know that the situation is very unfair to her, but that is how it is.


    Do you think that she is ready to know who you are? And we still need to find out about her dreams. If it turns out that she can see the future, then the equations will significantly change Edwin."


    Edwin understood what Lester was trying to tell, yet his heart was not ready to listen.


    "By the way why were you thinking about Mrs Payne?" Lester then remembered.


    "I will show you instead of telling; if Elsie doesn''t get any information on that sample of saliva.." Edwin said as he walked ahead, pushing Lester in a state of confusion.

 Chapter 402 - BE THE MAN SHE DESERVES!

    The evening sky was painted with pretty shades of pink and violets. The flocks of the birds flew on the way of their nests. Edwin and Lester were picked up by a carriage, just outside the habitation of the town.


    They reached the Wright''s mansion before the Sunset. Mrs Wright arranged for evening tea for both of them before joining her husband in the garden, where the couple liked to have their evening tea every day.


    "What did you do?" Edwin was about to touch the brim of the cup to his lips when he heard the door burst open and an angry Thea standing in front of him with a scowl.


    "Excuse me?"


    "No, you are not excused My Lord! Tell me this instant, what did you do with Ruth?"


    Edwin and Lester shared a sideways glance. Although, Thea was just Edwin''s head maid, she was never taken lightly, even by Edwin when it came to Ruth. She always went banshee on anyone who dared to trouble her best friend.


    Sometimes Edwin wondered if just like them all, Thea was also born with a purpose of standing like a tall wall covering up for Ruth?!


    "Calm down Tiger! We can-"


    "No!"


    Lester jumped to aid his friend, but he was shut up instantly by Thea.


    Edwin slowly put down his cup and leaned back in his seat. He looked up at her with a calm face.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "That is you are suppose to tell me! What happened in your room? Since Ruth has come from there she has locked up herself in her room. She is not even answering Lady Elsie''s calls." Although Thea looked angry, her voice was filled with concern.


    Before Edwin opened his mouth, Rees rushed into the room.


    "Thea! What the hell?!! You are too loud that I heard your voice in the corridor. What is wrong with you?" Rees chided her.


    But that only irked her more.


    "Oh nothing is wrong with me dear husband. But you should definitely try asking that question to your dearest Master." Her words were full of sarcasm that even Lester also cringed.


    "Thea! Do not forget who you are talking about." Rees could not tolerate anyone insulting his master, not even Thea.


    Lester wished he had some snacks while watching the drama unfolding. For the time being, he decided to manage with the cookies his mother had served with the tea.


    Edwin passed him a disapproving glare to which he just shrugged innocently.


    "Rees! I have already told you hundred times and I am repeating it once again. I have done everything only for the sake of Ruth. If anyone tries to hurt her in any way, then that person needs to deal with me. Whoever the person is!" She passed a glare at Edwin''s way at the end.


    Edwin was speechless. He was a werewolf leader, a man who was born to create a history for God''s sake!


    But humans do not care about even God if it meant things won''t go their way.


    Rees was angry yet helpless. His eyes kept bouncing between his stubborn and hot-headed wife and his rock-like Master. Then he saw Lester, chewing on the cookie in his hand while watching everything with interest.


    "You know what? You all men are the same! You do not understand us, women. You have no idea how to deal with our emotions and heart. You think that only saying I love you is enough.


    But no! It is not enough!! The words do not sound convincing until you prove it through your actions. You always think with your brain, but we women think with our hearts. And maybe that is our problem!" She spat in anger.


    All three men were stunned at their respective places. Nobody dared to open their mouth.


    "You are about politics, you care about business. You know the prices of land and unique commodities. You may even reach the moon one day. But the thought of gifting a single flower to the woman you claim you love does not cross your mind." By the end of her ranting, she was breathing heavily.


    Lester slowly raised his hand up, asking for their attention.


    "Umm... that all sounded very... passionate." He added passionate after much effort of searching for the right word. "But your point is?" He asked, smiling sheepishly.


    Thea smacked her forehead as she groaned in irritation. "Mother was right! The men are so clueless!!" She muttered under her breath.


    "You know we are werewolves and can hear you clearly." Lester said in a deadpan tone.


    He always considered him the romantic one and thus did not like how Thea counted him with Edwin and Rees. Only Elsie knew how thick was that romantic bone in him!


    ''Loosers!'' Lester thought.


    "Enough Thea. You are dragging the topic to a wrong turn." Rees finally had enough of her accusations.


    "I am taking a wrong turn, Rees? No. I do not think so, Mr husband! Because not only me but we all are wrong here. We all want Ruth to dance to our song when she is surrounded by a web of lies.


    We want her to be the mate Lord Edwin deserves when she does not even know who he is. How can you expect someone to believe that one day humans will live on the moon when he does not even know what is the moon?" She asked.


    "You know your examples are very weird to imagine." Lester interjected.


    But she ignored him.


    "I do not know what happened between you two. But what I am observing since you two have gotten close is that Ruth is trying to climb that invisible wall that you are unwilling to break down. Do not make her take a hard way, Lord Edwin. She has gone through enough!


    And if you cannot be the man she deserves, then do not expect her to be a Luna you and your people deserves!"


    Rees wanted to correct her that it was not only his people, but Thea was also a part of them. These women, detached themselves from their husband''s family according to their convenience just to prove their point. He shook his head but froze when she glared at him.


    Edwin was silent during the whole outburst of Thea. Not only because he did not want to be rude to her but also because he needed that eyeopener. He needed that push that would help him overpower his fear of losing Ruth.


    He could not go on like this without telling her the truth about him.


    The door of the room opened once again, and Elsie entered. She looked tired but as soon as she sensed the tension in the room, she gave a questioning look to them.


    "I will give you the details later," Lester added quickly before Thea resumes her outburst. For he knew that then Elsie would also join her.


    He was happy in his love life and did not want the repercussions of Edwin''s foolishness affecting it.


    "Brother Edwin, I spoke with the lady who was there at the time of the kidnapping. But did not find anything other than what she has already told." She informed, coming straight to the point.


    The previous subject was pushed in the background as everyone''s including Thea''s attention was on what Elsie had to tell.


    "What about that sample of saliva?" Rees asked.


    "I met the man you recommended Lester. But unfortunately he failed to give any breakthrough. He could not recognise what is mixed with that saliva."


    Edwin had a slight idea about it, but it was better to take every chance.


    "We have found more such samples and we suspect by the amount that it does not belong to only one rogue. There were probably others too." Lester informed.


    "What?" Elsie was shocked to hear that.


    She had seen how dangerous that rogue looked, especially his red eyes. And the possibility of more of them lingering around the Bluemoon pack sent chills up her spine.


    "This is a troublesome situation. What are we going to do now? What if they come back?" Thea asked in alarm.


    All her zeal of fighting drained down the drainage in a minute.


    Lester shook his head. "I do not think they will come back after knowing that we are aware of their presence around our borders."


    "Do you... do you think that as Rees had pointed out before, that there is any connection between these rogues and the kidnappings?" Elsie asked suspiciously.


    Lester''s face was masked in seriousness. "Then what about the Vampires if we trust Ruth''s dream?"


    "Oh God this is so confusing!" Thea grumbled.


    "We only have one proof, these samples of saliva that may solve both the mysteries or at least one for sure. But what are we going to do with it now if the man I recommended failed to help us with it?" Lester again brought their attention to what they had in their hands.


    Elsie watched Edwin sitting in silence, lost in his world of thoughts.


    "Brother Edwin, why are you not saying anything? What are we going to do with these samples?" Elsie asked, unaware of the turmoil raging inside him.


    Edwin paused before answering.


    "Do not worry about that.. I think I have a name in mind who can help us with it."

 Chapter 403 - RAISING A ROGUE ARMY!

    The next morning, Kevin arrived at Bluemoon pack. Lester''s guards received him as they were also excited to know about the rogue, who was saved by their leader as much as everyone else.


    The tall and handsome young man impressed every onlooker, making them wonder why his mate had rejected such a fine specimen?


    One of the servants made Kevin sit in the garden until Edwin and Lester came out after getting ready. Kevin sat enjoying basking in the morning sunrays. He had heard about the Bluemoon pack but never got a chance to visit it. But now that he was here, he liked the place very much.


    The women, both werewolves and humans, had huddled in the corner to get a glimpse of the man, who had become a part of history.


    Ruth was passing by when she noticed the group of women watching something excitedly. They even giggled now and then.


    "Excuse me, do you know who is that gentleman?" Ruth asked one of the maids who was hurrying to join the group.


    "Oh, that handsome man is Kevin. He has came to meet Lord Edwin." With that said, she ran away.


    Ruth walked to the point from where she could see him properly. This was the man Edwin had saved. Unfortunately, he lost his family in that wolf attack. Ruth thought of walking to him and showing her condolences for his loss, but he was a stranger.


    He would definitely find it weird.


    Her eyes moved to see Edwin, Lester and Rees walking towards him. The three looked freshly showered.


    As soon as Kevin saw them, he stood up, and when they neared him, he bowed his head in respect by placing his fist on his chest.


    "Good morning Lord Edwin, Lord Lester!" He greeted them before giving a friendly nod to Rees.


    Ruth found Kevin''s gesture odd. Who greeted that way?


    Perhaps it was a custom of his town, Ruth thought.


    She could not hear them from where she stood, but the comfortable air around them told her that they were well acquainted with each other.


    But what was Kevin doing here?


    She saw all of them sitting around the centre table. Thea came to serve them tea and breakfast.


    Thea put all the things on the table that she had brought with her. Kevin''s gaze shifted to hers.


    "If I am not wrong then she must be Mrs Rees Welby?!!" He asked.


    Although Rees was only Edwin''s bodyguard, he was quite famous in the werewolf world for three things.


    One- He was the right hand of the leader.


    Two- He was an exceptional warrior and a smart diplomat of Edwin.


    Three- He had a human mate.


    "Yes, she is!" Rees smiled proudly, looking at Thea. She blushed in modesty.


    "It is pleasure meeting you Lord Kevin!" Thea smiled.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mrs Welby. And please, call me just Kevin. I am no Lord and I do not intend to be the one!" He shared her smile.


    Ruth was curiously watching their interaction. Since when did Thea get so comfortable with this stranger? Ruth was confused, but then as Rees''s wife, it was obvious that she would meet various people that Ruth could not.


    "How is everything after that night?" Lester asked while raising the cup of tea to his mouth.


    "It has all settled well for me, Lord Lester. Everyone is happy, especially my brother. And the fact that I do not need to leave the pack after marrying made him ecstatic. My pack memebrs are also happy with how it all turned out in the end. And this all happened because of you Lord Edwin!" The way Kevin told it showed how happy and satisfied he was.


    "Do not forget to invite us to your wedding, Kevin!" Rees teased, bringing out a charming smile from Kevin.


    "I will definitely not!"


    "Lord Edwin I apologise for taking so long to meet you. But as I needed some time to calm my wolf and accept the woman who is in love with me wholeheartedly." Kevin said.


    Edwin smiled at him. "It is alright Kevin! I understand. It is very difficult to deal with the women." He had an underlying meaning to it that Kevin did not understand.


    His face was then painted in guilt as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.


    "I owe you another apology Lord Edwin! I heard that... that your injuries were severe and it took a longer time to heal."


    Suddenly Kevin was at Edwin''s feet, shocking Ruth. "I deserve a punishment for harming you like that My Lord! Please! I am ready for any punishment you will decide for me. But please liberate me from this guilt and shame!!" Kevin''s voice came thick with emotions.


    Watching a brave and strong man like him on his knees took not only Ruth but also the maids by surprise.


    Edwin held Kevin by his shoulders and told him to get up.


    "Kevin, you are a warrior and a warrior kneels only in front of his weapon!" Edwin said in a hard voice.


    Kevin looked devotionally at Edwin. "My Lord, you are not only our leader but you are also our hope, our strength our weapon! You deserve more than just kneeling by hundreds of warriors like me!"


    Edwin felt overwhelmed when his men put him in that supreme position. Although as a leader, he considered himself as one of them- the first amongst the equals!


    "Kevin, a leader is not the one who wins a battle for his people, a real leader is the one who motivates and guide his people to win every battle."


    Edwin recalled the words his father used to tell him.


    "And about my injuries then I must say that they turned out beneficial for me more than anything."


    Lester, Rees and Thea smiled knowingly...


    "Pardon?" Kevin gave him a quizzical look.


    Edwin smiled again, "You will know very soon."


    "Rees?"


    Rees pulled out a scroll from under his coat and handed it to Edwin.


    "Kevin, I promised you that I will give you reason to live. Here it is!" Edwin gave him that scroll.


    Kevin opened it and ran his eyes over the words written in it.


    "My Lord"


    "Yes, Kevin. From now onwards, the purpose of your life is to save other lives. You are the living example of how rejection by a mate cannot destroy a person''s life. Now it is your duty to bring the change in other lives that I brought in yours.


    Save them and form an army of the rogues." Edwin explained.


    "Army?"


    "Yes, an army who is loyal, dedicated for the protection of its breed and stronger than one has ever seen. Remind them of their duties and responsibilities towards their people. Show them that a single person can not destroy what many people have built over the years.


    I already have rogue spies in my service. I am giving you a team. Lead it and create an army that the history will remember for centuries to come."


    Kevin was stunned by Edwin''s words. When Edwin said he will give him his purpose in life, Kevin thought he would recruit him in his force. But he had not imagined that he would be entrusted by such a great responsibility.


    "I will not disappoint you, My Lord even if means sacrificng myself!" Kevin said determinedly.


    "May I ask something though?" He added.


    Edwin gave his nod of approval.


    "Why do we need such a strong army of rogues when we already have efficient forces of all the packs?"


    "A rogue has no emotional attachments left in them after getting rejected by their mates. That makes them better at rational and practical decision-making. They have no restraints and fear of life. They only know survival.


    That makes them more dangerous, and their anger brings out their immense inner strength. A rogue is stronger, both mentally and physically than a normal werewolf. The only problem with them is their emotions.


    If we channelise their emotions in a productive way, then they will be nearly impossible to defeat."Lester explained.


    Kevin understood what he was saying. He had never thought about it from that perspective. Their leader was not only compassionate, but he was also a genius man!


    "But why do we need this army?" Kevin still wanted to know.


    Edwin calmly told, "The time is nearing fast and will provide all the answers."


    Kevin did not ask further, for he knew if Edwin wanted to tell him, then he would have told right away.


    Ruth watched them silently. She wondered what was in that scroll?


    She had many questions running through her mind. She thought of asking about it Thea. She had noticed how Thea was involved in most of the discussions, but Ruth was not, even though she was Lady Elsie''s head maid.


    And that confused her greatly.


    Ruth suddenly remembered another thing. Now that Kevin was here, she should ask him about that attack and what exactly happened that night.


    She was not over of the fact that Edwin''s wounds had healed miraculously in such a short time.

 Chapter 404 - ENTERING KEVINS ROOM

    Kevin was asked to stay for lunch by Lester. And that was Ruth''s best chance. She followed Kevin closely, and when he retired to his room for rest until the lunch was served, she decided to speak with the man.


    But the problem was she could not just directly barge into the room. She needed an excuse... a believable one.


    And the opportunity came her way when she saw a middle-aged maid, her hands full with fresh towels walking her way.


    "Hello, dear! Is the guest in his room?" The woman asked with a friendly voice.


    "Erm... not yet. He may take some time." Ruth lied.


    "What? But-"


    "Are these towels for him?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you give them to me? I will place them in his room before he comes." Ruth offered help.


    "Oh no no dear. You are a guest here." The woman said.


    "Yes, but I am getting bored as Lady Elsie is resting in her room and I do not have anything else to do." Ruth insisted.


    The woman looked hesitant at first, but she had other things to take care so she finally gave in to Ruth''s offer. Smiling at the retreating figure of the maid, Ruth had a victorious face.


    Standing outside Kevin''s door, she made sure that no one was watching her. She knocked on the door, waiting patiently for him to open the door.


    With a clicking sound, the door was opened by Kevin. Ruth''s eyes widened fractionally as the man looked better up close than before.


    "Yes?"


    She was startled by his voice. Clearing her throat, she said, "I have brought fresh towels for you, My Lord."


    Kevin''s eyes moved to the towels in her hands. "Okay. Give them to me." He extended his hands to take them from her, but Ruth instantly took a step back.


    Kevin gave her a quizzical look.


    "Erm... Lord Lester has told me to put them in the bathroom by myself and see if you need help with anything else." Ruth lied again.


    She saw him narrowing his eyes, but then he stepped aside, letting her in.


    Ruth released a shaky breath after entering his room. She roamed her eyes around to find one small bag open on the bed. He had no other belongings with him.


    And then her eyes fell on the scroll that lay on the bed beside the bag.


    Kevin cleared his throat, pulling her back to reality.


    Ruth went inside the bathroom and arranged the towels there. When she came out of the bathroom, she found him grinning ear to ear while reading that scroll. She tactfully peeked over his shoulder.


    She did not get what was written in there except she saw Edwin''s official seal in the right corner.


    Kevin instantly turned around after sensing her presence behind her.


    "Are you done?" He asked.


    He was not rude or creepy, yet Ruth felt the suspicion lingering in his orbs.


    "Yes."


    Ruth searched for a topic to prolong their conversation. She could not just ask him about Edwin directly.


    "Erm Lord Kevin... if you do not mind I would like to know more about you." Ruth finally said with the prettiest smile she could ever muster.


    Kevin had smelled her to be a human. There was no way she had any knowledge of why he rose to fame over the night.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Ruth was relieved. At least he was polite and not rude.


    "I heard all the maids gossiping about you. They were gawking at you like crazy... not that you are not handsome or anything. You are a good looking man but... I do not understand why... umm..."


    ''Great Ruth! You just messed it up for yourself.'' She thought, cringing inwardly.


    "Basically you want to know why everyone was talking about me." Kevin made it simple for her.


    Ruth nodded in response.


    Kevin gave her a long scrutinous look before answering. "A few days back something terrible happened with me but I walked safely out of it. Perhaps that is the reason why they were gossiping about me. But many people know about it. But it seems like you don''t!" He pointed, raising his one brow.


    "What can I say... you may think that I am not really into gossiping besides... I was busy with something else." No matter how angry she was with Edwin and how much he hurt her, her every thought began with him and ended with him only.


    "Okay." Kevin nodded.


    Oh no! was that okay an end of their shortly survived conversation?


    "Was it a wolf''s attack?" She asked instantly.


    Kevin was confused. If she was a human, then how did she know about it? One wrong word from him, and he would create trouble for himself.


    Kevin did not know why he was entertaining that woman for such long. However, he could not be rude to her and tell her to get out.


    "What else do you know about it?" Kevin decided to play safe.


    Ruth contemplated if she should tell him what she knew. But then if she did not, then that would be the end of their conversation. That also meant she could not know more about Edwin''s wounds.


    "I know that your family was attacked by a wolf when you were travelling. Only you survived because Lord Edwin and Lord Lester reached there at the right time.


    Lord Edwin got severely injured while saving you. He was unconscious for more than thirty hours. More than his hand, the injury on his back was so gruesome. The wolf''s claws had torn his skin too deep."


    While telling it, she eyed the changing expressions on his face. And when she finished, what she saw was similar to guilt.


    "You... you are right. It was only because of Lord Edwin that I was saved or..." Kevin could not complete his sentence.


    Ruth felt guilty seeing the pain on his face. She was so adamant about finding her answers that she forgot she was digging the painful memories for him.


    Her face softened, and she slowly took a step ahead. "Lord Kevin, I am so sorry! It was very inconsiderate of me that I made you recall those terrifying memories. Please forgive me for I had no intention of upsetting you!" She told sincerely.


    "That is fine!" He said while masking his emotions.


    Ruth wanted to ask more, but then she thought otherwise. She realised that she was changing... she was changing a lot. She did not care about the means and the ways that she chose to get what she desired.


    She was never like that. She was changing gradually into a person that she had never imagined before.


    "You were smiling while reading that scroll. May I ask what is in it?" She asked, trying to divert the course of their conversation.


    At least now, she knew that Edwin''s story was not a lie.


    Kevin looked again at the scroll in his hand. The previous painful expressions were replaced by joyous ones.


    "I am actually recruited by Lord Edwin." He said with a smile that reached his eyes.


    "Seriously? For what?" Ruth asked curiously.


    Kevin searched for the right words before telling her, "I am recruited to... to take care of his business outside the Vincardine. As he cannot always be present at every place by himself. I will represent his cause whenever necessary." He came up with something believable.


    Ruth''s face lit up with a smile. "Congratulations Lord Kevin! He must have seen that potential in you if he has given you such a great responsibility." Ruth commented.


    Kevin tilted his head, studying her. "You seem to know so much about Lord Edwin." He pointed out the obvious.


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek before saying, "I am actually Lady Elsie''s headmaid. She is his cousin."


    Although Kevin nodded his head, he was not convinced. As a brother of an alpha he and his family members also had head maids or servants. But his brother''s head maid could not tell such detailed information about him.


    This woman was either lying, or she was different. But he didn''t hear her heart racing, unlike she first lied when he opened the door.


    He should probably ask her about Lady Elsie or Lord Lester. What if she was a spy?


    Kevin tensed at that thought.


    He was so lost in his thoughts that he did not realise when his hold around the scroll loosened and it fell on the ground.


    "Let me pick it for you." Ruth said before he comprehended what happened.


    She bent down to pick up the scroll. While she was bent down, her necklace came out of the dress''s neckline to dangle in front of Kevin.


    That unusual but gorgeous design caught his attention. But when he took a closer look at the blue coloured stone inside it, the lanes of his thoughts got mixed up in confusion.


    Ruth straightened herself then returned his scroll with a smile. "Here."


    "Lord Kevin?" She called his name when he stood frozen on his spot.


    Kevin blinked, coming back to reality. He took the scroll from her hands.


    "Nice necklace!" He complimented.


    Ruth looked down at her chest. She took the pendant in her fingers and smiled.


    "Thank you! It is a gift." She replied.


    "From special someone?" Kevin inquired.


    Ruth shook her head with a giggle. "No. It is given by Rees. Lord Edwin''s bodyguard."


    Now that confused him even more. Rees was married to Thea, but he did not see the same necklace around her neck. Then why did he gift that necklace to Ruth?


    Why did he put that gemstone in that necklace which absorbs and barricades the negative supernatural energies?


    Kevin was confused, thus he decided to ask about it Rees at the lunch.

 Chapter 405 - [Bonus ]LORD EDWIN HAS A HUMAN MATE???

    After Ruth left, Kevin sat lost in his thoughts about that woman. He could not understand why Rees would give her a necklace with that blue gemstone that absorbs and alerts about the negative energies?


    About an hour later, he was asked to come out for the lunch.


    "Rees?" Coincidentally he saw Rees speaking with his wife. He looked up upon hearing his name being called.


    "Hello Lord Kevin! Have you rest well?" Rees asked after Kevin came to stand beside him.


    "Yes, I have. Thank you!" Kevin replied with a smile.


    His gaze shifted to Thea before he asked, "Can I steal your husband for a moment Mrs Welby? I hope you won''t mind." He asked politely.


    "Of course Lord Kevin! I was going anyway. But do not forget to return him to me after you are done with him!" She warned before leaving with a smile.


    Kevin looked at Rees to see him blush adorably, "She is that way only!" He shrugged.


    "And that is why you are head over heels for her!" Kevin added, and both men laughed in agreement.


    After their laughter died down, Rees asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Kevin became serious. He asked Rees to come to a safer place where they could talk privately.


    "Rees, do you know Lady Elsie''s head maid? I forgot to ask her name."


    Rees turned alert at his out of the blue question.


    "Ruth?"


    "A woman with hazel eyes and toffee brown hair." Kevin added further.


    "Yes. What about her?" Rees asked, unable to guess in which direction this conversation was leading.


    Kevin told him about his interaction with Ruth. Meanwhile, he observed Rees. He could see the wheels in his brain running fast.


    "She is just a curious woman." Rees tried to shrug it off.


    "I am sure she is. But that is not why I am concerned Rees."


    Rees juggled all the possibilities but could not tell what was going in Kevin''s head.


    "Why did you gift her that locket with a blue gemstone?"


    Rees''s shoulders tensed, although he tried maintaining his calm outwardly.


    He opened his mouth for denying before Kevin stopped him. "Do not think about lying or denying."


    Rees tore his gaze from him as he stared in oblivion for a minute. He contemplated if it was safe to tell Kevin about Ruth. He did not know when Edwin was planning to introduce her as his mate to the world.


    It was a complicated situation for Rees.


    "Although I gave her that necklace it was not a gift from me."


    Kevin studied if he was lying or manipulating, but there was no hint of either of that.


    "Then whose gift was it?"


    "Master!"


    Kevin blinked dumbfoundedly. His brain began connecting the dots, and the picture it created finally was too hard to believe.


    "Does that mean..."


    Rees nodded his head with a smile. "Ruth is Master''s mate. Our leader has finally found his mate!"


    Kevin still found it hard to believe. Edwin was perhaps the only leader who took so long to find his mate. Partly because he never felt the need as he was always indulged in the female company.


    "But she does not know it... yet. She is getting suspicious of Master but has no specific direction to walk. I do not know when Master is going to tell her about his truth. Although they both have already confessed their love to each other." Rees explained the situation.


    -"It is very difficult to deal with women."-


    Kevin recalled Edwin''s words from the morning. It was not a generalised statement but a personal experience.


    Kevin smiled, shaking his head, but then it dawned upon him. "Lord Edwin has a human mate?!!!"


    "That is the exact concern Lord Kevin."


    After that, Kevin and Rees had a good detailed discussion about that topic. Kevin promised to not leak this news as he understood the dangerous consequences of it. He got to know that Edwin was worried for Ruth''s safety because of the deaths in Vincardine.


    And his fear was not baseless as Ruth lost someone dear to her in the Vampire attack.


    Nonetheless, Kevin was happy for his leader. He had got a beautiful woman as his mate.


    After lunch, Kevin took their leave. Edwin had already arranged a team of four for Kevin. He gave him the location of the team before he left.


    Edwin was too tired, but the first thing he wanted to do was speak with Ruth. He saw her speaking with Elsie on his way to his room.


    Elsie caught Edwin standing at some distance from them. By the look on his face, she understood what was running in his head. She immediately excused herself and walked to her room, leaving Ruth behind.


    Ruth turned her head and saw Edwin. As soon as she saw him, her face hardened. She began marching to her room before she needed to face him.


    But Edwin was adamant about compelling her to do the same. He began following her. She could hear his boots thumping on the ground, so she increased her speed so did he.


    Ruth felt her eyes stinging already, and they hadn''t even spoken a word yet. She had managed to stop her endlessly flowing tears with many efforts. But this man was adamant about making her efforts go in vain.


    "Ruth"


    His voice came from near than she had expected. Ruth did not turn her head, nor did she slow down. On the contrary, she almost broke in the run.


    She could see the door of her room not far away. Only a few more steps Ruth and then you will be safe from this blue-eyed monster, she pep talked herself in encouragement.


    "Ruth stop!"


    But she did not!


    She entered her room and closed the door shut behind her. Her heart was beating fast in anticipation of hearing the knocks on her door. She deliberately kept the door unlocked and waited for his approach.


    She waited for two minutes which then turned into five and then ten.


    With every passing minute was gone her hope.


    Fighting back her tears, Ruth opened the door and peeked outside.


    He might be waiting out there.


    But the last ounce of her hope diminished after finding an empty corridor.


    Edwin was annoyed that when he had a chance to speak with Ruth, Mr Wright chose to call him in office urgently. He tried buying time but failed.


    "Edwin, come in please." Alpha Wright welcomed him in his office.


    Edwin was surprised to find Lester already present in there. He went to sit in the chair beside Lester before facing Alpha Wright.


    The old man had the lines of worry prominently on his face. The air around him indicated that he was tense.


    "Edwin, have you got any news from Vincardine?" Alpha Wright began.


    "I..." Edwin was very occupied with everything that he forgot to contact Ida.


    He shook his head in negation while his mind stood up in alert.


    "Thought so." Alpha Wright muttered, obviously unimpressed.


    "I have got a news Edwin and it does not sound good to me." Alpha Wright told.


    Edwin was tensed instantly, "What happened?" He asked.


    "The wind is changing the wrong direction Edwin. Something is cooking up in Vincardine that you cannot digest." Alpha Wright said in a grave tone.


    Edwin and Lester shared a sideways glance.


    "Is it my uncle and aunt?" Edwin asked bluntly.


    Alpha Wright could have told him directly, but he did not for the sake of decades of friendship with Lord Augustus. However, he could not just keep quiet when it came to his leader, no matter how much he disliked his ways.


    "There are many rotten mangoes under the layer of hay Edwin. Do not let the superficial picture fool you."


    Although not shocked, Edwin was certainly taken by surprise there.


    "I think you need to go back to Vincardine before the storm begins." Alpha Wright finally told.


    All the annoyance that Edwin had because he lost a chance of speaking with Ruth flew out of the window. His mind was now running in a different direction.


    "Lester, I think you should go back with Edwin."


    ~"I do not want him to mess up things in a fit of his anger. He needs someone with sane mind along with him."~ He immediately cleared Lester''s confusion.


    ~"But Rees is there."~ Lester argued as he did not want to leave in between the investigation of the kidnapping.


    ~"He is a servant Lester. He has his limitations."~


    Lester nodded in understanding.


    "You both do not need to communicate through mindlink in front of me." Edwin grumbled as he had a fair idea of what their conversation probably was about.


    "But father what about the kidnapping and the rogues?"


    Lester knew his father well. He had his eyes and ears all over his territory. Even if he had granted Edwin and Lester liberty of dealing with these things in their way, he had kept tabs on every progress.


    Edwin shared Lester''s concern as the two men looked at the old alpha.


    Alpha Wright''s lips stretched into a confident smirk. "This Alpha might be old but hasn''t weaken yet.. I am standing between every danger coming in my pack''s way. Do not worry about it!"

 Chapter 406 - CRASHING INTO A STRANGER

    After Alpha Wright''s warning of the impending possible danger, it was decided that they would leave at night as it was already late afternoon. Mrs Wright wanted Lester and Elsie to stay more, but when her husband talked with her, she agreed.


    The journey was long, and Mrs Wright was concerned about the night journey, but then with Edwin with them, she had nothing to worry about.


    She made sure to spend the remaining time with her future daughter-in-law.


    After the early dinner, the group was ready to bid their goodbyes to Bluemoon town and head in the direction of Vincardine. Promising Mrs Wright of another visit, they all climbed their respective carriages.


    As they lurched forward on the roads of Bluemoon pack, they waved their goodbyes to the couple who came to see them off.


    Edwin and Ruth were the only ones awake after about an hour into the journey. Those two souls longed for each other with different thoughts occupying their minds.


    Ruth did not realise when she succumbed to sleep. But when she opened her eyes, she was not greeted by the face she had before. She was still in her carriage with Elsie.


    Rees slept leaning his large head on her tiny shoulders. Ruth''s body was strained by sitting in the same position for hours, but she did not want to disturb Rees''s sleep so she decided to bear the uncomfortableness for some more time.


    The Sun rose slowly, sparkling its lights on the world. Rees also woke up with a yawn. Ruth opened the window to peek outside. She was surprised to find a different way than the one they had taken the last time.


    "Rees, this place does not look familiar." She said.


    Rees''s eyes shifted towards the window before he answered. "Yes. We are taking a different route because we have some work in the village on the way. Do not worry we will reach home before the night."


    Ruth sat in silence after that. She did not feel like talking anyway.


    A few minutes later, their carriage came to halt. The hustle and bustle outside told that they were in the village market.


    Rees began to get ready to climb down so did Ruth.


    "No. You are not getting down. Stay here." He warned in a stern voice.


    Ruth''s brows instantly pinched in the middle of her forehead in a reaction.


    "Why? My body is strained after carrying your heavy head on my shoulder. I want to walk a little to lose my muscles."


    "Ruth, this is not-"


    "Rees, it is fine. I am here with her. You may go." Elsie interjected with a solution.


    Rees was still hesitant, yet he agreed. They all got down from the carriage to see Edwin, Thea and Lester.


    "Do not wander around!" Rees warned before leaving with Edwin and Lester.


    Thea rolled her eyes at her sometimes annoying husband.


    The three ladies stood observing around and pointing at anything they found interesting. Elsie noticed Ruth shifting uncomfortably on her feet.


    "Ruth, do you want to take a short walk?" She asked.


    "What happened?" Thea asked in concern.


    Elsie had a teasing smile on her face when she said, "I think you should keep your husband tied with your dress Thea or he would one day crush poor Ruth into a flat bread."


    Elsie and Ruth burst out laughing at Thea''s shocked expressions. She began grumbling about his sleeping habits while spilling some of their bedroom secrets that she did not realise at that moment.


    Ruth and Elsie enjoyed them while passing each other mischievous glances.


    "Come on let''s take a stroll around. It is not every day that we ladies get a chance of stepping out of Vincardine."Thea then said, changing the topic.


    "But Thea..."


    "We will not go far, do not worry Lady Elsie."


    In the end, they could not hold the temptation of exploring this new place for long. After informing the coachmen, they headed to the section of the market that attracted more female attention.


    Walking through the busy market, they kept mesmerizing at everything they saw. The market had many shops and stalls which sold anything and everything a person needs in life.


    It was a humble village situated in the cradle of forest and mountain ranges. Due to the lack of an efficient transportation system, they had to create this market for themselves as well as for the nearby villages to provide the daily used commodities conveniently.


    The three women explored the market shop by shop. They could see their carriages from where they were.


    So that was not a problem.


    "This one is a good fabric, isn''t it Thea?" Lady Elsie asked.


    "Yes. But for the people like us. You have much better fabrics in your dresses that this fabric cannot compete with it." Thea commented.


    "Oh Please, Thea. When you say it like that, I get an impression that you are trying to guilt trapping me." Elsie said, rolling her eyes at her.


    Thea liked one particular silver coloured dress, and she instantly bought it for her. Elsie was hesitant at first to think about her sister. Eloise never liked the things that the commoners could afford. And she did not let Elsie use them no matter how much Elsie loved them.


    But now, she did not need to care about what her sister thought. Elsie realised that they had called a long way apart, and now she did not need to let their previous bond dictate her life.


    As an act of rebellion against Eloise''s influence on her and her life, Elsie bought two dresses that she liked for herself.


    Coming out of that shop, they glanced to where their rides were waiting for them, but there was no clue of the three men they were waiting for.


    So they decided to continue their stroll.


    "Oh look there. Come on."


    Thea dragged Ruth and Elsie to a shop that was overflowing with the women accessories like earrings, bracelets, hairpins, necklaces and whatnot. The small place shone by the light of glitter and stones. Something that always fascinated Thea.


    They began rummaging through the hundreds of available things by trying the ones they liked.


    One particular earring with blue stones reminded Ruth of the precious piece of jewellery she had. But the recent events made her doubt if it still held its significance.


    Her eyes stung, thinking about the man who was hurting her with his actions and reservations. To hide the pain on her face from her friends, she turned her head to the other side.


    Ruth blinked twice, and when her vision cleared, she saw a shop that sold wooden articles. Curious, her eyes observed carefully, and she found something that she wanted to buy for days.


    She saw her friends were busy with their shopping and would probably take time to finish it. So Ruth decided to go there by herself, besides it was not far but was within sight.


    Ruth left her friends behind and went to that shop.


    "Excuse me." She called the shop owner to get his attention.


    "Good morning, Miss. How may I help you?" He asked while correcting the glasses on his nose.


    "Good morning!" She replied with a polite smile.


    "I want to buy a wooden stick for my elderly aunt. Her knees complain a lot these days and I do not want her to fall and hurt herself. If I get a good stick for her then it will be great." she explained.


    The man nodded his head in understanding. "Of course, Miss. We have exactly what you want." The man said while pulling out a set of wooden sticks of different sizes and forms from behind the wooden miniature cart set he had set on the display.


    "Please take a look. This one has an intricate design on its handle. This one has a curved handle which is very convenient for old people." He began showing the sticks one by one while explaining their characteristic features.


    Amongst them, Ruth finally got one of her likings. "I think I will take this one." She told the shopkeeper.


    "That is a very nice choice, Miss."


    After paying the price, the man packed the stick in a bag for her.


    "I am sure your aunt will like it too. Please visit again!" He waved at her.


    Ruth was very happy that she finally got something that would help Mrs Payne. She was planning to buy it for some days but did not find a chance.


    Ruth was smiling herself while watching the bag in her hand that she did not notice a person walking in her way. They bumped into each other, and her bag fell out of her hand.


    "Oh, my apologies, Mister. I was a little lost." She apologised quickly while bending to pick up her bag.


    But before she could, the man picked it up for her. When their eyes met, Ruth was taken aback by his handsome features.


    His red lips stretched in such a charming smile showing his pearly white teeth that made Ruth mesmerised for a moment.


    She suddenly became conscious of herself.


    "It alright, Miss. Take care!"


    Even his voice sounded like a sweet melody to her ears. She forced a smile while gazing up into his dark eyes.


    "Thank you and apologies again!" She said while taking the bag from his hand.


    The tips of their fingers accidentally brushed against each other that startled Ruth. She observed his smile faltering for a split second before he stretched it back.


    Nodding at her, he walked away, and Ruth also walked towards the carriages waiting for her.


    By that time the men had also returned. They all climbed up their rides and were instantly on their way.


    Here, on the other hand, the dark-eyed man who had bumped into Ruth slowed down his pace as something bugged his mind. He narrowed his eyes as he tried to remember where he had met her before.


    Something about her felt familiar to him. After five minutes of persistent thinking, it struck him like a rumble of thunder.


    He ran back to search for that hazel-eyed woman, but she was lost in the crowd, gone away from him.


    He figured out what felt familiar about that beautiful young woman.


    Darius recalled that he had smelled her scent on Edwin''s dirty clothes that he found in Lester''s room at the swearing ceremony of Ripon!

 Chapter 407 - MRS PAYNE AT HELP!!

    Ruth sat quietly while others spoke between themselves. Now the arrangements were a little different than the before. Lester wanted to sit with Elsie, so he exchanged his place with Ruth.


    She was brooding due to it and asked Rees to go and sit with Thea and his beloved Master. But Lester stopped him, saying he needed to discuss something important with him.


    Ruth was frustrated with all of them. Sometimes she wondered if they all had planned annoying her every chance they got. Nonetheless, she had to agree with Lester and sit along with Thea and Edwin.


    Ruth was quite surprised that Thea had managed to make this boulder speak and reply to her every sentence.


    After initial few minutes, she tuned out their conversation in which Edwin''s contribution was limited to only monosyllable replies. Ruth could feel Edwin''s gaze trained on her, burning her face and other times, boring holes in her head.


    But she did not spare him any of her attention. She had decided to fight for her self respect. If she was willing to foresee her future with that man, then he needed to respect her emotions and needs first.


    Ruth could not help but run back to the time a few minutes back. The man she bumped with in the market although handsome, had something strange about his aura.


    His red lips, pale face, dark eyes and black curls felt attractive yet odd at the same time. She rubbed her fingertips uneasily.


    She had never touched someone with such cold hands. The moment their skins made contact, she felt like the life had sucked around her leaving her into a vacuum.


    Although Ruth was curious about that man, she hoped they would not cross each others'' path again. Whatever it was, one thing she was sure of was she could never forget his face. Never!


    Edwin was observing her curiously. He saw a light blush on her face, then a deep frown. He even saw her shuddering to close her eyes as if something disgusted her.


    He subtly tried touching her knees, just to show her that he noticed and he cared. The moment Ruth saw his hand reaching for her knee, she immediately pulled her legs out of his reach.


    This silent treatment she was giving him was torture for him. Edwin wanted to speak with her, tell her everything. But she was not letting him. Also, fate did not seem to be on his side in this case too.


    So he decided to wait until they get back home. She would not be able to run away from him in his den.


    The afternoon heat subsided, and the pleasant evening wind soothed their mind and body. As Rees had said, their carriages entered Vincardine''s borders in the evening.


    About half an hour later, they reached their home- ''the great manor''.


    As soon as Ida got the news of their arrival, she came running out where the carriages were parked. She welcomed them with a bright smile which looked like she was more relieved than anything after seeing them.


    The servants took their luggage to their respective rooms.


    "Lady Elsie do you need me today?" Ruth asked Elsie.


    She was tired and emotionally drained. She wanted to go home and sleep, forgetting about everything. Besides, she was excited to show Mrs Payne her gift.


    "You may go home Ruth. Rest well! I will see you tomorrow." Elsie said with a smile.


    When Ruth turned around to leave, she saw Edwin standing in her way. Their gazes clashed. But this time, Edwin did not see that tender look Ruth had reserved only for him. Instead, her hazel orbs looked empty and dull.


    Ruth walked past him with a straight face, but only she knew what was the state of her heart.


    *


    *


    *


    The next morning, Lester was in Edwin''s chamber when Thea was selecting a dress for Edwin to wear for the day. Edwin was in the bathroom taking a shower. Lester and Thea were conversing casually when he came out.


    Thea gave him the shirt she had selected. Edwin put it on before buttoning it up.


    "What brought you here so early?" Edwin asked while running his hand through his damp coffee brown hair.


    He checked himself in the mirror. He needed to shave soon as light stubble had begun growing on his chiselled face.


    "You said that you have a way to solve the mystery of those saliva samples."Lester reminded him.


    Edwin was both surprised a little and happy at Lester''s impatience in this particular matter.


    "Thea, call Mrs Payne but do not let anyone know about it." Edwin told, taking both of them with surprise.


    "Mrs Payne?" Thea was confused.


    "Just do what I am saying and do not let anyone know about it, not even Ruth." He repeated.


    Thea was still confused yet nodded before leaving.


    Edwin and Lester left for the old building to wait there for Mrs Payne. Lester wanted to call Edwin a fool for inviting that human into his headquarters even though she knew who they were.


    An hour passed, but there was no sign of Mrs Payne''s appearance.


    "Edwin this is ridiculous! We are wasting our time with her." Lester finally opened his mouth.


    But Edwin was as quiet as an empty chapel.


    Helplessly Lester kept fretting in his chair for the next half an hour before Mrs Payne finally decided to grace them with her presence.


    "We are waiting for you for hours!" Lester welcomed her with a reminder.


    "So?" Came Mrs Payne''s arrogant reply.


    "So?! So you have wasted our precious time. We could have done some other task meanwhile." Lester was now angry at her.


    What he had not expected was a glare by the old woman. "Do you know how much chores this old lady has to do everyday?! Cooking, cleaning, washing, dusting and what not. Who would have done that for me if I had came earlier without finishing all of it?"


    Lester sat stunned in his place while Edwin shook his head. His friend needed to learn how to deal with this woman!


    "Mrs payne" He finally interjected, demanding their attention.


    He gestured for her to sit.


    "Mrs Payne, I called you here because we need your help with something." Edwin began to which she nodded silently in return.


    Lester put the saliva sample that Elsie had found in front of her.


    "Can you tell us what this is?"


    Lester still looked unsure, yet he decided to see what Edwin had to show him about this woman.


    Mrs Payne opened the wooden evidence box. A single leaf with white patches on it was inside the box.


    She stared at it for a long moment before she picked it up with her fingers. She held it in the natural light that seeped through the drawn curtains of the windows behind her.


    The white patch sparkled under the light. She then sniffed that leaf. Her face morphed into confusion as she did not understand what it was.


    "It is a werewolf''s saliva. But we do not know what is the other smell mixed with it." Lester explained.


    Mrs Payne had no reference of where they found it and why they went to Bluemoon town.


    She rubbed her fingertips on that substance to feel its texture. It was quite rough against her skin. She rummaged through the compartments of her memory. She had seen and learned thousands of things in her more than mysterious and adventurous life.


    And with that past experiences, a possibility crawled up the piles of memories to the top.


    Edwin and Lester, who were watching her patiently, noticed how worry crossed her features.


    "Do you have a lab here?" She then asked.


    "A lab?"


    "A place that has various solutions and medicines stored for various experiments, Lord Lester." She explained.


    "No we do not have that. But there is a room where we have kept many medicines and other things." Edwin told.


    Mrs Payne was already walking towards the door. "Take me there."


    Climbing down the stairs, they turned to right then enter a room that was packed with numerous glass jars and glass bottles.


    Mrs Payne put that leaf on a glass plate. With a small blade, she scratched that white substance from the leaf surface. She collected it in a small circular glass plate, that was shallow in the centre.


    Going through those various bottles, she finally found the one she needed. She carefully put a couple of drops of that yellowish liquid on the collected sample.


    Edwin and Lester were observing her wordlessly with anticipation.


    She then put a few more liquids in it before she let it rest for five minutes. After those five minutes, she checked the sample to see black coloured crystals had formed in it.


    Lester and Edwin shared a shocked but confused look. They did not understand what that meant.


    Mrs Payne then put that glass plate on a flame. And when those black crystals burst while oozing dark vapours in the air, a weird smell dominated the air around.


    "No... h-how?"


    They heard her whispering in shock.


    "What it is Mrs Payne?" Edwin asked, now impatient.


    She did not answer him and went to get a book from the nearby shelf. The thick book was about the gemstones and the minerals- geological treasures.


    What was she looking at in it?


    She flipped the pages in a hurry. Her squinted eyes roamed all over the white pages before they widened in shock.


    "Wh-what? What happened? What do you find in that saliva?" Lester asked, taking a step ahead.


    Mrs Payne gulped nervously with a shocked face.


    "Painite!"

 Chapter 408 - ARE YOU EVEN HUMAN?

    "Painite?!!"


    Both Lester and Edwin almost yelled in unison.


    Mrs Payne felt like her head was spinning, so she sat on a nearby couch. She beckoned the two men to join her as she put the book in her hand on the table.


    The three of them surrounded the book.


    "Read this." She pointed to a paragraph written in black ink.


    "Painite is the rarest mineral found on the Earth. Painite is red, orange-red, brownish-red or brown in colour." Lester read the rest of the paragraph carefully.


    After they were done with the reading, they sat in silence.


    "What does this means?" Lester asked after his failed attempts at trying to understand things.


    Even Edwin was not able to use his sharp brain to solve this mystery.


    "It means..." Mrs Payne still had that worried yet confused look on her face. As if she could not believe the happenings.


    "This saliva contains traces of Painite."


    "And what does THAT means?" Lester prompted.


    "That I do not know!" She said after a long moment.


    Lester groaned, throwing his hands in the air dramatically. "See I told you before. She cannot help us!"


    "I have just gave you the answer of your question Lord Lester." Mrs Payne pointed out.


    "Partial answer Mrs Payne! Incomplete asnwer." Lester retorted back.


    Edwin ignored his friend and faced the old lady.


    "Mrs Payne, if this mineral- Painite is so rare and hard to obtain then why we found it in a saliva of an insignificant rogue?" Edwin tried to break down this mystery step by step.


    "That is the confusing part, Young Master. I have never heard any living creature ever consuming Painite. As it is very rare to obtain very little knowledge is available about that mineral."


    "Do you think that it is safe to consume in any way?" Now Lester had also grasped the chains of their conversation.


    Mrs Payne tapped her chin thoughtfully. "No. I do not think so. It must be dangerous to ingest it. But then again that is only my guess based on my knowlege." She confessed.


    "What are its uses?"


    Edwin''s next question made her hesitant and uncomfortable. A part of her told to not answer it, but then she had never lied with him... not yet at least. Breaking his trust seemed unfair.


    Besides, this current scenario looked more critical than she was shown.


    "There are no proven uses of Painite. But..."


    "But what?" Edwin asked with narrowed eyes.


    "But it is said that centuries ago a few witches used their powers to bring out Painite''s uses for not only the supernatural creatures but also for the humans."


    Mrs Payne did not miss how the both of them tensed upon hearing about witches, and she wondered why.


    "Witches?" Lester repeated in shock. "What were those uses?"


    Mrs Payne shook her head apologetically. "I am sorry, but I do not know about it. But it is said that their experiments went wrong after people tried using the wrong minerals, mistaking them as Painite.


    Greed is the most dangerous thing! To stop that battle of greed, many clans of witches banned using Painite for any experiments."


    Lester was about to open his mouth, but Edwin beat him to it.


    "Do you know anybody who possessed Painite?"


    Mrs Payne took a minute to recollect the names. "As far as I know, the Griffins, the witches and the Centaurs had some samples of Painite. But the source from where they got them and what they did with them later is unknown facts as all these three breeds like to live in isolation."


    Edwin and Lester were beyond shocked. Their brains became numb after the bombardment of all these facts.


    They only had different pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. But there were many missing pieces, and they had no idea which piece fits where.


    "Edwin, do you think... that any of them had used the Painite on that rogue?"


    "Correction Lord Lester, but the right word is rogues. The samples you showed me before contains saliva of more than two werewolves. The smell only confirmed it."


    "Damn it!" Edwin cursed, running his hand through his already messy hair.


    "What should we-" Lester froze midsentence, his eyes darkened to a dark shade of green.


    and, when they turned to their normal colour, Lester''s face paled.


    "What happened? Edwin asked.


    Lester passed an unsure glance to Mrs Payne but then told, "That rogue who was chased by Elsie... he belonged to Bluemoon pack."


    "What?"


    Lester nodded. "Father found his paws marked near the old swamp."


    "Old swamp?"


    "Yes. It lies far from North East of Bluemoon village. It is dominated by thick trees, and the route is very very difficult to use. My father has a thick odd habit of taking paw prints of those pack members who do exceptional work for their pack.


    He sees it as an act of appreciation for them and inspiration for others. They matched both marks to find that they matched perfectly." Lester explained.


    Edwin was now tensed than before. "And who he is?"


    "He is the same rogue whose scent our guards captured in the forest after that attack on my mother. He is my father''s lost spy."


    Edwin fell back in his chair. His head ached to the point he thought it would burst into fragments.


    "May I know what is this all about?"


    That female voice again caught their attention.


    Lester suddenly was furious. "It should be you telling us that, Mrs Payne. I do not want to sound disrepectabe but I want you to spill the beans." He was in his alpha mode within a second.


    But the old woman sat unbothered by his outburst. "I have never lied to you or Young Master. I will answer if I can." She said calmly.


    "Tell us about Ruth''s dreams!" Lester demanded.


    "What dreams?"


    There was no way they would know about it, she thought.


    Edwin explained Ruth''s dream, about the kidnapping and how she identified the place in her dreams as the actual sight of kidnapping. He saw Mrs Payne getting shocked beyond belief for the first time.


    She was used to putting others in that state, but this time it was her turn.


    "I... I do not have any idea about it. Do you have any specific direction to think?" She asked Edwin, wanting to know what was going on in his head.


    Was he suspecting Ruth?


    No. If it was that then she needed to wipe that suspicion from his mind. Ruth could not come under his radar... not now and not ever!


    "I do not know what to make out of it. But is it possible that she might see the future?" Edwin asked unsurely.


    "Perhaps that is why the Moon Goddess chose her as Edwin''s mate?!" Lester added.


    But Mrs Payne seemed to run in another direction. She had no idea about it, nor did Ruth discuss this with her. She just went to sleep after gifting her the stick she had bought for her.


    "And if yes, then how can a human have such a power?" Lester''s next question tensed Mrs Payne considerably.


    She needed to be careful and speak with Ruth first.


    "This is all very shocking for me. I think it might be a coincidence or the truth that you are suspecting. But before jumping to conclusions, I would like to speak with her about it. I am sure we will find the reality soon.


    You are right, Lord Lester. How can a human have such kind of power? That is something beyond my imagination."


    She could feel that Lester was not satisfied with her reply. To avoid further interrogation from him, she decided to end this conversation.


    "Young Master, if there is nothing more to discuss may I go back home? My knees are bothering me."


    Edwin opened his mouth to allow her, but Lester stole that chance from him.


    "Of course Mrs Payne. You can go but before that... answer my last question."


    "What is it?"


    Lester decided to do something that he would not have done in other circumstances. He held her gaze as his eyes began turning dark. Edwin immediately understood what he was doing. He wanted to interrupt, but Lester had already started hypnotising Mrs Payne.


    Edwin''s interruption might have caused a problem for the old lady and her brain.


    "How do you know all of this Mrs Payne? What is that you are hiding from us?" Lester asked in a maintained tone.


    She did not blink, nor did her expressions change. She sat like she was frozen into a statue.


    Edwin was also curious and waited for her response. Lester was confident that he would get her to speak.


    Instead, Mrs Pyane threw her head behind and laughed. She laughed, crinkling the corner of her eyes into wrinkles.


    Both Edwin and Lester watched her stupified, not understanding what just happened.


    After about a minute when her laughter subsided, her face became serious yet there was a challenging smirk playing on her lips.


    "Lord Lester, I have not greyed my hair in sunlight. Did you really think that your hypnotism would work on me?"


    Both the men were shocked and speechless.


    "I know all these things because of my friends. She held the book on the table in her hands. They tell me their every secret and I cherish all of them."


    "Rubbish!" Lester was furious. His wolf did not like the fact that his attempt at hypnotism went into the vein.


    "You are lying Mrs Payne. Edwin, she is lying and you know it. Tell me who are you? Are you even human?"


    She cocked her brow challengingly before taunting Lester, "Is Bluemoon pack''s next alpha is incapable of smelling a human?"


    That only infuriated Lester''s wolf. He was about to lash out, but Edwin held him back.


    "I apologise on the behalf of Lester, Mrs Payne. Thank you very much for your help! I hope you will not mind if we remember you again in need. You may take your leave now."


    "Sure Young Master, Lord Lester. I am more than happy to help! Have a good day ahead!"


    And then she left as confidently as she had entered that building.

 Chapter 409 - DONT INTERFERE IN MY BUSINESS WITH HER!!

    Two days passed after Edwin and Lester got to know about Painite. In these two days, they tried finding more about it, but as Mrs Payne had told them, there was not much information available about it.


    While Edwin was completely focused on that issue, Lester had something else on his mind too. He finally decided to talk with Edwin about it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Edwin was startled by the sudden disturbance. He was in his chamber, sitting on the edge of his bed. Lester saw the brown piece of cloth in his hand.


    He realised what Edwin was going through, and that made him feel sad.


    Lester sighed after sitting beside Edwin. "Why don''t you talk to her?"


    Edwin was silent at first. "I do not know what to tell her. She is not ready to listen to me." He said helplessly.


    "Because you are not willing to tell her what she wants to hear." Lester argued.


    Edwin leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs and, held his head with both his hands.


    "I am just... I... am just..."


    "Scared!" Lester finished his sentence. "You are scared of losing her."


    Edwin could not deny that. Because it was the truth that he was trying to ignore but to no avail.


    "How can I not be scared lester? It is not only about rejection from Ruth. But even if she accepted me as her mate and for the who I am, my world, my reality then what? You know what will be her fate after that."


    Lester tensed hearing that. The curse!


    Edwin was referring to the curse that had damaged the O''Dell family severely. Not everyone was as lucky as Lord Augustus in that case.


    "But it does not mean that you can go on like this Edwin. Sooner or later, you need to reveal everything to her. If Ruth accepts that, then you will need to mark her, marry her.


    Your authority will become sovereign only after you mark your mate and wed with her. Otherwise, our people will be in this same state of dangling like a pendulum between the two ends- you and Lord Augustus." Lester tried to explain the situation to Edwin, which he was already aware of.


    "I know Lester. I understand everything. It is just that... I wonder why I and Ruth cannot have a normal life like everyone else. Why it have to be us at the recieving end of unfairness from the fate? I do not understand what the Moon Goddess has planned for us!" Edwin felt the itch in his gums.


    He needed some wolfsbane potion to calm down his nerves.


    He got up from the bed and walked to the table where the bottle with the rufous coloured liquid was. He began preparing two drinks- one for him and the other one for Lester.


    "Anyways, why did you come here? Do you want to tell me anything?"


    Edwin asked in hope of changing the subject of their conversation. He was exhausted by mulling over the same things.


    "What have you decided about that?"


    "About what?"


    "About Mrs Payne?"


    Edwin groaned at that. "Lester I have told you that I do not know anything about her and why and how she knows everything. I have tried asking her about it but she always flipped my question."


    "And you are fine with it?!! I cannot believe you, Edwin! She is a human, for Moon Goddess''s sake! Do you have slightest of the idea of how dangerous it is for a human to know so much about our world?" Lester was frustrated with Edwin''s reluctance to suspect the old lady.


    "What do you want me to do then?" Edwin''s voice raised by an octave.


    He already had more than enough served on his plate, and now this!


    "Fine!" Lester too stood up in anger. "Just sit and watch. Do not interfere in my business with her." He warned.


    "Edwin frowned and took a step ahead. "What are you planning to do Lester?"


    "What do you want? To know what I am planning or the reality of Mrs Payne?" Lester challenged.


    Edwin was in dilemma. He contemplated both the possibilities. He pursed his lips in a thin line. He could not win over his friend''s determination, and his own curiosity.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth found her way again to the library in ''the great manor''. But this time, she did not stop at any shelf and walked straight to the end of the large hall instead.


    Since the time she had seen that big black book kept securely and away from other books, she felt that something was attracting her towards it. Perhaps it was her curiosity, she thought.


    She was yet to ask Elsie about that book. She made a mental note of asking her about it today.


    Dragging herself away from that book, she again found herself standing in front of the shelf that had the book titled- ''The Saga of Supernaturals."


    That was the same book that she had seen with Mrs Payne. She did not pay much attention to it then, but now the circumstances had changed significantly.


    Ruth pulled out the thick book from the shelf. She took it to the long table that was placed between the two shelves. Ruth sat in the chair and flipped the pages to read again the pages she had read before leaving for Bluemoon pack.


    Not a single word made sense then, but now she wanted to try again by keeping her mind open.


    She began reading the lines word by word, beginning with the title of the chapter- The Vampires!


    --- Vampires are one of the ancient creatures amongst the supernatural breeds, who are also believed to be the most dangerous ones.


    The history of the Vampires dates back to more than a thousand years ago. Many researchers have tried tracing their origin, and the lineage yet found no concrete information.


    The Vampires are believed to be night creatures and has many folklores and stories woven around them. However, not everything that is told for many generations is true.---


    Ruth was sure that the face she saw in her dreams must belong to a Vampire. The sketches provided in the book for reference confirmed her doubt. And since then, she began digging more into this myth that she began believing to be true.


    --- Contrary to the misconception that the Vampires can not step out in the daylight, it is believed that they are actually leading a normal life just like all the other breeds and humans.


    They have no problem stepping out in the daylight. They are not scared of garlic or cross. In fact, they believe themselves as religious and close to the creator.


    They do not always have their fangs out and are hungry for blood. They can control their transformation according to their will and can go without blood for quite some days. They not only need human blood, but they can also survive on animal blood.---


    Ruth was disgusted and terrified too. She could not imagine someone drinking a human''s blood. She flipped to the next page and ran her fingers over the sketch on it. A Vampire with red eyes and long fangs had a man in his hold.


    His fangs were digging in the human''s neck, and the blood droplets spurted from the punctured skin. And in the next sketch, the human lay on the ground lifeless, and the Vampire had a sinister smirk on his blood-stained lips.


    Ruth sucked a deep breath. That smile was very similar to the one she had seen in her dreams.


    But then she could not move her eyes away from the dead human on the ground. The more she stared at the image, the more wheels of her mind turned fast.


    And then it struck her.


    She recalled the last image of Mr Payne in the woods. His body had biting marks all over body. She distinctively remembered seeing punctured marks on his neck and wrists.


    His pale body looked like it had no ounce of blood left in it. Ruth gulped down her saliva down her dry throat.


    Was that killer a... Vampire?


    She shuddered visibly as the hair on her skin stood up in alert.


    She flipped some more pages in an attempt of running away from those dreadful thoughts. And when her fingers stopped, she had a new chapter of the book opened in front of her- The Werewolves!


    Ruth had deliberately avoided reading this particular topic for the reason unknown. She felt like she might find something that she would not like or accept. Perhaps that fear kept her at bay from that chapter.


    But then how long she was going to ignore it?


    She had many theories and many speculations. The people around her were not ready to tell her anything clearly. The only available option she had was gathering as much information as possible from the ones who would never lie to her.


    After a deep breath and calming down her tensed nerves, she decided to delve into another fantasy of the author of the book.


    But before she could do that, a servant came in search of her to inform her that Elsie was asking for her. With a sigh, Ruth closed the book and kept it in its place.


    But before leaving, another book caught her eyes- ''The History of the Werewolves''!

 Chapter 410 - SHE HAD PAINTED HIM IN HER RED!

    A week had passed since Darius crashed into the hazel-eyed woman. And since then, she had not left his mind even for a second. He thought about her every time and all the time.


    It was like she had bewitched him with only one smile. Her voice still ring in his ears as if she was speaking with him at that moment.


    Her innocent hazel eyes had captivated him like never before. She was probably the most beautiful human female he had ever seen with no make-up on her face to portray her for what she was not.


    Lisa''s lips moved against his passionately, but soon she realised that he was lost... just like the other time. She tore her lips from him to call his name.


    "Darius?!"


    He brought back to the reality where Lisa lay naked under him, waiting for him to continue with what they were doing.


    Darius sighed frustratingly and moved away from her. Lisa frowned at the loss of the touch of his body. Darius sat on the edge of the bed, his back facing her. He rubbed his face with his hands, not knowing what was happening to him.


    Lisa propped herself on her elbows as she studied his side profile.


    "What is wrong Darius? You seem lost since the past week. What is going on?" Lisa asked.


    Darius thought he heard a tinge of concern in her voice, but then he shrugged that feeling as quickly as it came.


    "Nothing." He replied absentmindedly and picked up the slack that was carelessly thrown nearby.


    He began covering his lower half with it.


    It was not the first time Lisa was asking him about it. She had tried multiple times before and every time he avoided that question and her.


    But today, she was adamant about knowing what was running inside his head.


    She followed him out of the bed after he was done wearing the slacks.


    She wrapped the bedsheet around her naked body, leaving her shoulders bare.


    "Do not tell me that. I know something is running in your mind. I want to know it!" She said boldly.


    She expected him to either flip at her or just walk out of there wordlessly. But he did neither.


    "You won''t understand." He said while resting his hand on the window frame.


    His dark eyes gazed out at the vast land of Kinsville.


    "Still I want to know. Has something happened? Is it about your parents again?"


    Although Darius was not very vocal about his feelings, Lisa had got to know about many things about this man. These things confused her. They confused her to the point where she could not decide if he was a bad guy or just a man who was always neglected by the world.


    And that had brought Lisa to stand on the very dangerous and unstable territory. She did not understand what she was feeling about him. On one side, she was burning in the revenge and on the other side, she could not stop caring for him.


    She was trapped!


    "Do you remember when I went to a town about a week ago? To get the masking solution?"


    Lisa nodded even though he was still staring outside the window.


    "Yes, what about that?"


    "I was leaving after collecting the things I needed. When I was walking through the market to get my horse..."


    Lisa waited patiently for him to continue. Little did she know that his next sentence was going to take her by shock.


    "I crahsed into a woman... a human."


    Lisa tried ignoring the way his tone turned dreamy while mentioning that woman. He just crashed into a woman that was not a serious situation, now was it?


    "Please tell me that she slapped you." Lisa tried sounding playful, but from inside, she wished it to be true.


    Darius shook his head. And to her horror, a small smile made its way on his lips.


    She had never seen him smiling like that... except a couple of times when he unintentionally mentioned Grace.


    He shook his head lightly. "No, she did not. She apologised to me then walked away."


    Lisa cleared her throat before saying, "It happens at crowded places. You do not need to think about it much."


    Darius turned to face her, and the look on his face took Lisa by another shock.


    She breathed heavily as he spoke. "You are not getting it, Lisa. She was a human yet, the aura around her... it was different... as if it was trying to protect her from the unknown. Something that shook me from the core. It warned my monster.


    Yet, I was distracted by her smile. Her smile was genuine and innocent, something that has become very rare these days.


    She wore a simple dress and yet she looked more distinct than the other women. Her beautiful hazel eyes..."


    Darius cursed with a full smile on his face. He ran his hand through the dark curls on his head.


    "I have never seen such beautiful eyes that are mirror to the person''s soul. She was just... amazing!!"


    Darius was not used to complementing things and thus was short on such vocabulary.


    "Darius, I am sure there are thousands of such beautiful women in the world. She might not stand a chance in front of them." Lisa could not hold back her jealousy.


    He had never talked about her so passionately. He even had never spoken about Grace with such excitement.


    He thought for a while.


    "You are right Lisa. There must be more women even more beautiful than her."


    Lisa smiled, relieved that she managed to change his mind.


    "But not everyone of them gets a chance to get close with Edwin O''Dell!"


    Her smile faltered.


    "Wh-what do you mean?"


    Darius looked like the Darius who she was used to seeing. The previous version of him, who was gushing over the woman he met once like a teenager was gone, and what came out was this sinister monster.


    "Her scent, Lisa... her scent. I got her scent on Edwin''s clothes when I went to Ripon''s oath ceremony as a Chairman of the Council. And guess what... it was not only her scent but also her blood on his shirt.


    Oh, Lisa..."


    He pulled her close to his chest as he hid his face in the crook of her neck.


    "You cannot even imagine how intoxicating that scent was. I could not help but lick her blood from his shirt. Can you believe it?!!


    And I swear... it tasted like an elixir. I have never, and I mean ever tasted the blood that is so sweet and..."


    He sank his fangs in her neck ruthlessly as the reminder of Ruth''s blood awaken his monster.


    "Aaahhhh...."


    Lisa had been bitten by Darius many times before. But since she had begun cooperating with him, he was quite gentle with her. But this was an exception.


    His lips covered her skin as he began sucking her warm blood. Her eyes teared up due to pain. The way he hungrily sucked her blood and his nails dug further deep into her skin made her realise how hungry he was.


    It meant that woman''s blood must be as delicious as he had described it.


    Lisa was jealous of that woman before, but now she was also curious about her after hearing her possible connection with Edwin O''Dell.


    And then a thought crossed her mind.


    Edwin although had a bad image for many people, could never hurt a human. She was sure about it by what she knew about him.


    He was known as a womanizer. So she could digest the fact of a woman''s scent on his shirt. But what about her blood?


    Where did it come from?


    Her mind could come up with only two possibilities- either he helped that woman when she was injured out of goodwill or... She must be very close to him.


    What if... what if she was his mate?


    Lisa''s body went tense at that thought. Darius obsessing over Edwin O''Dell''s mate sounded too crazy to be true in her head.


    No that was not possible. How could it be?


    She shook that thought out of her mind.


    Her vision began to turn blurry as black patches covered her vision. Her breaths turned shallow, and she could feel her body going limp in Darius''s hands.


    He would kill her at this rate. And Lisa could not die before she either destroyed this man or saved him from his darkness.


    "D-Darius... s-stop! P-please!" She whispered in his ear.


    She felt his body stiffen before he slowly pulled his fangs out of her skin.


    She saw his red eyes and blood-stained mouth through her teary eyes. Her eyelids began feeling heavy.


    "Darius..." She again whispered his name.


    Lisa blinked her tears back as she wanted to see his face. She wanted to see the look of regret on his face for drinking so much out of her.


    Darius''s eyes slowly turned back to their normal dark colour. Lisa could not figure out if it was regret or alarming look on his face. But when he got control over himself, he held her a little tenderly.


    "Lisa... Lisa..."


    He shook her shoulder as she fought to keep her eyes open.


    Lisa''s mind began shutting down. But before that, she wanted only one thing from him.


    She pulled his head closer to hers so that their lips crashed onto each other.


    Lisa tasted her blood on his lips, his tongue and inside his mouth. She smiled satisfyingly before she passed out in his arms.


    She had painted him in her red!

 Chapter 411 - A BLACK BOOK LOCKED IN A GLASS SHELF!!

    Fannie was combing Theodora''s long nut-brown hair with a wooden comb after she had washed them this morning.


    Theodora seemed lost in her thoughts, and Fannie did not dare to disturb her.


    But a knock on the door caught their attention. Fannie bowed in respect when she saw Augustus entering the chamber.


    "Augustus?" Theodora looked at him through the mirror in front of her...


    The look of distress on his face told her that he was in a bad mood. No wonder he decided to visit his beloved wife at such an odd hour when he was usually locked up in his office.


    "Fannie, you may leave now." Theodora said.


    "Yes, My Lady!" Fannie bowed again before leaving the chamber.


    She had noticed how Lord Augustus had begun spending more time with Theodora. It made him happy. But what about Theodora?


    Fannie knew if not sad Theodora was not particularly ecstatic with the changed situation as Augustus occupied most of her day''s time. That meant she got very less chances to meet Douglas. And that annoyed her considerably.


    Theodora stood up from her stool and walked towards her husband.


    "What is the matter darling?" She asked after placing a kiss on his left cheek.


    Augustus sighed before sitting on the couch.


    "Theodora I think I am going to be insane one day!" He complained.


    She sat beside him. "Will you please tell me what happened?"


    Theodora observed him closely, and the realisation hit her like a brick thrown at her face. The lines of ageing had expanded their territory on his face. He had lost his previous charm.


    Now that she compared his current state to how he looked at the time of their marriage, made her realise that a long time had passed. She was young at the time of their marriage and thus was still youthful. But Augustus... he was already decades older than her, and now they looked nothing like a couple.


    It was an only miracle how he survived all these years without his mate. But Theodora knew the real reason.


    His ambition was his greatest strength that kept him going.


    "Edwin!"


    That single word soured Theodora''s mood. "What has he done now?" she asked a bit irritatingly even though she had no idea what wrong he had done.


    "He is into something, Theodora. He and Lester are acting suspicious. I am trying to figure out what it is but..."


    Augustus clearly looked and sounded frustrated.


    "Hmm... I have found the same. His sudden trip to Bluemoon pack was also sspsicious. And do you know what else was shady?" She asked.


    Augustus listened to her carefully.


    "He took that maid with them."


    "Who? Ruth? That is her name right?!"


    Theodora nodded.


    "Isn''t it obvious Theodora?!! Elsie also accompanied them." Augustus reminded her.


    "That is my question Augustus. Why? Our Elsie who had never bothered to step out of her chamber except when you asked her is now accompanying Edwin in his job? Don''t you find it strange?" She raised her brow sceptically.


    Augustus looked lost for a moment before he said, "She has changed Theodora. Our Elsie has changed a lot!" He recalled their previous fight and how she stood up against him.


    One more person whom he trusted had changed against his expectations.


    "Whatever it is! But I find that maid''s closeness with our children very strange. And, I do not like it!" She confessed.


    Augustus''s brows pulled together as he faced her. "Aren''t you obssessed with that woman? She do not deserve your this much attention. You are the only eliviating her importance."


    "You are not getting it Augustus! Do you think that I am a fool to pay so much attention to that worthless beggar?! I do not know why but I find something is odd about her." Theodora said thoughtfully.


    Augustus knew she would not say such a thing without any evidence.


    "What are you indicating then?" He asked.


    "I think... I think this woman will be helpful in taking down Edwin." She finally told him.


    Augustus gave her an incredulous look. "A maid?"


    "Yes. A maid who seems very close to Edwin."


    Augustus had no idea of what was going on in her mind.


    "If she bothers you so much then I can take care of her." He offered.


    But Theodora shook her head. "No darling. You do not need to. I will see what I can do about it!"


    The smirk on her face assured Augustus that the time of that maid was nearing fast.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was staring into nowhere. Her hands were moving out of habit, but her mind was distracted. Elsie was observing her for quite a long and wondered if it was because of Edwin.


    "Ruth" She called her name but got no response.


    "Ruth!" She then shook her shoulders.


    Startled, Ruth looked at Elsie. "Yes Lady Elsie? Do you need anything?"


    "Yes. Your attention!"


    "Erm.. pardon?"


    "Ruth, you seem lost. Is it because of what happened between you and brother Edwin?" Elsie dared to ask. Although, she thought it was their personal matter and she should not be interfering in it.


    Ruth bit her cheek. "No... it is not about that."


    Well, that was only a partial lie.


    "Then what is it? Tell me." Elsie tried.


    Ruth looked hesitant at first, but then her curiosity won over it.


    "Actually I was thinking about something else."


    Elsie nodded her head in encouragement.


    "I saw this one book in the library yesterday. I cannot stop thinking about it since then."


    "Really? Which one is that?" Elsie was also curious to know.


    She did not remember a book that would catch Ruth''s attention.


    "It has no title on it." Ruth told.


    "What? How is this possible? Have you looked for it inside the book. It might be an old one and thus its title must have faded over the years."


    Ruth shook her head. "Yes, it is an old book but I could not touch it."


    "Why?" Now Elsie was more confused than curious.


    "Because it is locked in a shelf that has a glass surface."


    Elsie suddenly tensed hearing that.


    "I am talking about a large black coloured book that is placed at the end of the library. What is that book about Lady Elsie?" Ruth asked genuinely.


    But Elsie looked troubled. She did not know how to tell Ruth about the black book.


    "Have you read it?" Ruth then asked.


    "Erm... no. I... i haven''t."


    That took Ruth by surprise. As far as she knew Elsie, she found it strange that Elsie had not read that book yet.


    "Then do you know anything about it?"


    Elsie was quiet at first, but then she thought of giving Ruth a fair idea about that book. It might help in her acceptance of Edwin and his world, she thought.


    "It is a family heritage, about seven to eight centuries old, if i am not mistaken."


    Ruth''s eyes widened, and her lips formed around in awe. "That old?"


    "Yes. Our family has preserved it well until now. And thus no one is allowed to touch it." Elsie explained.


    "Do you have the key of its lock?"


    Ruth expected that Edwin had the key, and if he did, then she would find a way or two to get her hands on it.


    "No. Only father has its key and he has kept it securely somehwere. He does not want any one to touch or stain the family gem." Elsie told.


    There went Ruth''s hope into vain.


    "What is written in that book?" Ruth asked further.


    Now that was a tricky question for Elsie, although it sounded simple.


    "I do not know what is exactly given in it. But I think it must be related to our family and its history." She played safe.


    She could see wheels running in Ruth''s head.


    "Has anyone else read it in the family?"


    Elsie nodded her head. "Father and brother Edwin has read it."


    Ruth cursed her father that when she needed Edwin''s help in knowing what is written in that black book, they were still not on speaking terms with each other.


    Edwin was trying to communicate with her, but as expected one thing or another held him back. Ruth was tired and frustrated with this back and forth game between them.


    She wanted Edwin to take a step ahead and apologise to her. She wanted him to tell her what he was hiding. But the way things were going, she doubted it was going to happen anytime soon.


    "Lady Elsie can you ask your brother to show that book to us once?" Ruth knew she was asking for too much.


    But she could not calm down her temptation of reading that book. She had never seen such a large book in her life. And every time she went to the library, her feet automatically took her to it.


    "I am sorry Ruth. But I do not think it is possible. Because brother Edwin also do not have keys to that lock and I am sure father would never allow anyone to touch it even if it is a family member." Elsie said apologetically.


    Perhaps Ruth needed to accept the defeat.


    "It is alright Lady Elsie, I understand."

 Chapter 412 - IM READY TO GIVE YOU WHAT YOU ARE CRAVING FOR!

    Ruth yawned, opening her mouth wide. She stretched her arms then scratched her head lightly. The chirping of the birds sounded pleasant to her ears.


    She smiled softly when the aroma of freshly brewed coffee hit her nostrils.


    She tossed in her bed as it felt too comfortable and warm to leave. She turned to her right to see a bag on the chair. Ruth frowned, seeing the neatly folded clothes and some other essentials around it.


    Ruth saw Mrs Payne coming out of the kitchen with some more clothes in her hands while she muttered something incoherently.


    Ruth sat up in the bed with a big question mark on her face.


    "Good morn-"


    "Oh! Hush, woman! You scared me!!" Ruth''s voice startled Mrs Payne that she literally jumped in fright.


    "Erm... sorry!" Ruth gave her a sheepish smile.


    With a glare, Mrs Payne resumed with her packing. Ruth moved her legs to place her feet on the floor. She spared a second to let her mind and body coordinate. She did not want to fall on her face at the beginning of the day.


    "What are you doing?" Ruth asked, walking Mrs Payne''s way.


    She gathered her hair together then twisted them with her hands before tying them in a messy bun on her head.


    "Oh, I am sorry for informing you at the last moment Ruth. But I received a letter from one of your uncle''s relatives at an early hour of the morning."


    "Okay? What about it?" Ruth still did not understand.


    "There is a medical emergency so I have to go there."


    "Oohh... Okay. We can leave tomorrow or maybe this evening. I will ask Lady Elsie for-"


    "No Ruth." Mrs Payne stopped her midsentence.


    "It is an emergency. I need to leave right now."


    Her words angered Ruth.


    "Why did not you tell me about it beforehand? I would have taken leave from Lady Elsie. We could have gone together."


    Mrs Payne understood Ruth''s concern very well. "I am sorry Ruth but I got the letter only in the morning." She showed Ruth the letter.


    Ruth read it carefully.


    "But how are you going to travel alone? Your knees are also paining Mrs Payne. I cannot let you go alone." Ruth said, folding the letter and passing it to her.


    Mrs Payne took Ruth''s hands in hers. "Do not worry about me, dear. I will take care of myself. Your aunt is still strong enough to travel alone. I would have not chose to go if it was not important."


    Ruth was in dilemma. She did not want to leave Mrs Payne alone in such a state.


    "Who are these elatives? Are they from Warthford Island?" Ruth then asked.


    "No, they are not from the Warthford Island. They are your uncle''s cousins. Although they are not immediate cousins, they shared a healthy relationship. He is on the bed and is counting his last minutes. He would like to meet me once before..."


    Ruth felt bad. She knew the pain of losing the dear ones.


    "I am sorry. May the God give him and his family strength to go through this situation." Ruth prayed sincerely.


    "Come on. I have already asked for a carriage. Brush your teeth fast. We will drink coffee together." Mrs Payne said.


    "Yes. Only ten minutes please." Ruth said, rushing into the bathroom.


    Mrs Payne checked if she had taken everything she would need. She remembered the box she would need the most. Taking advantage of Ruth being busy, she slowly pulled out a glass jar from its hiding place.


    She put it at the bottom of her bag and covered it with her clothes. She could not afford to lose that glass jar.


    Ruth came out after getting fresh. They exchanged instructions over the coffee, and before the list of instructions finished, it was already time for Mrs Payne to leave.


    Ruth covered herself with a shawl then picked up Mrs Payne''s bag. After locking the door, they climbed down the stairs.


    "Ruth take care of yourself and... be aware!" Mrs Payne warned.


    Ruth immediately understood who she was referring to.


    "Do not worry about that Mrs Payne. Have a safe journey and come back soon."


    They hugged each other before Ruth helped Mrs Payne to climb the carriage. She had already given her some money.


    Ruth requested the coachman to ride safely and take care of Mrs Payne.


    Ruth waited until the carriage disappeared from her sight. She then went back home to get ready for the day.


    *


    *


    *


    "Good morning Ruth!" Ida ran to catch up with Ruth.


    "Good morning Ida!" Ruth greeted with a smile.


    They both were heading to Elsie''s chamber.


    "You are late today." Ida pointed.


    "Oh yes. Actually Mrs Payne had to go visit one of her relatives as he is in the critical condition. So I got late." Ruth explained.


    They walked while conversing amongst them to notice someone walking in their way. As a werewolf, Ida knew who it was, yet she chose to stay quiet.


    Ruth gasped loudly when she crashed into something solid. The impact was so powerful that she lost her foot and found herself falling backwards.


    Her eyes widened in shock, but before she fell back someone held her hand then pulled her. When Ruth steadied and her vision stabilised, she saw the familiar warm eyes staring back at her in concern.


    Ida quietly tiptoed away from there with a playful smile.


    Ruth''s brain screamed at her to tear her gaze from him, but she couldn''t. As if his touch had frozen her in her place, she stood immobile.


    "Come with me."


    Edwin''s voice sounded different to her ears. It was rougher than his normal voice.


    Ruth did not understand why, and when she followed him in his office chamber. She was broken from the trance once she heard the sound of the closing door.


    "Wh-what?" she did not understand how she got there.


    And, Edwin did not understand why his compulsion did not work correctly on her.


    "How did I come here?" She asked.


    She could feel the tingling sensation in her head.


    "Ruth-"


    Ruth held her hand up, showing up her palm to him. "What I am doing here?"


    "I want to talk with you." He said earnestly.


    "But I don''t." She retorted back.


    Edwin was suffering a lot, perhaps more than Ruth in their fight. His wolf got used to his mate, and now that she did not even utter a word to him, he became restless.


    "Ruth, stop it please!" He was so frustrated that he did not care about his loud voice.


    But that only angered Ruth more.


    "Why don''t you stop it, Edwin? Huh?" Her voice too rosed to match his.


    "What do you want me to do? I am doing everything in my capability yet you seem unsatisfied with my efforts." Edwin knew his arguments were wrong, but when he touched her before, the last strain of his self-control broke.


    All these days, he longed for her, for her touch. His wolf did not like her defiance and was angry. All that piled up anger and need burst into a fountain when he again had her in his arms.


    "How can I be satisfied with your lies? How can I be satisfied with your secrets? Tell me! I tried understanding you but when I know nothing how I am suppose to do it?"


    Ruth was firm on her stand. All her insecurities had held her tightly in their clutches. She wanted Edwin to free her, yet he just kept staring at her while she suffocated.


    "I said I will tell you at the right time. Can''t you be little patient Ruth?"


    The man in front of her looked nothing like the man she had fallen for. He was different, aggressive and insensitive.


    "What is wrong with you Edwin? Why are you doing this? I have already told you many times that I am willing to understand if only you tell me. How worse it can be, huh?" Her eyes filled to the brim with tears.


    "Is it because of my social status? Are you ashamed of showing the world that you like a maid? An orphan from the low class?"


    There! She finally asked her biggest insecurity. Ruth had thought about it many times. She had not missed the look people passed her way when they saw her with him, even when they did not know about their relationship.


    Florence, Fannie, Eloise and Theodora had made sure to water that seed of self-doubt in her heart to grow it into a tree.


    Ruth gulped down nervously when she saw his eyes darkening by a shade. She blinked her teary eyes to make sure that she was not hallucinating.


    "I know why you are doing this." Edwin''s words caught her by surprise.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are having these foolish thoughts only because I did not kiss you that day. Isn''t it right Ruth?" He stalked towards her like a predator.


    With his dark eyes, he looked dangerous. Ruth was scared. She had never faced this side of him. Edwin was always gentle with her, and the most he had done was tell her to get out.


    "Edwin stop right there!" She warned, but the beast was hungry.


    Her pulsating heartbeats watered his mouth. Her long neck invited him to sink his canines in it. And his shaft was hard since the moment he touched her outside.


    Her pink lips called for him, and Edwin failed to realise when his wolf and his lust took over him. And the frightening part was... he surrendered quickly and willingly without putting many fights.


    "Then let me taste you Ruth. I am ready to give you what you are craving for." He said darkly.


    Ruth felt sudden heat rising inside her body. Something tingled in the soft walls of her womanhood that made her gasp for air.


    It was easy to give in, but her conscience did not agree with her heart.


    Her eyes widened when Edwin gripped her tightly then pulled her close. He leaned down, aiming for her lips, but something about it did not feel right to her.


    She pushed him away from her.


    "Stop it Edwin! What are you doing?"


    "Isn''t what you want Ruth? This is the reason you are avoiding me, running away from me all this time! Now I am giving you what you want. Then what is your problem?" He asked, staring into her hazel eyes.


    "It... it does not feel right." She whispered, still trying to grasp the situation.


    "Exactly! It does not feel right because this is not a right way and the right time. This is the very reason why I am holding back some things from you."


    With that said, he left his office without another glance at her.

 Chapter 413 - [Bonus Chapter]FOLLOW HER! BUT BE CAREFUL!

    Mrs Payne was concerned for Ruth. She did not want her to fall prey to Theodora''s another treacherous scheme. Mrs Payne would not have left Ruth alone in the clutches of that vile woman if her sudden trip was not that important.


    Even though Ruth had a fair idea about her powers, and she had by now practised them well, her kindness stood in between her and the use of her powers.


    Ruth was still hesitant about using them at her will.


    But then again... Mrs Payne could not blame her. It was all because of Bertha. That woman made sure that the little girl would transform into a kind and morally strong woman.


    Mrs Payne had hired the coachman to take her to the nearby village, which was a few miles away from Vincardine. The journey was about six hours long. They had left Vincardine far behind by the time the Sun indicated the afternoon.


    Mrs Payne tried sleeping instead of sitting idly, but the sleep was nowhere to come to her. Sighing, she straightened up instead. Her gaze fell on the bag that was placed beside her. She opened it and inserted her hands in its depth.


    She glanced at the coachman to see he was focused on the road ahead. She carefully pulled out the jar from her bag. She stared at the contents in it, but soon her vision turned misty due to unshed tears.


    She held that jar close to her chest and closed her eyes. A lone drop travelled down her face only to disappear later.


    *


    *


    *


    ~"My Lord, she has asked for a carriage. She has recieved a letter from one of her relatives and she is planning to visit them."~


    Lester received that message early in the morning from the men he had appointed to keep an eye on Mrs Payne. He was digging in her past life, her background and every bit of information about her and her husband that would give him the reflection of her true self.


    But he did not find a piece of single suspicious news about her. It was like she had a very ordinary life, but Lester could not digest that fact. He believed that there was more to her than what she showed the world. And he was adamant about finding that.


    Perhaps he would also get a reason during his search for why the Moon Goddess chose a human Luna for Edwin. And why Ruth?!


    Even after a week''s efforts when he did not find anything against her, Edwin advised him to stop and let the time be the enlightening force.


    However, Lester was not ready for that. He was curious, impatient.


    And as if fate had smiled at him, he had got a golden opportunity.


    ~"Follow her but be careful. She knows about us. Do not get too close or she will recognise you easily. She is not the usual target. Be careful!"~


    Lester warned his men.


    He could not afford to underestimate the woman who had cast her spell on the werewolf leader. Edwin again tried to talk out of this, but Lester was adamant about exposing her true self.


    He was not sure if she was harmless... yet. And to know that he needed to do this.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was too shocked by Edwin''s behaviour. She had never seen that side of him. Although his actions seemed offending and disrespectful, she was wise enough to read his eyes and not his actions.


    For her, his Cerulean blue eyes were the window to his heart. They had never lied to her, and she could swear on any holy thing that they would never lie to her in her lifetime.


    She again saw his darkened eyes. And that only fuelled her questionnaire. The mixture of emotions she saw in his eyes lurched her heart painfully.


    His eyes held anger, sadness, lust, need, and... guilt.


    Ruth understood the reasons for some of those emotions, but some were beyond her intelligence. She wished she also had the power of reading people''s minds. Then she might have understood what havoc ran in his head all the time.


    Ruth sighed as her headache intensified the more she pondered over it.


    Elsie gave her some of her old dresses to donate to the local orphanage. Ruth packed all those dresses in a bundle. She took them to Henry who was feeding his horse.


    Ruth wrapped up their conversation after giving him the bundle of Elsie''s dresses. She was returning to Elsie''s chamber when she heard someone clapping.


    Ruth turned her head in the direction of the sound to see two women sitting in the chair elegantly. Ruth visibly tensed, seeing them together.


    What the hell she was doing here? She wondered.


    "Don''t you understand the meaning of my call?" Theodora''s stern voice made Ruth walk near them.


    Theodora expected an apology from Ruth, but that did not come.


    "Lady Theodora, your maid seems to be very indisciplined." The other lady commented.


    Her eyes held the recognition in them along with the anger from the past.


    Ruth still stood calmly... at least from outside, she pretended.


    "May I help you with anything?" Ruth asked dryly.


    "Yes. Get my dear friend tea and some snacks." Theodora ordered.


    Ruth wanted to ask where was Fannie. As Theodora''s head maid, she was responsible to serve them. It was not Ruth''s duty.


    "Are you deaf or dumb to understand the simple words?" Theodora''s voice raised considerably.


    "I cannot believe such an arroagant woman is serving in ''the great manor'' Lady Theodora." The other woman gasped overdramatically.


    Theodora clenched her jaw in irritation. "What can I say, Mrs Linlithgow?!! She is Elsie''s head maid. You know how naive my daughter is. She pities the poor, but she does not understand the reality of the world.


    People have different teeth for eating and different for display. She sees good in everyone, but some people take disadvantage of her kindness."


    Ruth pursed her lips and stomped out of there. She knew that this was going to be a hard day when she saw Theodora and Mrs Linlithgow together.


    She was not particularly angry at Mrs Linlithgow as she thought that the woman must be still mad at her for ruining her golden dress months back.


    Ruth still had not understood how that dress got ruined. She sighed as she entered the kitchen. She found Thea there instructing a cook about Edwin''s lunch.


    "Here comes my favourite woman!" Thea smiled as soon as she saw Ruth entering the kitchen.


    She noticed her dull face. "But why is she in a bitter mood?"


    Ruth sighed. "Mrs Linlithgow is here."


    "Who?" Thea took a minute before that name rang a bell in her head. "WHAT?"


    Ruth nodded before telling the cook to prepare two cups of tea and some snacks for the ladies.


    "What the hell is she doing here?" Thea asked with a deep frown on her face.


    "Apparently, the two Ladies are friends with each other," Ruth answered, aware of the other people in the kitchen.


    "Why you are here?" Thea then asked.


    "This time Lady Theodora decided to order me instead of her headmaid. And can you guess the reason?" She whispered, thinking the people around could not hear her.


    But Thea knew better than that. She wanted to curse loudly but held her tongue back.


    "Do you need any support?" Thea asked with a hard face.


    It sometimes amazed Ruth how her friend was ever ready to back her irrespective of the situation. She was indeed very lucky to have Thea in her life.


    Ruth smiled, shaking her head. "Thank you for your loyalty soldier! But I will handle it." she winked at her.


    Thea did not get a good feeling about the situation, especially with Mrs Linlithgow''s presence. But she could not do much at that time. So she only nodded with a smile.


    "I am sure you will! Just do not forget to call me if you need any help." She again reminded.


    Their conversation ended after the cook put the prepared tray in front of Ruth.


    Thea watched Ruth going out of the kitchen with the tray. She hoped nothing would go wrong. Nonetheless, she had a doubt and to clear it, she knew where she had to go.


    Ruth returned with Theodora''s order. She carefully put the tray on the table and began preparing the tea.


    "Sugar?" she asked.


    "One tablespoon for both," Theodora told while Mrs Linlithgow flaunted her dress and the matching handbag her husband had bought for her at the price that would make a common man pass out in shock.


    Ruth put one tablespoon of sugar in each cup before stirring it carefully. She handed Theodora her cup and then took the other for Mrs Linlithgow.


    She outstretched her hand to give her the cup when Theodora purposefully pushed the table in between with her leg as subtly as she could. The edge of the table hit Ruth''s knee, and she hunched down at the impact.


    But that made the cup in her hand unsteady and the hot tea spilt on Mrs Linlithgow''s expensive dress and handbag.


    Ruth did not get a chance to realise what exactly happened before she knew that the shit had hit the roof.

 Chapter 414 - KNEEL AND APOLOGISE TO THEM!

    Mrs Payne''s carriage entered a village which was her destination. Lester''s two spies were following her carefully all this time. The carriage rode in the direction of the village market.


    By the time they reached the village, it was already late hours of the afternoon. It was expected that the market would be silent at that time, as people usually prefer to rest a little after lunch.


    On the contrary, this market was still bustling with people. The village was surrounded by farms and a shoe-making factory on the outskirts. The labourers from both places came to the market for lunch and to buy a packet of cigarettes and other things.


    This market had no afternoon nap in its fate.


    The carriage came to halt on the roadside. The coachman jumped down from it and walked to the backside. He helped Mrs Payne to get down the carriage. He handed her the stick Ruth had bought for her and her bag.


    "Thank you so much, son!" Mrs Payne smiled at the man who was in his early thirties.


    She paid him the fare that was predecided.


    "Madam, do you want me to drop you directly at the doorstep of your relatives? Your niece has told me to take you there carefully." He asked politely.


    Mrs Payne shook her head. "That is not needed, son. I left in rush and got no chance to buy anything for my relatives. I am meeting them after a very long time, and I want to buy some fruits and other things for his grandchildren.


    Their house is not very far from here. I will go there safely. Thank you for taking me here." she smiled again.


    The coachman left after that. Mrs Payne put her bag down for a minute. Although in the middle of a market, she could not help but stretch her limbs and neck. Her back was tensed after a six-hour-long journey.


    She picked up her bag and first went to a nearby food shack. Lester''s spies were hot on her tail but with caution.


    They camouflaged themselves in the market crowd, but their eyes followed the old lady closely. Until now, they had not found a single thing out of place.


    Mrs Payne bought a glass of pineapple juice from the shack and sat on the nearby bench. She enjoyed the cool drink deliberately, taking her own sweet time. After finishing it, she walked to the next shop that sold fruits.


    The two spies watched her bargaining with the seller over the price of oranges. She then visited a couple of more various shops. The spies were only watching her, and after seeing her checking out the whole market, they became confused.


    They spoke with each other about what she might be doing after they saw her entering a shop of glasses. The shop was stuffed with mirrors of different shapes and sizes.


    Wasn''t it strange to run a glass shop in such a humble village?!


    Two minutes turned into five and the five minutes turned into fifteen. Now the two men got suspicious. She should have returned by this time, yet there was no trace of her.


    Ten more minutes later, they decided to go in and look for her. And they did just that.


    They walked inside the shop to see its walls covered with various mirrors and other glass articles. Walking through the lobby, they entered the square-shaped room.


    A man was busy checking and noting down the items in his shop. The old man looked in his late seventies.


    "Excuse me", One spy called.


    The old shopkeeper turned around with shaking hands.


    "Yes? How may I help you?" He asked.


    Glancing around the shop, the second spy inquired, "where is that old lady?"


    The shopkeeper pushed his glasses up on his nose.


    "Who are you talking about?" He asked, puzzled.


    "The lady who came here about twenty minutes ago. She had a bag and a stick in her hands." The first spy explained.


    But the look on the shopkeeper''s face did not change.


    "No such woman has came in my shop. In fact you two are the first ones coming here since morning."


    "What?"


    ~"He is an old man. He might not know that she came in here."~ The second spy spoke through the mind link.


    "Is there any other exit?" The first spy asked.


    The shopkeeper shook his head. "No. this is the only way to enter and go."


    That only confused the two spies even more. They searched the whole shop and the market thereafter, but could not find even her hair. It was like she disappeared into thin air.


    Worried, they contacted Lester.


    ~"My Lord, we are having a problem."~


    ~"What happened?"~ Lester asked.


    ~"We have lost Mrs Payne''s track."~ The man explained the situation in detail to Lester.


    ~"How can she just disappear from that shop?"~ Lester''s voice boomed in his mind, its ringing sensation made him cringe.


    ~"We... we do not know My Lord. But we are sure that she has not left the shop. We searched the market but she is nowhere."~


    Lester cursed loudly in anger. He suspected that the old woman would give him a hard time, but this was just insane. Although he was aware of her knowledge about the werewolves, he risked sending werewolf spies behind her because he was sure that she could easily fool human spies.


    ~"keep looking for her and search her relatives in that villege."~


    Lester was angry. He could not believe that a human fooled his men and thus him.


    *


    *


    *


    Mrs Linlithgow screamed so loud that one might misunderstand that she was thrown in a pan of boiling oil.


    "OH MY GOD! MY DRESS!! MY BAG!!!"


    She instantly stood up with a horrified look on her face. Theodora also stood up, feigning shock.


    "I... I am so sorry Lady Linlithgow! I..."


    "SHUT UP!!"


    Ruth clamped her mouth shut at that loud voice of the woman. Ruth was still finding it hard to wrap her head around what just happened.


    "You bitch! Tell me why you are targeting me like this? First you ruined my dress and now you are trying to kill me?!!" Mrs Linlithgow turned so red that she resembled a ripe tomato.


    "No, please. It... it was an accident. I did not mean to-"


    Before Ruth could complete her sentence, Theodora''s long nails dug into her skin. She whirled Ruth around to face her.


    "What sin I have done that the God crossed our paths?! You were always disrespectful to every person in the family and now you are trying to harass our guests!" Theodora thundered dangerously.


    "Look at her. See how you have ruined her dress and bag. That tea even burned her hand. Who is going to take its responsibility now?" Theodora continued.


    Ruth did not understand how she could make such a mistake. She was careful, especially with these two ladies. If that table had not hit her, then this might not have happened.


    But now was not the time to think about ''ifs''. What was done was done, and now Ruth could do nothing about it. All she could do now was defend herself.


    The chaos and Mrs Linlithgow''s loud cries drew Augustus''s attention. When he appeared with a scowl on his face, Ruth knew that she had no escape.


    "What happened? What is this commotion? Mrs Linlithgow?" Augustus had no idea of what happened.


    He heard the loud voices and thus came to see what was wrong.


    "Lord Augustus! Th-this maid of yours... she... she attacked me with an intention of harm." Mrs Linlithgow recited the whole incidence while not forgetting to spice it up.


    Ruth was shocked at how effortlessly she spat lies. She waited for Theodora''s reaction, and the woman did not fail to prove Ruth wrong.


    She agreed with everything Mrs Linlithgow said. Instead of pointing at the lies, she even dared to add some more from her side.


    That woman had no shame and no morals!


    By the end of their description of Ruth''s so-called attempt on Mrs Linlithgow''s life, Augustus was boiling in anger. His sharp grey eyes cut through the walls of Ruth''s confidence like a knife cuts a melon.


    "Ruth!"


    Ruth was startled at his booming voice as she braced herself for what was coming her way.


    "I-"


    "Shut up! Since the day you have stepped into my house, all of our lives have been disrupted because of you. You were trouble for family and now you are aiming at our guests! No, this is not acceptable.


    You need to learn a lesson!" Augustus glared at her heatedly.


    "But My Lord, it was just an accident!" Ruth tried defending herself.


    "So you mean I am lying? My Lord, she is already kicked out from the place of her previous work. She ruined my anniversary gift and acted like she did not know anything about it.


    The owner of the shop- Mr Cooper, himself threw her out of his shop. She has this old habit of harassing people and then playing innocent." Mrs Linlithgow added.


    "She must have fooled Elsie in the same way, Augustus. I do not think otherwise Elsie would have given her this job without any required experience.


    These beggars are jealous of us, our life, our wealth. They cannot see our happiness and thus try to ruin it. I do not want this dirt to stain my home!" Theodora was taking good advantage of the situation.


    Augustus could not throw Ruth out of her job as it was only Edwin''s right as he had recommended her name in the first place. So he decided to do what would teach Ruth a good lesson.


    "Kneel in front of Mrs Linlithgow and Lady Theodora. Apologise to them!" Augustus declared.


    Ruth felt like the sky had parted, and the bolt of thunder directly aimed for her.

 Chapter 415 - SHE IS SUPPOSED TO WORK FOR ME!

    "Kneel in front of Mrs Linlithgow and Lady Theodora. Aplogise to them!" Augustus declared.


    Ruth felt like the sky had parted, and the bolt of thunder directly aimed for her.


    Ruth stood stunned while repeating Augustus''s words in her mind over and over. The meaning of them and the humiliation they brought slowly seeped inside her.


    And that was unacceptable to her.


    "Pardon, My Lord. But I am not going to do that. If you want my apology then I will apologise even though I had no intention of hurting Lady Linlithgow. Because my mother has taught me that apologising does not make one small or less. One needs a brave heart to apologise by acknowledging the consequences of their actions." Ruth said confidently.


    *** "Augustus please don''t do this. Stop with your revenge, please. Apologise to your father, your brother and sister-in-law. They are your family. I am sure they will forgive you for your mistakes."


    Agatha pleaded while holding his hands in hers. She had that tender and hopeful look in her eyes that always made Augustus uncomfortable. Because he knew he could never fulfil her expectations. Neither she could fulfil his.


    "Apologise?!" Augustus scoffed, pushing her hands away. "I would prefer to embrace death before apologising to Walter!" He thundered with blazing eyes.


    Agatha''s lively eyes filled with tears. "Augustus, apology does not make any difference to a person''s status or his authority. If anything, it only elevates one''s value in others'' eyes. It takes a lot of courage to accept our mistakes and face the consequences. An apology is the easiest way of salvation." ***


    Augustus shook that memory from his head. This young woman challenging his order was just like Agatha in many terms. And she would get what Agatha got in her life for her righteousness and morals- suffering!


    "How dare you defy my order?" Augustus bellowed in anger.


    "I am not defying your order, My Lord. I would never dare that. You heard their side of the story and now I am only telling you my side of the story." Ruth told calmly.


    She wondered from where this courage came to her. Perhaps her powers had instilled that self-confidence in her. Whatever it was, she was definitely enjoying it. She was done with tolerating the unfairness.


    Augustus stalked towards her steadily. A thought of backing away crossed Ruth''s mind for a split second, yet she held her ground and stood tall.


    "You do not know who you are messing with woman! I can make you disappear with a flick of my wrist that no one can find even a trace of you!" Augustus''s hissing voice resembled the deadly sound of a rattlesnake.


    "Father!"


    Elsie''s voice made Augustus go still momentarily before he turned his head in her way.


    "No need to threaten Ruth. She will apologise to mother and Lady Linlithgow but... she will not kneel in front of them." Elsie told boldly.


    By this time Eloise, Ida and Thea had also gathered there. Fannie, who was enjoying the scene from the very beginning, was hidden behind the pillar on the opposite side. She was also taken by surprise by Ruth''s bold defence.


    "Elsie! Is this really you? You are humiliating your parents in front of the guest. And for what? For this leech who is sucking every good out of you?!!" Theodora glared at Elsie.


    Elsie matched Theodora''s gaze, then asked calmly. "Would you have done the same if it was Fannie in Ruth''s place?"


    Theodora clenched her jaw. Nobody except Eloise had ever dared to speak in such a way with her, especially Elsie. And now, the same Elsie is standing against her own parents.


    Elsie then turned to her father. "Father, Ruth is my head maid and she is supposed to work for ME! There are many maids in the house and mother could have told any one of them to get their tea. She did not particularly need a HEADMAID to do that when it is not HER head maid."


    If it was Eloise, then Augustus would not have given a second thought before slapping her to knock some sense into her. But this was Elsie. His sweet princess.


    She reminded him of Agatha in many ways. Perhaps that was why he had a soft corner for her even though he had never admitted it loudly even to himself.


    Elsie then caught Ruth''s gaze. Ruth knew what that meant.


    Even though she had no intention and will to apologise to those two women, she knew that the situation was already delicate. Her one wrong action could escalate it.


    Ruth stepped ahead to stand in front of Theodora and Mrs Linlithgow.


    "I apologise for spilling the tea on Lady Linlithgow''s dress and handbag. I had no such intention. I hope you will forgive me!"


    Ruth deliberately left out Theodora''s mention. Now Augustus had no more to say. So he left but not before a glare at Ruth.


    Elsie then walked out, taking Ruth with her before more drama unfolded.


    *


    *


    *


    Darius was again in his secret place with Hilton. He got Hilton''s message saying it was an urgent matter. Darius rushed as fast as he could because it was related to his experiment.


    He opened the door and walked in to see Hilton sitting around a table with a thick book open on it.


    "What is it Mr Hilton?" Darius asked while sitting beside Hilton.


    "Yes. I was looking through every available source on Painite. And guess what Darius. I might have found a way." Hilton broke the good news.


    Darius''s handsome face brightened at that news. "You have found Painite''s location?! Where is it? Tell me. I will leave there right now." He was ecstatic at that thought.


    "Calm down Darius. It is not what I have found." Hilton crushed his excitement within a second with his words.


    "Read this." He told before Darius threw a tantrum.


    Darius grumbled yet took the book and began reading the page Hilton had told him to read. The more Darius read, his expressions changed. And soon, he was reading with thorough interest.


    When he was done reading the page, he took a minute to mull over it.


    "Is it... is it possible?" He finally asked Hilton.


    "You know how the witches liked to live in the background and not come out in front of the world unless they feel the need. We do not have any other way anyway.


    If we trust what is given in there, then there are chances of increasing the efficiency of Painite. That way, we can achieve a great deal even with whatever quantity we are left with." Hilton explained.


    It all made sense to Darius. He was never the kind of a person who hesitated to take risks. But in this case, he wanted to be sure before he touches the witches'' land.


    "But after the last time... do you think I can find the right place of the loop?" Darius then asked.


    Hilton was silent for a moment before he said, "You have to try Darius. We do not have any other choice than that. And you may find more Painite from them if they still have some." Hilton pointed out another possibility.


    "But"


    "But what?" Darius asked.


    "What are you going to do to handle your father? Marcus is closely watching you. He will not miss a chance to make you villain in your father''s eyes.


    After your last disappearance when you went to Crinudel, it has become a risky affair for you to leave Kinsville." Hilton concerned.


    Darius''s fingers clenched into fists. He was sick of that low life vampire Marcus. Lisa told Darius that this time he dared to threaten her when she said she did not know where Darius had gone.


    Darius needed to have a face to face talk with him.


    But then again, what about his father?


    Darius did not know how to handle his parents.


    "Why don''t you tell your father about your plan? I am sure he will understand after initial hesitation." Hilton recommended.


    Darius gave an incredulous look to him before scoffing unbelievingly. "You still believe that Mr Hilton?"


    Darius stood up from the chair and began pacing around the room.


    He was anxious, Hilton could tell.


    "He would never trust me, Mr Hilton. He has no faith in my capapbilities. For him, I was, am and will always remain a brainless child who has to move and speak only on his command. I am only a puppet for him." Darius sounded lost and... disappointed.


    Hilton had developed a soft spot for Darius after he lost the most precious thing in his life. He wished Ambrose also had the same feelings for his son.


    More than the faith in Darius''s capabilities, his loneliness and struggle to prove himself pushed Hilton to participate in his plan.


    "Besides, he would never agree with it even though it is the best plan we can ever have. You know how he likes to play it all diplomatically. He is waiting for Edwin''s mistake so he can declare a war against the werewolves and no one would blame him for it like the last time."


    Hilton knew that Darius was right.


    "Then what are you going to do?" He asked.


    "I will get what we need to accomplish our goal.... no matter what!" Darius''s eyes shone in red as he told with conviction.

 Chapter 416 - WILL YOU FIRST TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED?

    Edwin came back to ''the great manor'' late in the evening. He had to go to take care of some business, and Lester accompanied him with Rees. Edwin had to skip his lunch, and now his stomach grumbled in revolt.


    He freshened up first then slumped down on the couch. His head was pounding, and the hunger did not help his condition.


    "Thea? The-"


    He stopped abruptly when Thea entered his chamber with a plate of food in her hands. She put it down in front of him then put a napkin beside it.


    Edwin began eating in silence, but his scrutinising eyes did not miss the small scowl on her face.


    Ten minutes into the tensed silence, Edwin decided to finally break it.


    "You seem exceptionally silent today." He pointed.


    "Hmm" Came Thea''s curt reply.


    Edwin was not good with the heart to heart talks. In fact, he was not good at warming towards people. The only person with whom he felt comfortable and confident enough to open his heart was Ruth.


    Unfortunately, he was having trouble with her too these days.


    "Would you like to talk about it? Is it Rees?" He persisted.


    Thea shook her head. "If it was Rees then he would have been standing in my place right now."


    There she goes! Thought Edwin.


    "Then what is it?"


    "Ruth was again attacked by Lady Theodora." Thea told without sugarcoating her words.


    The hand that Edwin had raised to take another bite froze midair. And the dread he felt within that moment shook him to the core.


    As if knowing his situation well, Thea immediately added, "She is fine though. Lady Elsie came on the right time."


    Edwin put the morsel of food in his hand down and pushed the plate away as he lost his appetite.


    "What happened?" His voice was dark and dangerous.


    Thea described the whole incidence with Mrs Linlithgow and how Theodora and Augustus ganged up on Ruth. She did not leave out Ruth''s actions. After giving the unbiased description, Thea saw the veins in Edwin''s neck popping out in anger.


    "And it was a delibrate move by Lady theodora."She told further.


    Edwin stilled for a moment. "How do you know?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "When Ruth met me in the kitchen and told me that she was there to get tea for Lady Theodora and Mrs Linlithgow, I was suspicious. So I searched a little and found that Lady Theodora is not friends with Mrs Linlithgow.


    They have met a few times in the tea parties, but there is not much to their relationship."


    "Then what was she doing here?" Edwin''s brain was waving a red flag, but his heart tried ignoring it... foolishly.


    "Lady Theodora particularly invited Mrs Linlithgow for a tea. Fannie was right there hidden behind the pillar and was watching everything silently. Lady Theodora could have asked any maid or servant to get the tea.


    Yet she called Ruth specifically after knowing that... that incidence in Mr Cooper''s shop."


    Thea was still not over that guilt. Although she did nothing, she blamed herself for not telling Ruth the truth. The only thing that soothed her guilt was the fact that her intentions were not wrong.


    Edwin clenched his jaw so tightly that Thea feared he would either break it or turn his teeth into powder by grinding them.


    "And considering all these along with the past experiences, I don''t think the spilling of tea was a mere accident." Thea opined.


    Edwin sprang up from the couch then cursed under his breath.


    "This is the very reason I wanted to keep Ruth away from me. They do not even know her true identity yet and still she is already a target." Edwin muttered while pacing around in distress.


    "Or perhaps they have a speculation."


    Edwin paused before turning to face Thea.


    "I mean, have you wondered why Lady Theodora is constantly poking Ruth, especially by always mentioning her closeness with you?!


    There were many women before who were... erm... associated with you."


    Thea had to choose a subtle word.


    "But nobody cared then. So why now? It only means that Lady Theodora is having a suspicion and now she is trying to clear the road before the situation goes out of her hands."


    Edwin understood what Thea was trying to say. And now that he think about it, it all made sense.


    "I think it is time to reveal yourself to Ruth. I do not want her to get to know about it from anyone else, especially the ones who are against you."


    Thea''s tone changed. She was not only suggesting anymore. In fact, she was subtly warning him.


    Before Edwin replied Thea, the door was knocked and then opened by Lester. The way his face was radiating uneasiness, Edwin knew that he had to deal with another thing.


    "What happened?" Edwin asked.


    But Lester was silent. Edwin understood why though.


    "Thea, take that plate back. I am not hungry anymore."


    Thea knew that Edwin only wanted her to get out of the chamber so that they could have privacy. She nodded her head before picking up the plate and left.


    "Edwin, I told you that something is not right about that woman!" Lester sounded frustrated.


    "Would you first tell me what happened?" Edwin asked.


    "She has disappeared!" Lester exclaimed.


    Edwin sighed. "Lester Mrs Payne has not disappeared. She has just gone to visit her relative."


    "Of course I know that Smartypants!" Lester glared at his friend.


    "What I am saying is that she has disappeared from that village. There is no trace of her. She is gone. Wooof!" Lester danced his hands like a magician for the dramatic impact.


    "You sent spies behind her?!!" Edwin exclaimed in shock.


    Lester gave his friend a weird look. "What else you expected me to do?!"


    Lester then explained to Edwin how Mrs Payne had gone missing after getting into that glass shop.


    "And not only that, but when my men searched for her so-called relatives, they found no such person in that entire village. Can you believe it?


    That woman... she... she..."


    "Fooled you!" Edwin helped his friend to say the bitter truth aloud.


    Lester raised his hand to punch the nearby table, but Edwin was instantly by his side using his werewolf speed. He stopped Lester before his punch landed on the wooden piece of furniture.


    "DO not ruin my furniture to vent out your anger." Edwin warned.


    Lester swatted his hand away. Giving him an incredulous look, he asked, "All you care is about your furniture Edwin?!!!"


    Edwin only shrugged. "It is expensive."


    Lester took a long breath to calm down.


    "It is your fault Lester. I have already warned you to not suspect and underestimate Mrs Payne. That woman is dangerous with all her knowledge and we are lucky that she has chosen our side." Edwin tried to tell him.


    "So what? Are you suggesting that we should turn blind eye to her every action? Do you know what might happen if our people get to know about a human who knows much more than she should?


    She will be in grave danger, Edwin. And even though she is by our side as per your guess, it takes not much for humans to change their sides. You know it!"


    Edwin knew that he could not win over Lester in arguments. Because his arguments made more sense than Edwin''s blind faith in Mrs Payne''s intentions.


    "So what now?" Edwin asked.


    "I am going to speak with Ruth."


    "Lester, no!" Edwin instantly growled in warning.


    Lester rolled his eyes at him. "Do not worry Mr Lover, I am not going to eat her. I can have a good friendly chat with my soon- to- be Luna, right?"


    Edwin was helpless. He knew that his objection would only push Lester more. Besides, he was genuinely worried about Mrs Payne.


    "Do not let Ruth know about Mrs Payne''s disappearacne." Edwin warned.


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora and Augustus were in their private chamber after the dinner. Augustus was silently sitting in his armchair with two vertical lines on his forehead.


    Theodora came out of the bathroom after changing into her nightgown.


    She saw her husband lost in some deep thoughts.


    "Augustus... Augustus?" She called his name, breaking his train of thoughts.


    "yes?" He asked calmly.


    Theodora raised her arched brows at him meaningfully. But when he failed to understand it, she got annoyed.


    "You do not have anything to say after what happened today?"


    Augustus now got the meaning behind her previous look. He sighed. "You were right Theodora. That woman has my daughter under her spell."


    Theodora wanted to smack his head. She was actually pointing at something greater, but all this man could see was his daughter.


    "That bitch not only has Elsie but also Edwin and others under her spell. What are you going to do about it?" She asked.


    "What should I do?" He asked instead.


    Those were the moments when Theodora cursed her fate for landing her into that man''s life. She could have just married to any other nobleman or perhaps a knight.


    But then, after her scandalous affair with Gerald, she was left with no better choice than Augustus. He was desperate, and so was she and her parents.


    He did not even care to inquire about the rumours of her and Gerald. In fact, they have never discussed Gerald to this date.


    "That is the problem Augustus. You cannot do anything about her.. Leave it to me. I will get her out of my house and Edwin''s life soon!"

 Chapter 417 - COME WITH ME, MY LUNA!

    Ruth came home after another tiring day of her life. She recalled Mrs Payne''s last words before she left. She warned her about Theodora, and on the very first day of her absence, Ruth got traped in Theodora''s trap.


    Ruth missed Mrs Payne very much. She wished she was there to reveal her hidden talent of throwing profanities. Ruth would have enjoyed the strings of curses Mrs Payne would have woven for Theodora while telling Ruth how much she loved her. Alas!


    One thing Ruth was sure that Theodora was adamant about throwing her out of ''the great manor'' and thus from Edwin''s life. Ruth realised how foolish she was to subside her plan of revenge.


    She thought that the woman was not worthy of her efforts, but she was proven wrong today. The match she thought was going to be a harmless competition was actually a brutal war. And Theodora today made herself very clear that it was her first strike.


    After that incident, when Ruth pondered over it with a cool mind, she realised that it was not a mere accident. That table did not hit Ruth automatically. It was all Theodora''s doing.


    And when Ida confirmed Ruth''s doubt that she saw Mrs Linlithgow first time in ''the great manor'', Ruth was sure that calling that woman specifically was a part of her deliberate plan.


    The anger that bubbled inside Ruth collided with the surrounding air aggressively. Ruth got startled when she heard the crack in the window glass that she was staring at.


    "Shit!" She cursed.


    Now Mrs Payne would definitely get to know that it was Ruth''s powers. That incident brought back the memory of her and Edwin. When they were in Bluemoon town, she took a glass of juice for him.


    And then that dreadful fight happened between them. Ruth was so angry at that time that she did not realise how she subconsciously used her powers and that glass broke into pieces.


    One more lesson learned.


    ''Control your powers during anger.''


    Ruth sighed. At this rate, she would bring down her whole home with her powers. She needed to calm herself. After changing into her nightgown, Ruth thought about the dinner, but she was too lazy to cook for one person. Besides, she had lost her appetite after the dramatic day.


    But then her stomach grumbled loudly. She ran her hand on her empty stomach in a circular motion while regretting declining Thea''s invitation.


    Thea asked her to stay at their home while Mrs Payne was away. But Ruth did not want to disturb her and Rees''s time. These past days, he was very busy with his job that he and Thea barely got time for each other.


    Ruth then decided to prepare a coffee for herself. She was in the kitchen when she heard the clouds grumbling loudly outside.


    She frowned while looking out of the small window of the kitchen.


    "Looks like it is about to rain. Strange!" She murmured.


    It was rare to receive rains at that time of the year. She poured her coffee in a mug and decided to enjoy it on the balcony. She sipped the hot beverage while thinking about changing weather patterns.


    And soon, the dry earth was showered by the pleasant water droplets falling straight from heaven. Well, that was what her mother used to tell her in her childhood.


    The rain always brought a smile to Ruth''s face. she loved the aroma of wet soil after that fresh first wave of showers. She loved the coldness it brought with it. When those droplets hit the earth and wash the upper layers of earth by forming puddles and rivulets, Ruth felt like it was mother nature''s way of washing all the dirt and negativity from the world.


    Ruth stretched her hand out, and when the first drop came crashing down on her palm, it instantly widened her smile. And before she knew it, her hand was completely wet.


    In her younger days when her mother was alive, Ruth used to dance in the rain while her mother called her to get in the home and dry herself.


    Bertha''s memories made her emotional. An idea popped up in her head that was too tempting to resist.


    Giggling greedily, she ran inside the house and left the coffee mug on the chair, she ran out of her home and then onto the stairs.


    Ruth sopped momentarily when she reached down to admire the beautiful rain. Then without a second thought, she ran in the open as the water trails covered her from head to toe in their lively spirit.


    Due to the unexpected rain, the guards had gone inside and there was no one to stop her from enjoying the first shower of the year.


    Ruth tilted her head to look up at the dark sky and closed her eyes to avoid the raindrops hitting them. She stretched her hands to her sides and just stood till the water-soaked every cell of her being.


    She twirled around slowly, forgetting about the world. At that moment, she was again that small Ruth whose front tooth was missing, yet she laughed in excitement and clapped when the thunders struck in the sky.


    That bright smile she had previously had not left her face even for a moment. Instead, it brightened and widened even more if that was possible.


    Ruth laughed, giggled while playing with the raindrops. She had heard about the eagles that fly above the clouds to avoid the rain. She stretched her arms wide like an eagle stretches its wide wings. And she began running around aimlessly.


    She was not that eagle who flies above the clouds to avoid rains, she was that peacock who dances in the rain celebrating the joy of life by spreading its colourful feathers.


    Ruth felt happy and light. She did not remember the last time she had laughed so hard and wholeheartedly.


    She was still running aimlessly, but her running came to halt when she saw a figure standing some distance from her. The heavy rain and darkness of the night obstructed her view.


    She squinted her eyes after covering her face with her hand from above so that the rain did not hit her face, and would give her a better look at her surroundings.


    She saw that figure approaching her, and with every step it took, it grew bigger and taller.


    Her eyes widened in shock when the face became clear. It was Edwin!


    He was drenched in rain from head to toe, just like her. His coffee-brown hair looked almost black as it stuck to his forehead and head. His white-grey shirt hugged his chiselled and strong body perfectly that she could make the lines of his muscles and abdomen under them.


    He stalked towards her, but instead of his usual aura, Ruth felt something else surrounding him. That something was not only intimidating like him but was also more powerful, intense and... dangerous.


    She could see the red flags in her head as he walked deliberately slow towards her. And then her gaze fell on his eyes.


    No, they were not cerulean blue anymore. Instead, they had turned a deep shade of blue that they looked unnatural to believe. But somehow, they suited his handsome face as if only he could look so appetizing with those unusual eyes.


    The more she stared in them, the more she found herself falling into their fathomless pits. When he came near a hand''s distance, light tingles erupted all over her body. Something peculiar knocked on the doors of her heart and mind.


    She knew this feeling. It was the same feeling she had experienced months ago near the old building when she came to meet Rees.


    It was exactly the same, and Ruth had no idea why and what it was.


    ''Run Ruth, run''


    Her mind warned her, yet she could not find the energy and will to move even an inch. Edwin''s dark eyes had not left hers even for a second as they stared deep in hers unblinkingly.


    As they both stared into each other''s eyes, the world around them faded, and what remained were the two souls yearning for each other and the two bodies in acute need.


    Ruth struggled, she did. Yet, she lost the battle with that unknown pull. And soon, she had lost all the control over her mind and body, as the blue-eyed monster took the command in his hands.


    Edwin stopped leaving only a few inches of distance between their bodies. The tingles in Ruth''s body intensified to the level she felt them bouncing all inside her.


    Edwin raised his hand gently and pushed her hair away from her face. Now that her complete face was available for him to admire, he leaned down near her ear.


    His fingertips grazed her cheek, then under her ear, only to travel further back to her neck as he pushed her hair back from her shoulder.


    Her heavy breaths came like the warmth a blanket provides during the winters as they fell on his neck in soft whispers.


    Aligning his mouth to her ear, by leaving a minimal distance between them, Edwin gently whispered.


    "Come with me, my Luna!"


    And like an entranced doll, she walked with him to the cobble-made road that was surrounded by the tall birch trees.

 Chapter 418 - THE FIRE OF LUST-1

    Edwin could not sleep after Thea told him what happened with Ruth in his absence. He cursed himself for leaving her alone whenever she needed him the most.


    But what he could have done if he was there? Would he have defended Ruth in front of his uncle and aunt? Would he have revealed that Ruth was his mate?


    And if he would have done any of that, was he ready to face the consequences thereafter?


    Those thoughts could not let him sleep. He was staring out of his balcony, and the dark clouds rumbled in the sky.


    "Strange!" He muttered at the sign of the unexpected rains.


    His mind kept going back to the woman who had stolen his heart irrespective of his tries to distract it. So he finally give in, accepted his defeat.


    In absence of Mrs Payne, Ruth was alone at home. He thought it was a good opportunity that he should grab. So, he decided to go to her place.


    When he was out of his building, the rains began. He thought of returning back to his chamber, but then the temptation of meeting his mate was more tantalizing.


    He was midway to the servants quarters when he saw the sight that had him frozen on his spot, bewitched and leaving his mouth-watering.


    His angel was dancing under the rain, giggling and jumping around, running and splashing the water at herself. Every drop that fell on her body rolled down smoothly on her soft skin. She had her eyes closed as she was lost in her own happy world.


    Edwin had never seen her smile that bright. Her smile was like a loving soft blow on his lonely heart. The sound of her laugh played in his ears like a sweet chime.


    Edwin had admired her beauty almost every time his eyes fell on her. But this time, he sensed that there was something different about his feelings.


    His eyes travelled down from her smiling face to her exposed neck as she had thrown her head back facing the sky.


    That one drop that rolled down from her face and then on her throat made him gulp audibly. He felt his heart thudding faster against his chest as his eyes travelled further south.


    Her white nightgown stuck to her figure-enhancing all her curves. He could even see the erected buds on her breast that nourished his wild imagination.


    Edwin darted his tongue out and ran on his lower lip as the heat rose inside him. He could feel the mate pull stronger than ever.


    And then he realised it... his wolf was awake. And, he wanted nothing but his mate.


    ~"Leave the building... everyone!"~ He commanded his guards stationed at the old building.


    Tonight he wanted his mate, and nothing could stop him.


    Edwin had never felt so turned on by any woman he had encountered before. And this woman... she was not even trying, yet she had pushed his carnal feelings to the highest level.


    Not able to control his beast anymore, he stalked towards her. She noticed him, and the smile on her face wiped out instantly.


    She looked more tempting from near. And, she was all his!


    When he stopped so close to her, he could hear her heart beating at the same rhythm as his.


    He leaned down, relishing in her natural scent. Her soft breaths sent fire all over his body.


    "Come with me, My Luna"


    Those were the only words revolving in Ruth''s mind as she walked hand in hand with Edwin. Her hand felt tiny compared to his large and rough palm that had hers covered securely like a cacoon covers the caterpillar.


    The warmth of his body kept her sane in that chilling rain.


    Ruth did not realise when they entered the building, climbed the stairs, then went inside the room that was like a second bedroom of Edwin. The place where they both stayed during their injuries.


    Edwin let her get in the room first. She was still under his compulsion and thus was acting on his will.


    Edwin closed the door behind him. But he pushed it more forcefully than he intended, which resulted in a loud voice. And, that freed Ruth from his compulsion.


    She looked startled, catching Edwin by shock. How could his compulsion not work as effectively on her as it did on everyone else? He was confused.


    However, he did not get much time to mull over it as Ruth''s face morphed into panic.


    "Edwin?"


    Her voice caught his attention back.


    "Wh-what am I doing here? And how I came here?" she sounded alarmed as her eyes darted in all directions in search of an escape.


    "Ruth!"


    His voice did not sound like him. It was gruff and... animalistic?


    "What is going on Edwin? Tell me!" She was now on the verge of collapsing in panic.


    Edwin did not answer her and began taking slow steps towards her. Ruth''s heart lurched in her chest when she saw his darkened eyes under the light of the torches and candles that were lit around the room.


    "Y-your e-eyes..." She stuttered, too shocked to act.


    But when he kept crossing the distance between them, Ruth''s gaze fell on the door behind him. She didn''t know what was wrong with this man, but the dangerous air he carried around him, scared her greatly.


    To save herself from this stranger in the body of Edwin, Ruth darted in the direction of the door. But, she was no match to the werewolf leader.


    Edwin caught her by her waist, pulling her hard in his chest. Ruth finally broke when her back hit against his solid chest. His grip around her stomach was too tight that she thought he would squeeze the life out of her.


    Hot tears gathered in her eyes as the fear gripped her heart in a vice grip.


    "Leave me! I said leave me. Let me go Edwin!" Ruth began yelling, thrashing in his arms.


    The more she struggled, the more brutal his hold became.


    "NO!" He roared near her ear, shaking the walls of her defence from their foundation.


    Now the instincts of survival kicked in, and Ruth began applying force in her movements. She thrashed in his hands, kicking her legs in the air.


    She was thrashing like a fish taken out of water. Edwin found it hard to control her. If he used his force, then she would be a lump of dead meat.


    "Stop!" He warned, but she did not.


    Ruth began hitting his hands around her with her fists. When that did not work, she began pinching his hands with her nails. She kicked his legs with her heels.


    That only infuriated Edwin''s wolf.


    He turned her around, and now the target of her fists was his chest.


    "Let me go! Help... help somebody please!" Ruth cried.


    Edwin''s wolf could not take the fact that his mate was asking for others help to get away from him.


    He raised his one hand and gripped her wet locks from behind her head. Tugging at them harshly, he made her face raise to him.


    And before Ruth recovered from the shock and the pain in her scalp, Edwin''s warm lips collided onto her pink ones like two worlds collided, creating a blast of cosmic energy.


    Ruth stilled momentarily, but when her head comprehended the situation, she again began pushing him back. But he was too strong for her.


    He stood firm in his spot, his ripped legs strongly rooted to the ground. He pulled her more closer to him until they felt each others'' skin through the wet clothes they wore.


    Edwin''s lips moved hungrily against hers, not caring about her protests. Ruth could not understand the way her mind warned her and the way her body revolted against it.


    Her body reacted to his kiss in the most unexpected way. The touch of his lips set her whole body on fire... the fire of need, the fire of lust!


    Her struggles mild down as she began submitting to the hungry beast. His lips moved against hers, loving the feel and demanding more. His thick tongue darted out his mouth, flapping against the gate of her mouth.


    She tried fighting, but her lips were not strong enough to stand a chance against his powerful tongue.


    At last, she parted her lips, permitting his tongue to enter her warm and wet mouth.


    Edwin pushed his tongue hungrily in her mouth, exploring its every dark corner, running on the smooth muscles.


    The moment their tongues clashed with each other, a sensual moan left Ruth''s mouth, but she was far away from the sanity of paying heed to it.


    Their tongues battled, swirled against each other. They tasted each other, relishing in that sweetness. Both of them calmed down considerably as they both landed in the outlandish territory of desire... intense desire.


    With closed eyes, they enjoyed their first kiss. But that calm was nearing an end as a storm waited at the doorstep of their patience.


    Ruth''s hands travelled up to get disappear in his thick mane at the back of his head. Her other hand came on his front, her fingers curling around the front collar of his wet shirt.


    Their hot breaths mixed with each other, and now their bodies turned hot too. A loud rumble vibrated his chest when he felt Ruth taking the charge. Little did he know what sorcery his noises made on her body and mind.


    Edwin''s hands slipped down on the length of her back and then onto the two globes of her pillowy butts. He squeezed them, drawing an enchanting moan from her that made his member stand up straight in a salute.


    Ruth gasped when she felt something poking her lower tummy. She began panting in need of air when finally Edwin''s mouth freed hers.


    But that was the only beginning of that long night!

 Chapter 419 - THE FIRE OF LUST-2

    Ruth and Edwin finally surrendered to their desires. The desire of having each other, tasing each other. Ruth was still gasping for air after their first kiss. Her face was flushed in dark pink, her pupils dilated in lust and her lips red and swollen from Edwin''s ruthless strikes.


    The thing that poked her lower belly made her uncomfortable, yet it also sent shivers down right there. Edwin''s large hands roamed all over her, touching her, squeezing her, pulling closer to him if it was possible.


    The trail his hands left on her body made her feel vulnerable, yet she loved that feeling.


    Leaving her lips, Edwin''s mouth slid down to her throat. He left open mouth kisses on the length of her throat. Ruth had no idea that she was capable of making such weird sounds that did not feel like hers.


    Edwin kept making that distinct sound at the back of his throat that sent bolts of passion through her veins.


    His tongue licked her skin before grazing his teeth on it, only to lick it again. Ruth felt weak in her knees as this attack of passion was too much for her to bear.


    Edwin picked her up without detaching his mouth from her skin. Ruth did not know what was about to come her way when Edwin pushed the things placed on the table nearby with one swift motion of his hand.


    The clattering sound of things falling on the ground made her look that way. Edwin placed her on the table, and now they both were eye to eye.


    He lifted his head up to gaze into her eyes with his dark ones.


    By now, every inch of her skin where his mouth had marked its territory was burning... burning with need.


    "I love you! I missed you so much my Luna!!"


    His voice sounded strange to her ears. It felt like someone else was speaking from inside him, and it all was very confusing.


    "Wh-who are you?" she could not help but ask.


    She saw him clenching his jaw. Did she ask anything wrong?


    "I am Edwin, Ruth. Your Edwin! The man you would and should always love!!"


    No. This was not her Edwin. He had never ordered her around. He never tried to dominate over her. He was always gentle and considerate.


    This man with unusual dark eyes could not be her Edwin.


    Seeing the question marks swirling in her orbs, Edwin''s wolf got angry. Did she not trust him at all? Or was she having doubts about loving him?


    He made another rumbling noise that vibrated his chest. Digging his fingertips in her cheeks, he held her face in his hand.


    "Say you love me! Tell me that you missed me as much as I missed you. Say it!" He hissed dangerously.


    She was scared. Yes! But then why his darkness allured her? Why did she think she could win over it?


    "Edwin!" She warned bravely.


    "What love?" He whispered sensually against her cheek.


    Did she hear mischief in his tone?


    Edwin''s hand reached for the front of her dress that covered her chest. He began leaving peppery kisses on every inch of her skin that his mouth found.


    "Say it Ruth" He whispered against her delicate skin while his other hand began working on the hooks of her dress at her front.


    "E-Edwin p-please"


    The tingles in her womanhood erupted like a burning volcano. She curled her toes as she tried to press her legs together in an attempt of stopping those weird sensations in her core.


    Before she got successful, Edwin pushed himself in between her legs, obstructing her tries at controlling her desires.


    She felt him dragging a long breath in, then humming in satisfaction.


    "Your scent is so damn salacious love!"


    Ruth frowned. "Wh-what scent?" She asked dumbly.


    Edwin raised his head up to her ear then whispered. "The scent of your arousal!"


    Ruth''s eyeballs popped out of their sockets as his words came with another shock. He was done opening the front of her gown, and now his hand slipped inside to grab her left breast over her petticoat. The petticoat she was wearing under did nothing to obstruct the feel of his touch as it stuck to her skin like a second layer of her skin.


    Edwin took the opportunity for his benefit when Ruth gasped in shock. He instantly attacked her mouth as he could not get enough of her sweetness.


    This time their kiss was not only intense, but it was also passionate, filled with both of their carnal desires. Edwin kept squeezing her soft cushiony mound, rubbed its hard tip with his thumb.


    Ruth had never felt such euphoria before. She had thought about the touch a male and a female shared, but she could have never imagined that it would feel so out of this world in reality.


    The sounds of their kisses filled the room, and the wetness between Ruth''s legs pushed her to the cliff. The tension that began building inside her lower tummy made her scream and latch onto Edwin.


    She needed the release, and only Edwin could give it to her.


    Edwin could have gone on kissing her, but she was a human and humans gets tired soon. He let her gasp for air, and meanwhile, he shifted his target from her soft plump lips to her round breasts.


    He began placing open mouth kisses on her exposed chest. The aftereffect of drenching in rain kicked in as goosebumps formed on her body.


    Ruth could not bear the strikes of passion Edwin inflicted on her. He pushed her behind, and she obliged. Her head rested on the table, and now her whole upper body was presented to Edwin to devour and treat his wolf.


    With one swift motion, Edwin untied the knot of her nightgown and now the dress fell to both of her sides, as the curtains pulled away on the stage before the beginning of his favourite play.


    Ruth lay there, panting, her chest heaving up and down in only her petticoat. The thin cloth left nothing for Edwin''s imagination.


    "Ruth.... you are so fucking beautiful!" His raspy voice turned Ruth into mush.


    He dipped down and began trailing kisses from her throat, her chest, then in between her luscious breasts, then down on her abdomen only to stop just an inch above the line of her panties.


    Ruth felt his lips even though the petticoat was still attempting to cover her from this predator.


    Edwin''s wolf was taking over. He could feel it. He glided his hand up her leg then under her petticoat. His fingertips grazed her inner things and were about to touch her wet pussy when she suddenly held his hand.


    Edwin''s dark eyes moved up to look at her frightened ones.


    A couple of moments passed as their eyes spoke the silent conversation. She slowly shook her head. And Edwin knew what she meant.


    But what about his wolf?


    Edwin had to choose- his and his wolf''s needs or the feelings and care of his woman.


    He did not need much time to decide, although only he knew how hard it was for him to restrain himself. He clenched his eyes closed, his body covered in sweat and shivering.


    Ruth gulped down nervously, not sure if he would listen to her. Yet she prayed that he did.


    He had his hand just where he wanted. An inch or two, and he would cup her womanhood and do whatever he wanted with her. And the way her body reacted to him, he was sure that Ruth would not be able to stop then.


    But that was not Edwin''s concern. She wanted him to stop NOW when he had just begun with her.


    Ruth released a shaky breath, which she was not aware of holding when Edwin fell on her chest. She felt him removing his hand from under her petticoat, and rest it on her waist.


    "I know you are not ready." He whispered.


    He sounded exhausted and more like himself. That animalistic voice was replaced by his natural deep one.


    "I... I am sorry!"


    Ruth did not know why she was apologising, but at that moment, her words felt right.


    Edwin looked up, and she was again taken by shock to see his eyes in their natural cerulean blue colour.


    How?


    "No need to say sorry, Ruth. You have done no wrong. It is good that you stopped me at the right time or..."


    "Or?" She persisted.


    "Or I wouldn''t be able to stop myself!"


    A shiver ran down her spine. He said it more like a warning. So she only nodded wordlessly.


    A minute later, she felt him moving and the next second, she lost the warmth of his body. Now with calmer nerves and with a sense of surroundings, Ruth felt shy looking down at her state.


    She instantly wrapped her nightgown around her body. Edwin helped her get down the table.


    "Our clothes are still wet. There are some dry clothes that we forgot to take with us in the past." He said.


    Indeed, there were clothes in the cupboard from the time they stayed there. Edwin left with his clothes to change in the next room, although he had just seen her in the most intimate condition.


    Ruth pulled herself together and changed her dress. Ten minutes later, when Edwin returned, he looked more like his usual self.


    "Erm... I think... I... I should lea-"


    "Stay!" He pulled her to his chest before staring down at her.


    "Stay this night with me." It was more of a request than an order.


    And just like that, she agreed without much thinking. Today this man proved that whatever was wrong with him, he would never do something that would hurt her.. And that faith made her sleep the rest of the night without any worries in his arms.

 Chapter 420 - SIRE ARE YOU ALRIGHT??

    It had been two days since Ruth shared that most beautiful night of her life with the man she loved. She still had her doubts and suspicions, yet she was glad that the tensions between their relationship had eased out.


    That night she realised how much he meant for her. She could not believe how she stayed away from him for such a long time. Ruth decided that she would get mad, angry, maybe even curse at him when they would fight another time, but she would never try to stay away from him.


    However, she prayed that there would be no more fights amongst them.


    The blue stoned earrings had become a part of her uniform as she wore them almost every day. And the jealous looks she received for it from other women made her joyous.


    This fine morning, Ruth woke up late in the morning. And thus, was rushing to Elsie''s chamber. She was so late that she had to carry her earrings in the pocket of her dress. She helped Elsie bathe then got her ready.


    Today Elsie was going to meet her mentor, who taught her in the Academy. Ruth wished she also could have gotten a chance to receive a formal education, but that was an Elite''s affair. Commoners like her could not afford the high fees. Besides, they did not get much time for anything other than earning the money.


    Ruth was excited, thinking she could get a chance to go with Elsie. But when Elsie decided to take Ida with her, Ruth was a little disappointed. But what she could say in it?


    She had to agree with her mistress!


    After Elsie and Ida left, Ruth cleaned Elsie''s chamber. Kept her freshly washed clothes neatly in her wardrobe. And by the time of the afternoon, Ruth had nothing much to do.


    So she decided to see if Thea had time and if they could get their lunch together. But then she got to know that she was also busy as Lester and Edwin were engaged in some meetings and were planning to go somewhere in the evening.


    It seemed like Ruth had to spend the rest of the day getting bored.


    And then an idea popped up in her head. She decided to go to her favourite corner of the garden and practice her powers as she could not get much time for that recently.


    She began walking in the direction of the garden. Meanwhile, she remembered to wear the earrings that she was carrying in the pocket of her dress.


    She was humming some tune she had heard somewhere while earing her earrings.


    "Oh no!"


    She almost squealed when her earring slipped from her hand. Ruth began searching for it on the floor in panic. She could not lose the first gift that Edwin gave her. It was a symbol of their love... that was what she believed no matter how cliche it sounded.


    Her panic only rose when she could not find it. Ruth squatted down and began looking around, yet she found nothing. She bent further, holding her face only an inch or two above the floor.


    "Pchhh!" She kept making noises in annoyance.


    She looked under the nearby piece of furniture, and as if luck had graced her, she saw something shining under the table in the dim light.


    A smile crossed her face, and all the tension faded. Ruth stretched her hand under the furniture. Her fingers danced around until they got the earring. Ruth drew it back and was smiling brightly in relief when something else caught her attention.


    She tried looking in the dim light under the furniture by narrowing her eyes. She again slipped her hand there and pulled it back after she got the hold of that thing.


    It was a small bottle of palm''s size. Ruth furrowed her brows in confusion. What was it?


    She saw some yellowish liquid inside it. Ruth opened its cap and sniffed, but the moment its pungent smell hit her nostrils, her face cringed in disgust.


    "Ewww! What the hell is this thing?" Ruth rubbed her nose with the back of her hand.


    She closed its lid before she passed out because of that unpleasant smell.


    Ruth studied the small bottle and found something written at its bottom. The handwriting seemed familiar. She raced up her mind, and then it hit her. She knew that handwriting. Perhaps this bottle belonged to that person.


    With that thought, she picked up the bottle and put it inside her dress pocket. Her feet changed their direction as they began crossing the distance between their new destination.


    Ten minutes later, Ruth stood in front of a large wooden door that was opened. Entering inside, she walked towards a small cabin, that had three chairs and a table.


    A man sat in his side of the chair while scribbling something on the paper. As soon as his ears caught the light padding of Ruth''s feet against the floor, he looked up from his work.


    "Miss Ruth?" He was confused to see her there.


    "Good afternoon sire! Do you have two minutes please? I hope I am not disturbing you in your work." She said politely after entering his cabin.


    "Good afternoon! Of course, do you need any help? Please have a seat." He said.


    Ruth shook her head with a small smile. "No thank you but I do not want to take much of your time. Actually, I came here to show you something." She pulled out the bottle from her pocket and put it in front of him.


    "I found it in one of the corridors. Maybe it fell down and one could not find it because it rolled under the furniture. I found it accidentally. I saw your handwriting on it so I thought perhaps it belongs to you." She explained the situation.


    The physician picked up the bottle and looked for its bottom. He frowned upon seeing his handwriting on it. He began opening its lid before Ruth warned him.


    "It smells so gross!" She again crinkled her nose thinking about that pungent smell.


    But the physician had no problem with the smell as he sniffed it. Maybe he was used to such unpleasant smells after years of medicinal practice.


    The frown that formed on his face made Ruth confused. He did not say anything for a minute. Ruth was about to ask him again, but he abruptly stood up from his chair.


    "Excuse me," He said before walking past her.


    Ruth wanted to know what was happening, so she followed the man out of his small cabin. Walking the length of the large hall that had about ten beds ready in service of patients, he stopped at the wall-sized shelf, which was flooding with various sized medicine bottles.


    The physician again checked the small bottle in his hand then walked a couple of steps to his right before opening the door of the shelf.


    He glided his eyes from one row to another from upwards to downwards before his eyes steadied at an empty spot.


    Ruth figured from the expressions on his face that the bottle belonged to that empty spot.


    "Sire, are you... are you alright?" Ruth asked in worry when she noticed his hands trembling slightly. The sweat covered his forehead, and his face looked pale as if he had seen the ghost.


    "Sire?" Ruth had to shake his shoulder to get his attention back.


    He startled then looked at Ruth.


    "What happened? You look pale."Ruth asked again.


    The physician clearly looked troubled, his movements were tensed. He dabbed his forehead with a handkerchief that he pulled out from his pant pocket.


    "Where exactly you found it?" He asked with a slight tremble in his voice.


    "Erm, I found it in the corridor of the main building. Why?"


    "Oh Okay. Thank you for returning it." He looked as if he was in hurry.


    "What is in that bottle?" Ruth asked curiously.


    The man looked more uneasy than before. "M-medicine. Excuse me!"


    He almost broke into a sprint and locked himself in his cabin. Ruth found it weird. However, she was also concerned for him. He did not look good.


    She thought of going to him again, just to make sure that he was fine. But then she changed her mind thinking she should not bother the man more.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester and Edwin were still trying to find out about the kidnapped girl. They were now walking on the route that Mrs Payne had shown them.


    On Lester''s demand, they reconfirmed her analysis about the saliva samples from one of the mentors from the Academy. Elsie was gone again to visit her and see if they could get anything more.


    Thea had Edwin and Lester''s dinner prepared early as they both were planning to go for a run.


    She served them food in Edwin''s chamber then left, giving them some privacy.


    "Have you found any news on Mrs Payne?"


    Edwin finally asked. He was a little worried for the woman after Lester told him that she had disappeared. Edwin did not want another hurt for Ruth.


    Lester tensed instantly. He shook his head. "No. It is like she never existed. I still wonder how she escaped."


    "What if-"


    Lester scoffed even before Edwin completed his sentence. "She will come back, Edwin. I know she will! Do not worry."


    Edwin only nodded his head. And hoped that Lester was right!

 Chapter 421 - AN UNEXPECTED DEATH!

    Ruth went to bed a little earlier than every night. She covered herself with the blanket and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Hours later, she turned her head to left and then right. Once peacefully slept, Ruth began tossing and turning around in sleep. She was again having another nightmare.


    She was at someplace that was unclear in her dream. She looked happy as she stared up at the starry sky. The cool wind flew through her open air. The wide smile on her face lit up.


    She turned around and saw a man- her man. Edwin also had a smile on his face, but it did not reach his eyes. He looked a little worried.


    He began walking towards her. Ruth could feel her heart flipping in anticipation and joy. They were only a few steps away from each other when suddenly a shadow jumped on him out of nowhere, taking Edwin down with it.


    And the fear that followed after that made Ruth''s blood curdle in alarm.


    Her eyes flew open, and she sat up with a shriek. Her loud gasps disrupted the silence of her home. Dabbing the sweat on her face and neck, Ruth kept replaying her dream.


    And then a thought crossed her mind.


    What if this dream also came to life like the dream of that kidnapped girl?


    Coldness bit her from all sides even though she was sweating profusely. She wished that Mrs Payne was there with her to tell her that it was just a dream and she had nothing to worry about.


    Ruth knew that sleep was long gone away from her. So, she got up from the bed and decided to go for a short walk within the premises of ''the great manor''.


    This time she made sure to cover herself properly with a shawl. The night when she was playing in the rain and how her state awoken the beast of Edwin had taught her a good lesson. She would love to play with his beast again though.


    Ruth blushed furiously at her mischievous thoughts then left her home. Coming down the building, she decided to let her legs take her anywhere they wanted.


    She loved it like that. The open sky and the night air made her head a little lighter, soothed her tensed nerves.


    Ruth was so lost in her thoughts that she did not realise when her feet took her near the border of the property. And when she came back to reality, dark and vast woods stood in front of her.


    The woods.


    That place had not a single good memory for her. And the two of them were the most painful ones. Looking at the woods, made a cold shiver run down her spine.


    She was about to turn back, smacking herself mentally why she walked there. But froze at her spot when she saw some movement in the dark.


    Ruth narrowed her eyes and took a step forward when she saw a shadow running between the trees. Panic kicked in as she got the confirmation that it was not a trick by her eyes. There was indeed something or someone lurking in the dark shadows.


    She heard the rustling sounds coming from the same direction where that shadow had disappeared.


    Her brain raised red flags, and Ruth broke into a run. She pulled her shawl tightly around her as she began running back towards home. But her curiosity knew no rational. She turned her head to look back, and that made her collide with a strong surface.


    Before she lost her balance, the familiar strong arms encircled her waist to steady her.


    She released a relieved breath at the sight of Edwin, frowning down at her.


    "What are you-", Edwin''s sentence remained incomplete.


    Her lips were already on his, eating his unsaid words. Edwin was caught by surprise at first, but when he tasted her soft lips, he could not let the chance go to waste.


    He kissed her with as much passion as she shared. The kiss that was meant to be just a short one turned into much more. But then Edwin was the one to break it first. They were standing in open, and that too sharing a kiss. If he did not stop right then, the next morning would rise with the most scandalous news of Vincardine''s history.


    Ruth made a disapproving noise, but then she understood.


    "I am sorry! I... should not have... erm..." She stuttered while trying to hide her blush.


    "That''s okay." He whispered, still wanting to kiss her senseless.


    They created a safe distance from each other.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked his previously incomplete question.


    Ruth tucked her hair behind her ear. "I... I could not sleep so came for a walk and... I saw something over there."


    Edwin pursed his lips at the tremor in her voice. The shadow that frightened her was actually him. While coming back from the run, he got Ruth''s scent, and thus he came to see what she was doing there.


    While he came out of the woods, of course after shifting back to his human form, she saw his wolf''s shadow moving around, and she got scared.


    "Do not worry there is nothing." He told.


    "Edwin, you haven''t even moved your eyes in that way!" She grumbled.


    "How can I move my eyes elsewhere when they have the most enchanting sight to see?!"


    He said that with such a serious tone and with a straight face, that Ruth did not understand if she should be happy for receiving a compliment or doubt his words for the lack of expressions.


    So she decided to choose the middle path- she sighed, rolling her eyes.


    "Whatever! What are you doing here?" she came to the point.


    "How can I get a sleep when my heart and soul is awake?!!"


    Now that was ridiculous.


    "Stop! What is all this about?" She crossed her hands with an annoyed look on her face.


    "What?"


    Oh God, this man!


    "This! These old school romantic lines. What is up with them?"


    And now he chose to blink his eyes dumbfoundedly. "You don''t like them? But Elsie said you would and that was why I revised them all the day and-"


    Ruth burst out laughing, clutching her stomach. She did not care of her bold laugh would wake up the whole Vincardine.


    "What? What is so funny in it?" The tips of Edwin''s ears turned pink along with the tip of his long nose.


    Ruth shook her head, cooing sweetly. "Awww.... that was so adorable Cocoo!"


    Edwin looked at her horrified. For a moment, he was speechless as she laughed till her cheeks hurt.


    "H-how do you"


    "Lady Elsie told me! Can you please sing me a song in your melodeous voice Cocoo? Please!"


    Ruth did not know why Cocoo was Edwin''s childhood nickname. Elsie only told her that Edwin was a terrible singer and used to sing in his broken high-pitched voice. People got so irritated with his habit of singing all day that they began calling him Cocoo sarcastically comparing him with the Cuckoo bird.


    "Awww... look look. The Edwin O''dell is blushing huh!" Ruth gushed.


    Her laughter faltered when the air hit her face, and the world spun around her. And when her vision steadied, she was pressed in the old building''s backside wall with the blue-eyed monster looking down at her dangerously.


    "This Cocoo can do much more for you just than singing, Ruth. Do you want him to show his skills my Luna?" He whispered dangerously, that beaten all her humour.


    Their gazes clashed, and the sparks erupted. They could feel the air around them changing as it always did whenever they felt that spark- their mate pull.


    Edwin was about to lean down and show her a demonstration of his skills when Lester popped out of nowhere and whistled loudly.


    "Hush! Is it only me or the air here is indeed too hot?"


    Ruth almost pushed Edwin back and jumped in fright at his voice. When their eyes met, Ruth instantly hid behind Edwin''s huge frame.


    But Edwin stood unwavering, raising his brow and throwing profanities through the mind link for Lester''s bad timing.


    Lester had a playful smile.


    "This is a payback for that every chance you ruined for me and Elsie, brother! No offence!" Lester raised his hands in the air in surrender.


    Edwin sighed. He and his doomed luck for having all idiots filled in his life except that one woman!


    Pulling Ruth in front, he said, "You should go back home. I have alredy told you to not wander around especially in the night."


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek, nodding her head. "I am sorry!"


    "That is fine. Come on let''s get you back home."


    The three of them walked towards the servants quarter when Edwin and Lester caught some noises coming from one of the buildings of ''the great manor''s complex.


    ~"What is it?"~ Edwin asked.


    ~"Let''s see"~ Lester replied.


    Ruth got confused when they fastened their pace and in the opposite direction of where they had to head. She called their names while trying to cope with their fast pace.


    As they neared the building, the commotion fell on Ruth''s ears, and she understood why they changed their way suddenly.


    They saw Rees running in their way with an alarmed look on his face.


    "What is this chaos Rees? What happened?" Lester asked as soon as Rees entered in the earshot.


    "Master, Lord Lester... the physician... he is.... he is dead!"

 Chapter 422 - WHAT WERE YOU DOING HERE?!

    "Darius, where are you going now?" Lisa asked as she saw him packing the bag again in the short span of about a month.


    "How many times I have told you to not ask me such questions, Lisa? If I want to tell then I will tell." Darius said, slightly annoyed at her.


    "That is the problem Darius. You do not feel like telling me anything. And that is why I need to ask you these questions." Lisa was equally annoyed at his silence.


    "You are not my wife to tell you all the things Lisa. So stop it!"


    Lisa was stunned for a moment. His wife? Why does her heart bounce inside her chest at that thought?


    ''No! Stop it, Lisa! You can not have a soft corner for this blood-sucking monster. His death is your life''s ultimate goal. Do not forget that!''


    Lisa had to chant these words every day to keep her mind sane and her heart restrained with discipline.


    "I am not interested in being your wife too Darius. But I want to know about your business because Marcus-"


    "He will not ask you anything." He cut her midsentence.


    "And what about your parents? What I am going to tell them?" Lisa wanted to know what was Darius up to.


    Darius paused in silence for a minute before he said, "Pack your things. We are leaving in next half an hour."


    Without more explanation, Darius walked out of his room and marched straight to find Aurora, who was enjoying her tea on the terrace on the same floor.


    "Mother", Darius called her to gain her attention.


    Aurora raised her perfectly articulated brow at her son. "What a pleasant surprise Darius that you finally remembered that you have a mother too?!"


    Darius ignored her sarcasm and came straight to the point.


    "I am going out of Kinsville with Lisa. I am bored here so I want to have some fun with her."


    Aurora narrowed her eyes at him. Since when does he need a change of place to have that kind of fun?


    "Where are you two going?" She asked.


    Darius shrugged. "I do not know yet. We will explore the neighbourhood and I might enjoy some good kills. We do not have a fixed plan. We just want to have some good time."


    Aurora could smell lie in his words, yet she did not point it out.


    "Your father is not at home. You can ask him and-"


    "I am not a ten-year-old who needs permission from his parents for every fucking thing!" Darius spat in anger.


    He expected a similar reply from his mother.


    "Darius! Mind your tone!"Aurora glared at him as she put down the cup in her hand.


    "We are leaving in half an hour." Darius declared while turning back to leave.


    "Darius!"


    Aurora''s changed voice made him pause in his track.


    "Are you trying to fill up Grace''s void with Lisa?"


    Darius''s shoulders tensed upon hearing that. Was he really trying to do that?


    He left without answering.


    No one could replace Grace in his dead heart, not even Lisa. She was only his favourite pass time.


    But then why does an image of a hazel-eyed woman with toffee brown hair flash in his mind?


    That night Darius mounted Lisa on his horse, and after climbing up by himself, he pulled the reigns, and the animal sped out of Kinsville. Aurora watched them leave from the balcony. Her hands were clenched into tight fists.


    Now her persisting concern was how to handle her husband?!


    *


    *


    *


    The man was on the floor face first. White foam covered his mouth and the floor. A bottle of poison was in his right hand.


    Ruth was too horrified at the sight that her head spun, and the black blotches covered her vision.


    "Ruth!" Ida was quick to hold her before she lost her balance.


    Every person from the family and the night staff encircled the physician''s dead body.


    Augustus had a deep frown settled on his face as he stared at the dead body silently. Nobody understood how and why it happened.


    But Edwin and Lester''s brains raced in a different direction. Their brains were juggling with many possibilities, and everyone out of them seemed dangerous.


    Augustus called for the assistant physicians who worked for the family and told them to collect all the pieces of evidence.


    Edwin watched the scene carefully.


    Anyone could tell that it was a suicide case.


    "I never thought that he would do something like this," Theodora said in a sorrowful tone.


    Edwin''s eyes swept over the crowd, calculating and scrutinising.


    "Call the guards outside." He ordered.


    Augustus and Theodora were taken aback by his order. Edwin had never concerned himself with such matters before. Then why now?


    The guards came then bowed in respect.


    "Did you see anyone coming here?" Edwin asked.


    "No, Young Master. Nobody came here and he did not leave the place since afternoon." One of the guards answered.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes but nodded his head nonetheless.


    There were many people- humans and werewolves. He had many speculations, but he could not discuss them in front of the crowd. The way Lester kept passing meaningful glances at him, he knew that Lester''s mind was also tackling the same possibility that was prominent and most logical in that situation.


    "Who was the last person came to meet him?" Edwin then asked in his dominating voice.


    For a minute, nobody made any sound as they kept looking at each other, waiting for someone to answer that.


    "I-it was m-me!"


    Edwin stilled at that voice. His head snapped in Ruth''s direction, and so did everyone''s.


    Edwin was confused and alarmed.


    "You again?!" Augustus gritted his teeth.


    "What were you doing here?" Theodora asked, narrowing her eyes. But her tone was accusing as if she had already declared Ruth guilty.


    Ruth''s gaze matched Edwin''s. She did not like the way Theodora spoke with her. She expected Edwin to say something, but when he did not, she inhaled the air in her lungs before telling them.


    "I... I came in the afternoon."


    Ruth felt Ida''s hold on her wrist tightened a little as if she was trying to convey her something.


    "Was he alive then?" Augustus asked.


    Ruth gulped down her spit. She was in a dilemma. She did not want to hide the truth of why she came to meet the physician. But the way Ida pressed her hand, she understood that Ida did not want her to say any more.


    In that situation, Ruth''s eyes instinctively moved to Rees and Thea, who stood not far from her.


    Ruth''s brows furrowed when she saw Rees shaking his head so subtly that she wondered if he was indeed trying to stop her or was it all her eyes playing tricks with her.


    Edwin stood like a rock, unbothered and still. But from insides, he was worried. Worried for Ruth now that she had already caught his uncle and aunt''s attention. He only prayed that she got the signals correct and not say anything more. At least not now!


    ~"Do you know anything about it Elsie?"~ Lester reached her through the mind link.


    ~"No. We did not talk about it."~ Elsie replied.


    Now Lester was interested in knowing why Ruth came to meet the physician.


    Ruth nodded her head. "Yes, he was alive then."


    "Did he say anything to you? Did you find anything suspicious about him or around him?" Lester then asked.


    "No. He did not say anything to me." Ruth deliberately avoided answering the second part of the question. She was hesitant about lying.


    And the worst part was... every werewolf present could hear her nervously beating heart and the changes in its rhythm indicating that she was lying.


    "You still haven''t answer what were you doing here?" Theodora pulled everyone''s attention back on the main point.


    "I... I came to get a medicine on headache. I have terrible headache and can not sleep at the night peacefully. So I came to ask him if he could give me any pill or syrup for that." Ruth tried sounding as confident as she could in that situation.


    But Theodora was not satisfied with her answer.


    "Then did he gave you the medicine?" She asked.


    Now it was a tricky question. What if they asked her to show the medicine?


    "No. He said that it must be because of overexertion. So he advised me to take a good rest and see if there is any improvement. And if the problem still persisted then he was going to give me some pills."


    "Then you left immeditely I assume?" Augustus asked.


    "Yes."


    "Is that all or there is something more to your story?" Augustus asked suspiciously.


    Ruth opened her mouth to answer, but Theodora jumped in the middle.


    "Did you came only for the medicine or..."


    "Mother! What are you indicating here?" Elsie immediately jumped in Ruth''s defence.


    Augustus glared at Elsie. "No need to get defensive Elsie. A man has lost his life here. She is the last person who met him. Is it wrong to interrogate her?"


    "She has already answered all your questions. And interrogation is for the suspects not for the innocents!" Elsie reminded him with a confident voice.


    "Enough!" Edwin said in a firm voice.


    "Do the regular procedures and run the necessary postmortem of the body before preparing the funeral. This man has served for the O''Dells for decades and deserves the appropriate respect!"


    With that said, Edwin walked out of there.


    ~"Get Ruth to the old building early at the dawn.."~ He ordered Rees and Ida.

 Chapter 423 - TRUTH SPOKEN AT A WRONG PLACE!

    "Darius please tell me where are we going?" Lisa asked for the seventh time since he had told her to pack her things.


    They were riding his favourite horse through the forest of the Kinsville.


    The horse came to a halt, and before Lisa could ask anything, Darius jumped down it. Lisa was scared to sit alone on the back of that animal, but Darius did not care about it. He walked ahead for some distance and stopped at a tree.


    Lisa did not understand what was he doing. Did he need to pee or something?


    But to her surprise, a man stepped out from behind that tree. By his clothes and the way he carried himself, Lisa figured that he must be someone very respectable personality from the elites.


    She saw both men discussing something with seriousness. She felt over conscious when the old man''s eyes met hers for a couple of seconds before he turned his attention back to Darius.


    The man patted Darius''s arm in encouragement, and after then, he again disappeared behind the tree while Darius walked back to his horse.


    After he mounted again on the horse, they began racing to get out of the Kinsville.


    "Who was he?" Lisa asked.


    "You do not need to know." Came Darius''s curt reply.


    Lisa had noticed how his behaviour was changing towards her. He was mean and heartless, cruel even. He had given her such deep wounds that she had pledged for his downfall at the price of her freedom and life.


    But he was always attentive towards her. He was caring even at times. He liked to get on her nerves, talk to her for hours and listen to her too. But things had begun changing for some time.


    Blame it on Lisa''s jealousy or her instincts, but she could not help but connect this change with that hazel-eyed woman Darius had mentioned to her many times.


    Lisa prayed that she was not someone related to Edwin O''Dell or worse, someone dear to him. Perhaps that was the real reason why Darius was so intrigued by her.


    Whatever it was, she did not like the way Darius acted cold towards her.


    She needed him wrapped around her little finger if she wanted to get him to his end.


    Darius had his mindset on one thing. And he needed Lisa for that. Otherwise, he would never have involved her in his business, especially when his father was getting suspicious of his motives.


    Hilton came to warn Darius about that only. He told that Ambrose was interrogating and spying on Darius''s loyal. He warned Darius to be careful with every step he chose to take.


    Ambrose Garfield was not the kind of person even the werewolves liked to mess with.


    *


    *


    *


    By the time the crowd dispersed, and the O''Dell family went to their respective chambers, knowing well that the sleep was not going to come to them, it was already dawn breaking outside.


    Thea took Ruth out by saying she would accompany her home, but she cleverly changed their path towards the old building.


    Ruth did not question as she had a fair idea that Edwin would like to have a good conversation with her after the fiasco that had happened.


    "Thea?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you mad at me?" Ruth asked after the silent treatment she received from her.


    Thea shook her head. "I am not mad at you Ruth, a little upset perhaps. I do not understand how you find one way or another to land yourself in the middle of the storm."


    Ruth sighed, rubbing her hands nervously. "I am trying to figure out the same but to no avail."


    Thea knocked on the metal door of the old building, exactly following the same beat that Rees had taught her. The door was opened by a guard and the two women entered inside through it.


    The guard told them to get on the second floor, where Edwin and others were waiting for them.


    Thea knocked on the door before opening them. Lester, Rees and Edwin were inside waiting for them. Edwin had sent Elsie and Ida in the manor to keep an eye on Theodora, Augustus and other people.


    Thea went to sit beside her husband, and Ruth had to sit in a chair that faced others.


    "Are you alright Ruth?" Rees asked in concern.


    She nodded her head. She avoided looking at Edwin. Why? She herself did not know.


    "Look at me!" As if sensing her attempt, he demanded.


    Ruth slowly looked up at him to find that cold facade again masking her man.


    "You know what you have done right?" Edwin asked.


    He could not understand if he was angry or worried.


    Ruth nodded her head. "But I said the truth."


    "But at a wrong place!" Lester added.


    That Ruth had to agree. She could not keep on defending herself, knowing well that she was not thinking properly at that time.


    "I... I am sorry!"


    "Why did you go to meet the physician?" Edwin ignored her apology before asking.


    "I... I found a small bottle under the piece of furniture. I smelled the yellowish liquid of it. That was gross! I found the physician''s handwriting at the bottom of the bottle so I thought... I thought it belonged to him. So I took it to him. That''s all!"


    "A bottle?" Rees asked.


    "Yes. I do not know what was inside it but it smelled pungent." Ruth made a face.


    "What happened then? Was it indeed the physician''s bottle?" Lester then asked.


    "He checked the bottle and his handwriting on it. Then he came out of his cabin and went straight to the large shelf in the main hall. He opened the... erm... yes... fourth door from the right." Ruth recalled it correctly.


    "Then?" Lester prompted.


    "Then he searched through the rows of the bottles and stopped when he found an empty space. His face instantly paled. He looked terrified as if... as if he had seen a ghost.


    I asked him about it, but he did not answer and thanked me before racing back to his cabin. I was confused and thought to go and try again. But then I thought otherwise and left. I do not know what happened after that." Ruth told the whole story.


    Her story pushed the four people in thoughtful silence.


    "Ruth did you notice anything out of place, anything that made you suspicious? Did he said anything like a word or a murmur to himself?" Rees asked.


    Ruth tried recking her brain for any such details but found none.


    "Other than the physician''s instantly changed mood, I did not find anything suspicious."


    After another minute of silence, Edwin finally spoke. "Alright! Thea take her back home. And Ruth... do not and I mean DO NOT say another word about it to ANYONE. And if anyone forces you then come straight to me. Do you understand?"


    The gentle look in Edwin''s eyes eased her nerves a little bit. Edwin could still see how badly she was impacted by the physician''s death. He wanted to hold her, hug her and tell her that he was there to take care of things and of course her.


    But at that moment, he was not her Edwin, he was Edwin O''Dell- the werewolf leader. He could not get his emotions to come in between him and his duties.


    "Yes!" Ruth tried to smile, but that did not reach her eyes.


    It then struck Edwin. He intended to ask Ruth why she could not sleep. Did she get another nightmare? Or was it another dream that could be an indication of the future?


    "Come on Ruth. Let''s go." Thea said before Edwin mulled over it more.


    The two women left, and now the air in the room tensed again.


    "Master, I am telling you. He was the one who poisoned you. And when he got to know that we were searching that issue, he got scared and killed himself. It is a plain suicide!" Rees said. The anger was evident in his voice.


    "Rees, sometimes eyes fails to see the truth. We need to consider all the psosibilities." Lester remarked.


    Seeing Edwin sitting in silence, Lester asked, "What are you thinking Edwin?"


    "First we need to investigate and study the place, especially the shelf that Ruth has mentioned." Edwin said.


    "Do you think that the physician had indeed poisoned you?" Lester then asked.


    "I am not denying any possibility nor I am inclining to any one particular. I will make a opinion only after getting the proofs. But till then be sure that Ruth doesn''t get a whiff about it." Edwin warned.


    "Yes, Master." Rees then left, leaving Edwin and Lester alone.


    "What are you thinking Lester?" Edwin asked, sensing that his mind was lost somewhere.


    "Do you think that Mrs Payne knew about it?"


    Edwin was silent at first. But then said, "I do not know. I hope she did not know because if she knew and did not tell us then it will cause her a great trouble."


    Edwin said darkly.

 Chapter 424 - FLORENCE AND HER PERRITO!!

    Darius stood at the place where he had been before a few months ago. The familiarity of the place brought back his memories. Lisa had no clue of what was going on where they were. She also did not know why they went to that place.


    She asked Darius many times, and when the last night they halted at an abandoned building, she decided to demand the answers. She could not decide if it went well or not because their arguments ended with passionate sex afterwards.


    Lisa was very frustrated as Darius barely touched her since he had seen that hazel-eyed woman. But last night, she did not stop him and was willing to surrender more than just her body to that blood-sucking demon.


    She was still sore down there, and the short sleep did not help her to recover from the fatigue of the long travel, followed by an exhausting night.


    She groaned and complained when Darius dragged her out of that abandoned building and away from it in the morning. And now, for the past ten minutes, he stood staring at an abandoned and deteriorated hut.


    Lisa wondered why anyone would want to build a hut on the top of a hill where there was no sign of other human habitation.


    It looked like the hut was hit by storms and heavy rain as its roof was torn and was lying nearby on the ground. The fragile structure barely held itself up, but for how long that could not be said surely.


    While Lisa had so many thoughts revolving in her mind, Darius was calmly staring at that hut. The last time he was in a similar situation flashed in his mind.


    *FLASHBACK*


    Darius was walking through the forest, his dark eyes scanning his surroundings. The afternoon was quiet and a bit humid because of the nearness to the sea.


    He was not alone. A woman accompanied him, who was a delicious treat to any man''s eyes.


    "Perrito, stop!" The woman called from behind caught his attention.


    Darius drew in air through his nose before turning back to see her dragging her feet in his way with effort.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "What are we doing here in between these trees? I do not think we can find anything about my relatives here. I am tired anyways." She complained while panting.


    Darius had to keep up with her tantrums because he needed her for some reason.


    "You may never know, Florence. Many people in Warthford Island used to live here years ago. Perhaps your relatives also lived here." He made another lie.


    Florence did not seem convinced, yet she nodded anyway. She was a stranger to Warthford Island and had to rely on this man.


    "Alright!" She mumbled before walking past him.


    Darius got to know about Florence coincidentally. When he was trying to get Painite, he knew that the witches had it. The only person who could give it to him lived in Warthford Island for more than a century now.


    Darius was on a hunt when he found his prey- a man. After sucking him dry, Darius threw his body in a nearby river, but then he realised that a note was fallen from his pocket.


    ''Miss Florence- a brunette woman in her late twenties, Vincardine.


    Abacus320- 11:45 AM


    Warthford Island.''


    Darius read the message written on the front of the note, he turned it to read the details on its backside.


    He was seeking an opportunity, and destiny had him blessed with one. Darius received Florence disguising at the man, who was originally supposed to receive her.


    Darius had it all planned out. He threatened and cumpulsed an old woman before introducing her as his mother to Florence.


    Darius needed a human anyways. And a woman was an easy target as his charm worked very well on them. And a woman from Vincardine was a cherry on the top.


    Darius had her trapped, especially after the last night when he enjoyed good sex after a long time. Although he had Lisa for that, she lacked the experience and expertise that Florence had.


    The way she took charge and pleasured him immensely, Darius understood that she must be a prostitute. He did not care who she was. All he cared about was she was the bet he was going to use to get Painite.


    "aaaaahhh"


    Florence''s scream broke his train of thoughts. Florence held her head before staggering back. Before she fell on the ground, Darius caught her in his arms.


    "Florence! Florence!" He called her name.


    She was feeling dizzy and was rubbing her head with her fingers. She blinked a few times before the black patches clouding her vision disappeared, and his face became clear.


    "What happen?"


    Darius asked with worry on his face.


    "I... I don''t know. But sharp pain struck my head and... it felt like something... something shook me from inside."


    Darius''s head instantly snapped up to look at the spot where Florene was when she screamed.


    ''This is it!''


    He exclaimed mentally, as he saw two medium-tall trees standing side by side, leaving some space in between them. Their branches intertangled with each other making a natural arch in the air.


    After his many tries, Darius had found the portal. A portal to Malvadogar.


    As Darius had anticipated, Florence was troubled while walking on the spot of the portal because of him- the seeds that he had left inside her womb last night.


    Humans could not feel the presence of the portal, but only because Florence was carrying a part of Darius- a Vampire, a supernatural being- she was troubled.


    And that was Darius''s plan all along. He did not let her get a shower or go to the washroom because he did not want even his scent to get washed off her.


    Florence was his way of finding the position of the portal as he himself could have got more problems if he went anywhere near it.


    "Do no worry Florence! You are alright. Let''s get you back to your room for the rest." Darius had a cunning smile on his face.


    But Florence refused. She was adamant about finding out the people she falsely claimed were her relatives. Darius could see through her lies, but he did not care about her business as long as she came useful for him.


    He tried asking her about the O''Dells and Vincardine, but the woman was a hard nut to crack. She did not reveal anything useful and had only her goal on her mind.


    Whatever it was, at least she came useful in finding the portal.


    Darius had to waste the rest of the day with her, and when she drifted to sleep, he slipped out of the motel and came back to the portal.


    Darius tried everything, but nothing helped. He could not cross the portal and was left with no choice than going back before the sunrise.


    He then helped Florence in finding the people she was looking for. Little did he know that one of them was already killed by him. And that he had a very strange encounter with that old man named Mr Payne."


    He was ignorant and was focused only on finding a way to get in that portal.


    The next day he saw Florence watching him from the deck of her ship as she left for Vincardine as she had fulfilled her goal. Darius stood there till the ship shrunk in the distance with one thought on his mind.


    ''How easy is to fool the humans! Brainless ceatures!!''


    He had used Florence for his benefit, and she did not even realise it.


    That morning Darius again went to the position of the portal, but to his utter shock, its position was changed, and now there was no trace of it left behind.


    Darius was enraged. Now he needed another human to find the portal''s exact position. Unfortunately, he had no time left. He had to go back to Kinsville, or else his father would himself come to hunt him down.


    *PRESENT*


    Darius had to go back empty-handed the last time, but not this time. He did not want to waste his time in finding another bet, so he decided to use Lisa at the last moment.


    And that was the reason he got intimate with her the last night.


    "Come with me."


    Darius told.


    Lisa wordlessly followed him. He stopped a few steps away from the hut''s entrance.


    "Get inside." He ordered. He had figured out that this must be the position of the portal, and to confirm it, he needed Lisa to get inside.


    "But.. but why? What is in there?" She asked, looking sceptically at him and the place.


    She could see an empty hut, the shadows covering its corners.


    "Just do as I say, Lisa. Do not waste my time in asking useless questions." Darius snapped at her.


    "You can at least tell me what are we doing here and why I need to go inside." She retorted.


    Darius''s patience was running thin, and so did his time.


    "Lisa!" he warned with his darkened eyes glaring at her.


    "Then come with me. We will go inside together!" Lisa said stubbornly, but Darius was not ready to tolerate more of her nonsense.


    So he did what he found easy to do.


    He pushed her inside the hut forcefully!

 Chapter 425 - WHO SAID IT IS A MURDER?

    Theodora was happy to see Douglas when he came to meet her after wrapping up his meeting with Augustus. Theodora had joined a trust established by Douglas, which worked for the cause of women empowerment.


    Douglas had that trust established for four years now, but it was only about seven months ago that Theodora decided to join as its respected member.


    Augustus was more than happy with her decision as it had helped in raising the family prestige.


    But only the two smart people knew the real intentions behind that decision. Due to the recent incidences, and Augustus''s growing emotional dependence on Theodora, it became hard for her and Douglas to meet each other freely.


    So she came up with this idea, and now they could spend the entire day discussing the steps needed for women empowerment, and anyone would hardly question them.


    Today too, Douglas gave the same reason to Augustus and was enjoying a conversation with Theodora. Augustus was gone and locked up in his office. So they had no disturbances.


    "I heard about the death of the physician." Douglas began.


    The O''Dells had tried to push the murder under the rug from the people of Vincardine. The news of the physician dying because of a heart attack was deliberately set on fire throughout the Vincardine.


    Yet Douglas had his ways to get a whiff of every news of ''the great manor''.


    "Hmm", Theodora only hummed.


    "Do you have any suspicions?" He asked, raising his brows.


    "No. I don''t. But the proofs indicates that that maid-Ruth- must have something to do with the murder. She was the last person who went to meet him." She said.


    Douglas opened his mouth to say something but their conversation was interrupted by Fannie. She had a panicked face. She looked pale.


    "My Lady... Lady Theodora!"


    "What happened Fannie?" Theodora asked, tensing considerably.


    When Fannie noticed Douglas sitting there, she hesitated. Theodora guessed her hesitation correctly.


    "Say it!" Theodora told before glancing at Douglas. She silently let Fannie know that it was alright to speak in front of him.


    Fannie dabbed the sweat on her forehead before gulping down nervously.


    "My Lady... I... I am scared."


    "Why?"


    Douglas was also listening to their interaction with great interest.


    "L-Lord Edwin... he... he told Lord Augustus that... that he will investigate the physician''s death personally." Fannie informed.


    Theodora was now alert and more tensed. She did not expect that. She thought Augustus would handle him, but clearly, her old husband had failed again to contain Edwin''s growing power.


    "What?"


    "Yes, My Lady! I heard it just now and came straight to you. If Lord Edwin is... going to investigate the matter then he can go to any extent to find the truth. What if... what if he gets to know about the poison we gave him through his medicines?" Fannie shivered, visibly while saying it.


    Douglas was a clever man. Although he was present there hearing their conversation, he wisely chose to not speak in between.


    Theodora raised her hand in dismissal. "No Fannie! That will never happen. And if something goes wrong then you do not need to worry about it. I have already saved you in Ruth''s case, I will save you again. Trust me!"


    "But Lady Theodora-"


    "Fannie! Enough! Remember that your one mistake can bring me down with you. Do you think I will ever let that happen?"


    Now that made sense. Fannie knew how selfish and self-centred Theodora was. She would burn the whole town before her hair got hurt. Now Fannie could release a sigh of relief.


    "N-no My Lady. I trust you completely and my loyalty remains at your feet!!" Fannie said, bowing her head.


    "Good that you understood. Now do not worry and keep your eyes and ears open. Tell me if anything happens. I promise I will not let them reach you Fannie. You may go now."


    Fannie, feeling more confident now, left from there.


    Now that only Theodora and Douglas were there, he could ask what he wanted to ask her for a long time.


    "Theodora, tell me if you have anything to do with the physician''s murder." Douglas said with an edge.


    "Who said it is a murder?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?! The O''Dells can fool the world but not me. I know you all well enough to know that it is not a suicide or a heart attack." Douglas said in a challenge.


    Theodora stood up from her chair and walked a few steps away.


    "I do not know what you are talking about." She outrightly ignored his accusation. But Douglas knew better than that.


    "Alright! The time will pull the curtain from the truth." Douglas said confidently.


    Theodora remained silent on that as she paced around. Something was clearly on her mind, Douglas could tell.


    "What about the poison thing? Fannie''s concern was not baseless. You know what will Edwin do after he finds out that you tried to poison him through his medicines." Douglas said, leaning back in his seat.


    Theodora scoffed. "I did not do anything Douglas. If he finds out about the poison then he would think that the physician did it for either his selfsih reasons or on the command of someone else. And when he realised what he had done after Edwin survived through it, he got scared and killed himself."


    "Hmm... fair enough. But one thing that I do not understand is how did Edwin survive through it? That poison was meant to not only weaken him but also kill him." Douglas had this confusion since Theodora told him about it.


    Now Theodora''s perfectly decorated face morphed in a deep frown. Her plan was perfect. She sent Fannie to the physician, faking a cut on her finger while she was cutting fruits.


    The moment Theodora received the news of the rogue''s attack on Edwin, her mind began racing relentlessly to come up with a plan that would solve all her problems.


    Fannie did as she was told. Theodora had already told Fannie what she needed to do next in exact details.


    The physician was in a rush as he had to prepare preliminary treatment for Edwin. Fannie got a golden opportunity when the physician went into his cabin to get some formulas ready with reference to the literature on medicine he had stored in his small cabin.


    Fannie stole the bottle of a slow poison that Theodora had specifically told her to use and mixed it in Edwin''s medicines.


    She was about to put the bottle back in its place, but the physician came out of his cabin at the wrong time. Fannie got nervous and hid that bottle in her dress pocket.


    The physician helped treated Fannie''s cut, and then Fannie left. She was nervous as the bottle was already with her. What if someone found it then?


    Fannie did not want to participate in Theodora''s plan as it also involved hurting Edwin. But when Theodora lured her, saying they would put the blame on Ruth, Fannie agreed.


    She saw the chaos around as the news of Edwin getting attacked spread in the whole ''great manor''. Fannie got so scared that she threw that bottle under a random piece of furniture, thinking no one would ever find it.


    Alas!


    Theodora released a frustrated sigh. "That is the same thing that is bothering my mind Douglas."


    "Do you think that maid has something to do with it? I heard she was the one who took care of Edwin at that time."


    Theodora shook her head, laughing tauntingly.


    "Please do not flatter over her Douglas. She is a dumb woman, who is interested in Edwin only for sexual pleasure and his money. If she was that smart, then Edwin would have recovered from his injuries sooner than he did.


    Besides, she is just a human. She does not know who her prince charming really is!"


    Douglas nodded his head in understanding. He was glad that Theodora had it all thought thoroughly.


    "But what if Edwin gets to Fannie''s throat? She is a backstabber and like she busted Eloise, she can do that with you too." Douglas warned.


    Now Theodora''s face flashed a full wicked smirk. She sensually stalked towards him and sat in his lap. She snaked her hands around his neck.


    "Oh, Douglas... you haven''t figured me out in all these years. If Edwin gets to Fannie then I know how to silence her permamnently before she pointed at me."


    "But Theodora, she has been loyal to you all these years. She is your headmaid, your trusted right hand." Douglas said.


    Theodora threw her head back. Her loud and free laugh filled the corners of the room.


    "She has been loyal to me because she was paid fairly in its return. Money can buy anything Douglas- love, loyalty, trust! Besides, it will not be the first time for me to handle a loyal dog.


    These liches are born to serve us- the elites. They are born, so we can use them for our benefit. And if they can not be loyal to us in time of need, then they do not have any right to live.


    I have already learned that lesson more than twenty years ago. If I can sacrifice my childhood friend for my gain, then Fannie does not stand a single chance of mercy. Understood?"


    She asked with a sinister smirk on her face. That was what always fascinated Douglas about her. She was not only an ambitious woman, but she was also ready to go to any extent to fulfil her ambitions.


    "You are a bad bad woman Theodora!" Douglas kissed her passionately, pulling her closer.


    The room then filled with her moans and his groans. But little did they know that someone had already heard all of their conversations, and had witnessed them losing their saneness in each others'' arms.


    Ruth ran from there.... she ran away from there as her heart seemed to explode with the shock and the pain she felt at that time!

 Chapter 426 - WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO WITH HER?

    Ruth was beyond shocked and even scared after hearing Douglas and Theodora''s conversation. She could not believe that her biological mother, dared to poison Edwin, her own family.


    She felt dizzy, replaying that thought in her mind.


    How did she not notice it? She was applying those medicinal pastes on his wounds twice a day, and not a single time she doubted their authenticity.


    Then she recalled the day when Theodora accused her of tampering with Edwin''s medicines. Tears gathered in Ruth''s eyes as she remembered how Edwin endured that gut-wrenching pain, just to prove her innocence in front of Theodora.


    Ruth covered her mouth to repress the sob. Theodora had it all planned well. She was trying to spin a web for Ruth. It was only Ruth''s good luck that she found that bottle and heard their conversation accidentally.


    Ruth had no idea that she would get to hear Theodora''s evil plans when she went to find Ida as she was working in Theodora''s building at that time.


    And another shocking thing that left Ruth flabbergasted was the way Theodora and Douglas kissed each other.


    Ruth thought that only her father was wronged by Theodora for her selfish reasons but she was wrong. Augustus was no exception to that vile woman''s cheating.


    Ruth held her hands in front of her. They were trembling slightly. Ruth felt disgusted that that wicked woman''s blood rushed in her veins, mixed with the blood of her father.


    She wished she could separate their blood and keep only her father''s. Theodora had crossed all her limits. Ruth was not much concerned about her cheating on Augustus.


    But the moment Ruth heard that Theodora tried an attempt on Edwin''s life, she became Ruth''s archnemesis. Ruth was done being considerate. She had given Theodora many chances, but if she was trying to put her finger on the man Ruth loved, then Ruth would not hesitate to cut her hand before she succeeded.


    Ruth wished Mrs Payne was there to tell her what she should do. She closed her eyes as tears flew freely on her face.


    -"A secret of a healthy relationship is not keeping any secrets."-


    Mr Payne had once told her. And that did the trick. Ruth had already made up her mind. This war between her and Theodora was now not only limited to Ruth''s personal revenge.


    Seeing Douglas with Theodora and the way he spoke and discussed everything so casually, made Ruth realise that she had many enemies that she did not identify just yet.


    They were undeserving of mercy or second chances. They were all driven by their selfish motives and would not hesitate to go to any extent to get what they want.


    Ruth also realised that she could not stand a chance in front of them with her current way of thinking. She needed to change, she needed to be a better version of herself. And to deal with those moralless bunch of people, she needed to mould her own set of morals and values.


    She had to do it for herself, her self respect, her ambitions, for the man she loved and for her father. And she would not back out now... never!


    Ruth wiped her tears and marched straight to Edwin''s office. She knocked on the door before opening it and saw him drinking a rufous coloured liquid which she had seen him drinking many times.


    He once asked her to taste it, but she did not find it much appealing to her taste buds.


    As soon as Edwin noticed her, he put the glass of wolfsbane potion down and took long strides towards her, crossing the distance between them.


    He stretched his hand and pulled her in him. His lips crashed on hers, missing the taste of them before.


    Ruth let him have his way as she also needed him as much as he needed her. They relished some moments in each other''s arms, their lips playing skillfully on the pitch of passion.


    Ruth made a small noise at the back of her throat when she came short on air. Edwin groaned yet pulled away to see her face reddened and eyes turned watery.


    He held her face between his palms and rested his forehead on hers.


    "I am sorry!" He whispered above Ruth''s loud gasps for air while he remained composed.


    "It-its alright." Ruth said.


    Edwin guided her to the couch, and they both sat side by side, their sides pressed together.


    Edwin lifted her hand and planted a tender kiss on its back.


    He let her take time to catch her breath, and when she did, he asked, "Missed me?"


    Ruth stared at that harmless smile on his face. She wondered if Edwin had any slightest idea about the poisonous snakes roaming around him. And if he did, then how did he survive all these years taking their venomous bites?


    "Ruth?" he called her name as he saw a thin layer of moisture at the brin of her eyes.


    Ruth touched his cheek then gently rubbed her thumb beside his sharp nose. She could not help but pecked him again on the lips.


    But her actions confused Edwin.


    "Ruth tell me what is wrong before my brain starts coming with all the negative possibilities." He said in concern.


    "I am so sorry Edwin." A tear rolled down her face.


    "What? Why?" Edwin was now more confused than before.


    "Edwin... I know that you find it ridiculous but... your medicines... they had poison in them."


    Ruth''s words hit him like a bucket of cold ice thrown at his face. How did she get to know?


    "Lady Theodora, she sent Fannie to the physician to mix the poison in your medicines. I do not have any proof that Lady Theodora has something to do with the physician''s death, but I believe that she has...


    That man was innocent Edwin. He had no idea about her plans. I think... I think that the bottle I found.. must be the same poison. When I showed that bottle to him, he looked pale because he had figured it all out. He perhaps went for confrontation and..."


    Ruth sobbed, blaming herself that if only she had been more attentive, then she might have stopped all of this.


    I feel guilty, Edwin! I should have been more careful but... I could not imagine that someone would try to poison you... to k-kill you. I cursed myself for not asking the physician why he was bothered then persistently. If only I had seen the red flags then..."


    Edwin pulled her close to his chest, and Ruth broke down. She kept chanting that she was sorry, while Edwin held her tight and ran his hand on her back soothingly.


    Minutes passed before Ruth finally calmed down. When she pulled away from Edwin, she asked, "I wonder why you did not feel anything with those medicines yet you felt pain by the ones Mrs Payne gave?"


    Edwin''s shoulders tensed.


    "Because she knew that I was being poisoned."


    Ruth looked at him aghast. She now completely pulled away from him, ignoring the opposition from her body.


    "She knew?"


    Edwin nodded his head.


    "Her medicines hurt because they were the antidote of that venom. She herself told me this during our conversation."


    Now the wheels in Ruth''s brain began running faster. The past incidences now made good sense to her.


    "You mean... you all knew about it and yet nobody cared to tell me?! Even you!"


    Edwin did not miss the hint of anger in her voice.


    "Ruth, we did not tell you because we did not want you to worry about it."


    Edwin tried reaching for her hand, but she swatted it midway. Glaring at Edwin, she exploded.


    "I am sick of you all trying to treat me like a glass doll. You think that I will crack with the slightest of touch, but you do not realise that the more the glass is heated the stronger it becomes.


    I am not a kid or fool, nor I am defenceless. I have survived all these years without you all, and see I made through it just fine! So stop treating me like a backless person because even if you have good intentions, it is not helping me at all."


    Edwin understood why Ruth was so frustrated. He would have acted the same if he was in her place.


    "It is a full moon night after two days. Will you come with me somewhere where I can tell you everything once and for all?" Edwin asked with a mix of determination and nervousness.


    Ruth gazed into his eyes for a minute before she made her decision.


    "Are you trying to fool me again?"


    "No!" Edwin shook his head. "If I fail to answer your questions this time then... then I am ready to recieve any punishment you will give."


    Ruth felt the sincerity behind his words. So she agreed.


    "Alright!"


    "Thank you!" Edwin said genuinely. Ruth did not reply to that as she still had doubts about it.


    But right now, she was more concerned about something else.


    "What are you going to do with Lady Thedoora now?"


    She waited for his answer, and when he shook his head with a passive face, she knew that something broke inside her.


    "Nothing! Forget about it."

 Chapter 427 - LISAS END? OR A TRAP?

    "Nothing! Forget about it."


    Ruth replayed his words over and over in her mind trying to wrap her head around it, but she failed.


    "What do you mean?" She asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I mean forget what you know and do not say a word about it to anyone." Edwin explained.


    For Ruth, the man now was speaking had no similarities with the man she loved, except their appearance. Even the feel of him was different.


    "How can you say that Edwin? That woman tried to kill you for God''s sake. How can you tell me to forget about it??" Ruth could not understand if she was failing to catch on to something or this man indeed sounded ridiculous.


    "And that woman is my aunt Ruth!" Edwin''s voice rose even more than Ruth''s.


    She stared at him unblinkingly, trying to see past that facade of the passive face.


    But all she got was a thick and tall hard wall.


    "Why are you doing this Edwin?" Her voice was softer, begging even.


    "You do not have to carry the load of their sins. It is okay to call the wrong as wrong. You do not need to always protect them for the sake of your family name."


    How easy it was for her to say, Edwin thought. However, he was cent per cent sure that she would have also done the same if she was in his shoes.


    It was easier to say than do!


    "I am not trying to do that." He said dryly.


    "Then why? If she can do it once then I am sure that she can do it again. And for what? This manor? The money? The power? Are all that worthier than you, a family?"


    She saw the cracks in that massive wall, and she had already made up her mind that she was going to exploit those cracks until she break down that wall to dust.


    "I... I can''t!" He finally said after tearing his gaze away from her.


    He could not face her when she had expectations from him, and he could not fulfil them. Edwin did not want her to see his broken self and doubt his capability and the promises he had made to her.


    He did not want her to think that the man she thought was as strong as a mountain was actually helpless when it came to his family.


    Ruth did not see any point in the further discussion when Edwin was not ready to even acknowledge what his aunt had done to him.


    She stood up and walked away but not before reminding him about their meeting after two days.


    *


    *


    *


    Lisa was in pain, a lot of pain. Her screams of agony shook the surroundings, but they failed to send pity to the heartless blood-sucking monster.


    Darius kept pushing her into the portal, and every time her situation got worse than before. Lisa begged, cried for him to stop, but Darius''s mind was set on his goal.


    He wanted to cross through that portal at any cost, even at the cost of her life.


    After the eighth attempt, Lisa''s body gave up. She fell to the ground, her nose bleeding and vision unclear.


    Darius knew why Lisa was more affected than Florence. Florence had only his seeds inside her, but Lisa had his seeds as well as his saliva in her system after he had drunk from her last night.


    Darius was raging in anger. He thought that Lisa might open the portal to Malvadogar but seems like she was no use to him. And Darius did not like keeping the useless things with him.


    "I am sorry Lisa, but you came to no use to me. You are as worthless as everyone told me. But I was the fool who kept you around. But now this is my final goodbye!" Darius spat in anger, his eyes red.


    Lisa fought to keep her eyes open. She could not see his face, but the way he spoke to her alarmed her. She began mumbling incoherently, her hands tried to reach up to him.


    Darius squatted beside her and held her hand.


    "But then how can I leave you here to die just like that. So I am giving you a chance to serve me for the last time."


    "D-Darius... p-please, d-don''t leave m-me." She begged, tears streaming down her eyes. The blood now began flowing from her ears too.


    But Darius had no heart in his chest to feel her emotions and perhaps her unacknowledged love for him.


    His fangs shone in the daylight, and before she could protest, he had them sunk in her wrist. Her blood tasted sweet to his palate.


    He drank from her to his heart''s content and until she succumb to the darkness.


    Darius finally separated his mouth from her wrist then wiped his mouth. With a last glance in Lisa''s unconscious form, he left, leaving her to die slowly and painfully.


    This plan did not work, and now he had no idea what he was going to do.


    His father must have sent his men in search of Darius. What if he got to know about Darius''s plan? What if he reached Hilton?


    Darius had very little time, and now he had to come up with another way of opening the portal.


    Lisa remained on the ground, out of that hut, unconscious and slowly nearing her death. Her mind was slowly shutting down, surrendering to her unfortunate fate.


    About an hour passed, and now her body was on the verge of giving up.


    Her face was smeared in blood as she lay there betrayed and alone.


    If only she was conscious, then she could have seen someone stepping out of the portal in that hut. The man was tall but slim with slightly big greenish eyes. His white hair rested at his back in a ponytail, and the long bore was also completely white and rested on his chest.


    He looked old. The black ankle-length dress covered his body along with a black cloak.


    He paused before stepping out of the hut. After a minute, he came out and scanned his surroundings with his greenish eyes.


    The serene silence was familiar to him.


    And then, his eyes shifted to the human who lay on the ground with blood coming out of her ears, nose and wrist.


    If it was years ago, then he would have cared less about a mere human- a muggle. But after years of experiences at his hand, his ignorance had dissipated.


    Besides, he was curious to know who this human was, who made the dome shake with her trails of opening the portal.


    It had happened once before, a few months back. But it was only a single attempt, and he had changed the portal''s position immediately.


    Looking at the human''s wrist, he understood the reason for it. She was used by a Vampire. And when she could not open the portal, he left her there to die.


    The man shook his head in disappointment. What else he could expect from a Vampire?


    But he also accepted that it was very easy to fool humans. They were the most naive and gullible creatures on the planet, and even after centuries, nothing had changed.


    The man crouched down beside Lisa and ran his fingers on her forehead. He did not specifically feel bad that she was on the verge of dying however, what he felt then was comparable to pity.


    He took her wrist in his hand and observed it keenly to see the marks of Darius''s fangs.


    He inserted his hand under his cloak and pulled out a stick that was about one foot in length.


    Holding it elegantly in his fingers, he moved it in the air while chanting something. And miraculously, Lisa''s wound healed slowly without leaving any evidence that it was there in the first place.


    With another spell, the man successfully made her bleeding stop, and her heartbeats began increasing from their slow rhythm.


    Lisa''s breaths became normal. Her eyes slowly fluttered open. And when she saw that strange man staring right down at her, she got scared, and a shriek escaped her mouth.


    Instinctively, she scrambled away from him, misinterpreting his weird appearance as a psycho killer.


    "Wh-who are you? And... where is he?" Lisa''s terrified eyes began searching for the man who bought her there.


    "The one who left you to die?" The old man asked.


    Lisa was speechless. The memories from about an hour before came rushing to her, leaving her shocked.


    "I... I did not come here willingly. I... I want to go b-back?" She had tears in her eyes.


    The man stood up to his full height then walked towards her slowly. Lisa wanted to run away from him, yet she could not find the energy required for that.


    He stopped a few inches away from her before extending his hand.


    Lisa looked at it unsurely, but when he stood there unwavering, she hesitantly hold on to it. He helped her stand up.


    "Are you alright?" He asked.


    His tone was not sympathetic, nor it was rude. It was just a simple question from him.


    Lisa only nodded her head, still unable to study him. She still did not know if he was a danger or her saviour. But then, how did she get better when she was on the verge of dying?


    "Wh-who are you?" Lisa asked.


    Before the man replied to her, a spine chilling voice came from behind.


    "It is a pleasure meeting you Reznor!"

 Chapter 428 - STOP INTERROGATING MY MATE!

    Ruth was fuming in anger. She was trying to understand Edwin''s reasons, but nothing seemed justiciable to her that he chose to stay silent at an attempt on his life.


    "Ruth, wait!"


    She was heading towards the garden as she wanted some time for herself when Lester called her from some distance.


    She stopped, trying her best to not let her frustration display on her face. But the alpha werewolf guessed it right by the speed of her heartbeat.


    "Lord Lester, good afternoon." She bowed respectfully.


    "Good afternoon! Do you have some time right now? I was getting bored and after what happened in ''the great manor'' recently has put me in confusion and lot of stress. Elsie is again out to meet her mentor, so I thought perhaps you would not mind giving me company for a while?!"


    Ruth furrowed her brows at him.


    "You can always go to your best friend, can''t you?" She tilted her head in the direction of Edwin''s office.


    Lester sighed. "You know... Edwin is not very approachable person in tensed situations like this. But does that mean you do mind giving me company? That is brutal just for you to know!!"


    Ruth always found it amusing how Lester managed to always maintain his cool and try to ease out the situation with his humour. She found it hard to believe that he was like a prince in a way.


    Ruth had seen how respectfully he was treated at the Bluemoon pack. His aura was different there, as if he was basically their ruler, like a king.


    And that made her appreciate that he had always been friendly and comfortable with her, even though she was just a servant for the O''Dells.


    "No Lord Lester! I won''t mind keeping you company at all. Instead, I myself need someone to talk to."


    Lester caught the hint of aloneness she felt and understood that it must be because of Mrs Payne''s absence. Besides her, Thea was also busy with Edwin and Rees. That left Ruth with no one in particular to share her deepest feelings.


    "So shall we?" He asked with a welcoming smile.


    Ruth nodded her head with her own smile. "We shall!"


    Ruth took Lester to her favourite corner of the garden, and they sat under a tree, under its shadow.


    The initial few minutes were filled with silence as they both had their respective thoughts on their mind.


    "Are you alright? You seemed pretty shaken up after finding physician''s dead body." Lester decided to break the silence.


    Ruth wrapped her hands around her abdomen in an attempt to comfort herself.


    "I guess. That was the third dead body I have ever seen in my life." She said in a low voice.


    Lester understood from where she came. "I know. It is quite disturbing to see a person who you have spoken some time ago lay immobile in front of you." He shared her feelings as he had also seen many deaths in his life as a warrior.


    "You must be missing Mrs Payne." He added.


    "Yes, I do. She knows how to comfort me in such situations." Ruth agreed.


    Lester had a long look on his face. "Yes, she indeed knows many things." He mumbled.


    "Saying about her, aren''t you worried that she has gone alone to her relatives? I mean even though you are not blood related, she could have taken you along and introduce you to her relatives." Lester studied Ruth''s expressions, but all he got was only worry.


    "Yes, I told her that, but she said that it was an emergency. Besides, she got the message about her relative at the last minute, and I could not get a chance to ask Lady Elsie for permission to accompany Mrs Payne.


    She is facing a knee problem. I just hope that she is safe and will return back soon."


    "Hmm... lets hope so. By the way what happened to her relative? I did not know that she has any relatives." Lester asked.


    Ruth looked thoughtful. "He is Mr Payne''s distant cousin as far as I remember. I haven''t met any of their relatives so I do not know much about them. But yes, some of them send her pickles and medicnes periodically." Ruth told.


    Lester had many doubts regarding Mrs Payne. And Ruth was the only source who could clear most of them.


    He was sure by now that she did not go to see her relatives. His men had searched every nook and corner of that village and also of the neighbouring villages, but they did not find any trail of Mrs Payne.


    Then where did she go, and why did she lie to Ruth too? Or was it Ruth lying this all time?


    "It is a really good thing that you two found each other. Especially Mrs Payne after her husband''s death. She needed someone to take care of her." Lester commented wholeheartedly.


    Ruth smiled at that. "Yes. Let''s say I was lucky with that. She and Mr Payne has done so much for me, I can... I can never repay them for it."


    The way Ruth said that made Lester wonder what the old and poor couple would have done for Ruth other than giving her emotional support and love.


    He did not realise that he was silent for long while thinking about what Ruth said.


    "I am sorry!" Her abrupt apology made him look at her questioningly.


    "For opening my mouth in front of everyone. I should not have said that I went to see the physician in front of all. I should have told you that in private." Ruth explained.


    Lester sighed, kicking a small pebble near him.


    "Yes, you should have talked to one of us directly." He did not sugar-coat his words, and Ruth liked that part of him.


    Ruth thought of asking Lester about the poison thing, but then she did not know if he was aware of it. What if Edwin had not told him about it just like he did not mention it to her?


    "Can I ask you something Lord Lester?" She asked.


    "Of course." Lester leaned behind, resting his palms on the grass.


    Ruth constructed the sentence, but nothing felt subtle, so she asked directly.


    "What do you think of Lady Theodora and Lord Augsutus?"


    Ruth also wanted to tell Edwin about Theodora and Douglas''s affair, but after getting such an unexpected reaction from Edwin, she was not sure if it was the right time to reveal it.


    Lester looked taken aback by her question.


    "Why do you ask that?" He asked, narrowing his eyes at her.


    "I just... I am just curious." She said.


    Lester raised his brow at her challengingly. "It does not sound like mere curiosity to my ears. Is there something more that I should know?"


    Now Ruth was in dilemma. She did not know how to handle this situation. Perhaps Lester picked on her state and decided to be lenient.


    "I do not particularly like them but nor I hate them if that is what you are looking for." He told.


    "And Edwin?"


    Now Lester was sure that something had transpired between the two of them, and only Edwin would tell him about that.


    "Ruth... Edwin is a complicated man, yet if one tries pushing their limits to a great extent, he was the easiest person to understand.


    We all share different dynamics with our family, and there is no one fits all rule when it came to relationships. He is a little sensitive and... you can say possessive about his family. But you have to understand that there is a difference between care and blind love." Lester did not know how to explain it to her.


    He also understood that his every word was going to be a guide for Ruth regarding Edwin and his family. So he had to be very careful with what he said.


    "But it looks like a blind love to me." She said.


    Lester paused for a moment before he continued. "There is more than we see Ruth. You have to keep your mind open and see beyond the display."


    Wasn''t it the same thing that Mr Payne and Mrs Payne always told her?


    "You mean it is my shortcoming?" She asked genuinely.


    Lester shook his head. "No, it is not. It is not anyone''s mistake but it is all a game of fate."


    Ruth had no idea of what Lester was trying to tell, but she chose to not comment on it.


    His words confused her even more, so she decided to ask him about something else.


    "Have you found any clue about that kidnapping case?" She asked.


    Lester sighed dejectedly. "Actually we have found something but that is not making any sense at this moment."


    "Perhaps it will after some time." She suggested.


    Lester nodded his head. "Hope so!"


    "You must be thinking that I am a wierd woman who saw that kidnapping place in my dreams, right?"


    Ruth and Lester did not get a chance to talk about it. Ruth herself find her weird for that, so she thought others might think that too. She had asked that question to everyone, but they always kept denying it.


    But Lester was an exception. He was that unbiased friend who would not hesitate to point out your mistakes and would stand beside you against the whole world.


    He was the ideal best friend one could ever ask for!


    "It is strange but that does not mean you are weird. There is a difference!"


    Ruth smiled as she expected only truth from him, and he gave her just that.


    "Have you got any more such dreams after that?" Lester asked as he had to confirm his one doubt.


    Ruth hesitated but then nodded her head. "Yes, I have. I am having this terrifying dream where Edwin..."


    She narrated her dream that kept her awake since the night of the physician''s death.


    Lester was trying to make sense of it but failed.


    ~"Lester stop interrogating my mate and come to my office. NOW!"~


    Edwin''s authoritative voice ringed in his mind, and he had to take a rushed leave, although he was enjoying conversing with Ruth.


    "We will continue this conversation later!" Lester promised before heading towards Edwin''s office.

 Chapter 429 - HUMAN BODY HAVING PAINITE?

    "It is a pleasure meeting you Reznor!"


    Darius smirked at the man''s way, his dark eyes holding a promise of a tussle.


    Reznor calmly turned around to face Darius. "Darius Garfield! Although I did not expect you to be here, I welcome you to the Warthford Island."


    Lisa could tell that the man now she knew was Reznor did not mean it at all. He was not interested in welcoming Darius, obviously knowing who he was.


    "Little Lisa here wanted to see the land of dark witches and wizards- Malvadogar. So I thought why not also meet you and kill two birds with a single stone?!!" Darius''s smirk widened as he could see how tensed Reznor was.


    Lisa glared at Darius, but then, she knew better than cut in their conversation.


    Reznor scoffed. "What can one expect from a Vampire other than killing?!"


    "What can I say? That is our field of expertise!"


    Both Reznor and Lisa shook their head in displease. These blood-sucking creatures had no morals at all.


    "Whatever! I am afraid that I am not very excited about this meeting. Anyways, pass your parents my best regards." While engaging Darius in the conversation, Reznor had his wand ready just in case.


    As soon as his words ended, he ran to the portal, but Darius was wiser than he thought. Using his vampire speed, Darius blocked his way before he succeeded.


    "Ooohhh Reznor! This is our first meeting and I was planning it since months. And now that we are finally standing face to face, you seem in hurry of avoiding me. That''s not fair!" Darius made a sad face, putting out his lower lip.


    Lisa was scared. By now, she knew that the time Darius talked and acted sweet was the time of danger. That man knew no bounds when it came to something he wanted. And that was terrifying.


    A movement caught her eyes, and she looked down to see Reznor signalling her to step away with his fingers behind his back.


    Before she could step away, she was pushed by some invisible force sending her rolling down the shallow slope.


    When she pulled herself up, she saw Reznor holding his wand in Darius''s direction with a frown and Darius in a stance of attack with that same sinister smirk on his face.


    Reznor''s lips which were hidden behind his long facial hair, moved as he chanted a spell. He moved his wand in the air, and when an orange light directed at Darius, Lisa gasped in utter shock.


    Before that light struck Darius, he used his vampire speed and moved out of the light''s target. Before Reznor could get a chance to locate Darius, he was already behind Reznor and punched him in his back.


    "NOOO!"


    Lisa screamed. Reznor looked like a man in his late sixties. But now that Lisa knew that he was a wizard, she figured he could be even six hundred years old.


    Reznor stagged forward but balanced himself before he fell on the ground. Now angry, he again moved his wand, chanting a spell.


    Lisa looked around in fright as the loud noise of heavy wind sounded like a large boulder rolling down the hillslope. And the very next moment, the wind began blowing combatively.


    It became hard to see as the dust particles not only hampered the vision but also attacked the eyes. Lisa struggled to stand steadily. She saw Darius struggling too, but Reznor stood firmly rooted to the ground.


    She screamed when she lost her balance and was pushed behind by the strong winds. She could have rolled down the hill and might meet her death if she had not held onto a nearby tree.


    Lisa wrapped her hands around its trunk as her life depended on it, and perhaps it indeed was. She dared to open her eyes in slits while the dust particles, dry leaves and much more bombarded her.


    Darius was now angry. A large stone that came just above his waist became his anchor.


    "Reznor this is my last warning to you. Stop it and do as I say or I promise to make it harder for you!" Darius tried his father''s way.


    ''Threats do work!'' Ambrose always said.


    "I do not need to listen to you Darius. Go back home and never bother me again!" Reznor retorted.


    Lisa waited in anticipation as she could already tell that either Reznor would die here or Darius would have him under his control. In either case, it was Reznor who was going to be at a loss.


    With a loud grunt, Darius pushed himself forward, but Reznor''s was not any simple wizard. He once led the clan of dark witches and wizards. He once was so powerful that even the Ministry of Magic was afraid to take action against him.


    But a lot had changed in past decades. And that was the reason for Darius''s confidence.


    Darius spun around slowly at first due to the oppressing wind. Lisa''s brows furrowed in confusion as she did not understand what he was doing. She noticed that he increased his speed gradually, and now he spun like a tornado.


    She saw the air around him parting, making a way for him as he approached Reznor at a fast pace. And when she opened her eyes after blinking them, Reznor was already thrown in the air by Darius.


    That broke Reznor''s magic, and the wind abruptly died down. Lisa fell on her knees, gasping and coughing. But then she realised Darius was overpowering Reznor. She did not know why Darius wanted to meet Reznor. But, her instincts told her that whatever it was, Reznor would not be benefitted from it.


    Darius was already on Reznor, punching him in the face. Reznor used his wand to throw Darius away. He then cast another spell that made Darius cry in pain.


    Lisa could not decide on which side she should be on. She was furious and hurt by Darius''s actions, but she also could not bear to hear his screams filled with agony.


    "Stop! I said stop!!" Lisa yelled as she ran to them.


    Reznor''s angry greenish eyes snapped up at her. "Why do you want me to stop?" I can kill him right here!" Reznor said darkly.


    "No you can''t because... because if you hurt him, his father will set the Mal.. Malva.... Mal..."


    "Malvadogar" Reznor corrected.


    "Yes, the whole Malvadogar on fire. Do you want that for your people and family?" Lisa had no idea what she was saying, but she knew that she had to save Darius.


    Because only she had the right to kill him.


    Reznor laughed. Yes, he laughed as if Lisa had just broken the funniest joke of the decade.


    She looked at him incredulously, waiting for his laugh to die.


    "You have no idea what are you talking, right muggle?"


    "M-Muggle? No, I am a human!" Lisa corrected.


    Reznor shook his head in amusement. "In the world of magic we call humans as muggles because they do not have any powers." He explained.


    But Lisa was offended by his comment.


    "Oh but we do have a brain... wiser and cleaner than you!" She retorted, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Reznor gave her a long look.


    "I do not know how you became associated with the Vampire prince but I have a suggestion for you. Run!" Reznor''s eyes hardened, his demeanour changing considerably.


    "And what if I don''t?" She said in the challenge.


    "Then you will die along with him!"


    "FATHER!!"


    Reznor got distracted by Darius''s loud call, as his eyes began searching for Ambrose Garfield.


    Little did the old wizard know that it was just a trap.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Darius used every ounce of power in him and launched at Reznor, tackling him down. The moment Reznor''s magic broke, Darius took his wand from him and pinned down Reznor to the ground by his throat.


    "Now who can kill whom?" Darius spat.


    Lisa was again reminded that the man she had in bed was the polar opposite of the monster hiding behind that man''s skin.


    "Darius, please-"


    Darius''s head snapped at Lisa, his eyes burning red in a warning. She wanted to beg for Reznor''s life, but no words came out of her mouth.


    "What do you want Darius?" Reznor asked through greeted teeth.


    "Oh, I want many things from you Reznor. Do not worry I am not planning to kill you... at least not yet. But to know what I really want, you need to tell me one thing." Darius had that sinister smile on his face, while his eyes glowed red.


    "What?" Reznor asked.


    "Where is Painite?"


    Reznor''s eyes popped out of their sockets at his question. "P-Painite?"


    "Yes. Painite!"


    "I... I do not know where it is. You know how rare that is!" Reznor breathed out.


    "Hmm... it is indeed rare that a human had it in his system, right Reznor?"


    Now Reznor looked alarmed. "Wh-what are you talking about?"


    Darius leaned down, his monstrous eyes glaring deep in Reznor''s.


    "Why a human from Vincardine had Painite in his system? Oscar Payne! Ringed any bells?"

 Chapter 430 - CHILDHOOD MEMORIES

    Edwin was restless. His mind did not concentrate on anything. He asked Ruth to come and spend some time with him. But she refused.


    She was still upset with him for ignoring the fact that Theodora was the one who tried to poison him.


    In all honesty, Edwin was not really shocked after knowing it, however, he did hope that it would never be true. Alas!


    Edwin had promised himself to not walk down that same memory lane, but now he could not help but try to seek comfort in those past memories.


    He stood up and walked to his large wardrobe. On its top was a small bag, hidden well behind the large travel bags. Edwin pulled the bag down, bringing the short shower of dust.


    The dust particles made him sneeze multiple times. He rubbed his nose before putting the bag on the nearby table.


    He recalled the last time he had touched and opened that bag. It had been many years, and the thick layer of dust on the bag was its proof.


    Edwin dusted it with a napkin he found in the wardrobe. He opened the bag- the chest of his childhood treasure.


    He pulled out a set of marbles he used to play with his friends, Lester, Eloise.


    He had also kept the first coin that he had ever earned in his life as a reminder of where he had begun.


    He also had many pictures he had drawn in his childhood. It once used to be his favourite hobby. But after his grandfather''s death, he had no one to show them and get praises in return. So he stopped.


    "They are beautiful!"


    Edwin literally jumped at that voice. His startled eyes landed on a woman who had a small smile on her face.


    "Ruth? When-"


    "Just now. I knocked twice but when I got no answer I came in directly. Would you mind if I see them?"


    She did not wait for his permission and took the drawings from his hands.


    Edwin smacked himself mentally for getting lost in his thoughts that he did not realise her coming into his chamber. He silently watched her studying every drawing with complete concentration and high curiosity.


    As she observed one drawing after another, her expressions changed like the seasons in a year. It was fascinating for Edwin.


    "I assume there must be interesting stories associated with everything in this bag?!" She asked with a bright smile.


    Ruth stifled her laugh, seeing the tips of his ears turned red in shyness. Edwin looked so adorable that she wanted to pinch his cheeks and cooed praise to him.


    Edwin scratched the back of his head, shifting from one foot to another.


    "Only if you are interested."


    "Come on."


    Ruth decided the most comfortable place to enjoy his unspoken side of life. But her choice surprised Edwin. He kept staring down at her as she sat on the ground Indian style and scattered all the contents of the bag around.


    Ruth looked up at him in confusion, and then it dawned upon her.


    "Erm... you can sit in the chair..."


    But he shook his head and sat beside her making her smile in contentment. This prince was more humble than the world knew.


    Ruth began asking him about everything that she found in front of her. As she had expected, Edwin had some stories associated with that everything. Some were funny, some were happy... but most of them were sad and made her realise how lonely that young boy was amongst the crowd of hundreds.


    "What is this picture?" Ruth asked, pointing at one particular drawing where a woman was dressed in white, and a man dressed in black stood at the door. And a boy was hiding behind his mother.


    Then Ruth saw another picture where the woman in white dress had her hands extended in the boy''s way as he stood beside his grandfather.


    "this" Edwin pointed at the woman in a white dress from the first drawing. "this is aunt Agatha."


    "Lord Augustus'' first wife?!"


    Edwin nodded with a sad smile. "It was the first time I saw her when she came home after their grand wedding. I still rememeber how happy everyone was- mother, father, grandfather and of course I."


    Ruth did not miss how Edwin left mentioning Lord Augustus in the list.


    "How was she like as a person?" Ruth asked.


    A long lost look captured his eyes. "She was very sweet, just like my mother. She always tried to speak with me. It took me some time warm towards her, but when we did, people used to call me aunt''s tail as I used to follow her everywhere she go.


    My mother sometimes used to scold me when I refused to leave her side, but she never mind. I still remember the nights she held me to her side while I sleep peacefully between her and uncle Augustus before my parents died and then almost every night after they died." Edwin gulped down the lump formed in his throat.


    "And what about Lord Augustus? He did not mind you disturbing their privacy?" Ruth asked in an attempt to understand the dimensions of their relationship.


    Edwin shook his head. "I would not say that he particularly liked it but he did not mind either."


    Ruth was surprised to know this. Then how come their relationship took such a drastic turn, and why?


    Ruth nodded her head in understanding. "And who is this?"


    She asked, pointing at the other picture in which the woman in a white dress was extending her hand towards him.


    "That is... aunt Theodora."


    Ruth''s smile faltered hearing her name.


    "She was friendly, to be honest, but for some reason, we could not bond ever despite her incessant tries. Perhaps I was being unfair to her by comparing her with aunt Agatha.


    But that little boy did not get the same warmth as aunt Agatha from aunt Theodora. I always found her attempts superficial and insincere."


    It was the first time that Edwin was confessing his feelings for his family.


    "But I accepted her and respect her because she came into our life when there was no woman left in the family. She came into this house to provide my cousins love of a mother.


    She proved herself a good wife by always supporting uncle Augustus. Grandfather was very proud of her, that she actively participated in business and administration. She was an ideal daughter-in-law for the O''Dell family and its reputation."


    But Ruth knew the vile face behind that mask of pretence. And she was adamant about disclosing it in front of the whole world.


    Watching her thinking in silence, Edwin knew what was going on in her head.


    "I know you must be thinking that I am a spineless man who serves justice to the world but when it came to his family I always fail. I failed with Eloise and now I failed again with aunt Theodora."


    Ruth was silent at first, and that made Edwin''s heart cut into open wounds. Did she really think that for him?


    "I do not think of you as a spineless man. But I understand that there must be some reason if you are ready to look past her crime." Ruth deliberately chose the strong language and the way Edwin cringed visibly, she knew it had done the trick.


    "After aunt Agatha and my mother, my family became vulnerable. Aunt Theodora brought the shelter we all needed. A woman in a family is very valuable, and it can be understood by only those who do not have a single woman in their family.


    She brings love, compassion, mercy, care, warmth and wellbeing to a family. My mother used to say that a woman can build an empire from ashes and similarly she can bring down the strongest empires, erasing their name from the history."


    Ruth''s opinion about Margaret O''Dell became stronger with every word she heard about her. She was the lady, an ideal daughter-in-law that the O''Dell family needed.


    "I promised my grandfather during his last breath that I will always keep this family together. I will always try to keep the glory intact and not let anyone point a finger at the O''Dells.


    This is not the first time something like this has happened Ruth."


    Ruth gasped in shock at his revelation.


    Edwin avoided looking at her in the eye as he needed the courage to open this compartment of his heart.


    "I have been through a lot, betrayed many times and have been alone and lonely all these years. But I am still fighting Ruth. It must do not make any sense at this point, or you may consider me weak or crazy.


    But I am fighting to keep the promise little Edwin made to his grandfather. I will not let anyone point a finger at my family. Even at the cost of my life. Because that is what my father had done and would have done even now."


    She saw a lone tear falling from his eyes. Watching this giant man shedding tears over the undeserving people for the sake of his promise made her heart cry too.


    She touched his face to make him look at her.


    "And I promise to share your responsibility of fulfilling your promise. I will make sure to keep this family''s prestige intact. I will eradicate every negativity which will try to bring shame to the legacy of this family and its ancestors.


    I will help you to make this family a happy one! This... is MY promise to you!"


    And then she sealed her promise with a kiss.

 Chapter 431 - THE WEREWOLF LEADER WILL NOT SPARE YOU!

    Reznor was silent after hearing Oscar Payne''s name from Darius. He did not understand how he knew Oscar.


    -"Why a human from Vincardine had Painite in his system?"-


    And then it struck to Reznor.


    "Was it you..."


    "Yes! He was my sixth prey in the woods of Vincardine. Isn''t fate an amazing thing, Reznor?! I had a very interesting interaction with that man. He was brave... foolishly brave.


    But one thing I should confess is that he was not afraid of dying. He knew from the very beginning who rather what I was, yet he tried helping me, told me his name.


    And guess what? He even dared to fight me. Can you believe it? Huh, Lisa? A human dared to fight a Vampire!"


    Lisa did not know this story. She had no idea who Mr Payne was and why he was the centre of their conversation. The only thing that made her intrigued was he was from Vincardine- Edwin O''Dell''s home.


    "H-he did?" Reznor whispered.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, I had to kill him because he then knew the reason for the deaths in Vincardine. I was very impressed with that man that I even thought of only drinking from him and leaving him there. Give him another chance at life.


    But..."


    Darius clenched his jaw tightly as he recalled Mr Payne''s last words.


    -"You have to understand the consequences of your actions, Vampire. This violence and bloodshed are not going to solve any problems. You should first learn to acknowledge the real problems, your shortcomings.


    Everything can be achieved with peace. Negotiation is the best resort for any strategist. And if you do not understand this soon, then open your eyes and see your end nearing fast.


    The werewolf leader will not spare you. Not at any cost!"-


    Darius got so infuriated, that he did not think twice before squeezing the life out of the old man. He did not even realise then that he should ask him how he knew so much about the supernatural world. And when it came to him, it was already too late.


    "After drinking from that old man, I realised an aftertaste in his blood. It was peculiar. And when it caused me health trouble for about a week, I was curious. I researched, spent hours and hours, going through every source of information available.


    And then I found it. Painite! And that Reznor, gave birth to this mindblowing experiment of mine that will destruct the werewolf world and initiate another war. A war that will be greater, crueller, and more devastating than the previous one.


    And guess who will turn out victorious in the end?"


    Reznor only listened to him with wide eyes.


    "Darius Garfield! He will be the ruler of the whole world both of supernaturals and the humans! I will kill all those who will disagree to acknowledge my suzerinty and humans... they will be my slaves!"


    Darius looked up at the sky and laughed maniacally.


    Lisa and Reznor''s eyes crashed for a moment. And that made Lisa realise how big of a fool she was to fall for this blood-sucking demon.


    Her heart was broken, but her mind was raging in the fire of vengeance. She would be the death of him, she pledged right there.


    "Now come on Reznor, you know I have a whole war to begin. So do not waste my time and tell me where is Painite?" Darius''s smile was gone and now what remained was only a cruel person who did not care about anyone but him.


    "I... we... we have exhausted what we had." Reznor told.


    But Darius did not believe him at all. He pulled up Reznor to his feet. Without his wand, Reznor was not much of a trouble for Darius.


    He made Reznor open the portal to Malvadogar. He did not believe the cunning wizard who once was a leader of the clan of dark witches and dark wizards. Darius could not underestimate his smartness.


    Lisa had no other choice but to follow them through the portal. This whole new experience was very astonishing and jaw-dropping for her. Living with Vampires was one thing, but roaming in the world of magic and wizards was something she had only heard in the folk tales.


    Reznor took Darius to his headquarters, where he lived and conducted all of his experiments and magic. Once prosperous land of dark magic was now bare and in bad condition.


    That reminded Darius that one has importance only until one possesses the power. Once that power is gone, all that remains are ruins of the prosperous past.


    He would not let his empire crumble down like this, he promised himself.


    Darius searched every nook and corner of Reznor''s place but did not find Painite. The time was ticking fast, and he could not hold Reznor for long. So Darius had to leave.


    To save time, Darius made Reznor find the portal that would take them to Kinsville in a short time.


    Darius was confident and happy with his little success. Little did he know that the old dark wizard was two steps ahead of him.


    Darius did not make him cooperate, Reznor agreed to go with him willingly. After the deterioration of Malvadogar, and losing his human chains, who used to bring the essentials he needed for his magical experiments, Reznor''s ambitions seemed futile.


    But fate had given him another chance in Darius''s form. Reznor had a fair idea of Vampires'' power and reach. He could easily use Darius for his benefit.


    While returning back to Kinsville, both Darius and Reznor had no idea what they were planning on initiating.


    *


    *


    *


    Ruth was passing through the corridor, lost in her thoughts when the murmur fell on her ears. She initially ignored it, but as she neared a small group of maids standing nearby, she could not ignore their words anymore.


    "Oh look, she is coming." One of the maids said after seeing Ruth.


    "I heard that she went to meet the physician before he died." Another one said.


    Ruth cringed inwardly yet kept on walking.


    "They say that he died because of heart attack but then why was foam coming out of his mouth?"


    "You mean he was poisoned?"


    The first one nodded her head.


    "And it is very obvious who must have poisoned him." And all the women in the group threw an accusing glare at Ruth.


    Now Ruth realised why everybody was upset at her for opening her mouth in front of the whole crowd. But the damage was already done, and there was no going back now.


    Ruth decided to ignore those baseless comments, but those church bells were not done yet.


    "Why do you think she might have killed the poor physician?" One of them asked.


    Which sounded more like an attempt to fuelling the fire, instead of a genuine question.


    "I do not know. Why don''t you ask herself?" The other one said.


    "No... no... I do not want people to see me talking with a murderer." And they laughed loudly like a herd of goats.


    Ruth was angry, yet she knew that any reaction would be misinterpreted and might be used against her. But the false accusation daunted her self esteem.


    "SHUT UP!"


    A loud voice boomed from the right, and every head, including Ruth''s, snapped in that way. The taunting smiles on the women''s faces faltered as Thea stomped towards them with flared nostrils.


    "Are you already declaring an innocent guilty without the proofs?" Thea''s voice thundered.


    Ruth was amazed as well as surprised to see the effect she had on those women. Being Young Master''s head maid had its own privileges, Ruth thought.


    "Thea, we were just-"


    "You were what? Making fun of a your coworker? Trying to show that our lords are incapable of findng the real culprit? Do you consider yourself wiser than them that you know the killer but they don''t?"


    The maids looked at a loss of words. They kept glancing at each other and fiddling with their fingers nervously.


    "If I see or heard any of you accusing someone of unproven charges, I will not hesitate to complain to Young Master." Thea threatened.


    The women looked panicked. They knew that as much as Edwin was lenient and sweet at times, he could be also brutal if he decided to.


    "We... we are sorry Thea, Ruth!" Saying that, the group hurried away from there.


    Thea released a frustrated sigh before turning to Ruth. She narrowed her eyes, seeing her best friend smiling meaningfully.


    "What?"


    Ruth hugged Thea taking her by surprise. "You are the best friend I could have ever asked for!! Thank you!"


    Thea smiled even though Ruth could not see her. Pulling away, she frowned at Ruth.


    "And since when you decided to keep silence when people try to walk all over you? It was not long ago that you dared to get in trouble with Lady Eloise and Lady Theodora for standing up for others and yourself. Have we lost that Ruth already?" Thea asked, raising her brow at her.


    Ruth smiled again, recalling these past days.


    "No my dear best friend. You haven''t lost that Ruth. In fact this new Ruth will definitely take you by surprise. She is just handling things in a different way." Ruth winked mischievously.


    Thea did not understand the gravity of her words then, but one thing was sure that she and the whole world was going to witness the rise of that smiling woman!

 Chapter 432 - I DO NOT NEED TO PROVE MY LOYALTY

    Lester was thinking about Ruth''s dream that she told him that day. He was more concerned as it involved Edwin. If their theory was correct, then Ruth might see the future and that meant...


    Lester shook his head. He was pacing around in his chamber. Elsie was busy finding more about Painite and Ruth''s dreams. She was taking help from her mentor from the Academy.


    He had many things on his mind, but he could not discuss all of them with Edwin yet. He already had enough served on his plate, and Lester did not want to add more to it.


    Lester punched the window frame in frustration while staring in distance. If only he could solve at least one mystery. The memories of that little girl haunted him, trapped him in guilt.


    He had promised her mother that he would find her, but how?


    ~"My Lord..."~


    Lester recognised the voice that was trying to reach him.


    ~"Yes, I am here."~


    ~"My Lord, unfortunately we still have no clue of Mrs Payne. Nothing seems useful. She has disappeared as if she never existed. And we do not have any clue about her relatives too."~


    It had been more than a week now, and yet Lester had not a single thing on her.


    He was not in the mood of extending this conversation, so he closed his mind link.


    Lester released an angry sigh before he left his chamber and headed straight to Edwin''s office.


    "May I know why you did not bother to knock on my office door?" Edwin looked up from the book he was reading.


    "Edwin! I am not in a mood of acknowledging your dry humour!"


    "Nor am I!"


    Lester made a weird grunting noise that he always did when he was too frustrated with things.


    "What set your pants on fire?" Edwin put down the book in his hand before asking it.


    "Edwin! I told you that something is strange about Mrs Payne but you never listened to me."


    Edwin sighed. "Lester, enough. I do not want you to keep tabs on her."


    "You cannot deny that you also want to know more about her. I am doing all this for the sake of our security Edwin." Lester did not understand why a man who did not trust even his shadow was very faithful in this woman?


    Edwin pursed his lips as he understood Lester''s reasoning. But then what they could do more?


    "Have you find her whereabout?" He asked.


    Lester shook his head with a disappointed face. "No! And that''s the problem. I am telling you Edwin she can not be blindly trusted. If she indeed went to meet her relatives then she should have been back by now. Even Ruth can not guarantee where she went and-"


    "And I have already returned, safe and sound!"


    The voice coming from near the door pulled their attention instantly.


    "Mrs Payne?" Lester whispered with a dumbstruck face.


    Edwin too, jumped from his chair, shocked to see Mrs Payne. She was still carrying her bag, and it seemed she came straight to them instead of going first to her home.


    She put her bag on the coffee table after walking in. "May I take a sit? I am tired after the long journey."


    Edwin was too stunned that he did not say anything, only nodded his head in approval. Mrs Payne sat on the couch, heaving sighs. She picked the glass of water, which was kept on the table and drank from it to her heart''s content.


    Edwin just watched her dumbfoundedly, but Lester was furious. And her nonchalant behaviour irked him even more.


    "How is your relative feeling now?" Lester asked, crossing his hands on his chest.


    Mrs Payne''s composure did not falter. She was as cool as a cucumber.


    "He is good, I hope." She said, but that sounded different to Edwins'' ears.


    It sounded genuine as if she was indeed speaking about someone she cared.


    "Took you long to come back." Lester persisted.


    She nodded her head. "Yes, it did take me longer than I thought. I had to take care of many thhings."


    Lester narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Mrs Payne, stop with these cryptic answers. And tell us why do you come here first than going back home?" Edwin finally opened his mouth.


    He was not interested in that game of twenty questions.


    She was silently observing the two men in front of her. They could see wheels turning in her head, yet they could not decipher the equations.


    "I have an important news for you." She then said.


    Lester and Edwin shared a look. They sat on the chairs in front of her after she gestured them to do so.


    "What news?"


    Lester was sceptical and not really serious about what she had to say, but Edwin... he knew from the previous experiences that this woman did not speak nonsense... ever!


    "You- werewolves are in a great trouble. The danger is nearing faster than you think."


    Both werewolves stiffened. "Wh-what do you mean?" Lester, now more curious and serious asked.


    "Have you heard about Malvadogar?"


    Her question to them was surprising. "Malvadogar?"


    "A village of dark witches and wizards." Edwin added.


    They were taught about it in their curriculum at the Academy though nobody really talked about it. And whatever they spoke were wrong prejudices and misinformation most of the time.


    Mrs Payne nodded before looking straight into their eyes.


    "Malvadogar''s chief wizard- Reznor is missing."


    "What? But how does it have anything to do with us? And how the hell do YOU know about it?"


    Mrs Payne ignored Lester''s impatient questions.


    "Darius Garfield."


    That name changed the air in the room considerably.


    "He took Reznor with him to Kinsville."


    A deadly silence filled up the air so thick that a light-hearted person would not have been able to survive in it.


    "Don''t think about confirmation. There is no way to confirm this news. and I hardly believe that Ambrose Garfield has any idea about it."


    Mrs Payne spoke, but the two men were still trying to wrap their heads around the shock they had received.


    "But why?" Edwin finally asked while Lester still sat speechlessly.


    "That... I..."


    She held Edwin''s eyes, and a silent message passed between them.


    "You have much work to do gentlemen. And now I would like to take your leave." She was about to stand up to leave, but Lester''s loud voice stopped her.


    "STOP!"


    Mrs Payne knew that the young Wright would definitely have a bunch of questions for her.


    "How do you know this? Do you even have any idea of what you are saying? and why should we trust you?"


    "Lester-"


    "No Edwin. She has to answer. RIGHT NOW!" Lester was adamant and was not ready to budge from his stance.


    "Lord Lester, I always say what I am sure about. You will not find a single time when I have spoken nonsense. more than how I know it, you should be concerned about what you are going to do now.


    And about trust..."


    She matched Edwin''s gaze.


    "I do not need to prove my loyalty to you or anyone. Pardon me for my language, but that is the truth. You can choose to ignore me, and I would care less.


    I do not have any selfish motives for helping you. But I am willing to do all that I can, only for Ruth. She is the next Luna of the werewolves. As her family, it is my duty to get her favourable conditions.


    Other than this... you have a free will to decide!"


    This time Mrs Payne did not wait for Lester''s next response. She stood up then picked up her bag. She headed towards the door, and the men did not stop her this time.


    They stared at her when she abruptly halted. Turning behind, she looked at Lester. Her gaze had an edge that made him sit straight.


    "Next time you think about sending spies behind me, and I might not be so lenient. Now nobody wants to hear how an old lady fooled the next alpha of the Bluemoon pack.


    I respect others'' privacy and expect the same from others. I hope you get it well."


    With that, she left without a second glance at them.


    "I told you not to follow her." Edwin reminded.


    Lester shook his head as if he was carrying some load on it.


    "What are we going to do now? We do not even know why Darius needs a dark wizard."


    For once, Lester was more concerned about the problem than focusing on Mrs Payne.


    Edwin rubbed his forehead in frustration. "Lester, this is all so confusing. First those kidnappings, then those rogues, Painite and now this!


    Do you know how dangerous it is to get involved with a dark wizard?!! Malvadogar is the hell for the supernatural creatures like us."


    A minute of silence later, Lester said, "I think we should meet Elsie''s mentor. Perhaps she would help us with it?!"


    Edwin was not yet sure, so he only nodded his head. But something told him that he would need to meet Mrs Payne again.... alone.

 Chapter 433 - [Bonus Chapter]THEY ARE WEREWOLF CUBS!

    Ruth was very ecstatic after meeting Mrs Payne. It was the first time in about a year and a half that Ruth had to stay away from her for that long.


    Ruth inquired about Mr Payne''s cousin, to which Mrs Payne had genuine answers ready. She thought about telling Ruth about her real intentions for that trip, but then Ruth needed to know so much in a very short time.


    She had to take baby steps.


    Ida, Thea and Rees came to meet Mrs Payne in the evening. They had a long conversation over tea and snacks.


    After they left, Ruth found it as a right time to fill up Mrs Payne with the recent events in ''The great manor''.


    She told Mrs Payne about how Lady Theodora insulted Ruth along with Mrs Linlithgow. And then how Lord Augustus got involved and Lady Elsie had to save Ruth from their clutches.


    Mrs Payne was furious. She knew that something like this would happen. But then, she had no reason to worry as Ruth was slowly evolving into the woman she should be. Besides, she had people who really cared about her around.


    Ruth then informed Mrs Payne about the physician''s death and how she got involved in that.


    That put Mrs Payne in a place of worry, but then when she got to know that Edwin was not suspecting her, she felt relieved.


    And then Ruth asked the question that was nagging her for quite a long time.


    "Mrs Payne can I ask you about... about my father and... Theodora?"


    Mrs Payne was silent at first. "I thought you understood everything from the flashbacks of past that you saw with the help of that white feather."


    "Yes but I still have many questions. I want to know more... all about it!"


    Ruth still had no idea who Mr and Mrs Payne was or why they were thieves.


    "Ruth, that white feather was given to me by your father. He had put only those memories which are necessary for you to know. You know enough, and if you try to dig deeper...


    I do not think that was what your father wanted. Some things are best left in oblivion, my child. Besides, I am here for you. If a situation comes when you must know more than you do now, you have me with you to guide you through it." Mrs Payne told sincerely.


    Ruth was disappointed. She did not like that she was living with only partial truth. But then she knew Mrs Payne too well to be sure that the lady would not give her any more information.


    However, she nodded in understanding.


    "Only one question please! It is important for me to know before I tell you the next news."


    Mrs Payne thought about it. She wondered what her little detective might have found now.


    She gestured to Ruth to ask her question.


    "Did... did Theodora ever considered my mother as her friend?"


    That took Mrs Payne by surprise. She anticipated a question about Gerald and Theodora''s relationship.


    "How should I explain you this?" Mrs Payne murmured softly, as she try to find a simple and effective way of telling Ruth.


    "Bertha had always been a selfless woman and loved Theodora dearly. But I always felt that their bond was only one-sided. I can not give you the exact answer unbiasedly. I hope... you understand!"


    Although Ruth was not satisfied by her answer, she got the gist of it.


    "Mrs Payne, Theodora did not only hurt my father and me but she is also cheating on Lord Augustus."


    "What?"


    Ruth nodded her head before reciting the incidence where she saw and heard Douglas Morgan and Theodora.


    Mrs Payne was speechless after hearing it.


    Now she understood why Ruth was asking so much before.


    "Are you alright Ruth?" She asked.


    No child should witness their parents committing such mistakes.


    "Yes... I am. That woman does not matter to me anymore Mrs Payne. And after she attempted poisoning Edwin, she lost that last ounce of mercy from me."


    Mrs Payne was shocked to hear that. "You... you know?"


    Ruth had a taunting smile on her face. "Even though you all tried to hide it from me, the fate wanted me to know it."


    Mrs Payne did not say anything for a minute but then asked, "What are you thinking now?"


    "Now I am thinking about how to bring that woman down. I will not repeat the same mistake of showing her mercy. Because she is not worthy of it. I will do everything in my power to protect my man!"


    That night Mrs Payne slept a peaceful sleep with a satisfying smile on her face.


    *


    *


    *


    Darius took Reznor to Kinsville and to his secret place where Hilton was already waiting for him. Darius did not want to bring Lisa there, but then, he had no choice as he could not tell her to wait outside or go back to the Garfield mansion alone.


    Lisa was now excited to see what was Darius planning all these days. When they stepped out of the portal, both Reznor and Lisa were shocked to see the whole world built by Darius.


    "Welcome to my place!" Darius smirked.


    Lisa was astonished seeing the large space and the number of people dressed in black with pale skin working there, following Darius''s orders.


    "Mr Hilton! See who we have here... finally!" Darius had a victorious smile on his face.


    Hilton knew that Darius would reach Reznor, but he had doubts if he could get him there. But now, seeing the dark wizard standing silently beside Darius, Hilton was more than just happy.


    "Welcome to Kinsville Reznor!" Hilton''s face glowed just like Darius''s.


    Reznor''s greenish eyes swept over the place, yet he could not understand what was exactly Darius''s plan.


    But then, a heavy door was opened at the end of the place, and a group of Vampires walked inside. However, what took both Reznor and Lisa by shock was two rows of small children following the group in good discipline.


    Lisa was counting the numbers two, four, six, eight... twenty... forty and then she lost the count.


    She panicked, seeing the children''s teary eyes, tattered clothes, marks of hitting on their bodies and that fear in their innocent eyes that once was her companion too.


    Her blood boiled inside, and when she saw Darius looking at them proudly, she just wanted to kill that man right then and there.


    Lisa and Reznor''s eyes met, and she realised that he was in no better situation than her.


    "What is this Darius? Who are these kids?" Reznor finally asked with an edge to his voice.


    Darius walked ahead, then turned on his heels swiftly, throwing his hands in the air dramatically.


    "This is my MAGIC!" He had a broad smile on his face.


    But that did not help Reznor or Lisa to understand a thing.


    "What are you planning Darius?" Reznor''s voice was raised by an octave as he glanced at the terrified kids and then at Darius.


    "Reznor, the dark wizard... you must be aware of the uses of Painite as the witches and the wizards were the pioneer of research on it." Darius finally began talking some sense.


    "What about that?" Now Reznor was alarmed yet confused.


    Lisa did not understand a single thing they were discussing, yet by the sudden change in Reznor''s mood, she figured that it must be something peculiar and dangerous.


    "After I tasted Painite in that human''s system, I began studying more about it. And with the help of Mr Hilton I finally decoded the formula."


    "Wh-what formula?" Reznor''s nerves became tensed with every passing second.


    Darius laughed, throwing his head behind. Lisa''s eyes shifted to the children, who stood silently and frightened in two rows. The way they avoided looking at the laughing demon in front of them, Lisa''s heart pained for them.


    "Darius please tell me, who are these kids? Are they also from Kinsville?" Lisa asked in a panic.


    Darius shook his head. "No Lisa! What are the human kids of my use?"


    "Then... who are these children?" Reznor asked, narrowing his eyes.


    A malicious smirk appeared on Darius''s face. "They are werewolf cubs!"


    Lisa felt like she would collapse right then and there.


    "I am using Painite on these small, innocent creatures. Aren''t they cute Lisa?"


    Lisa felt disgusted with that man for whom her heart had begun blooming feelings.


    "But I have already exhaused a lot of Painite that I got. Now I want you to increase the efficiency of the remaining painite, and accelerate the speed of this expermiment too." Darius explained.


    "But Darius you do not know what effect it will cause on their body. They might..."


    Darius showed his palm to shut up Reznor. "I know. And that is exactly what I want!"


    "Wh-what are you going to do with them?" Lisa asked, as her fingers began turning cold.


    Darius smiled a harmless one. "I will show Edwin O''Dell his real place- at my feet!"

 Chapter 434 - SECRET MEETING

    Last evening when Ruth''s friends came to meet Mrs Payne, she gave them some cookies she had bought during her journey for them.


    This morning when Ruth was getting ready to leave for work, Mrs Payne asked if she wanted to take some cookies for Lady Elsie and Edwin, to which Ruth gladly agreed.


    Ruth first went to see Elsie. She gave her the cookies, which Leser also devoured... even more than Elsie. Leaving them to fight for the last cookie, Ruth skipped to Edwin''s office as she knew that man got on work as soon as his day starts.


    She knocked on the door, and after hearing permission from the other end, she opened the door. Closing it behind, she ran to him and hugged him tightly.


    Edwin held her close with a smile. Her joy was contagious.


    "Someone seems delighted today!" He commented.


    Ruth smiled, rubbing her head in a yes on his chest. "Why shouldn''t I when I have the great Edwin O''Dell head over heels for me?!!"


    His laughter was like a twinkling sound to her ears. The vibrations in his chest made her smile widen.


    Pulling away from him, she gazed up at him lovingly. She was glad that she made him smile even for a short time when he was always tensed and worried.


    "What?" Edwin asked in confusion.


    Ruth shook her head before pulling him to the bed. She made him sit on it then pulled out the bag of cookies from the cloth bag she carried.


    She tore the packing, and taking one cookie, she smiled at Edwin.


    "Come on Cocoo open your mouth. Say aaaaa...."


    She cooed, holding the cookie in front of Edwin''s mouth. He raised his brow in amusement at her.


    But then instantly turned serious, all the humour faded from his face as he stared at her with hard eyes and his brow slightly pulled together.


    Ruth noticed the sudden change in his demeanour.


    "Wh-what happened?"


    Ruth was now mirroring the same seriousness as him. She reckoned her brain to know if she had done something wrong.


    "E-Edwin?"


    "Take a bite." He commanded.


    Ruth was confused about his actions. Was he suspecting her from past experiences that the cookies were harmful or anything like that?


    Ruth put the cookie in her mouth and took a bite but what happened next made her shriek in shock. Edwin pulled her head towards him, and before she took the bite completely in her mouth, he took it in his.


    Their lips moved on each other. Pulling back, he smiled at her.


    "Now it tasted sweet!"


    Ruth realised how he fooled her. Recovering from the shock, she punched his chest, but that only brought a free, loud laugh from him.


    "I hate you!" Ruth grumbled with a glare.


    Edwin caged her with his arms and pecked her on the forehead. "No, you don''t!"


    "Yes I do!" She said stubbornly.


    "Okay, but I still love you!"


    Ruth pushed him away and stood up. "Good for you!" Winking at him, she ran to the door before he stopped her.


    "Mrs Payne has given them for you. Enjoy!" and just like she came, she already left.


    Edwin still had the same smile plastered on his face. Sometimes he wondered what he had done to deserve such a lovely woman? And what if she rejected him?


    Edwin did not want to think about that part yet and miss the time they were having.


    Edwin took another cookie and put it whole in his mouth. But then his face morphed in confusion as he sensed something in his mouth.


    Opening his mouth again, he pulled out a small note from it.


    Edwin''s brows furrowed.


    He dusted the cookie''s particles and read the message.


    "Back of the old building. Afternoon."


    Edwin took a deep breath, whispering, "Mrs Payne."


    The rest of the day, the note remained on Edwin''s mind. He thought about telling Lester about it, but then he decided against it. If Mrs Pane had taken efforts to send the message so secretively, then she must be expecting him alone.


    Edwin waited for the afternoon looking forward to his meeting with Mrs Payne. After lunch, he told Thea to not disturb him as he wanted to take an afternoon nap.


    Making sure that everyone was busy in themselves, Edwin went into the balcony of his chamber that faced the town. He knew that the guards must be busy with lunch, and it was the best time for him to slip away.


    Edwin stood on the railings of the balcony, and without wasting more time, he began climbing down the building. He praised himself for planning this way of escape at his young age.


    The slits and the protruded stones at places made it easier for him to climb down safely. After using that route after years, his childhood memories refreshed. Edwin used that way to slip out of ''the great manor'' and train for extra time.


    Landing on the ground, Edwin ran towards the old building. He hid, ran, pretended all along the way to not attract anyone''s attention.


    He reached the old building safely and turned around the corner to see Mrs Payne already present there.


    Walking towards her, he said, "You could have come to my office."


    "But then how I could have tested if you really trust me or not?!"


    That old woman had wicked ways of getting the things done as per her likings.


    "Thank you... for trusting me!" She took him by surprise, to which Edwin reacted only by a nod.


    "Is this place safe?" She then asked.


    Edwin observed her before noticing a bag in her hand. He wondered what was inside it.


    "Would you mind coming inside?" He asked.


    Mrs Payne followed him into the old building, where he took her to the room on the second floor.


    With the required privacy, Edwin faced the old woman.


    "I assume you have much more to tell than you have alredy told me and Lester."


    Edwin was always fascinated by her braveness. There was hardly a time when he had seen fear in that woman''s eyes.


    "Yes, now before you also assume that I do not trust Lord Lester, let me clear it out. I do trust him but he is bit... impulsive."


    Now Edwin was amused. "That is my virtue Mrs Payne."


    She smiled. "Yes, but you are evolving Young Master."


    Edwin was speechless at that. Clearing his throat, he asked, "It''s good that you asked to meet yourself. I wanted to meet you anyway."


    "Then I would like to hear you first." Mrs Payne said.


    Edwin took a moment to gather his thoughts. "Mrs Payne you seem to know more about our world than any other human and that concerns Lester. He is my best friend and you are like a family. I can not chose a stand between you two but I also need to be sure about some things."


    Mrs Payne nodded her head in understanding.


    "Where did you go Mrs Payne? What was so important that you even lied to Ruth?" Edwin asked.


    Mrs Payne pursed her lips. She had promised to not lie to him at least. "I will tell you that. I even called you here just for that."


    If she needed Edwin''s help, then she must make sure that he trust her. Besides, she had no name on her mind who was able enough to help her in that situation.


    "What do you mean?" Edwin


    asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Young Master, what I am going to tell and show you now should remain only between us. Not Ruth nor Lord Lester should get a whiff of it. I want your word on it." She said with grave seriousness.


    Edwin had no idea what was going on in that old woman''s mind, but if he wanted to know, then he had to agree to her condition. But he also could not agree to everything she said just like that.


    "Do not worry. It does not involve betraying or harming anyone. You just need to do what a leader and a warrior should do. So are you willing to give your word on it?" Mrs Payne asked.


    Edwin was not sure of what she exactly wanted from him. Yet he agreed. Because as she always said, she had not given him a reason to not trust her.


    "Fine! I, Edwin O''Dell-


    the werewolf leader- is willingly giving you the word that whatever we will discuss today will remain only between us and nobody will get a whiff about it." Edwin promised in his deep and steady voice.


    He saw relief spread on Mrs Payne''s face. She opened the bag she was holding close to her chest all this time and pulled out a pouch from it.


    Edwin was curious and excited too. He wanted to know what she had with her that she trusted it with only him.


    Mrs Payne opened the pouch and pulled out a black crystal. It was so mesmerising that Edwin''s eyes widened at its sight and its glint.


    "Young Master, here is the mystery that you are trying to decode- Painite!"

 Chapter 435 - THIS IS THE REASON FOR MY VISIT!

    Lester was thinking about his previous conversation with Ruth. She was talking about her other dream. And even though Lester tried to overlook it, he could not keep thinking that what if it was indeed snippets from the future?


    That meant Edwin was in danger?


    He had promised Ruth to continue with their conversation, so he began searching for her.


    And to his luck, he found her soon thereafter.


    "Ruth!"


    She stopped for Lester to catch up with her.


    "Lord Lester?! How may I serve you?" She asked.


    Lester did not like the way Ruth had to act like a maid when she was soon to be practically the queen of the place. He understood that Edwin also did not like it. He had seen Edwin''s jaw tightening, his fists clenching and eyes hardened watching her run errands and work relentlessly like a real maid.


    Which man can see his woman labouring like a slave?


    "By granting me some of your precious time." He smiled sweetly.


    Ruth blushed. She always did whenever Lester pulled such sugary sweet lines at her. He was a natural charmer, and she was happy that Lady Elsie had him in her life.


    "Well..." Ruth faked uncertainty.


    Lester pursed his lips before saying, "No, don''t think about me bribing you or something. I am already done doing that and I am broken by giving gifts and what not to Thea. That woman has no heart, I tell you!"


    Ruth laughed. The sound of her laughter was so genuine that it brought a smile to Lester''s face too.


    "Ohhh... do not worry Lord Lester, I lean more on the kinder side." She smiled.


    "Let me be the judge of that!" Lester replied.


    "So... you know the last time you were telling me about your dream but we had to cut our conversation in between. I promised we will continue our discussion later."


    Ruth was surprised at how Lester was so interested in her dream. Perhaps he thought that it may help with the case of kidnapping? Or he might be worried that what if this dream also came true?


    Whatever it was, Ruth was glad that she had someone who was interested in knowing her dream other than Edwin. She needed someone trustworthy to let it all out.


    "Yes."


    "Did you get it again?" Lester asked.


    "Yes, last night."


    Ruth did not want to get that kind of dream ever again as she could not bear seeing Edwin in danger, even if it was a dream.


    "Have you told about it to Edwin or someone else? Mrs Payne?" Lester asked.


    Ruth shook her head. "No. I haven''t. After the last time I am afraid that if I put it in words it might get true." She had a deep frown on her face.


    "Ruth even if you do not put it in words, it still might get true." Lester pointed at the possibility.


    Now Ruth was distressed. "Lord Lester, can you help me get rid of these nightmares. I do not want to see them especially if they are about Edwin or anyone that I love."


    Lester was thoughtful for a minute. "Maybe I can." He saw the opportunity of exposing Ruth to their world gradually, especially when she was willing to know more.


    But first, he needed to speak to Edwin.


    "Really? How-"


    "Lester!"


    Ruth''s sentence died midway when a stern voice fell on their ears. They both turned their heads to see Lady Theodora walking their way. Ruth noticed how Lester frowned disappointedly as soon as he saw her.


    She felt something on her back. She glanced through the corner of her eyes to see Lester''s hand stretched from his side, only to disappear behind her back. He was telling her that she did not need to worry.


    Ruth smiled inwardly. Little did he know that this Ruth was more than ready to take anything that would come her way.


    "Lester, may I know what you are doing here?" Theodora cast a dirty glance at Ruth.


    "I was just having a pleasant conversation with Ruth, Lady Theodora," Lester replied confidently.


    That made Ruth wonder if he also knew that Theodora dared to poison Edwin, and thus he was exceptionally bitter towards her.


    Theodora''s face contorted in displease, as a corner of her lips stretched down.


    "Lester, you are heir of the Wright family. You should behave according to your status. How are you going to handle the family business and rule your people if you waste your status and time with beggars."


    Ruth was silent. She could have given Theodora a befitting reply but no, she was done talking. She wanted to act now!


    "And how I am going to ADMINISTER my people if I do not interact with them because not everyone is as priviledged as us, Lady Theodora?!"


    Ruth tightly pressed her lips to suppress her smile. The way Theodora''s nostrils flared in anger was too funny.


    Theodora''s lips twitched as she tried putting up a calm face.


    "No need to get offended Lester. I know that you are young and all grown up so you may find this old lady''s words nonsense. But I have seen many seasons and has handle many situations where such people had betrayed me, exploited my kindness."


    Theodora''s face darkened as she spoke.


    "They come in the face of a friend in your life and when they find convinient, they just leave you alone in the middle where you do not know the right way."


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at Theodora as she had this feeling that she was speaking about Bertha here.


    Breaking from her reverie, Theodora''s eyes snapped to Lester''s.


    "I do not want any of my kids to walk that hard way Lester. And that is why I am concerned. I will always keep you warning of these venomonous snakes, whether you like it or not." Theodora glared at Ruth, and this time, Ruth matched her gaze unwaveringly.


    Ruth turned her head to look at Lester.


    "Lord Lester, pardon me for interrupting your conversation. But am I allowed to say something?"


    Before Theodora opened her mouth to decline the permission, she saw Lester nodding his head, and that small smile played on his lips only infuriated Theodora more.


    "I think Lady Theodora is absolutely right here."


    "You think so?" Lester asked, raising his brow in surprise.


    Ruth smiled, nodding her head. "Of course Lord Lester. After all she is a elder and more experinced than any of us. If she is concerned about something then you should definitely pay attention to it."


    Lester mentally shook his head in amusement. If only she knew that Lester was probably more than twice the age of Theodora and had seen more seasons than she had in her entire lifetime.


    "She is right about the venomonous snakes. They are everywhere in todays''s world. They roam around us under the skin of harmless grassblade." Now Ruth stared Theodora directly in her eyes.


    "They wait for the right time. They wait for the time when our guards are down, and we blindly trust everyone around us. And then they bite, insert their venom in our blood with the intention of the kill.


    There might be an antidote to any manmade poison. But what about the poison a human harbours in his mind and heart? It does not have an antidote, not even love can cure it at times."


    Lester was confused, sensing something strange transpired between the two women. Was he missing something here?


    He was very proud of Ruth nonetheless for standing up against Lady Theodora. He could already envision a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law drama happening every day in ''the great manor''.


    Theodora''s ego was daunted. With a promise of another retaliation through her glare, she stomped away from there. Lester was too busy wrapping his head around what just happened that he failed to see that satisfying wicked smirk on Ruth''s face.


    *


    *


    *


    "P-Painite?" Edwin whispered, not believing his eyes and ears.


    "You can touch it if you want. It is harmless until it enters your system." Mrs Payne''s words shook him from his trance.


    He slowly reached for the shining mineral in her hands and touched its edgy corners and smooth surfaces. Edwin took it from her and observed it as if he was mesmerised by a shining diamond.


    But he knew that the thing in his hand was more precious than a diamond.


    "Mrs Payne... this... where did you get it?" Edwin finally pulled himself together.


    Pushing his stupefaction aside, he focused again on the main topic.


    Mrs Payne was silent at first.


    "I thought you will ask me to surrender it to you first."


    Edwin frowned in confusion. "Why would I want that when it does not belong to me?"


    She smiled satisfyingly. Her decision was right. Edwin O''Dell was the perfect man to help her.


    "You asked me about a reason of my trip. This is it!"


    Edwin was confused and shocked. He did not understand a single thing she was saying. But today, she could not trap him in her web of cryptic answers.. Nor does she intend on doing that anyway.

 Chapter 436 - IS THERE ANY WAY TO AVOID THIS WAR?

    Edwin was still trying to make sense of the happenings around him. He was tired of Mrs Payne''s cryptic answers to his every question.


    "Mrs Payne, I am humbled and honoured that you consider me smart and wise but trust me, my intelligence is falling short to understand what you are trying to say.


    I will be glad if you just tell me everything in the simplest form that is possible for you."


    "Kids these days" He heard her mutter something along that line, yet he chose to stay silent on it.


    "As I said I did not go to meet any relatives of mine. But I went to... meet Reznor. And do not ask me how I know him. I just know, okay?"


    Edwin pursed his lips as that was the exact thing he wanted to ask her.


    Mrs Payne knew the risks in telling Edwin about her relations with Reznor. But she had to take those risks for the sake of the trust Reznor had put in her.


    "He asked me to meet him months ago but I could not leave Ruth alone then." she continued.


    "You mean..."


    She nodded her head. "Darius had tried getting to him before. And that is why Reznor wanted to meet me in that regard."


    Edwin was shocked. He thought he had the best spy network than any other supernatural breed and even humans, but if Mrs Payne was right then he needed to reconsider his belief.


    "It was not every day that someone tries to get to him, so he was concerned. Perhaps he had seen the future coming, and as a precautionary measure, he gave me this Painite that he had.


    He told me to protect it even with my life. He will come back, and then I need to return it to him." She told.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes. "Then why are you showing me this? Why are you telling me all this when you should keep it a secret?"


    "Because I need your help in protecting it Young Master."


    Edwin looked down at the black mineral in his hand before looking up again.


    "But... how and why?"


    She sighed, rubbing her knees. "I am getting old Young Master. I do not know if I can see the next sunrise. I also do not know when Reznor will come for his possession.


    I need someone who is selfless and will never use this precious thing for his selfish motives. I need someone whom I can trust blindly, who will protect it with everything in his power."


    "And what if I fail fulfilling your faith?" Edwin asked.


    Mrs Payne smiled at that. "A O''Dell would die before breaking his word!"


    Edwin again felt that same fear. What if he failed? He got overwhelmed at the level of trust people invested in him.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Edwin knew exactly what she wanted, yet he wanted to hear it from her mouth, just to make sure that he was not misinterpreting her words.


    "I want you to protect this, keep it under your custody. We do not know yet what its uses and effects are on humans and supernaturals. As Darius Garfield has his hands on Reznor, I feared he might be looking for Painite.


    Because if Reznor did not consider that probability, then he would not have hurried to save it." Mrs Payne explained.


    "Do you mean... that those rogues... has something to do with Darius?" The wheels of Edwin''s brain began spinning fast.


    Mrs Payne was thoughtful for a second before she shrugged her shoulders. "Perhaps. We can not ignore the possibilities."


    That woman always had a breakthrough for his problems.


    "You can trust Lester, you know." Edwin still persisted.


    "I know. He is a loyal man with high morals and dignity. But the way I am looking at the things, the possibility of using or sacrificing this Painite can not be overlooked.


    A leader is the one who thinks rationally and knows when to give in emotions and when to be as hard as a rock even at the cost of great personal loss."


    Edwin gave her a long look, still trying to figure out the mystery that woman was.


    "You know everything, don''t you?"


    Mrs Payne shook her head. "There are many things I still have to discover. And some that you will tell me when the time comes."


    "Are you a witch?" Came his sudden question.


    Mrs Payne laughed loudly. Shaking her head, she smiled at Edwin.


    "No, I am not. And I never wish to be one."


    A minute of silence later, she continued. "I know it is all confusing and is making you suspect every little detail. Some things are beyond our understanding Young Master. And they should remain that way only.


    Do not try to dig in too deep. Just accept what comes in your way and move on. You have a long and difficult way to walk. People will come and people will go. Even I might not be present there to witness your glorious victory at the end of the war.


    But you will still need to move on and not stop!"


    Edwin gulped the lump formed in his throat. His mind was everywhere. He had heard about his responsibilities and what he should do several times at different stages of his life.


    But Mrs Payne''s words hit him differently.


    "You think that we will win?" He asked, his voice thick with emotions.


    Mrs Payne smiled again warmly. "I have my faith in the werewolf leader. He will save this world just like his ancestors had done once before. Only if he stuck with his values, sacrifice a lot and did not give in to his personal happiness."


    Edwin kept staring at her for a long minute before he put the Painite back in the pouch. Closing its mouth, he looked up again. His cerulean blue eyes had darkened. His wolf was awake.


    The obsidian orbs shone with the electric blue streaks. Mrs Payne watched him with her mouth open aghast.


    "I give you my word that I will protect it with all my life and will return it to Reznor when he comes back. I will not let you down!"


    Mrs Payne''s face brightened in happiness. "Thank you!" She whispered sincerely.


    After some time, she stood up to leave. She was midway when Edwin''s question stopped her.


    "Is there any way to avoid this war?"


    This time, it was not a warrior or his wolf speaking to her. This time, it was a leader, a man who was worried for his people, his legacy, his family, his soldiers.


    Mrs Payne turned around to face him.


    "I wish I knew the answer. But what I know for sure is... the Alpha needs his Luna if he wants to win the war and maintain the trust of his people."


    With that said, she left, leaving behind a man who was a mess of thousands of thoughts.


    *


    *


    *


    Darius was sleeping in his chamber. After a long time, he had such a peaceful and satisfying sleep. Why should not he when he had just achieved another milestone?


    He tactfully made Reznor do what he wanted. Darius had Reznor''s wand with him because without it, it was hardly likely for Reznor to rebel or try acting smart.


    Darius knew that the dark wizard had no sympathy for humans or any other breeds. He was only concerned about his life, and anything else did not really matter to him.


    Darius was dreaming about the moment when Edwin would be on both of his knees and begging for mercy at his feet. That dream seemed too delightful that the corners of his mouth were stretched upwards a bit.


    But then something hit him in the back, and before his eyes fluttered open, he crashed into a wall. Darius groaned, his face contorted in pain.


    It took some moments for his vision to get cleared, and when it did, he saw red eyes glaring down at him, which belonged to none other than his father.


    Darius tried getting up, but his father pulled him up harshly and pinned him to the broken wall behind.


    "What the fuck you are planning Darius?"


    "Ambrose, Ambrose please!" Darius heard his mother''s voice coming from the side, but he did not move his eyes as they matched his father''s glare.


    "I do not know what you are talking about." Darius said nonchalantly.


    Ambrose pulled him only to throw him again in the wall. The commotion caused Lisa to run out of the washroom, and as soon as she saw the reason for that commotion, her hands flew to cover her mouth.


    "Stop messing with me, Darius! I know something is cooking in your head and I want to know what it is right this instance!" Ambrose thundered darkly.


    Darius caught a smirking face Marcus, who stood at the other back of the room. Lisa caught the direction Darius was glaring to see Marcus. She scowled at him even though he was busy enjoying the fight between a father and a son.


    "Father, enough! Stop trusting the fools and for once trust your own blood!" Darius too was now angry.


    Ambrose looked dead in his eyes. "That is the thing, Darius. The Vampires live on others'' blood! These stupid emotional prompts are made only for the humans and others, but not for us- the Vampires!


    So stop wasting my time and start talking!"


    Darius knew that he could not go on like this. He could not hide his plan for long from his father. And if that scoundrel Marcus got a whiff of his plan and informed Ambrose before him, then he was as good as dead.


    Darius looked into his father''s eyes determinedly. "Father, I will tell you everything truthfully. But for that, I want some time."


    "You are not getting any Darius." Ambrose denied.


    "Please father! I have done everything that you have told me to do. I have sacrificed many things only for your sake."


    Ambrose knew what Darius was referring to.


    "Give me this one chance father. I promise I will not let you down. At the end, you will be proud of me! I will prove my worth father, please!!"


    Ambrose glared at Darius for a while before he stepped away from Darius. Without Ambrose holding him against the wall, Darius fell down, coughing and panting.


    "You better not disappoint me again Darius... or..."


    Darius did not need him to fill in the blanks. Because he knew his father too well!

 Chapter 437 - VISIT TO MALVADOGAR AFTER YEARS!

    In that evening, Mrs Payne sat in her armchair, swinging it lightly with the help of her feet. Her mind was partially relaxed after Edwin took the responsibility of protecting the Painite. She knew he would keep his word at any cost.


    Now the only worry that ate her internally was Reznor. She was on her way back to Vincardine after her meeting with Reznor when a bird came chirping its way and sat on the edge of the wagon.


    It chirped for five minutes before flying away again. But Mrs Payne had picked the message it had brought with it. And the message was Darius Garfield taking Reznor with him to Kinsville. The bird informed her about all the details that Reznor had instructed it to send to Mrs Payne.


    She only prayed and hoped that Reznor would be safe and would return soon to get his Painite. After all, he was the first one who supported her when others scrunched up their faces in disgust at the very sight of her.


    The slow yet steady periodical movements of the armchair relaxed not only her mind but also her body. Her eyes became heavy, and before she knew it, they closed on their own accord.


    She thought she would be fast asleep instead, her mind went back to recent memory.


    *** Flashback***


    Mrs Payne tried sleeping instead of sitting idly, but the sleep was nowhere to come to her. Sighing, she straightened up instead. Her gaze fell on the bag that was placed beside her. She opened it and inserted her hands in its depth.


    She glanced at the coachman to see he was focused on the road ahead. She carefully pulled out the jar from her bag. She stared at the contents in it, but soon her vision turned misty due to unshed tears.


    She held that jar close to her chest and closed her eyes. A lone drop travelled down her face only to disappear later.


    She stayed in that position for a while, revisiting the good old days, remembering the person who provided the right direction to her life.


    The wagon lurched because its wheel bumped with a rock on the road. The impact made her body jerk, and that disturbed her peaceful state.


    Her eyes were droopy, but they opened in slits as an instinct after the abrupt movement of the wagon. And then she noticed something.


    She noticed something moving in the lines of trees, that lined up to both sides of the road. She closed her eyes again, pretending that she was sleeping. She strained her ears, and then she recognised the sounds of footsteps running with their wagon''s speed.


    It must be a horse... no! It was two horses running at a safe distance from their wagon.


    Why would anyone run their horses through the trees and not on the road?


    It meant only one thing... she was being followed. she sighed, still in her previous position. She should not have underestimated the next Alpha of the Bluemoon pack.


    She yawned, stirring in her place to find a comfortable position because she had a long way to cover yet. Mrs Payne slipped into a deep slumber without any worries.


    The next Alpha of the Bluemoon pack also should not have underestimated her!


    Hours later, her wagon stopped in the marketplace of a village that she had told the coachman to take her.


    Stepping down the wagon with the help of the coachman, Mrs Payne gave him the fare that was predecided. She watched the coachman riding the wagon away. She then scanned the area around.


    She felt thirsty after a long trip and thus decided to take a glass of juice from the nearby shop. She sat on the beach enjoying the cool sweet liquid as her eyes watched the two men amongst the crowd carefully.


    She smirked as she touched the rim of the glass to her lips. After finishing the juice, she visited some shops. She was not particularly interested in any shopping. But she needed to buy the time.


    Besides the men could use a good trip of the market.


    And when the right time came, she went into a shop of glass and mirrors. By now, she was sure that they would not follow her into the shop immediately and would wait for her to come out.


    And that was her exact plan.


    Entering the shop, she avoided turning to her left, where the shop owner was busy cleaning the items in his shop. She walked straight towards the wall in front of her, which was covered by an old antique mirror. That was probably the only thing in the shop which was not for sale.


    Glancing around, she again checked the time for the confirmation. And when that exact moment came, she put her first finger on the surface of the mirror. She made some indistinct pattern on it, and the next moment, the portal was opened.


    Mrs Payne smiled before pushing her hand inside the portal. Within the blink of an eye, she disappeared as if she was not there in the first place.


    Landing on the other end of the portal, she was relieved that she had cut the chase for Lester''s men. Now that one problem was solved, she had two more to handle.


    But first, she decided to roam around the place she once called her home- the Warthford Island!


    Mrs Payne was living in nostalgia as she walked on the streets of the Island, visited her once favourite places and relived the good old memories. The only difference was she was alone this time, and the spots on both her sides felt empty and cold.


    She missed her husband terribly. He would have felt ecstatic coming here after decades. This place was so special for them as they had gone through so much here.


    They met each other on this very Island, fell in love and then fought together.


    She kept wiping her eyes every now and then as the memories that she had preserved in the corner of her heart resurfaced again.


    Walking through the town and then the familiar paths, she finally reached the top of a hill where an old and dilapidated hut was.


    Walking inside it, she opened another portal, and at the other end was Malvadogar- the place that changed her life forever.


    Although Warthford Island was not much changed, Malvadogar had changed dramatically. It had lost its previous glory, and as she walked on the main street, she noticed the emptiness that overpowered the place.


    She saw abandoned houses. There were no witches or wizards to taunt her or insult her. The whole place looked as good as dead.


    Goosebumps covered her skin as she kept walking till the end of the road, where another hut was. She ran her fingers on the strange designs painted in white on the wall of the house before opening the door.


    Entering the small house, she was not surprised to see that it was actually a four-storey villa-sized place, that was full of so many interesting things that one could not see all of them in a single day.


    Unlike the previous chattering and hustle-bustle, she was greeted by scorching silence.


    So what she had heard about Malvadogar was not exactly a lie she believed.


    It had indeed lost its once charm!


    Mrs Payne sighed. She pulled her bag over her shoulder before walking to the stairs that were spiral in design. She climbed them all the way to the fourth floor, where she was sure to meet the person who was waiting for her visit for some months now.


    She barely set her feet on the fourth floor when a hairy black coloured ball jumped at her. She caught it with one hand while trying to hold her bag still.


    She laughed watching the ball of hair which lacked eyes, ears and its mouth was hidden under its long hair. It made strange noises, but she knew the meaning of it.


    "I am happy to meet you again too Muffy!"


    She looked up when a man appeared in front of her through thin air.


    "Welcome back Isabella!"


    Reznor smiled at her. She observed him from head to toe, noticing his grey hair and white beard. He had aged well!


    "Thank you Reznor! It is pleasure coming here after years!!" Mrs Payne smiled.


    "Come on Muffy, let her take a breath!" Reznor said, extending his hand and the black creature left Mrs Payne to jump at Reznor. He caught it easily, then gestured Mrs Payne to have a sit on the nearby couch.


    He moved his wand, and within a second, the table was full of food, fruits and juices.


    "For you!"


    She smiled at him gratefully before picking a glass of water.


    "How are you doing Isabella? Its been a long time that the young bold girl has now turned an old, wise lady!"


    She smiled at him again. "I am doing well... actually very good Reznor!"


    "I am sorry about Oscar. That was very shocking to me." His voice changed, and he genuinely sounded remorseful.


    Shadow of hurt crossed Mrs Payne''s face, but she masked it quickly before nodding her head. "Perhaps that was his fate." She said.


    Reznor scoffed mentally. These humans... always hide behind the shield named fate.


    Instead of saying that loud, he only nodded his head.


    "Malvadogar does not look like its older version." She commented.


    She saw Reznor''s face hardened. "Time changed everything!"


    She knew how sensitive that topic must be for him, so she avoided pushing it too far.


    "Reznor, why do you wanted to meet me in person after all these years?" Mrs Payne came to the main point.

 Chapter 438 - YOU ARE DOING THIS ALL FOR THAT HUMAN!

    ***Flashback continues***


    "Reznor, why do you wanted to meet me in person after all these years?" Mrs Payne asked curiously.


    She was juggling many possibilities, but she had not considered what Reznor had to say amongst them.


    "Isabella, as you know now that I am alone in Malvadogar, the risks for me has increased a lot." Reznor began in a serious tone.


    "Has something happened Reznor?" Mrs Payne asked worriedly.


    Reznor nodded his head with lines of worries itched on his face.


    "A few months back someone tried to open the portal to enter Malvadogar."


    "What? Who?"


    "A human."


    Mrs Payne was confused at his words. "A... human?! But-"


    "She had seeds of a Vampire in her." Reznor explained what exactly happened then.


    Little did Mrs Payne know that the human in the topic was no other than Florence.


    "You mean... a Vampire is trying to get to you?"


    Reznor shook his head. "I do not know if a Vampire is still trying to get to me because the dome did not show any such signs thereafter. It was only one failed attempt."


    "Reznor, don''t you think that it might be coincident?" Mrs Payne asked although she herself did not believe it.


    "I do not think so Isabella."


    She was silent for some time after that.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked, seeing the wheels turning in her head.


    "Do you know how Oscar died?" She asked all of a sudden, taking him by surprise.


    "Yes, you told me that he died in an animal attack."


    "And do you know which animal was that?"


    Reznor had no idea what she was trying to tell him.


    "It was a Vampire, Reznor.!"


    A deafening silence fell around them. Even Muffy, who was bouncing from here and there, also sat silently in Reznor''s lap. And Mrs Payne wondered if that creature could understand the words?!


    "What is going on Isabella? Why did not you tell me this?" Reznor sounded more worried than before now.


    She remained silent while Reznor continued. "Do they know that you are somehow connected to me or the magic world? Did they know who Oscar was?"


    "No Reznor. I highly doubt it was the case. If not Oscar then someone else might be of their prey that night. And we are hiding with a fake identity for last twenty four years. There is no way of anyone guessing our connection with you or the magic world." Mrs Payne explained.


    "Hmm", Reznor hummed in response.


    "So why you wanted to meet me?" Mrs Payne asked again.


    Reznor stood up and walked to one of the walls that had only two rectangular paintings. Mrs Payne watched him curiously as he moved his wand while his lips moved in chanting a spell.


    She watched as those two untraditional styled paintings turned- one clockwise and the other in an anticlockwise manner. And when their borders met, they made a familiar symbol that was also drawn on that house''s outer wall- an eye in a star.


    The rumbling sound made her look around as she thought perhaps someone again tried to open the portal, and thus the dome above their head warned them. Instead, her eyes caught the wall visibly moving.


    Every brick began turning in its place in different directions but in a horizontal plane. And in a minute, the wall completely parted, revealing a dark space.


    A stand came out of that dark space that had a small porcelain plate on it. Mrs Payne had no idea what was Reznor doing, yet she kept silent as this was not the first time she was witnessing the wizard do some crazy magic.


    Reznor stared at that small dish for a minute before he held his hand above it. He moved his wand again after closing his eyes, and before Mrs Payne could understand anything, she saw his skin peeling into thin sheets. She gasped loudly and stood up to run towards him.


    But she halted in her place when his skin fell into that small porcelain dish. Reznor kept moving his wand in the air, his lips perpetually chanting the various spells that she had no idea of.


    Her eyes grew in size as the beams of red light sparkled, illuminating the whole place bright. The beams seemed like living reptiles as they moved around in different directions. They intertwined, and the light caused her eyes to blink rapidly.


    When her visions steadied, she saw a chest in the place of that porcelain dish.


    Reznor finally opened his eyes. His greenish eyes met Mrs Payne''s before he opened the chest and brought out a pouch.


    He then moved his wand elegantly, and the wall gulped that stand and the chest. And then everything was as normal as before., the wall intact and the paintings in their right position.


    Walking towards Mrs Payne, Reznor put that pouch in her hands. It felt heavier than she had expected.


    "Open it!" He told.


    She did what she was told, and what came out of that pouch made her awestruck.


    "Th-this is... this is... Painite?!"


    She looked up at him in shock.


    Reznor nodded his head. "Yes. The only valuable thing I possess other than my wand. Isabella... I want you to protect it and return it to me when I will ask. Can you do that for me? For the sake of-"


    "Reznor"


    Mrs Payne cut him in between. The moment she understood that he needed her help, she had already decided on something.


    "I will do it for you but... I need your help in exchange of that."


    Now it was time for Reznor to get surprised. She did not ask anything about the Painite and the way she recognised it instantly, he assumed she had a fair idea of what it was.


    Mrs Payne had many dots to connect, and she was already onto it. Although she knew Reznor for the most part of her life, and he had done nothing to betray her trust yet, she did not know if it was right to tell him more.


    So she decided to bag a deal for herself and for Ruth.


    "What do you want?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    She smiled. "Do not worry, I am not going to ask you for your wand or your heart Reznor. Nor I want a share of this Painite for me."


    He looked visibly relaxed. "Then what do you want?"


    She took a long breath before telling him. "I want you to help me in opening the secret place."


    Reznor watched her for a long moment, and then it dawned on him. "But... that place is sealed by Sylvia''s magic."


    His mouth soured as she said her name.


    Mrs Payne nodded her head. "Yes. Only you have the power to open it, Reznor. You must help me if you want my help in return."


    He took a minute to think then agreed in the end. Without a word, he moved his wand again in the air, and soon their surroundings changed. Instead of Reznor''s home, they stood in a forest of Warthford Island.


    She smiled that he agreed. She walked towards a tree that was perhaps centuries old and was familiar to her. All the loving memories of her husband came rushing at her, and her eyes moistened again.


    She stopped near the tree. She found the right spot and cleaned the mould on the trunk with her hand to reveal something scratched on it- ''O loves I''!


    After so many years, the symbol of their love should have been faded, but Warthford Island was full of surprises that the common people- humans were unaware of.


    A tear rolled down her eyes even though a smile played on her lips. Taking some moments to gather herself, she stepped aside, turning at Reznor...


    He gave a small nod before he closed his eyes. He pulled out his wand from under his dress and began chanting a spell.


    He was completely focused on the magic while his mouth and hands worked perfectly in coordination. Mrs Payne watched as the scrapping sound fell on her ears making her cringe.


    The bark of the trunk scraped away, revealing the fibres underneath it. The greenish-white fibres also broke loose and a cavity formed in the middle of the trunk of that tree.


    Reznor finally opened his eyes, yet he looked slightly tired. Sylvia''s magic was stronger than he thought. But he did unwind it.


    Mrs Payne stepped forward and looked inside that cavity. She let her fingers search inside the cavity, and when they found the right thing, she pulled her hand out of that cavity to reveal a weirdly shaped thing, which was in fact a key.


    Reznor''s job was done here, so he only stood at the side watching her curiously.


    Mrs Payne then walked to the large rock, that had algae and lichens covered its surface. It took two minutes to find the right spot. She cleaned it with her hands to reveal a hole on the odd angle of the rock at its bottom.


    She inserted that key in that hole and twisted it. The rock rumbled, and its surface slid under, revealing a secret place.


    Mrs Payne took out a box from inside. Reznor''s eyebrows frowned as he thought how she was going to open it without any key.


    But when she pulled out that glass jar from her bag, he had everything figured out.


    When she was done, they both decided to go for a short walk in the isolated patch of that forest where they were.


    "You are doing this all for that human. You must love her dearly!"


    Mrs Payne nodded her head in affirmation with a smile. "Yes but not more than Oscar did!"

 Chapter 439 - WE WILL GET HIM SOON!

    Ruth was sitting on Elsie''s balcony, staring out at the garden. Her eyes looked red with bags under them. She was so lost in her world that she failed to notice another presence in Elsie''s chamber.


    "Hello there!" A man whispered near her ear, startling her.


    She shrieked in surprise and was about to lose her balance, but he held her hand securely before it.


    Ruth blinked her frightened eyes to see the mischievous smile on Lester''s face. His olive-green eyes held the humour which Ruth barely shared.


    He laughed heartily, shaking his shoulders. "I can not believe that Edwin''s Luna is so gullible!"


    Ruth frowned at him, pursing her lips. She pulled herself up and stood straight after pulling her hand from him.


    "I swear when I will get a chance you will be my first target Lord Lester!" She grumbled angrily.


    Lester slipped his hand in the pockets of his pants, pulling an innocent look. "Well.. seems like I am quite likable man because Thea was also saying the same to me yesterday!" He gave her a toothy, sheepish smile.


    He looked so adorable that Ruth hardly suppressed her smile. How could anyone be mad at this man? She shook her head mentally.


    "Enjoying the view?" He then asked as he rested his elbows on the railing.


    Ruth bit her cheek before shaking her head. "Not really."


    "What happened?" Lester asked sincerely.


    Ruth joined him, resting her elbows on the railings too. Looking ahead, she told, "That dream I told you about..."


    "The one with Edwin?"


    She nodded her head with a sad face. "I am afraid, Lord Lester. What if.... what if it also turns out to be true as the last time?"


    Ruth had searched about her dreams in the literature, which she had gathered on the witches. Although Mrs Payne kept telling her that she was just a human and the snippets she had got from before her birth also indicated the same, she had this doubt in her mind.


    As far as she had learned, her dreams could mean she was able to see the future. But she had not got reference of any witch or wizard possessing that power naturally.


    They had to learn it and use their magic to see the future, and yet not every wizard or witch could do that.


    "Are they really that bad?" Lester asked after a minute.


    "Yes. I could not sleep every time I get those dreams." Ruth said in a low voice.


    They both gazed ahead in silence, not knowing what to say more.


    "Do not worry! I am always with him... no matter what!" Lester said in assurance.


    She knew he was!


    "I know! Let''s just hope that at least this time it must be only a bad dream and nothing more."


    After speaking with Lester, Ruth felt a little at ease. She was running some errands for Elsie. She was walking through a corridor, lost in her thoughts.


    But when her eyes moved ahead, she came to an abrupt halt. Her body tensed, and a thin layer of perspiration formed on her forehead.


    Her brain screamed at her to run or hide, yet her body refused to move. Her eyes remained glued to the man in front of her.


    Harold was speaking something with Augustus. He must have got her scent because his eyes moved in her direction, and as soon as they fell on her, they glinted evilly.


    He wrapped up his conversation hurriedly and turned in Ruth''s direction but was taken back by surprise. She was not there.


    He marched to the spot where he had seen her not a minute ago. He looked around for her, but she had slipped away from his clutches... again!


    Cursing under his breath, he had to walk away empty-handed. But he promised himself to get his hand on that woman the next time he saw her.


    Ruth watched him walk away with wide eyes. Her mouth was still covered by a large palm. As soon as Harold disappeared from her sight, her body visibly relaxed. She let her head fall on the hard chest and closed her eyes.


    She felt being lifted by two strong arms. She did not complain, nor did she open her eyes. Because she was safe! She was safe at her ''home''!


    "Look at me!" She heard that deep demanding voice, and without any resistance, she did what she was told.


    "Are you alright?" Edwin asked, his cerulean blue eyes filled with worry.


    Ruth nodded her head. "Because of you!" She smiled gratefully.


    But that did not change his mood. Instead, his face hardened even more if it was possible.


    "You should not be afraid of him or anyone else." His voice sounded gruff.


    "I... I am sorry."


    But that also did not calm him.


    Boring his eyes in hers intensely, he said, "How long you are going to act like a scared rabbit in front of him Ruth? He is a wolf... a predator. He would not hesitate to eat you alive if you keep getting scared of him!"


    He held her face close to his. "You are my Luna! My love! You can not let anyone intimidate you like that. You have to win over your fears Ruth because...."


    "Because?" She asked.


    Edwin paused for a moment before he continued. "Because things are going to be messier than you can ever expect. And to deal with them... I need your strength, your support, your love and your hope!"


    The way his voice sounded, made a cold shiver run down her spine. She put her hand on his chest, searching in the depths of his eyes.


    "What are you saying Edwin? Please tell me what it is?" She sounded alarmed.


    He looked around before determination flashed in his eyes. He had made his decision, and this time nothing could stop him.


    "I promised to answer your questions after two days. I know its overdue but I am still firm on my promise. This is not a right place. Meet me near the old building at eleven in the night. I will tell you everything tonight."


    Ruth did not know if she should be worried or happy now that he finally agreed to enlighten her. But she was glad that he was willing to keep his promise.


    She stood up before nodding. "Tonight it is!"


    Edwin gave her a single nod of his head.


    Ruth began walking out of the room before he stopped her.


    "Ruth"


    "Yes?" she asked, turning around to look at him.


    "Be prepared and... just know that... that I love you! and nothing can change that!!!"


    *


    *


    *


    Leaving behind the lights coming from his home and the neighbourhood, Hilton walked in the darkness with soft steps. He was careful to not gain any attention.


    His family thought he was asleep in his bedroom, and his guards stood alert outside his room when he slipped out with great precautions.


    Now that Darius had asked his father for a chance to prove himself, Hilton was sure that Ambrose''s eyes and his ears must be on high alert.


    He was not yet sure if Ambrose would be happy after finding out his son''s genius plan. Nor he could wait for Darius''s plan to execute as he still doubted Reznor''s will of helping Darius.


    And the burn of vengeance kept painfully charring his insides that he failed to contain his desperation to see Edwin O''Dell''s head on the silver platter.


    He saw shadows moving under the dim moonlight. Hilton daringly walked towards the shadows.


    As he neared, he saw two pairs of red eyes staring right back at him.


    "Did anyone see you coming here?" Hilton asked as soon as he reached near them.


    "No." Came a harsh, rough animalistic voice.


    "Good." Hilton said in satisfaction.


    "Are you keeping a good eye on him?" Hilton then asked.


    "Yes, we are." Came another voice that sounded similar to the first one.


    "Hmm... any chance you think you can use?"


    "Not yet. But we are on alert."


    Hilton was silent for a minute. The night that devastated his complete life reflashed in front of his eyes.


    "I want his head at my feet. Do you understand? I know it is not easy to get him alive, and I don''t care what you do to him. All I care is, I want to kick his head with my leg."


    He looked down at his feet as his whole body stilled. The shoes he wore that night were still kept securely in his bedroom as a reminder of vengeance.


    That night Hilton had pledged to have Edwin O''Dell''s head on his feet and kicked it wearing those same shoes that still had bloodstains on them.


    "Yes, My Lord. We will get him soon!" The men with red eyes said in unison.


    "Good. You must leave now before anyone sees us." Hilton told them.


    The men disappeared into the darkness.


    Hilton smirked, praising Darius''s intelligence. Who would have thought that they could use their enemies for their destruction?!


    And if Darius''s large plan executes successfully, nobody could stop the Vampires from acquiring the supreme rule over the whole world.

 Chapter 440 - HAVE YOU CHEATED ON ME?

    Ruth was both excited and nervous as she walked in the direction of the old building in the dark. It was fifteen minutes left for eleven as she walked carefully while glancing behind every now and then.


    She was surprised when Mrs Payne went to sleep earlier than every day. Usually, the sleep did not come easily to her, but tonight she was fast asleep as soon as she hit her back to the mattress.


    Ruth released a sigh of relief as soon as she safely reached the old building. She was relieved that nobody saw her going there.


    She decided to stand, taking refuge behind the wall of a building, just to be sure. She kept glancing at the way she came while her slow steps were directed to the wall.


    Now that she had safely reached there at the right time, she only needed to wait for Edwin. She turned around, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest, her eyes popped out of her skull.


    She would have screamed for her life if it was not Edwin''s mouth suppressing the sound in her mouth before it made its way out.


    Ruth instantly recognised his masculine scent and the warmth of his body. She immediately relaxed as his body pressed her into the wall behind.


    She let him have his way as their lips moved against and with each other with great familiarity.


    She could never get tired of his ways. She smiled against his lips before they pulled away. Edwin gazed lovingly in her eyes which looked almost black in the dark.


    But his twinkled like the stars in the faraway sky.


    "I love you!" He whispered, pecking on the tip of her nose.


    Ruth giggled softly, as she found his actions too adorable to resist. "I love you too!" She replied with a smile.


    "Ready?" He asked.


    "Yes!" She replied enthusiastically, even though she had no idea of what to expect from this situation.


    Edwin glided his fingers on the length of her hand before intertwining his fingers with hers. Palming her hand in his, he led her to the entrance of the woods.


    He sensed her tensing instantly. It was her natural reaction after her last awful experience in there.


    "Do not worry! I am not letting go of your hand." He assured her with a smile.


    After walking for five minutes into the woods, she saw a horse waiting for them. She looked up at Edwin to see the shadows playfully falling on his face, accentuating the sharp cuts of his jaw.


    Sensing her eyes on him, Edwin looked down at her then smiled. Ruth could not miss the nervousness in his features even though he tried his best to hide it.


    Nearing the horse, Edwin helped her get on the horse before he himself hoisted himself on it. Ruth giggled as the wind passed through her. The horse manoeuvered its way swiftly through the woods.


    And the warmth provided by Edwin''s front that was pressed against her back made the whole experience more exciting for her.


    "Why are you giggling like that?" Edwin asked when he heard her laugh.


    Ruth contemplated telling him but then decided to do it. "You have just fulfilled my childhood fantasy." she smiled, turning her head back to look at him.


    "And what is that?" He asked curiously.


    "My prince charming taking me away from the world on his beautiful horse!"


    They both laughed at that. Edwin could not help but watch her laughing with amusement. That was his favourite sight in the world, and her laugh was his favourite melody that he could never get tired of hearing.


    But would he hear it again after tonight?


    He did not want to think about that now, or he knew it would weaken his resolve. Fortunately, Ruth''s talks helped him keep his mind away from those thoughts.


    "Where are we going?" Ruth asked after some time.


    "Its a surprise."


    She was silent for a minute before she asked, staring at his face under the shadows of the nearby trees.


    "Are you going to ask me for marriage?"


    Edwin looked down at her amusingly. "What if I am?"


    She pouted for a moment before saying, "I really doubt that you would ever do that. I think I am going to write history by proposing you first."


    He was surprised at the seriousness of her tone. "You think so?"


    She nodded her head without a trace of humour. "Yes, I do. You are too shy to do that!" she said before looking ahead again.


    It took a minute for Edwin to let it seep in his brain that they just had that conversation and that too with all seriousness... at least from her side.


    He shook his head. That woman was full of surprises!


    About an hour later, Ruth recognised the landscape. Her mind told her that she had been there before. Coming out of the forest and into a clearing, she instantly got excited at the sight of the waterfall.


    It was the same place where they came for a picnic a few weeks ago.


    "Oh my God Edwin! This place looks more beautiful in the night!!!" Ruth gushed with sheer excitement.


    "Yes, indeed!" He could not agree more.


    The horse slowed down, and Edwin jumped down. He then helped Ruth to get down. She did not wait for him to go and tie the reins of his horse before she ran to the waterfall.


    "Be careful!" Edwin called from behind, but Ruth was already laughing greedily to listen to him.


    Edwin tied his horse to a nearby tree. Running his hand through its mane, he smiled at the animal.


    Edwin walked to where a nymph was unintentionally seducing him, waking up his carnal desires. He recalled the time when they last came here. Ruth was drenched in water after a water fight with her friends.


    She sat on the blanket near him, drying herself. Although Edwin pretended not to look at her, he was actually undressing her with his stare. He wished he could have her right then and there.


    Even after being with many women, he had never felt that strong urge to have any of them the way he felt every time he looked at this hazel-eyed woman.


    Edwin''s wolf demanded to come out and devour his mate right then. But Edwin had something else on his mind, and that was more important.


    "Are you going to spend your time playing in the water or do you want to have a good conversation with me?" He asked, sitting on one of the rocks.


    Ruth pouted, seriously contemplating but then went to sit on the rock in front of him. Partly because she could feel the way his heated gaze roamed all over her body and partly because she wanted to have a good look at him while they had a serious long-pending conversation.


    Edwin understood her and was glad that she chose to sit a little away from him, or else he would not have been able to control himself and his wolf.


    "I wish our friends were here. We would have a great fun!" She said.


    Edwin pursed his lips as she was still thinking about others instead of focusing on him. He was jealous, to be honest!


    "Didn''t you have enough fun the last time?" He asked with a hint of displeasing that she failed to pick up.


    Ruth recalled that time. She had many things on her mind then and thus could not really enjoy, to her heart''s content.


    "So lets come to why we are here." She dodged his question.


    Edwin became serious, as he straightened his back.


    "You can ask me anything tonight and I promise to not lie or avoid answering you."


    "Promise?"


    He nodded. "Promise! But..."


    "But what?" Ruth asked, narrowing her eyes.


    His eyes morphed with some strange emotions. She could see them clearly under the full moonlight yet could not pinpoint what they were.


    "Just... just know that I love you... you are my everything Ruth. No matter what!"


    That made Ruth nervous. "Have you cheated on me Edwin?"


    Edwin blinked dumbfoundedly. "What?"


    "Have you cheated on me? Tell me? Is it... is it that new maid? Huh? She even has blue eyes like you and you like blue eyes and-"


    "Ruth!"


    She blinked in shock to see him leaning close to her face.


    When did he stand up from his place then walked all the way to her?


    He did not say anything, only stared at her, letting his eyes present his case. She blinked again then felt guilty. "I am sorry! You kept repeating that you love me and my mind got messed up. This was the first scenario that came to my mind and I -"


    He silenced her blabbering with a tender kiss. She instantly leaned in to reciprocate his kiss, cooperating with him willingly.


    She must stop creating those dramatic scenarios in her head during her free time! She was not the character of those tragic romance stories that she liked to read.


    "I am sorry!" she whispered again after Edwin broke the kiss.


    "Never... ever think that again! This is my last warning to you, my Luna! Or you will not like the consequences."


    Ruth''s eyes searched for a playful smile on his face instead, she saw dark blue eyes staring at her angrily.

 Chapter 441 - REVEALING SECRETS AT THE WATERFALL

    "Never... ever think that again! This is my last warning to you, my Luna! Or you will not like the consequences."


    Ruth''s eyes searched for a playful smile on his face instead, she saw dark blue eyes staring at her angrily.


    Ruth leaned back, creating some distance between them as she stared at him wide-eyed. She had seen his eyes turning dark before, but never she had seen them so closely.


    They looked like it was their natural colour. She realised that he looked all the way different even though only his eyes had changed their colour.


    What was going on?


    "E-Edwin... you... your eyes!" She stuttered.


    He could smell her fear, feel it clearly. Edwin walked away from her, giving her a sense of security with the distance between them.


    "Ruth, I know that you have many questions. I and even everyone always dodged your questions or blatantly lied to you. First of all, I want to sincerely apologise; also on behalf of everyone for treating you that way.


    Do not be mad at them because... because they all were only following my orders. If anything, you can put that blame on me, and I am ready to receive any punishment that you want to give me." Edwin said, his darkened eyes looking sad and guilty.


    Ruth could tell that his words were sincere, but now that she was reminded of every lie and every avoidance, she felt angry.


    "Why are your eyes dark? And why do you, Rees and Lord Lester tensed abruptly and look lost? And their eyes also turn dark? WHat does that mean?"


    If he was willing to answer, then Ruth had a list of questions ready in her mind.


    While planning on how to tell Ruth, Edwin thought of just shifting into his wolf and then doing all the talking. But then she was a human, and she might have even fainted there, so he decided to go step by step with the talking at first and then move on to the shifting.


    And he was going to stick to his plan!


    "Because every time you see those changes in us... it means we are communicating with each other or other pack members through... the mind link." He answered truthfully.


    Edwin was never good with explaining things as he never bothered himself with that for anyone before. So he did not know how to explain everything to Ruth either.


    But then he decided to just answer all her questions truthfully as much as possible. Knowing her curious nature, he was sure that she would squeeze out every bit of information from him.


    "What is mindlink?"


    "It is a medium rather a way which we use to communicate with each other even if we are miles apart. It does not mean that we can communicate even if we are at the two opposite polls. That power also has its limitations."


    Ruth did not nod, nor did her face give away her thoughts. There was no way, Edwin could tell if she was believing him or hating him for the lies as her heart kept beating normally.


    "Does it happen to everyone?" She then asked.


    Now Edwin was confused. Did she mean everything amongst the werewolves or the supernatural breeds, or was she including humans in it too?


    "Pardon?"


    "I have seen Lady Elsie doing the same a couple of times."


    Edwin nodded his head. "Yes. She, Eloise and Ida can also do it."


    Ruth noticed how he did not mention Theodora''s name.


    "And your aunt?"


    Edwin shook his head. " She... she is not amongst us."


    Now Ruth was silent, trying to comprehend whatever they had discussed till now. Now that she was quite aware of her powers, sure of the existence of witches, knew her past and about her father, she understood that there must be people different from humans.


    Perhaps Edwin and the people around him belonged to any such category, she concluded on the basis of her experiences with them and what Edwin had told her just now.


    ''Okay Ruth, stay calm and keep your mind open.'' She reminded her of the advice that Mr Payne had once given her.


    "What are you?" Ruth came straight to the most important question that might give her most of her answers.


    She did not want to ask one thing at a time and get confused by his answers. So she decided to address the core and then deal with the rest.


    Edwin was taken aback by her question. She used ''what'' instead of ''who'', which should have been the obvious response from any human.


    But then, whatever it was, he had to reveal himself in front of her.


    He stared at her for a long minute. His face reflected the mix of all his emotions. Ruth had a hard time separating them, but one stood out amongst them- fear!


    She did not understand what feared him, but she hoped it would not affect their love.


    She braced herself by wrapping her hands around her torso as she sat on the rock near the waterfall. The moonlight illuminated the place enough to make the surroundings visible.


    She watched as he took a few steps back, still facing her. She did not know what was going on in his head. She wished she had the power of reading his mind.


    She could not bear that sad look in his dark blue eyes. They were strange, yet it felt like they belonged to him.


    "I love you!"


    She heard him say. She should be happy to hear it instead, she felt like she was about to lose something.


    And then it clicked to her. She looked around then at Edwin in alarm. She saw this entire scene in her dream. He was sad in her dream just like now. The place was also the same.


    Without thinking twice, Ruth jumped down from the rock and stretched her hand for Edwin to take as she ran towards him.


    She saw him staring back at her with those same fearful eyes. He also lifted his hand to meet hers. But when she was only a few feet away from his hand, a shadow jumped on him, taking him away from her sight with it.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester could not sleep and was pacing in his chamber restlessly. For some weird reason, his mind kept going back to Ruth''s dream.


    Why did she get that dream? And as she feared, what if it turned out to be true again?


    Lester was already concerned for Edwin''s safety. It was not like he doubted Edwin''s capability. He had seen that man taking an entire group of rogues alone. He was very difficult to beat.


    But what about those snakes under the skin of harmless creepers?


    Lester did not know if Edwin could win over them, especially the way he was dealing with them- by the way of love.


    In Lester''s opinion, it was useless to waste time and effort on those snakes. Edwin should have assumed complete control by now. Yet he kept giving his uncle repetitive chances for improvement.


    And after that attempt of poisoning him, Lester was more alert and worried. He did not trust anyone around Edwin and thus was also careful with Mrs Payne.


    But she had proven her loyalty many times, and the things she was trying to hide were impossible to discover until she guards them.


    Giving up on his failing attempts at sleeping, Lester decided to go and disturb Edwin because he was the reason he could not get a peaceful sleep.


    If Lester was going to spend the night awake, so was Edwin!


    That man should be grateful that he had such a great best friend, but that despicable creature did not appreciate his fortune!


    Lester left his chamber and began walking towards Edwin''s with no idea what was awaiting next.


    Lester knocked on Edwin''s chamber, but when no reply came after many attempts, he got worried. He asked the burly guard outside his chamber, but he said he had not seen Edwin since the evening.


    Now alarmed, Lester first ran to the only person who might know about Edwin''s whereabouts.


    Running out of ''the great manor'' and towards the servants'' quarters, Lester knocked on the door of a house.


    Two minutes later, sleepy Rees came out, opening the door.


    Before he understood who was at his doorsteps late in the night, he was bombarded by bombs of questions.


    "Rees, where is Edwin? Why is he not in his chamber?"


    "Lord Lester?"


    "Tell me quickly!" Lester shook Rees''s shoulders, waking him completely from the aftereffect of sleep.


    Thea came out of their bedroom while wrapping herself with a shawl.


    "Lord Lester? What happened? Lady Elsie-"


    "Its not about her."


    Thea relaxed hearing that, but her relief was only momentarily.


    "Its about Edwin. He is not in his chamber!"


    "What?" Thea looked at Rees the way Lester did.


    That left Rees with no other choice than to tell them the truth. "Master... he is going to tell Ruth everything tonight."


    That brought a wide smile to Thea''s face. She clapped in excitement as Rees shared her happiness. But they both paused when they saw a thoughtful look on Lester''s face.


    "Where has he taken her?" Lester asked.


    "At the waterfall where his parents first met each other. Why?"


    -"I do not know what that place is Lord Lester. But I hear the sound of water."-


    Ruth had told him while they discussed her dream.


    Rees and Thea watched as Lester''s face paled. Before they asked him anything, he was already running towards the woods while dragging Rees with him.


    "Inform Elsie and come with her at that place!"


    Lester called Thea without turning back.

 Chapter 442 - [Bonus Chapter]THE DARKNESS CONSUMED HER!

    Ruth saw Edwin staring back at her with those same fearful eyes. He also lifted his hand to meet hers. But when she was only a few feet away from his hand, a shadow jumped on him taking him away from her sight with it.


    A loud scream echoed around when she turned to see what that shadow was. A greyish wolf had Edwin pinned under its paws. Ruth staggered back, covering her mouth with her hands.


    She had never seen a wolf so large as that. She had no idea that the place had the presence of wolves, or she would not have been so happy to come there at night.


    She could not see the face of the wolf, but she caught Edwin glaring at that wolf. He was not moving, nor did his face has a trace of fear.


    Instead, he glared at that wolf as if he was glaring at one of his servants for a grave mistake.


    Was that man out of his mind?


    Ruth tried calling his name, but the fear did not let her vocal cords function effectively. Pulling herself together, she began searching for a stone or anything, that she could throw at that wolf.


    She heard Edwin''s horse neighing from where he was tied. Before Ruth found a weapon, she heard loud growls from behind. The moment she turned back, another shadow ran past her.


    Her blood ran cold at the sight in front of her. She froze at her spot, her heart stopped beating for some moments as she stared back at the giant black wolf.


    If she was flabbergasted at the size of the other wolf then her brain had already been paralysed by the enormous size of this black wolf.


    She saw the greyish wolf on the ground and then she realised that the shadow that ran past her was nothing but another wolf.


    The black wolf glared at the two others. If Ruth was scared before, then she was terrified now.


    The black wolf was about eight feet tall and so gigantic that she blinked a few times to make sure, she was not having another dream.


    His black hair glistened under the moonlight like waves of water sparkled in the light. His head was so large that it beat the largest pumpkin she had ever seen in her life.


    His hairy tail was moving as per his body movements yet was alert. His large paws could easily make a person shiver at the thought of laying under them.


    His claws were so sharp that she wondered if they could cut through the surrounding trees. And then her eyes moved to his face.


    Ruth was scared at the dream of fangs she had seen before, but now that she looked at the black wolf''s long canines and sharp, pointed teeth, a chill ran down her spine.


    They seemed like they could cut through a human without any force.


    Ruth''s eyes moved upwards, and she stopped breathing too. Obsidian eyes with electric blue streaks stared right back at her. The intensity in their stare was so overpowering that Ruth felt like crashing on the ground under their effect.


    Before she could observe him more, the two wolves surrounded him and attacked from two sides.


    Ruth was broken from the trance, finally realising the need for air in her chest. She gasped loudly for air. Her eyes were watery, her whole body was shaking like a leaf as she watched the three wolves trying to establish their supremacy.


    And then it hit her like a bucket of ice water thrown at her face.


    Edwin!


    Where was he?


    With a fastly beating heart, her eyes began searching for him, but he was nowhere to be found. Her eyes watered even more, but she paused when she noticed something not far from where the three wolves were fighting.


    Edwin''s clothes.


    They were torn into pieces as she stared at them.


    The black wolf howled loudly, shaking the ground. And then it struck Ruth as a bolt of lightning fell on her.


    That black wolf was no one but Edwin- the man she loved!


    Ruth''s mouth was open agape as she stared at the three wolves in sheer shock.


    She could tell by the size and the form that the black wolf was giving the two a hard time. The greyish wolf jumped on the black wolf with a cry of war. But the black wolf swiftly dodged it before kicking it.


    Her face contorted in disgust when the black wolf used his claws to peel off the grey wolf''s skin, pulling out its internal flesh along.


    The other wolf attempted to take advantage of the situation and jumped on the black wolf from behind. Ruth gasped loudly when the black wolf pushed it away with his giant head.


    Both the wolves lay on the ground whining. But the angry dark beast was not done yet. He was angry, frustrated and the fear in his mate''s eyes had made him lose all the hope and all the control.


    The amount of energy he exuded created a strange weight on Ruth''s heart. She struggled to breathe through her nose, so she used her mouth as well. The dangerous aura the wolf had was similar to Edwin''s. However, it was multiplied by thousand times.


    The anger, the brutality and the cruelty he was displaying churned her insides. She did not know what to believe and what to understand anymore. It felt like another nightmare... a nightmare that she had never imagined or wanted in her life.


    Her head snapped up skywards when she heard the sky shivering in the fright of that dark beast. Thunders exploded in the dark sky, and once clearly seen, the full moon hid behind the blanket of dark clouds.


    The first drop of rain fell on her face, and the next moment the clouds burst into tears of fear as the black wolf growled dangerously again.


    The heavy showers and the drumming of the thunders added that extra dramatic effect to the whole situation.


    Ruth wanted to run... run away from not only those two wolves and that black wolf but also from the man she thought she knew too well.


    She saw Edwin''s horse still trying to break free after seeing his master in trouble. The black wolf was still fighting the brutally injured two wolves. She wondered how they even survived until now.


    But she did not care about them. Her natural instinct of survival pushed her towards that horse. Ruth''s foot slipped on the now wet soil, and she fell.


    The black wolf caught her falling, and he growled again, his chest vibrating with the sound waves.


    Ruth pushed herself up and on her feet as she resumed limping her way to the horse, although she had no idea of how to ride it. But her survival instincts were strong.


    When the black wolf made another thundering noise, she looked behind to see fear in his obsidian eyes. She had never imagined that those animalistic eyes were capable of portraying such intense emotions.


    But then why was he scared when he was almost winning over the other two wolves?


    She abruptly halted when she sensed something peculiar. She slowly faced ahead, her heart still beating fast in the chest and froze when she saw another wolf barring his teeth at her.


    Her tears mixed with the rain as she tried to pull herself out of the shock. The wolf with red eyes looked more disgusting than the black wolf, and so did the other two.


    He lifted his right front leg, and instinctively Ruth lifted her left leg. He stepped forward, and she stepped backwards.


    Her heart was thudding so loudly that she could hear it in her ears. She was too afraid to look away from his red beasty eyes. She thought he would attack her and shed her into pieces if she dared so.


    Her mind began chanting the prayers as she wished for a miracle. She did not want to die! Not yet!


    She saw the saliva dripping from the wolf''s grungy mouth. Although he was no match to the black wolf, she was still sure he would not hesitate to feast on her tonight.


    Her soul almost left her body when the wolf launched at her. She did not get enough time to react, so she only watched the animal in midair with fear-stricken eyes.


    But before that wolf could hurt a single strand of her hair, the black wolf jumped on it. They both fell to the ground to her right.


    She could feel the anger of that black wolf coursing through her veins. She did not understand why and how that was happening.


    The giant wolf was so angry that he did not hesitate before latching his sharp teeth in that wolf''s skin. He yanked away from a large chunk of flesh from its neck that made bile rose in Ruth''s throat.


    She covered her mouth as its acidic taste felt weird to her tastebuds. But the black wolf did not stop. It was uncontrollable and feral.


    He kept biting and cutting the wolf''s flesh until only shreds of muscles and a pool of blood remained behind.


    Ruth looked behind to see the other two wolves, laying on the ground, not moving and drenched in their own blood.


    The rain hit her face falling more heavily than before.


    Ruth''s lips quivered as she saw the black wolf stalking her way. His perilous eyes were set on her and only her. His steps were firm and warning of the danger. And his mouth smeared with the blood of not only one but three animals.


    Ruth lost her balance while staggering back and fell on the ground again. And as she looked up at the animal, she realised where she had seen him before.


    That painting in Rees''s family home.


    It was him! It was Edwin! The eyes in that painting called her inner core just like they did in reality now.


    And before she saw the man she fell in love with, the darkness consumed her.

 Chapter 443 - DESTINY CHOOSING A HARD WAY!

    The loud thunders woke up Theodora from her sleep. She covered herself with a robe as she walked to the balcony of her chamber, leaving Augustus behind peacefully asleep on the bed.


    She tried distracting herself since the afternoon, yet she could not help but feel uneasy. Every time she felt like that, something ominous happened. She could not help but think of it as a sign of another storm marching her way.


    She always wondered why she started getting these feelings, these signs of approaching danger since the night she gave birth to her daughter.


    Although she was not in a good state at that time, she distinctively recalled some of the incidences of that night even to this day.


    More than the labour pain, she panicked because of that uneasy feeling that had aroused in her gut. It told her that something bad was about to happen, but she did not know what.


    That night was the same. The lightning god was so enraged that he kept assaulting the nearby trees and ground with his blades of fury.


    The rain was heavily bombarding the earth with its mighty droplets, and the wind was at its full speed. That night was still described as the curse of the elements at her father''s home- the Warthford Island.


    That night turned her whole life upside down. She lost many things that night- her child, her lover, her dreams, her freedom, her innocence and... her best friend who betrayed her.


    Theodora wrapped her hands around herself as the memory of that time always brought tears to her eyes. When she saw her daughter still like she had no life in her, she broke down completely.


    She lost her consciousness as her fragile heart could not bear the news that the child who was a symbol of her and Gerald''s love was dead.


    She still recalled how her father broke that news to her the next morning when she regained her consciousness. She cried... she cried for days, even weeks in longing. The mother inside her was breaking and falling with every passing day.


    She was cursing her fate, and if that was not enough, her destiny brought two more shocks in her life to turn her into a completely different person - Gerald and Bertha.


    Thinking about them made her clench her eyes shut as tears streamed down her face. But that also helped her move on with Augustus.


    When she first met Augustus and heard that her father was proposing their marriage, she was furious. She did not want to marry someone whose heart, soul and body already belonged to someone else.


    But when she met the handsome man with impressive grey eyes and a sharp long nose, she was naturally attracted to him. His serious and dominating aura lured her. His silence challenged her, and she loved everything about it.


    And the most exciting part was... he was an O''Dell. The next heir in the line. What else she could have asked for?


    Augustus was able to give her everything, physical pleasure, money, status, respect, a lavish and comfortable life, and a chance to include her name in the history of one of the great families of the region.


    And she instantly agreed to marry him and she did not regret her decision even a bit, even after knowing Augustus''s truth and the fact that he was only a guardian of the O''Dell legacy because he was a son of a mistress, a mistake as his father called him.


    Now that she think about Gerald, she could not believe how naive she was. She thought he could provide her world with his stealing skills and other business. Why settle for a world when she could get the whole universe at her feet?


    Gerald could have never matched Augustus... never!


    And the day Zerith told her about her child''s truth when he was on his death bed, she was shocked... utterly shocked. The mother inside her, who had died over the years, suddenly was alive.


    She longed for her daughter, to meet her, to love her, to keep her by her side. But then she asked only one question to herself.


    Would the world accept her daughter that easily?


    What if it did not? She would have lost everything she had gotten from Augustus. She knew that she could convince Augustus easily. She could use his power and resources to find her lost daughter. But what if she really found her?


    The world would question her, condemn her, accuse her, disrespect her. She had seen how Augustus had suffered because of his mother''s mistake. He was always denied everything that he deserved. He did everything to change his destiny.


    He even stooped too low to get what belonged to him. With his efforts, he was able to achieve status and respect amongst the people, but he still remained only a guardian and not an owner.


    Was that Theodora wanted for herself?


    No! definitely not!


    It took her efforts to replace Margaret''s place not only in the family but also in Vincardine. Was her longing for her child stronger than her ambitions?


    Definitely not!


    She wished Zerith would not have told her the truth. She wished she did not keep thinking about her daughter every now and then.


    Nonetheless, she had come a long way and was not ready to sacrifice even a single thing. So killed the mother in her with her own hands!


    And she did not regret it even a bit!!


    The sky again rumbled above her, breaking her from her chain of thoughts.


    What else was served in her destiny, she wondered, looking at the befalling sky.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester and Rees''s wolf ran faster and faster on the way to the waterfall where Edwin had taken Ruth. Lester had told Rees about Ruth''s dream, and thus the both of them were worried for Edwin''s safety.


    Besides, he was not alone. Ruth was also with him. They only hoped that everything was just alright and they would see the both of them kissing each other upon reaching there.


    ~"Edwin... Edwin... please say something! Edwin!"~ Lester and Rees tried to reach him through the mind link but failed every time.


    As soon as Rees and Lester left, Thea ran to Elsie''s chamber. She was careful with the night guards. As soon as she informed Elsie about Edwin, both women ran to the woods.


    Reaching in the woods, Elsie shifted into her wolf. Thea climbed up on her back, and they followed Lester and Rees''s trail.


    They could see the waterfall from a distance and could hear the crashing sound of its water. But as they neared the place, the strong scents of blood hit their nostrils.


    The rain was still falling heavily on their head. They panicked, tried to separate Edwin''s scent, but it was not there.


    They saw his horse nearby. As soon as they emerged from behind the trees, they slowed down their pace. They did not expect to meet that gruesome scene when they came here.


    Three rogues, mutilated and brutally killed lay on the ground. Lester and Rees''s wolf shared a look. And then they saw him.


    Edwin was in his human form, naked sitting on the muddy ground. He was looking down in his lap on which Ruth''s head rested.


    Her eyes were closed, and they both did no movements.


    Rees panicked, even more, thinking Ruth was hurt. Even after sitting in the heavy rain, Edwin''s body was still covered in red blood. And from the distance, it was hard to know if he or Ruth were injured.


    Lester and Rees shifted into their human forms, and so did Elsie as she was a few steps behind them. Thea who had already climbed down Elsie''s back, instantly covered Elsie with a cloth that she had picked before leaving Elsie''s chamber. Elsie tied the knot securely after wrapping it around her chest, and the cloth reached just above her knees.


    They all walked ahead towards Edwin, but as soon as they crossed the close perimeter around him, their wolves flinched and cowered. They could not handle the amount of anger and power his wolf oozed.


    Yet they kept closing the distance between them. Thea was about to run to Ruth, but Elsie held her behind, shaking her head subtly.


    Thea was confused. But when Elsie pointed at Edwin, Thea squinted her eyes to see his obsidian eyes burning with the blue fire.


    His wolf was awake!


    Edwin had not moved even an inch even though he sensed the extra presence around him.


    All the three werewolves kneel in front of him, resting their fists on their chests. Thea also followed their actions as she knew what it meant- complete submission!


    For a few seconds, all they could hear was the heavy pouring of rain, the rumbling of clouds and the beating of hearts.


    They all braced themselves daringly when a bone-chilling and ear-splitting growl escaped Edwin''s mouth. It not only frightened Thea but even Lester. But nobody dared to move.


    Edwin kept screaming, venting out his anger and frustration, looking up at the sky, calling for the Moon Goddess. But the four people kneeling in front of him knew the pain and fear behind all of it!


    They only hoped that Ruth would choose wisely!

 Chapter 444 - FACING THE TRUTH!

    Ruth opened her eyes slowly to see she was in an unfamiliar place. She looked around, searching for familiarity in any sense but met by disappointment. She pulled herself up on her feet, not knowing which road she should choose as she saw many roads ahead from where she stood.


    She faced the way to her left. Watching closely, she saw Mrs Payne standing looking at her on that first road. Ruth wanted to run to her, but then she could not. On the second road, she saw her friends waiting for her. Ida, Thea, Rees, Lady Elsie and Lord Lester waited, looking at her.


    On the third road stood Theodora and Augustus, with unpleasant expressions on their faces. Even if that was the last road for Ruth, she would never walk on it.


    And then she turned to the last road... a road on which a man stood with his obsidian eyes. He had his hand stretched towards her. Her skin was covered in goosebumps as she watched him calling her.


    No, she would not go to him. So Ruth turned to the first road, but it was empty. Mrs Payne was not there. She then turned to the second one and again she saw no one. She checked every road one by one but found no one.


    And when she faced the last road where that man was... she saw every person she had seen before on those previous roads standing behind him as if they were supporting him.


    Ruth could not believe that the people she thought were her anchors were actually lying to her all this time. They all knew the truth behind the mask of that man, and yet they kept their lips sealed. They even pushed her towards him at times.


    No, she would not go that way. So Ruth turned again to the other roads but was shocked to see that they had disappeared. The only road that remained was the one where the man stood who she thought she knew, but clearly, she was just living in a sham.


    Ruth turned back but found nothing but fathomless pits. She had no other way to go other than the one she dreaded to follow.


    And when she turned back again to look at the only road, she saw the man with obsidian eyes and blue stricks in them stalking towards her. She instinctively took a step back as he kept approaching her.


    Her heart was beating in the strange fear. She kept backing, and when she tried backing once again, her feet did not find the ground. She fell backwards, her mouth opened for a scream, her eyes went wide in shock and fear.


    She found herself falling in that dark pit but then suddenly, she found herself dangling in the air. And when she looked up, that same man was holding her hand firmly in his large palms.


    Ruth looked down before looking up at him again. But this time, she was greeted by the cerulean blue eyes looking at her in worry and... longing.


    "Its me, my Luna! It is your Edwin!!" He said earnestly.


    Ruth''s heart yearned for him. He was her man, her Edwin.


    "P-please don''t let go of me!" She pleaded while still dangling in the air with only his hand as her anchor.


    He pulled her up with force. Every vein in his hand popped out as he helped her get up. Ruth hugged him tightly. Her eyes shed tears of relief. She had got him back.


    "I will never let go off you my love!"


    A cold shiver ran down Ruth''s spine as she stilled in his arms. Pulling away, she stared at him with shocked eyes as his eyes had again changed into obsidian.


    Ruth gasped loudly and sat up drenched in sweat. She blinked a couple of times to clear her hazy vision.


    It was just a dream! She reminded herself.


    But was everything she had experienced before was a dream?


    She looked down at her body to see she was in a different dress than she had worn before. She was not at her home nor she was in the old building or Edwin''s chamber.


    Instead, she was in Rees and Thea''s home.


    How did she get there?


    Panicked, she scrambled out of the bed but fell on it again as her knees felt weak. In her attempt of getting up, her hand knocked down the glass on the side table.


    Ruth rubbed her head as the world spun around her. The door opened and rushed inside Thea.


    Ruth would have been more than glad upon seeing her best friend running towards her in worry in another circumstance, but right now, she did not know how she should feel about it.


    "Ruth? Oh my God! You are sweating." Thea ran to Ruth''s side and was shocked to see her state.


    She immediately touched Ruth''s forehead with the back of her fingers. "You are burning!"


    Ruth sat silently, still trying to regain the pace of her breathing. She did not move, nor did she look up at Thea.


    "Rees! Rees..." She heard Thea calling her husband loudly.


    Rees rushed into the bedroom, his eyes first landed on Ruth. He frowned in worry seeing her scared state.


    He walked to her side and was about to touch her, but Ruth scrambled away from him as if his touch would burn her into ashes.


    Rees was taken aback by that hostility. Hurt crossed over his face as he met Thea''s gaze. She blinked her eyes, telling him that it was okay and he should not feel hurt. But he was!


    The woman who had always relied upon him, sought his shoulder whenever she felt lost, called him her best friend was looking at him as a stranger.


    Perhaps he indeed was a stranger to her under the skin of a friend.


    "She is burning. Please call a physician." Thea told in a soft voice.


    Rees only nodded, pulling down his awkwardly stretched arm in Ruth''s way. Wordlessly he disappeared from their sight to get someone to check up on Ruth.


    Thea pulled out a napkin from her wardrobe. She then cautiously sat beside Ruth, testing the waters. And when she did not oppose, Thea relaxed a bit beside her.


    She began dabbing sweat on Ruth''s forehead silently. She did not know what was running in Ruth''s mind. She did not want to say anything wrong and turn the things messier than they already were.


    "You knew it didn''t you?"


    She paused in her action as she heard Ruth asking in a low voice.


    "I..." Thea sighed. "Yes." There was no point in sugarcoating the things when Ruth had already seen everything with her own eyes.


    Ruth was silent for a minute after that. As if she was trying to let her brain absorb that.


    "He... he is a.... w-we..."


    "A werewolf! A werewolf leader to be precise." Thea assisted her in getting the things clear one by one.


    "So it was not a dream." Thea heard Ruth whispering to herself.


    "You do not need to get afraid," Thea said, gently wrapping her fingers around Ruth''s shaking hands.


    This time Ruth faced her friend, giving her an incredulous look. She did not understand how she was so calm about all of it. She was married to a mythological creature, for God''s sake!


    Before any of them said something, they saw Rees coming with a woman behind her. She carried a bag that indicated she was a physician.


    Thea stood up before welcoming the woman.


    She and Rees stood at the side while the physician checked Ruth for her pulse rate, fever, her eyes and her mouth then asked some questions to her.


    "She seems to be in a trauma. The fever must be her body''s natural response to it. I am giving some medicines. Make sure that she takes them on time and good rest is very important. There is nothing to worry then."


    After giving the medicines, the woman left before telling to call her again if they felt so.


    The awkward silence in the room was palpable.


    "Ruth, do you need anything? I will bring you soup. You must be hungry-"


    "Where is Mrs Payne?"


    Thea stopped midsentence by Ruth''s question. It was obvious that she would ask for her.


    "She is at your home."


    "I want to meet her. NOW!"


    Rees and Thea shared a look. Mrs Payne was actually with Lester and Elsie as they tried to make out how they were going to deal with this situation.


    "Okay. I will get her here immediately. Until she comes would you like to eat-"


    "Leave me alone!"


    Thea blinked. "But Ruth-"


    "I said leave me ALONE!"


    Ruth yelled, her jaws clenched and her eyes glaring at the floor. She was not even looking at the people she thought were her friends because she did not know if she could look them in the eyes to see who they really were.


    Thea was about to argue, but Rees held her shoulder. He shook his head to stop her.. Without any other choice, they both silently left Ruth alone in the room.

 Chapter 445 - HE IS THE WEREWOLF LEADER, I KNOW!

    Darius rode faster, sitting on the back of his horse. His face was hard, and his eyes red in anger. The moment he got the news, he left the Garfield mansion and picked the direction to his secret base.


    He could not believe what he heard. And what if his father figured it out?


    He had barely managed to agree with his father in giving him one chance, and if this was how things going to be, then Darius was a dead meaning in the hands of his father.


    Leaving his horse behind, he entered his secret place. Walking down the slope, he entered the large space where his people were still working on his experiment. He would have gone to meet Reznor at any other time but not today.


    He marched straight to the room where he knew he would find the person he wanted to see.


    As expected, he found Mr Hilton sitting in a chair with lines of worry decorating his face.


    "Would you explain what the fuck you have done?" Darius banged his fist on the table, startling the old man.


    He knew he had to face this sooner or later. He tried approaching carefully.


    "Darius please listen to me first."


    "What the hell should I listen to? How did you try fucking up my plan? Or how you dared to pull this stupid stunt without my knowledge? What should I listen to?" Darius''s booming voice shook the walls of that underground place.


    Hilton dabbed the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.


    "Darius, please! I was just desperate!!" Hilton cried.


    "Despeate? This is your depseration Mr Hilton? I involved you in my plan because I know your desperation but you promised to be patient, didn''t you? Is this how we are going to finish Edwin O''Dell?"


    Hilton hung his head but not in shame. Although he agreed with Darius, nobody could understand what he was going through. Because none of them had lost so much because of Edwin O''Dell.


    "What were you trying to do, huh? Testing if my experiment would work well? You know how difficult it is to control those wolves with Painite. We cannot go defeating and kidnapping those werewolf spies.


    And now we have lost three of them! What the hell were you thinking?"


    Hilton was silent at first. They knew how they made the werewolves believe that they had killed some of their spies. Instead, they brought them all here and used Painite on them first.


    The fully grown-up werewolves were difficult to control. The effect of the Painite did not last long on them. And that was when an idea came to Darius.


    Use of the werewolf cubs as they were easy to handle and not fully matured enough and thus could be under the effect of Painite for longer than the fully grown.


    They used these spies to break through the securities of the werewolf packs and kidnap the cubs. The spies being well aware of the loopholes in the security of their respective packs, made the kidnappings easy.


    "I... I am sorry!" Hilton avoided saying more and decided to apologise directly.


    Five minutes of silence later, Darius finally managed to calm down a bit. He walked to Hilton and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "I understand what you are going through. Even if you think that I can''t... I still do! We are into this together Mr Hilton. I have promised you that we will take our revenge on Edwin O''Dell and I am not going to break my word! We just need to be more patient." Darius''s voice came softer than before.


    Hilton only nodded his head in understanding, trusting Darius''s words.


    Darius then walked towards the door of the room. But paused when his hands reached its handle.


    "I wish I had a father like you!" He whispered, then left without looking back.


    *


    *


    *


    Mrs Payne came after discussing the matter with Lord Lester and Lady Elsie. She wanted to meet Edwin once, but he refused to meet anyone.


    She knocked on the door before opening it into the slit. "Ruth?"


    She got no response, yet she opened the door wide and stepped inside the room to see Ruth was crying, hiding her face in her palms.


    Mrs Payne knew that it would happen, and she was prepared for it.


    She walked towards Ruth then sat beside her. Running her hand on Ruth''s head, she called her name again.


    "Ruth dear, please look at me."


    Ruth hugged Mrs Payne while crying. Mrs Payne let her have some time as she kept rubbing her back soothingly.


    "M-Mrs Payne... he... he is a..."


    "He is a werewolf leader, I know!"


    Ruth stilled. Pulling away, she stared at the old lady with teary eyes.


    "You... know?"


    Mrs Payne nodded her head. "Yes. I knew it since the beginning."


    That made Ruth angry. Was there a single person who did not know about it and thus empathised with her?


    "You too? How dare you lie to me then? I can not believe you!" Ruth spat in anger, pulling away more from her.


    Thea rushed inside the room after hearing Ruth''s loud voices.


    "Ruth you need to calm down and hear first!" Mrs Payne told with a serious tone.


    But Ruth was not in a state of listening.


    "No! I am so done listening to everyone. You all were lying to me all this time, making a fool of me. Did you enjoy me loving a man who can turn into a monster whenever he wants?


    Is that what you wanted as my bright future, Mrs Payne?" Ruth glared at the old lady as the later one kept silent.


    "And you! You called me your best friend?" Ruth scoffed. "You married a creature, then let me fall for his master. For what? For my happiness? Look at me... look at me!


    Do you think this is my happy face?"


    Ruth wiped her tears angrily with the back of her hand.


    Shaking her head unbelievingly, she continued lamenting. "Actually, it is all my fault. I am the fool who blindly trusted every person around me. I could not see the signs when they were laid right before my eyes.


    And to make it even worse, I... I fall in love with him! Mrs Payne Thea, I fell for a man I do not even know! Isn''t it ridiculous?!"


    Ruth hide her face again in her palms and cried, her shoulders shook as she made a way for her pain of betrayal.


    Rees was standing outside the room, listening to their conversation. He wanted to run to Ruth, hold her in his arms and tell her that he was there for her like that every time in the past.


    Yet he could not move. His heart shattered with every word she threw their way.


    "Ruth please! We understand that you are hurt and think that we betrayed you by lying to you but you need to listen to us first." Thea tried.


    Mrs Payne nodded her head in encouragement as she knew how much the women loved each other. Once Ruth was there for Thea when she was confused about her and Rees''s relationship.


    And now Ruth needed Thea to understand the newly discovered dimensions of her and Edwin''s relationship.


    Thea sat near Ruth. She was silent at first as she was not sure of the right words she had to use. But then she decided to let her heart speak.


    "Do you remember the dinner at my parents'' home when we thought Rees would break our marriage?


    That was the night I saw who he is. And you know what Ruth?"


    Ruth slowly looked up at Thea.


    "Watching him in his real form... it made me realise that I never needed a prince charming. I only needed someone to love, care and respect me for who I am.


    Wasn''t it fair for him to expect the same? His wolf scared me, intimidated me. I am not going to lie about that.


    But it also made me realise that no matter which form he takes, no matter how he looks or who he turns into... his heart still beats only for me and mine for him and him only!"


    Ruth was astonished watching that satisfying smile on Thea''s face. It was not a stretched, full-fledged smile. It was a kind of smile that one gives when they understood the core of life, the enlightened one, a wise one!


    "Ruth", Thea then continued. "You once told me that love does not know boundaries of appearance, colour, beauty, intelligence, money and anything materialistic like that.


    You do not choose to fall in love, it just happens. The love chose you!"


    Ruth had stopped crying by now, although the tears smeared her face. But she was listening, trying to let Thea''s words make sense into her mind.


    "I am not saying that you should or must be with Master. No one is saying or expecting that from you... not even Master himself.


    You are at your free will. You can decide for yourself, and nobody will blame you. You may choose to give him, your love, a chance or, you can choose to just... let go." Thea said, taking Ruth by surprise.


    Weren''t they all desperate for her to fall in love with Edwin and remain stuck by his side?


    "But.... I would suggest you to at least listen first."

 Chapter 446 - BUT ONLY FROM HIM!

    "But... I would suggest you to at least listen first."


    Ruth was silent for five minutes as Thea and Mrs Payne waited for her answer. They kept exchanging glances with each other as Ruth''s gaze was fixated in her lap.


    Rees was also waiting patiently outside the room to hear her answer.


    "Fine!"


    The words finally began coming out of Ruth''s mouth.


    "I will listen first." She told.


    That lit up all of their faces. "But only from HIM!"


    *


    *


    *


    Edwin could not get the image of Ruth''s terrified eyes out of his mind. No matter what he did, his mind kept repeating it as if that image was engraved in it.


    Edwin could save her from any situation. But watching the fear in her eyes because of him was the last thing he wanted to give her. How was he going to save her from himself?


    The moment, he returned to ''the great manor'', he had locked himself up in his chamber. He was not meeting anyone, not speaking with anyone. He had even kept his mindlink closed since then.


    He did not enquire about those three rogues even though he distinctively recalled their red eyes and profusely salivating mouths.


    He did not care about the world. For once, he did not want to be a werewolf leader. For now, he was just that heartbroken person who was almost sure that he had lost the only love of his life.


    He wished he could separate himself from his wolf. For once, the part of him which made him proud even added a lot of arrogance in him, seemed futile and troublesome.


    If only he had his luck with him and the things would have gone the way he had planned, then he might be not in this situation.


    He wanted to ask about Ruth. How was she feeling? Was she hurt mentally or physically? Because he was sure that he had hurt her enough emotionally!


    But he could not bring himself to ask any of that. He was scared of listening to the answer. He was scared to hear that she was hurt or traumatized or worse, she did not want to see him ever again.


    That very thought made him pain and his wolf angry. There were instances in history, where the stronger werewolves especially the alphas, had made their mates stay with them against their will.


    A strong alpha is nothing without his mate! That was the rule of their world.


    The mate bond amends the things, and even though he was not sure if love budded between those couples, they stayed together until their end.


    He could have done that very easily, and nobody... not a single person would have objected. The mate bond would have done its magic, and even if Ruth kept herself reserved, she could still have been with him sexually, mentally, emotionally and physically.


    If someone had suggested Edwin this option about a year ago, then he would have rewarded that person with as much gold as he had demanded.


    But was he going to do that now?


    That thought made him feel disgusted. He could win her, he knew he could. The mate bond and their love would have helped him have her where he wanted her.


    But what about her heart? What about her consciousness? What about her self respect?


    Hadn''t she sacrificed all of it enough already?!


    The moment Edwin realised what a proud woman she was, he had promised himself to never shake her self-respect. That was one of the virtues his parents, his grandfather and he himself cherished the most.


    Although he was demeaned and hated by many before, he did not recall a single time when he had bet on his self-respect.


    Then how could he do that with his love of life?


    No!


    Edwin would die happily while longing for his mate than keep her hostile with his love at the cost of her self-respect!!


    He again had that brown cloth wrapped around his wrist as his vision turned hazy.


    Perhaps that was another price he had to pay for being a werewolf leader.


    Edwin was broken out of his reverie when gentle knocks fell on the door of his chamber. By this time majority of the people knew that he was not in a great mood.


    And those who knew it was because of his mate, feared another mess Edwin''s wolf would create just like he had done in the past.


    But this time Edwin had him under control... yet... almost! Because he was mentally prepared to tackle the situation. He had not wasted a year for nothing. Every day, every minute, every second, he was preparing himself for a possibility that Ruth might reject him after knowing his true identity.


    It was not easy... absolutely not!


    But he managed...


    His ears picked up a strange sound. Turning towards the door, Edwin saw someone had pushed a note inside through the gap between the door.


    Curious, he walked to that note only to pick it up. He observed it but found nothing written on the outside. He opened that note to see familiar handwriting.


    His heart raced in anticipation, sweat broke on his forehead, his hands began shaking as the adrenaline coursed through his veins.


    ''I am ready to listen, not for you, not for me. But for the truth, I always see in the depth of your eyes. I hope they will not betray me the way everyone has.


    Tonight in the woods. This is your last chance. If you are planning to lie again, then do not bother to come and, I will not bother to show you my face again.''


    There was no name written on the note, yet Edwin knew it was her. It was his woman, his love, his life!


    His nerves were so tensed and excited that he rushed to get a drink of wolfsbane. Chugging it down his throat, he folded that letter and put it securely in his pocket.


    Now all he had to do was wait for the night and the moment of truth!


    *


    *


    *


    Theodora walked into Augustus''s office to see him engrossed in the work. She rolled her eyes in annoyance. Did that man ever pay attention to his surroundings?


    "Augustus!"


    But the man did not lookup.


    Theodora was angry and worried. She banged her palm on his table with force. "AUGUSTUS!!"


    Startled, he finally looked up from the papers in his hand. Removing the glasses from his nose, he looked up at his wife.


    "Theodora? What happened?" He asked, sensing her sour mood.


    "You are seriously asking me that Augustus? You tell me! Do you have any idea of what is happening around?" She glared at him.


    Augustus remained unfaltered by her outburst. "Would you elaborate what you are referring to?"


    "Your nephew! That is what I am referring Augustus."


    "Edwin? What has he done now?" Augustus asked, furrowing his brows.


    Theodora narrowed her eyes while dragging some air through her nose.


    "Have you heard about the death of three rogues near Vincardine?"


    "Yes. I have. What about it?" Augustus asked, still clueless about what she was trying to say.


    "Augustus! God!!" Theodora groaned in frustration.


    Sometimes she wished she could slap him straight in his face. Alas!


    "And do you now the reason of their death?"


    Now Augustus looked troubled. He began searching for something in stacks of papers on his table.


    Theodora again banged her palm to gain his attention.


    "Sorry! I have not read the report in the details yet." He confessed.


    Theodora did not understand what kept her husband so busy that he had begun slacking on his duties?


    But that was a discussion for another time.


    "Your beloved nephew killed them Augustus!" She told.


    Augustus blinked. "He did?"


    "Yes. He has killed all three of them. And from what I have heard their dead bodies are in such a bad shape that it was difficult to even look at them."


    Augustus now looked worried. "Oh, Moon Goddess! I need to check the security arrangements again. It is good that Edwin killed them before they entered Vincardine and hurt any humans."


    He began mumbling thereafter something incoherently. But Theodora had enough of his nonsense.


    She walked rounding the table between them and shook his shoulders, glaring straight into his eyes.


    "Augustus forget about the residents of Vincardine. Pay attention to the fire that may burn your home... our home!"


    Augustus was confused. "What are you saying Theodora?"


    "You are only thinking about those rogues, but more than that, you should think what was Edwin doing at that waterfall? Why he goes there without Rees or Lester as I have confirmed that they were in ''the great manor'' till the late hour in the night.


    He went there defenceless. He killed three rogues and returned without any investigation. Since he has returned, he has locked himself in his chamber. He hasn''t come out even once.


    And to add more to it, your men have been told to go back as Edwin''s men are investigating the matter. Don''t you find all these odds pointing at something?"


    Augustus thought for a minute. "What they are pointing at?"


    Theodora sighed in annoyance. "That is something we should find Augustus.. I am sure that we are missing something here.!"

 Chapter 447 - KNOWING THE NEW WORLD!

    The clock hit twice, indicating it was two in the night. Edwin was still stuck in his chamber. He had dinner there only as he waited for the right time.


    "Ruth I think Rees should take you into the woods," Thea said, staring at Ruth''s reflection in the mirror.


    After spending the whole day crying her eyes out in the bed, Ruth had finally taken shower and was now combing her long toffee brown hair while looking in the mirror.


    Ruth paused then turned after putting the comb down on the vanity table.


    "Do you think that I will get lost in those woods or be a feast of some wild animal?"


    Thea noticed how Ruth''s tone was different. Perhaps she was still mad at her.


    "I am just concerned Ruth."


    At the same time, Rees entered the room.


    "You do not need to speak to me. And if you don''t want me to take you there as your friends then you have to accept it as a guard accompanying his Luna." Rees said in a flat tone, but only he knew how difficult it was for him to bore Ruth''s anger.


    "L-Luna?"


    That was what Edwin always called her. She had asked him what it meant, and he said you will know it soon.


    "An Alpha''s wife is known as a Luna."


    Ruth blinked in confusion again. "Alpha?"


    Thea and Rees glanced at each other. "I think you should ask all of these questions to Young Master himself. He will explain it better to you." Thea said.


    Ruth was still apprehensive of letting Rees accompany her. But then, if he was ready to walk in silence, then it did not matter.


    "I am ready to go." Ruth told.


    Mrs Payne was in the living room as many thoughts ran into her mind. When she saw Ruth coming her way, she shook them aside.


    "I am going Mrs Payne." Ruth informed her.


    Mrs Payne hugged Ruth and whispered. "keep your mind open!"


    She repeated the advice that Mr Payne always used to give Ruth. Perhaps he had foreseen this situation, and he was trying to help Ruth understand things easily.


    Ida was silently standing in the corner. And when she met Ruth''s eyes, the guilt choked her after seeing the disappointment in them.


    Rees and Ruth left Rees''s home and began walking towards the woods. They walked in silence. Ruth was surprised to see Rees keeping his word.


    After fifteen minutes, the silence between them turned overbearing for her, and thus she decided to break it.


    "You could have told me, you know."


    Rees did not miss a bit before replying. "I could have if I was ready to accept the consequences. And I was not!"


    "What consequences?"


    "If I had told you before then we would not have conversing so sanely like now."


    Hmm... fair enough!


    Ruth did not say more after that, nor did Rees try to initiate a conversation.


    They reached the decided place at right time. As expected, Edwin was already waiting for her.


    He straightened up as soon as he saw Ruth walking his way. She stopped at some distance from him.


    Rees bowed to his Master.


    "I will be around to take you back." He told Ruth before running away using his werewolf speed.


    Ruth watched in astonishment, reminding herself again that he was not a human but a werewolf. She shook her head. Would she ever get used to it?


    "You will get used to with it over the time. It is not that difficult." She heard that deep voice that made the hair on the back of her neck stood up.


    Turning to face him, she observed him under the moonlight. Seemed like he had not slept the last night. She was not sure, but she thought his eyes even looked red.


    Was he crying?


    Ruth could never imagine a man like him crying over anything. But then she had seen the tears running through his eyes before.


    Inside that mountainous frame and tough exterior lay a soft heart that cared for everything around it. She had touched that heart, occupied it, embraced it.


    What caught Ruth''s attention was something wrapped around his wrist. She narrowed her eyes, trying to rummage through her memories. Where she had seen it? Why did it feel familiar?


    And then she finally got it.


    "That''s... that''s mine!" She pointed at his wrist.


    Edwin was confused at first, but when he realised that she was pointing to the brown cloth wrapped around his wrist, he looked at her shocked face.


    "Erm... yes. Actually it is your..."


    "The dress that you tore that night!" She accused while glaring at him.


    Instead of getting nervous, that man had the audacity to smile. He smiled like a fool gazing at that cloth lovingly as if it was the most precious possession of his.


    "Yes!"


    That was all he had to say.


    Ruth stomped towards him, her nostrils flared. "Why the hell it is with you?"


    Edwin again looked up at her face. Ruth was taken aback by the intensity of his gaze. It always made her feel weak and helpless.


    His gaze made her feel that she was at the mercy of him. And that there was no way she could ever fight with the sincerity in it.


    "It is that one thing I have, to keep me and my wolf sane! Because it reminds me of you!"


    Ruth was speechless. How could be this man so good with words?


    "But... how?"


    "It had your scent. It is also something that reminds me of that night. The night when I saw those most beautiful hazel eyes, and unknowingly they cast their spell on me.


    I could not see your face as I was mesmerised by the magic of those orbs" Edwin took a step closer while their gazes locked with each other,


    "I had only two clues about that enchantress. One was this piece of cloth and the other was her name."


    Ruth gulped down her saliva, reminding herself to not fall into his trap that easily.


    But how was she going to fight with the way he gazed at her, the way he was standing close was enough to let her be overwhelmed by his presence?


    "That was the night I got stuck with a thunder. The night that made me long for something for the first time in my life."


    "M-me?"


    Edwin nodded his head. "I was not lying when I said you intrigue me at the night of dinner with the Greens. Something was indeed attracting me towards you, but I did not know what it was.


    I thought it must be your beauty, the physical attraction. But then I felt something deeper, something stronger, something unbreakable as we kept crossing each other''s paths."


    Ruth was only listening to him in silence. It was the first time they were having this conversation in such detail.


    "You... you are lying." Ruth could not help when her voice slightly shivered with emotions.


    "I have promised myself to not lie to you today." Edwin told.


    It became hard for Ruth to keep looking at him, so she turned her head. It gave her some time to pull her thoughts together. She was there to demand answers and not fall for his sweet words.


    "Edwin, how can I believe you when I know that you have always kept lying to me all this time?"


    Edwin clenched his jaw. "I have never lied to you Ruth. I have only hide the truth about my identity. But my love... it was not a lie... never!"


    "What I saw last night... I did not fall in love with... him. I fell in love with this." She pointed at him. "It feels like I was with only one half of you and tonight I am here to know that other half. I hope you will not HIDE anything this time."


    "I will not!" He said.


    Sensing that it was going to be a long conversation, Ruth sat on the branch of a nearby tree while Edwin sat on the other in front of her.


    "My name is Edwin Walter O''Dell and I am the eighth generation of George O''Dell Sr. The first son in my family has always been a werewolf leader and so I am."


    "Is it a hereditary status like the King?" Ruth asked.


    If she wanted to know the man completely, then she needs to learn every aspect of him.


    "Although every werewolf leader belonged to the O''Dell family for the last 8 generations, it is not a hereditary title. The leader is chosen by the Moon Goddess- our creator, our mother.


    One can not be a leader only because of his family heritage. He or she must possess that superior level of sacrifice, empathy, and natural instinct to kill any danger. One can not have this title by sheer luck, they should earn it!"


    Ruth was so fascinated by the devotion and pride in Edwin''s voice.


    "Women can also be a leader?" As a human, it was a foreign concept for her.


    In the human world, a woman was supposed to be under the shadows of her husband even if she was a queen. Her title was only nominal with not many powers.


    Edwin smiled. "There are many female leaders in many breeds and the werewolf breed had three in the past. Unfortunately, none of them belonged to the O''Dell family. But I am optimistic that there will be a female leader from our family!"


    Ruth''s heart warmed when he said our family, although she was not sure if he meant to include her in that "our''.

 Chapter 448 - READY TO WAIT FOR THE WHOLE LIFE

    Edwin and Ruth were having a long pending conversation in the woods of Vincardine and away from the others. The night was beautiful, but Ruth had so much on her mind than admiring it.


    Edwin was slowly giving her the knowledge of what she needed to know. But when she did not ask anything for a long minute, he asked. "You do not have anything more to ask?"


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. "Actually... this all is very confusing and very new for me. I do not even know the basics and what should I ask you.


    So... I will trust your better judgement. You can tell me what you think is necessary for me to know."


    Edwin understood her state. Living a whole life in one belief only for a moment that would break it completely was not easy to deal with.


    Edwin tried thinking of an appropriate beginning, but when nothing satisfied him, he decided to say whatever came to his mind.


    "Ruth being a werewolf is not a curse or ominous as they tell in the folktales. We are not a myth. We are just living hiding our identity amongst humans. Now the answer to this why is very long.


    But just for you to know, the later humans are not so accepting. They think we are monsters, barbaric, cruel and bloodthirsty."


    "Are you claiming otherwise? Because what I saw last night only affirms the claims made in those folktales." she held his gaze confidently.


    Edwin expected to see her shivering in fear or cringing at the mention of the previous night. Contrary to that, she was calm. She was confidently asking him for information and was patiently listening to him.


    "I am not claiming anything here Ruth. I believe in proving through actions. Although all those claims are partial truths." Edwin said in a steady voice.


    "Partial truths?"


    Edwin nodded his head. "Yes. Some of us might be like they say. But you have to understand that our other half is an animal. That animal is wild, short-tempered, dominating and a warrior.


    We do not choose him, in fact, he chooses us as per the wish of the Moon Goddess. Nothing in our world happens without her wish."


    "Everything? Like the God?" Ruth asked curiously. For some reason, she was very fascinated by this Moon Goddess.


    "Yes. She is like a God for us. We are born by her wish, we live by her rules and we die by her plans." Edwin told, smiling at her curiosity.


    Ruth frowned. "Does that... does that mean you fall in love by her wish too? Like we say God has sent you in my life. Do you say that about your Moon Goddess?"


    Edwin was silent at first as he tried to understand what was running in her head.


    "Yes. A mate- lover in your language- is decided by the Moon Goddess for every werewolf. We cross each other''s paths according to her wish." He had promised to be truthful after all.


    Now more alert, she asked, "Is that... is that why you..."


    "No. Don''t go that way Ruth." Edwin warned as he understood what she was going to say next.


    "Yes, you coming into my life was her plan. She has chosen you as my mate. But she has nothing to do with what I feel for you."


    He wished he could walk to her and hold her close while pouring his heart out. But he knew how his touch affected her, how her body responded to him. He did not want to influence or distract her.


    Not this time!


    "It was you who made me fall in love with you, Ruth. It was your morals, your pride, your braveness, your thoughts that attracted me towards you more than the mate bond.


    It was your smile, the way you speak, the way you frown, the way you look at me that made me want to be with you, watch you and admire you for all my life.


    It was your touch, your loving gaze, your scent that drives me crazy in your love and needs. It was not planned Ruth, please trust me! My love for you is as pure and unplanned as yours for me."


    Ruth''s ears heard his words, but her eyes searched for the authenticity of them in his cerulean blue eyes that sparkled under the moonlight as if they had a layer of moisture in them.


    "Did you... did you know since the beginning about this... mate thing?" She asked, gulping down the lump that had formed in her throat.


    Edwin shook his head. "No, I did not. At first, you were like a puzzle that I wanted to solve. But the more I studied you, tried to solve you, I unintentionally kept digging deeper and deeper.


    Something about you always had me obediently ready for your thoughts. When I began questioning myself why you of all the women... I had no asnwer. Call it destiny or a mere coincidence, but to prove peoples'' assumptions wrong, I checked the Black book.


    And that was when I got to know why you. Because you are my mate, Ruth! Our destinies are intertwined with each other, and it is in your hands if you want to separate them or live to cherish them."


    Ruth was confused. She did not understand how this mate thing worked or what was a mate bond. She did not understand how a God-like entity decided her fate.


    "B-Black book?" She picked up that word as it rang some bell in her head.


    "Is it that big old book kept in the glass shelf in the library?"


    Edwin paused. How did she know? And how much she knew?


    "Yes." He slowly said, gauging her reactions. He did not miss the sudden interest sparked in her eyes, her face brightened considerably.


    She was very much intrigued, he concluded.


    "What is that book and how is it related to us?" Came her next question.


    "That is a book on the werewolf history and thus history of the O''Dell family. That book has all the knowledge about us, our past, our present and... our future." He told cautiously, to not reveal much.


    She was not yet ready for that part.


    She made an ''o'' in amusement. She knew that book was important.


    "So... does it mean that... that I... I cannot leave you?" She asked hesitantly.


    Her question stabbed Edwin''s heart, yet he knew he had to answer it truthfully.


    He shook his head. "You can if you want."


    Ruth tried to pick on the emotions in him, but all she received was a flat tone. The Edwin O''Dell was back again, putting his mask of indifference.


    "Do you want that?" She asked, gazing at him intently.


    Edwin smiled, scoffing softly. "You are asking if I want to ripped my heart out of my chest, and move on in my life, like a heartless monster."


    Ruth bit the insides of her cheek as she felt utterly confused and helpless with all she had received from him- the information, the revelations, the emotions!


    "If I am so important for you then why did not you tell me this before?" Tears betrayed her strong will as they clouded her vision.


    "Would you have agreed for this peaceful conversation then? Would you have given me a chance to explain? You would have run away from me the moment you saw my real form."


    Brutal... but true!


    She stayed silent as they both knew the answers to that.


    "Ruth"


    She was startled hearing his voice coming from so near. And when she looked up, he was already looking down at her with his mesmerising eyes. The moonlight fell on his face creating impressive shadows.


    "I do not have any proof of my love. My honesty and loyalty towards you are the only things I can present in my case. I have done many wrong things. I have made you uncomfortable at many times, scared you, stalked you for more than a week, watched you when you had no idea of it and... I have hidden many things from you."


    Stalked you? And then it dawned upon her. She recalled the time when she felt someone was following her for days. It was him! It was Edwin!


    It seemed long ago. Was he... was he in love with her for that long?


    "I have not given you any reason to... stay with me. I am not going to tell you that I would die if you leave me and how it will destroy me even though it is true. I do not want you to stay for the sake of pity or the obligation of being my mate."


    Edwin slowly lifted his hand but paused momentarily midair to see if she push it back. But when she did not, he cupped her face in his large palm.


    "I know you are not done with your questions and trust me, I am not tired of giving you answers. But I also do not want to overwhelm you as I know it is too much to take in at once.


    We should go slow. Learn, analyse, think, absorb and then go for more knowledge. It will help you in easy understanding."


    He told as if he was her teacher.


    Perhaps he was in this sense!


    "I am not asking you to chose just now or tommorrow or in a week. Take your all time that you need. Be sure and then only give me your decision. Because... because I am ready to wait for my lifetime if it means I would get to spend at least one moment of love with you!"


    Ruth''s eyes stung even more as she kept looking at the man who was perfect in every sense and yet was incomplete, broken and dark.


    "But remember..."


    His voice turned serious, making her hold her breath in anticipation of what would be his next words.

 Chapter 449 - THAT IS HOW A LIFE IS MY CHILD!

    "But remember..."


    Ruth waited patiently to hear him.


    "If... you chose to stay then you will not only accept Edwin. You will also need to accept Edwin O''Dell- the werewolf leader." He told in a firm voice.


    "Ruth, I wish I could make it easy for you, but unfortunately, I cannot. There is no third option because my wolf is an inseparable part of me. With my powers and title comes my duties towards my people.


    And I will sacrifice anything but can never compromise with my duties. That is how an O''Dell should be!


    If you chose me, you will choose my wolf, my world, my people, my burdens and... the dangers too. You will not only be Edwin''s wife, but you will also be the Luna of the werewolf breed.


    And always remember, with the title comes the responsibilities. You will need to be the mother figure for all of them, their guiding light. You may need to sacrifice many things even if you don''t want it."


    Ruth had not thought about it before. And listening to it all from Edwin made her stomach flip in nervousness.


    "The O''Dell legacy is not easy to handle and inheritate. And if you are not ready to accept this fate then..."


    Edwin could not bring himself to say anymore. He could not speak that dreadful possibility. He did not want to imagine him without her.


    He desperately wanted to kiss her, show her how much he needed her, let her know how much he loved her. But he held himself back from doing so.


    His yearning for her should wait until she decides what she wants.


    Stepping back, he let go of her face, which made Ruth complain silently.


    "Is there anything more you want to ask?" He crossed his hands behind his back as he stared at her with the mask of toughness covering his face.


    He expected her to shake her head in negation as he could see how confused and overwhelmed she was then.


    But she nodded her head in a yes. "Does Lady Theodora knows about all this?"


    Edwin was taken aback by her sudden interest in his aunt, but then she must be trying to understand and perhaps, will learn from her example.


    "Yes."


    That much Ruth had figured out. Sensing her upcoming questions, Edwin told, "Uncle Augustus was always honest with aunt Theodora. He did not lie to her. He told her his truth on the very first night of their marriage."


    Ruth was surprised to know that. "And she accepted everything easily?" She asked with raised brows.


    Edwin smiled. "Yes, she did. She did not ask much, she did not get scared. She accepted uncle Augustus'' reality open-heartedly. And that made our family very happy. He needed someone who could understand him, stand by his side and share his burdens.


    And she did exactly the same. That is why she is well respected in not only the human world, but also in the world of supernaturals. Without her support and encouragement, uncle would not have been where he is today."


    Ruth''s fingers twitched in irritation upon hearing the gratitude for Theodora in Edwin''s voice. Yet she managed to maintain a straight face.


    "I would like to call it a night now." she finally said.


    Edwin stared at her with some extreme emotions before nodding his head. Now he had no reason to turn away his face when he used the mindlink to contact Rees.


    Ruth watched in fascination as his eyes turned darker, his shoulders straightened as he stared in nothingness.


    Two minutes later, Rees was already there to take her back home.


    She really needed to get used to all of this!


    Edwin stood on his spot until he saw them disappear in the dark of the night. He had done his part, now only Moon Goddess would decide their fate.


    *


    *


    *


    The door opened and a pale man dressed in black entered inside. Reznor was reading some papers while scribbling the important notes simultaneously. His table was covered in a mess that not even an inch was visible of its metal surface.


    The man waited for five minutes, yet the crazy wizard was engrossed in his task.


    Annoyed, the man cleared his throat to gain his attention, yet there was no use of it.


    "Reznor? Reznor?"


    That finally made the old wizard lookup. He blinked twice before his mind finally came out of what he was doing previously.


    "huh?"


    The man pursed his lips in irritation.


    "You called me. Do you need anything?" He asked dryly. He looked like he would have been anywhere but here.


    Reznor was confused at first, but then he remembered why he called that man.


    "Oh yes... yes!"


    He rummaged through the mess on the table, which made the other man scrunch up his nose in disgust. The Vampires were known for their tidiness, and sense of hygiene and this man lacked both of them.


    "Just a minute," Reznor muttered as he kept searching for something under the pile of a mess he had created.


    In his attempt, he knocked down many things that made irritating loud noises. The man visibly cringed hearing those noises. His eyes began turning red in anger.


    "Here it is!"


    Finally, Reznor found what he was searching for. The man released a sigh in hope that now he could leave soon from there.


    Reznor held the paper in the man''s direction as he still sat in his chair.


    Pursing his lips, the man walked towards him then took that paper from his hand. His eyes scanned the scribbled words on it.


    "Another list?" He asked in surprise.


    "Yes, get these things as soon as possible. Or this plan of your Master is just a waste." Reznor said as if he had recited those sentences over and over.


    And he did!


    "Hasn''t it been what, like four days when we got you what you wanted?!" The man asked with a scowl on his face.


    "Yes, but this is a different list," Reznor told, shrugging his shoulders.


    "But-"


    "Who is the great wizard here?" Reznor leaned in his chair before cocking his brows up in challenge.


    The man was silent at first. "You"


    "Then give me what I need for this experiment and do not ask me questions!" Reznor told darkly.


    The man was helpless. He could not agree with Reznor more because he had no knowledge of magic. It was even his first time meeting a wizard. Naturally, he had to provide Reznor with everything he demands as that was the assigned duty for him by Darius.


    "Alright! You will get all these things." He finally told.


    "when?" asked Reznor.


    "Soon."


    Not waiting to hear more shit from the old wizard, the man left. Reznor closed his eyes as he rested on the back of the chair.


    He had many things to do in such a short time!


    *


    *


    *


    That night Ruth kept tossing and turning after reaching her home in her bed. Mrs Payne was asleep, at least that was what she thought until she heard her asking, "Have you talked with him?"


    Ruth lay on her back, her eyes fixated on the roof. She had her right hand on her forehead, and the left one rested on her stomach.


    "yes. I have." She replied softly.


    "Are you alright my dear?" Mrs Payne asked in concern.


    Ruth blinked.


    Was she?


    "I guess, I am!" She replied as she did not want to put the old lady in a more worrying position.


    A minute passed in silence.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Mrs Payne asked.


    Ruth was silent for some time, and Mrs Payne did not push her.


    "Why it is so hard Mrs Payne? It is tiring you know?!" She whispered audibly, still staring at the blank ceiling.


    "That is how life is my child- unfair, difficult, demanding, gruesome!"


    Ruth breathed steadily, as at that moment she felt nothing but the numbness inside her.


    "This feels like a dream. I wish I wake up and everything return back to... normal." Ruth said.


    "Was it ever normal for you Ruth?"


    Mrs Payne''s question hit her hard. She was right Ruth had no normalcy in her life. She thought it was alright. The way she had lived, spent her childhood was like any other girl in the town.


    But after discovering so much, she could see the underlined abnormalities in those ''normal'' moments.


    It was always difficult for her, hard and unfair with her. Yet she survived. She survived through all of it, she came victorious.


    But what now?


    Would she be able to do it again, this time too?


    "Why me?" Ruth asked before realising that her eyes were moist.


    Mrs Payne was silent for a minute. Only the sound of the night filled the gap between their conversation.


    "That you need to find Ruth. Nobody can give you a better answer for that than yourself. Take your time, my child!"


    They both did not say another word for a long time. Ruth turned her head to see that Mrs Payne had already fallen asleep. The sound of her light snores now came to accompany Ruth through the rest of the night.


    Sleep was not an option.. And before she decides to find the way ahead, she had to be sure if she indeed was willing to fond it or not.

 Chapter 450 - THIS IS SO....OVERWHELMING!

    The next morning, Ruth got ready to go to work. She did not sleep the whole night as only one thought kept her awake.


    Was she willing to find the way?


    And after hours of pondering, she finally came to a conclusion- yes!


    She was willing to find a way.


    She was not going to quit because of her fears. Not when she had walked so long. If she was not Edwin''s mate and if he had not fallen in love with her, what were the chances of her getting to live the life she now had?


    Negligible!


    And now coming to this stage, she was not ready to push everything aside without a try. Because Ruth knew that she would have no life after she quit!


    While getting ready, she felt uneasy to go there- in the crowd in which she had no idea who was a human and who was a werewolf.


    But Mrs Payne was there to ease her nerves with her special herbal tea. It helped Ruth''s mind relax a bit.


    ''You can do it Ruth!'' She reminded herself before she left home.


    Ruth directly headed to Elsie''s room. She was sure that except for the small group of her friends, nobody knew what was going on. And she intended to keep it that way.


    She was also aware of Theodora''s eyes on her, and thus she did not want to gain her unnecessary attention.


    Elsie was a bit surprised to see Ruth working as usual as if nothing had happened. Elsie wanted to apologise but did not know how to approach Ruth.


    "Ruth"


    "Yes, Lady Elsie?" Ruth stopped doing what she was doing as she faced Elsie waiting for her order.


    "I... I just wanted to apologise for... everything." Elsie did not waste time beating around the bush.


    Ruth nodded slowly. "I understand." She could not just forgive all of them for lying to her. She was a mere human after all. And she did not have the big heart to just move on.


    She was still angry at them, yet she was trying to understand their perspective and circumstances too. She did not want to hurt any of them with her rash actions.


    Elsie smiled softly. "You can always ask me if you want to know anything. I will be more than glad to help."


    Ruth was thoughtful for a minute before she asked, "How and where I can learn more about your... world?"


    Elsie smiled widely now. At least Ruth was trying.


    "Come with me," Elsie said.


    Ruth followed her to the library. With only two of them in there, Ruth felt more at ease. Elsie pulled out a few books from the different shelves that she thought would be useful for Ruth.


    The both of them sat around the table with the pile of books in front of them.


    "Lady Elsie, you do not need to do this. I can-"


    "Please Ruth." Elsie put her hand on Ruth''s. "Let me. This is the least I can do for you, my brother and my people."


    Elsie gauged Ruth''s face carefully. "Only if you allow me," she added quickly, to not make Ruth feel pressured.


    Ruth nodded her head. It was actually great to have Elsie with her, who was a werewolf herself and could explain things in a better and simpler manner than these books.


    "So shall we begin your class on the werewolf realm?" Elsie asked smiling.


    "Please!"


    "Okay, so let''s start with the very beginning."


    Elsie was excited to tell Ruth every detail about their world. Although she did not know what would be Ruth''s decision, she was positive that she would stay.


    "So all the living creatures- supernaturals and the humans send to live in harmony in this world. Initially, everything was going well as the population was small and people were compassionate enough that there were no severe problems."


    Ruth listened carefully.


    "But after centuries, the population exploded, and thus ambitions came into the picture. People began segregating themselves in their breed, demanding more privileges and authority for themselves.


    Slowly selfishness overpowered the wish for harmony, and then..."


    "Then?"


    "Then a war happened."


    The dread in Elsie''s voice and the way her face hardened, made Ruth curious about the war.


    "At that time our great ancestor- George O''Dell Sr was leading the werewolves. Many unfortunate events happened. The betrayals happened, sacrifices were made, thousands of lives got destroyed."


    Ruth gasped hearing that number. "Really?"


    Elsie nodded her head. Her brows furrowed as she stared at her nails.


    "Yes. That was the greatest war this world has ever seen. Every breed lost more than half of its population during that war. And, the casualties were so great that it is beyond our imagination. And, the most suffered and oppressed were the humans."


    Ruth had goosebumps on her skin. She did not want to imagine how the people suffered then irrespective of who they were.


    "Wh-what happened in the end of that war?" She asked.


    Elsie shook her head lightly. "That war changed the order of our lives, this world drastically. Every breed was at a loss, and nobody gained much. The remaining leaders of all the breeds found a common ground.


    They chose areas for their people to live and rule. But, the humans were so scared that they began killing all the supernaturals one by one as they saw us as a threat. So, we decided to keep our identities secret.


    Some breeds completely isolated themselves from the human world like Centaurs, Goblins, Shadows and others. While some of us decided to live amongst the humans, by hiding our true selves as we can take a human form as per our wish."


    Ruth was trying to absorb every fact in her brain. She found it all too engrossing yet overwhelming too.


    "You mean... there are people other than werewolves in Vincardine?" Ruth asked a little apprehensively.


    "No Ruth. As I said, we all chose areas for us, and this region belongs to the werewolves. George O''Dell Sr was so disappointed and had lost so much that he decided to find a new place to begin a refreshing start.


    So he established Vincardine- a town that welcomed both humans and werewolves to live in peace. We do have some guests and visitors, but it all remains behind the walls of ''the great manor''."


    Ruth''s eyes widened when a thought came to her. "You mean everyone here is a werewolf?"


    Elsie laughed at that. "Do not worry about half of the servants and guards are humans. But yes Ida is a werewolf if you haven''t figured out yet."


    Ruth was silent for some time, and Elsie let her mull over what she heard until now.


    "This is all so... so overwhelming!" Ruth confessed.


    "I know."


    "Lady Elsie, what is a rogue?" Ruth had heard Rees saying that word but did not understand what it could mean.


    Elsie opened a book, flipping the pages, she finally found the right one. She showed it to Ruth.


    "We werewolves live in packs- a place where all the members live together under the rule of a parcel leader known as Alpha. Some packs decentralise the responsibilities and duties by appointing Beta- the second in charge and Gamma- the third in charge after Alpha.


    A female, who is married to an Alpha is a Luna- equivalent to a queen. All these packs together are part of the werewolf world. And the Alpha of this world is the leader, and that is my dear brother!" Elsie told proudly.


    "So his wife will be the Luna of the werewolf world." She winked at Ruth but got nothing in response.


    Clearing her throat, she continued. "There are some werewolves who are disbanded from the pack for various reasons. While a very few leaves their pack for their personal reasons. A werewolf without a pack is a rogue and always keep in mind to NOT cross a path with one!"


    "But why? Those three attackers were rogues right?"


    "Because they are dangerous Ruth. You have seen them yourself. When a wolf is a part of a pack, he must abide by the pack rules, and always recognise the authority of the Alpha of that pack.


    A wolf is not only physically part of the pack, but is also connected to the pack at the psychological, emotional and mental levels. When he becomes rogue, that connection is destructed. He does not have anyone to control him, nor he is answerable to his pack or alpha.


    And thus, they become uncontrollable, barbaric and dangerous. They become the predator as we all are in nature. They have only one goal in life, survival at any cost. They do not care who they are dealing with or what will be the consequences of their actions. And thus they are dangerous!"


    Ruth was already scared enough by her first experience with the rogues, and now she prayed that it should be the last one.


    "Why did they attack us?" Ruth asked.


    Elsie was silent. "I... I don''t know! We are still trying to figure it out." She told truthfully.


    "Do you want to ask more?" Elsie asked.


    Ruth shook her head with a smile. "Thank you for your help but I would like to discover further on my own. If I need your help then I will not hesitate to ask you."


    Elsie did not want to leave Ruth alone, but then she understood that she needed intervals to wrap her head around those facts.


    "Okay then! See you later."


    Elsie left, and now Ruth was all on her own.


    "Let''s begin!" She whispered as she began reading the books laid before her one by one.

 Chapter 451 - [Bonus Chapter]MARRY ME!!!

    Ruth was trying to understand things as much as possible. Although she had proof of every fact, she found it difficult to accept it all.


    Something kept nagging her mind. She had all the pieces, yet they somehow felt incompatible with each other. She had talked with every person she thought would help her. And they had given satisfying answers, except one thing.


    Why Edwin was hesitant to tell her before?


    The argument he gave that she would not have understood seems partially true. She was not understanding a thing now too.


    There was something missing, and she could not choose before knowing it.


    She immediately took the path to his office, where he had locked up himself since days after their previous conversation.


    Opening the door without knocking it first, she barged into his office to see him drinking the usual red drink. He had the glass near his lips as his eyes looked up at her. He calmly put the glass down, waiting for her to say something.


    She observed him keenly. His face did not light up upon seeing her like every time it did. It felt like he had closed that part of him deep within him. She realised he was just getting used to this hollow self because he knew she would reject him.


    Although Ruth had not made up her mind, it hurt that he did not even try to be optimistic. Instead of getting upset, she felt bad. As he sat there with a face void of any emotions, she could see the vulnerability oozing out of him.


    The lonely and shy kid she had seen in his childhood drawings stared at her in anticipation and a silent prayer.


    "Marry me!"


    Edwin blinked dumbfoundedly, as she said that. "Wh-what?" He asked slowly.


    "I am ready to stay if you marry me this instant." Ruth told confidently.


    She saw his facade cracking slowly. "Ruth, you don''t know what you are saying."


    "I know exactly what I am saying!" She took a step ahead. Her voice was steady, her eyes hard and focused.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she waited for him to break down completely.


    "You claim that you love me right?! And I love you too! And now that I know who you are and what I should be, why waste more time? Doesn''t your people need their Luna?" She took slow steps towards him as she spoke.


    With her every word and every step, she saw him tense. His eyes which were a blank canvas before was now splashed with different colours. She knew what exactly was happening to him.


    He was scared!


    Yes, Edwin O''Dell was scared of something, and it had to do something with her. And thus, Ruth wanted to know it.


    She had seen that fear in his eyes before. Every time she brought the topic of marriage, he was hesitant. At first, Ruth thought he was hesitant because he was not sure of his feelings for her.


    But after going through so much, she knew that if anyone could love her more than herself, then it was this man!


    He could die for her if it took him there.


    Then why did he got scared at the idea of marrying her?


    Now alert, Edwin asked, "Ruth has anyone said something to you? Is it aunt Theodora or uncle Augustus?"


    Ruth was taken aback by his assumption. "Yes, I heard them saying that you have no intention of getting married in this lifetime. And I want to prove them wrong. So when are we getting married?"


    Ruth lied blatantly and knew that she had hit the right spot when she saw the internal chaos on his face.


    "Tell me, Edwin, don''t you want to marry me? Or am I going to be another Florence in your life? Tell me damn it!" Ruth''s voice rose considerably.


    "Enough Ruth! Stop this nonsense!" Edwin was outraged now. He sprang up from his seat and glared at her.


    "Nonsense? Do you think this is nonsense? Then what is it that you are doing with me and my life? That makes any sense to you?" She was not ready to back down.


    She wanted to know that last piece, and then the picture would be complete.


    Edwin stepped closer to her. Grabbing her arms in his hands, he shook her before glaring intensely at her.


    "Why are you doing this?" His voice came as a dangerous dark whisper. His jaw clenched tightly, as he tried suppressing his wolf.


    "What am I doing Edwin? Is it unfair of me to ask you to get married? Why there is no Luna in the O''Dell family? Lady Theodora is not a Luna even though Lord Augustus enjoys all the powers as equal to alpha.


    I want to be the Luna this pack needs. Don''t you love me enough to marry me? Or don''t you love your people enough to give them their Luna?" She asked, peering deeply into his darkened eyes.


    She knew his wolf was there. It scared her a bit. However, she had already prepared to face the consequences.


    "Are you doing this because you don''t want to stay with me?" She heard the overbearing emotions in his voice as it cracked in the end. "Is that why you are doing this because you can''t reject me directly? Tell me Ruth! Tell me!!"


    Edwin''s eyes had turned into his wolf''s. The hot gust of air he exhaled through his nose slapped her face.


    "Or is it you who do not want me to stay and thus avoid the topic of marriage? Huh, Edwin? Or this maid does not suit your status and thus you are planning on keeping me as your beautiful secret?"


    At this point, Ruth knew she was stretching it too far. But she did not care as long as it guaranteed her answers.


    "Shut up Ruth!! You have no idea what you are talking about!" Edwin warned her again. He begged that she would stop or else he would not be able to stop himself.


    "Then marry me!" She said stubbornly.


    Their gazes clashed, their hearts ran fast.


    "I... I can''t!" He finally pushed those words out of his mouth.


    "Why? Why can''t you?"


    "Ruth please stop!"


    "No Edwin! I want to know why you want me to be with you but can''t be your wife. Tell me... tell me you monster. Tell-"


    "Because you will die!"


    Ruth froze, her eyes wide open and her breath stuck somewhere inside her chest.


    "If I marry you then you will die, Ruth! You will die! and I... I can''t lose you... I... I am not that strong enough!"


    And just like that, Edwin broke. The werewolf leader broke into tears, letting his fears come out in the form of his tears. It was not only him but also his wolf crying along with him.


    "I... I am sorry!" Those were the last words she remembered said by him.


    *


    *


    *


    Mrs Payne was surprised to see Lester instead of Edwin waiting for her in the old building.


    "Mrs Payne, please sit."


    She noticed how distressed he was. "Are you alright Lord Lester? I am surprised to see you alone."


    This time Lester shared the couch on which she sat.


    "I don''t want to disturb Edwin when he is dealing with his personal problems."


    Mrs Payne nodded in understanding. "I assume you need this untrustable old woman''s help."


    Lester was embarrassed when she put it in that way. "I hope you will irrespective of the previous tensions between us." he asked hopefully.


    "Depends."


    "Depends on what?" Lester frowned at her answer.


    "If it involves Ruth then I am more than willing to help but if not then..."


    "Mrs Payne! Will you please pull your head out of the waters for once? It is a serious matter."


    Mrs Payne sighed. "Alright. What is it?" She was yet to decide if she indeed wanted to help.


    But hearing him first would not harm.


    "Can you search on Painite''s uses?"


    "What? Why?" Now Mrs Payne was interested.


    She was sure that Edwin had not told Lester about their secret. Then why Lester was suddenly interested in it?


    "Mrs Payne, you know about the kidnappings of werewolf cubs, right?"


    She had heard it from Ruth and how Ruth saw one of such instances in her dreams.


    "Yes, what about that?"


    Lester had lines of worry on his forehead. "My father has finally found the breakthrough in this investigation."


    Mrs Payne listened to him carefully with furrowed brows.


    "With the help of alphas of other packs, father has found evidences of presence of rogues around those pack territories. And guess who are those rogue?"


    The wheels in Mrs Payne''s brain spun faster.


    "They are the spies of those packs who had disappeared."


    "What?" Mrs Payne was confused.


    "I am not too sure about this but I have a theory. Someone is using Painite on our spies, turning them into dangerous rogues. and I think they have some connection with these kidnapping."


    Mrs Payne thought about it for a minute.


    "Perhaps these rogues are the ones who are kidnapping the cubs?"


    "Perhaps. I cannot be so sure about it. And that is why I need your help, Mrs Payne. I refuse to believe those rogue spies can do such heinous crimes against their people. This Painite must have something to do with it.


    Please, Mrs Payne, help me. I know Ruth is not involved in this directly... yet. But what if she chooses Edwin and becomes the Luna. Then she will be also responsible for our people. Please!"


    Mrs Payne understood what he was trying to say.. Even if Ruth rejected Edwin, Mrs Payne decided to help Lester. It was about hundreds of lives!

 Chapter 452 - THE BLACK BOOK MYSTERY - 1

    Ruth sat still under the shock with two empty glasses and one half-filled glass in front of her. If not for Ruth, then Edwin would have run from there to avoid facing the situation. He had done that before.


    Not because he was scared of facing it, but because he did not want to hurt anyone if lost his control. But right now, his mate needed him more than anything else. His presence alone was a great support to her.


    Finally, he had said it. He told her why he was avoiding the topic of marriage. And now Ruth regretted asking him that.


    When she came to confront him, she had no idea that this could be the reason. They both sat in silence, not knowing how to react in that situation.


    That gave Edwin some time to cool down and decide what he wanted to do.


    "You should go home. We will discuss it later." He said after what felt like hours of silence.


    "No."


    He was taken aback by her response. He was about to open his mouth to argue, but she beat him to it.


    "I want to know every single thing before I decide what I want. I am not a coward to run from the things." Her voice came steadily.


    Edwin observed her for a long minute before he only nodded his head.


    She waited patiently, as he paced in his office. Ten minutes later, a knock on the door disrupted the tensed silence and entered Rees. Followed by him, entered Lester, Thea, Elsie and Ida.


    "If you want we can leave Ruth." Lester said sincerely.


    But she shook her head lightly. She needed as much support as possible if she indeed was going to dive deeper.


    They all gathered around the coffee table while Thea stayed close to Ruth. Rees saw Edwin nodding his way. When he pulled something out from a bag, Ruth noticed it for the first time since he entered the office room.


    Her head snapped up to Edwin when she saw the black book. The same book that had ignited her curiosity like nothing else.


    Lester cleared his throat before he began, "Ruth, you still have a chance to think otherwise. We don''t need to go through all this if you-"


    "I want to know before I decide." She told firmly, not leaving any room for argument.


    Lester nodded his head in understanding. The thick tension in the room was so palpable that it could be cut with a sharp knife.


    Everyone except Thea could hear two hearts thumping loudly in anticipation. Before opening the book, everyone closed their eyes, asking for the Moon Goddess''s blessings while Ruth and Thea sat silently watching them.


    After their prayers, Lester finally opened the black book. Ruth leaned ahead in excitement and with adrenaline rushing through her veins. But her face fell when she saw the blank pages.


    She looked up in confusion as she did not understand what was going on.


    "The Black book is written in a magical ink. It can be read only with the blood of the werewolf leader." Lester explained.


    Before Ruth comprehend what he meant, she watched in shock as Edwin''s claws grew in size. Her breath hitched, seeing their size and the sharpness. She almost shrieked in fright when Edwin held his hand above the book before slashing his skin with his claws.


    Ruth literally quivered at her place, watching the blood drip on the white pages of the book. Her lips parted in shock to see the words slowly appearing on them.


    But more than that, she was concerned for Edwin. But to her surprise, she saw his wound healing on its own slowly.


    Now she understood why everyone was worried when his previous wounds did not recover sooner.


    Lester opened the right page before looking at Edwin. Edwin did not want to break it to Ruth, but then it was better to tell her himself than let her know from others.


    Edwin cleared his throat before he began, "At the time of the great war, people were busy making alliances, changing them according to their best interests and betraying each other. With every passing day, the situation was getting out of control.


    At that time, a few breeds decided to stay neutral without choosing the sides. All they cared was about their own people and did not want to do anything with the war and its brutalities."


    Ruth realised that it was not a made-up story, and it was indeed written in the Black book. He was just telling its contents in simple words for her.


    "The prominent amongst them were the Centaurs." He told.


    "C-Cent..."


    "Centaurs are the magical creatures, warrior who fight for the balance of power in the world, creatures with high morals, very trustable and reliable." Lester listed their positives in one go as he had always been impressed by those mystical creatures.


    Still, the question mark remained on Ruth''s face, which Elsie picked easily. "In simple words, Centaurs are the creatures with magical powers. They have the upper body like humans but their lower body is in the shape of a horse."


    Elsie flipped the pages of the Black book where a centaur picture was drawn. Ruth and Thea watched in utter amazement, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "She is... a female." Ruth noticed the beautiful warrior who sent some positive energy in her.


    "She was the wife of their King. The Centaurs has king and queen instead of a leader and their mate." Rees explained.


    "She was also a childhood friend of George O''Dell Sr," Edwin told.


    "When the werewolves were losing the battle, our great ancestor asked for her help. He also did not want to involve the Centaurs in the mess as they had their separate realm away from both humans and other supernaturals.


    But he was desperate for help at that time. The werewolves and their allies had faced many casualties, and if they wanted to survive through the war, they needed a strong army of skilled warriors."


    Ruth felt like she was watching a play narrated by a skilled narrator. She could picture everything that Edwin told, and the reference pictures are given in the Balck book helped a lot for her imagination.


    "What happened then?"


    She had still not figured out how it was connected to her possible death, yet she was so intrigued by the story that she wanted to hear more of it.


    "Did she agree?" This time Thea asked as she was also a new listener to this story.


    Edwin nodded. "She did."


    Ruth relaxed for some reason after hearing it as if she was the one who got help in a time of crisis.


    "But only she did!"


    Her brows knitted in confusion. "What does that mean?"


    "It means amongst the realm of the Centaurs, only their queen agreed to help the werewolves for the sake of thousands of vulnerable lives and her friendship with the werewolf leader.


    But her husband- the king and other Centaurs did not share the same zeal as hers. They were not interested in risking their lives although they are the supposed guardians of peace and harmony in this world."


    Ruth''s heart saddened hearing that. How a husband could not support his wife if she wanted to do a thing? She was sure if it was the other way round, the queen would have jumped to side her husband within a beat.


    "The situation got so worse that it affected their personal relationship badly. The point came when she had to choose between her duty and her heart."


    "And?" Ruth asked, balancing herself on the peak of curiosity.


    Edwin smiled softly. But she did not miss the sadness in them. Why?


    "She chose the duty!"


    Ruth did not realise the breath she was holding until she released it quickly after hearing him.


    "She left her husband, her people to fight along with others because she believed that if evil is not stopped then it will hunt down every single one!"


    Ruth''s eyes moved to the picture of the Centaurs queen in the Black book.


    "She was a great being!" Ruth whispered in astonishment.


    "She indeed was!" Everyone agreed with profound gratitude and respect for that brave warrior.


    "What happened next?" Thea asked as Edwin was yet to answer the initial question of why he could not marry Ruth.


    "The news spread like wildfire. And the opposing side was outraged because when they asked Centaurs for help, they had denied it, and now their queen was fighting by the werewolves'' side.


    They thought it would not take long for the king to stand by his wife as everyone knew how much they loved each other. And the war took a disastrous turn.


    But with the help of the Centaurs'' queen, we managed to recover our losses. Our morale was definitely heightened by her presence. But then..."


    Edwin paused. He had heard that story from his grandfather many times. The story that changed the fate of the O''Dell males.


    "Then?" Ruth prodded.


    "In one eventful battle.... the queen died!"

 Chapter 453 - THE BLACK BOOK MYSTERY - 2

    "In one eventful battle... the queen died!"


    Ruth had anticipated something unfortunate, yet the fact did not fail to stun her. The tension in the room was decorated with sadness. Although none of them had ever got a chance to see the queen or speak with her, the tale of her valour and sacrifice had established their distinct connection with her.


    "She was never their target. They were furious at us- at George O''Dell Sr. That attack was meant for him but..." Edwin''s voice came thick with emotions. That story always made him feel a plethora of emotions, and it was the first time he was sharing it with someone.


    "She got it on her in order to save the werewolf leader." Ruth completed his sentence while staring at the queen''s picture.


    She did not realise how hot her body had become. She could feel the blood rushing through her veins. Ruth had never felt so deeply affected and inspired by someone she had never met in her life.


    "She died, leaving behind a deep wound and guilt of lifetime for Sire George along with a rivalry that was to last for centuries to come.


    When the King got the news of his wife''s death, the hell broke loose. In a feat of rage, he shook his hands with the other side."


    Both Ruth and Thea gasped in shock. "What? But then... how did you win?"


    "We won because the King could not let his anger overpower his sense of right and wrong. He helped the other side with weapons and a band of his best warriors. But when he realised the amount of destruction it brought, he quit their alliance.


    He could not see the dead bodies of his people, laying on the ground for a purpose that was only driven by his personal ambitions. He could not be unfair with his people as they did not have anything to do with the war." Edwin explained.


    A minute passed in silence which everybody used to let it all sink in them.


    "Then how is it connected to us... me?" Ruth asked, still not understanding the purpose of this conversation.


    Edwin gazed at her for a long minute. She sensed how uneasy he was. His obsidian eyes held her captivated, trying to communicate secretly with hers.


    But she was done communicating with eyes. This time, she needed verbal answers and physical proof to know what was written in her fate.


    The clock hit the evening hour, yet nobody was ready to give up on this conversation.


    "Ruth" Edwin began with heaviness in his voice.


    "The king did not only help against us... the moment he saw his wife''s dead body, he cast a... curse on the O''Dell family."


    Ruth could hear her heart beating frantically in her chest. "Wh-what curse?"


    As Thea knew about it, she instinctively placed her hand on Ruth''s knee as a fragile attempt of supporting her.


    "He was devastated and enraged by the loss of his wife. He blamed Sir George because he was the one who asked for her help, and she died protecting him. So the King wanted him and every man of his family to go through the same loss and pain as him.


    He cursed that every man in the O''Dell family will lose his mate after marrying her. Without a mate, we are emotionally weaker and... it also shortens our life span as every day feels like torture without the love."


    Edwin kneeled in front of Ruth, closing the distance between them. He held her hands in his while his eyes peered in hers with utmost affection and the acute fear in them.


    "Ruth this is the curse with which every man in my family has lived. After losing his wife, Sir George had lost the light in his life even though he won the war. He held on only to establish an order that benefitted every breed as it deserved.


    And then he was left with no hope in his life. He died after a couple of years. And since then, my family is bearing the consequences of that curse, and there was no exception."


    Ruth saw moisture gathering at the brim of his eyes as they have now turned back to their cerulean blue colour.


    "I have lost my parents, Uncle Augustus lost Aunt Agatha. I have seen my grandfather suffering every day of his life after he lost my grandmother. Finding a solution to this curse was the only motive that kept him going for long.


    My father too tried finding the solution, and in that attempt, both of my parents lost their lives. Now you know how much aunt Theodora means for us because she kept uncle Augustus strong. But..."


    Ruth looked at him with teary eyes but with a blank face. Others watched the exchange between the two of them with paining hearts. They wished they could do something for them. Alas!


    "But I... I am not that strong Ruth. I am not strong enough to survive a single day without you. Even if I pushed myself to do it for the sake of my people, they will never get the leader they need and deserve.


    Without you, I will just be a hollow shell with no light and no hope. I don''t want to live that life. Now tell me... how can I marry you knowing I will lose you forever?"


    A tear streamed down Ruth''s cheek as she focused on his words.


    "I can not do that Ruth. I was ready to push you away from me than accepting you and marrying you. At least by that way, I would have been rested assured of your safety. And I tried.


    I tried to refuse you after knowing the truth. I thought I could live just by watching you from afar. And I tried."


    Edwin shook his head, trying his best to not break down then and there. He tightly held her hands which still rested on her lap.


    "I may control the human in me, but what about my wolf? He does not understand these things as he is too emotional. All he cares about is his mate, her presence and her acceptance. He thinks he will protect his mate from any danger.


    And that was the mistake my ancestors did. They gave up on the need of their heart and the confidence of their wolf. But none of them could change fate. No one!"


    Edwin could not meet Ruth''s eyes. The disappointment and shock in them were too much for him to bear.


    "M-Master, there must be some solution. The Centaur king was the one who put out the curse. Why don''t we ask them for its removal or something?" Thea asked the question her best friend was unable to speak.


    "No Thea." Lester came to Edwin''s aid as he knew his best friend was not in a state of answering.


    "Edwin''s ancestors tried that, but after the war ended, the King isolated himself. He lived in that state of seclusion until the end of his time. He was deeply hurt by the loss of his wife and thus kept himself away from the world, or else he was not sure where his pain would have taken him.


    They also tried with the next generations of the Centaurs but had no luck with them. Even to this date, every Centaur is wary of the werewolves. Instead of helping us, they would rather ask for more misery to this family who caused a dark phase in their history." He explained.


    Now Ruth felt more hopeless. For the first time, she did not want to utter a word or ask any question. Her curiosity had left her side leaving her alone to deal with the pain.


    She looked down at her hands which were covered tightly by Edwin''s. She wanted him to hold her like that forever.


    Now she understood why he was so hesitant at the idea of marriage. She now knew why the werewolf leader tried finding the pleasure at the wrong places because he was sure to not have it at the right place.


    She understood the reason for his coldness, his careless behaviour, his defensive walls. He was guarding his heart all this time.


    And then she came stealing it under his nose!


    But then what now?


    Was Ruth ready to spend her life with Edwin without establishing an official relationship between them? And even if she did, would the world accept it?


    No!


    They would call her a slut, a gold-digger, an opportunist!


    Perhaps that was why Theodora was so sure that Edwin would not marry Ruth or anyone at that matter. She was so confident that he would never find his mate, and even if he did, she could never be an obstacle in her way.


    Ruth had so much going on in her mind. With every pair of eyes pitying her and Edwin''s state on the verge of breaking down, Ruth could not think clearly.


    She needed a breath of fresh air, or her brain would explode in pieces.


    Edwin tensed when he felt her hands moving under his. Ruth slowly removed her hands from under his before saying,


    "I need to go."


    She did not wait for others to react and was already hurrying out of the room. Edwin sat there staring at the place where she sat not a minute before.. His shoulders hunched down, his eyes reddened with suppressed tears, and a shadow of defeat lingered on his chiselled face.

 Chapter 454 - STAYING AT HOME?

    Theodora had received the news of Ruth staying in Edwin''s office for many hours, which made her wonder what the two of them were cooking.


    She was waiting for Ruth to come out for the whole day, but when that did not happen till late in the evening, she became restless and furious.


    She was adamant about putting that maid at her right place, but she had a dinner to attend at one of the noble family''s places. She was preparing for this dinner a week prior and had a special dress made for it.


    There was no way she was missing a chance to flaunt her new dress and a set of diamond necklaces and earrings to the other ladies from the elites.


    Telling Fannie to be on alert, she left for dinner. When Ruth came out of Edwin''s office, she had teary eyes and looked disturbed. Fannie was confused at her state.


    What was going on?


    Fannie did not wait to see that Ruth was not alone in Edwin''s office. After Ruth''s abrupt exit, the small group became very awkward. Lester signalled everyone to leave, and he stayed behind with Edwin.


    That night both Edwin and Lester were silent. Edwin spent the night staring in nothingness, and Lester spent his night with a bottle of liquor. He did not mean to tell Edwin that everything would be fine, because he was not sure himself.


    He only wanted to be there for his friend, physically and emotionally.


    Sometimes the silence speaks so much than the words!


    Fannie followed Ruth to see her heading straight to her home before her duty finished for the day. Fannie frowned.


    Wasn''t Lady Elsie the best mistress one could ask for? If Fannie decides to leave even five minutes early, then Theodora would lecture her for an hour.


    Why does that bitch Ruth have to get everything good?


    The next day was a Sunday. And considering the stress, Ruth was going through, Elsie decided to give her a day off. But she also knew how much proud Ruth was, so she gave a day off to all her maids except Ida.


    She could use a day by helping herself anyways. Elsie was tired of living between people and anticipated a private life like normal people. So with her sudden decision, she killed two birds with one stone.


    Mrs Payne did not wake up Ruth till late in the morning. It was rare to see the young woman taking a rest for her good. She knew that Edwin had told Ruth about the curse, which she was already aware of.


    Edwin had told her about it the day she trusted him with Reznor''s Painite. Yet she avoided bombarding Ruth for what happened between her and Edwin.


    Ruth woke up to see the bright light entering the room, illuminating it in its vibrant light. She checked the time and was shocked to see how late she slept.


    "Good morning dear!" Mrs Payne came out of the kitchen with a cup of black coffee for Ruth.


    "For your fatigue and headache!" She gave her the cup with a smile.


    "How do you know?" Ruth asked in surprise, holding the cup securely in her hands as it was hotter than she thought.


    Mrs Payne just smiled at her before taking the vessel to water a couple of plants, that she had planted not a week ago.


    "By the way, Thea came to invite you for breakfast as she has also taken a leave today. Since you were sleeping she has changed the plan and now has invited you for a brunch." She informed Ruth, who was blowing on her hot coffee.


    Hearing that, Ruth''s forehead creased with the lines. "I am not feeling like going anywhere. I want to stay at home today." She told before taking a small sip of the bitter liquid.


    She instantly closed her eyes, devouring its taste and its soothing after effect. Mrs Payne had added something more in it, which not only tasted good but also helped to relax her tensed nerves.


    God bless that woman with a long life!


    "That is fine! I understand. I will tell Thea to not save her mother''s famous delicious pie for you."


    Ruth was surprised by how Mrs Payne did not try to convince her to go. And after hearing about Mrs Green''s famous pie, Ruth''s mouth watered and, suddenly the black coffee tasted more bitter compared to that sweet sugary delicacy.


    Ruth waited patiently for Mrs Payne to say something while finishing her coffee. But when she did not, Ruth groaned mentally in defeat.


    "Erm... I think I should go. I do not want Thea to barge in our home like a crazy woman and drag me out of home by pulling my leg. That would not be a sight to see!" She laughed loudly yet awkwardly.


    "No dear. If you do not feel like going then that is fine. I will not let her force you to do anything that you don''t want."


    Ruth''s smile faded hearing that. She stared at Mrs Payne, thinking about what she said. She felt her words had a deeper meaning than the context in which they were said.


    Ruth cleared her throat before saying, "I want to go. I want to do it because I want it!"


    Mrs Payne only nodded her head before resuming the task in her hand.


    About an hour later, Ruth got ready to head to Thea''s home. She decided to go early and help Thea with the cooking and other preparations. She needed to keep her mind engaged in other things than what it always kept itself busy with.


    She asked Mrs Payne to join them as she was sure Thea would not mind it. But Mrs Payne refused and said she was going to spend the afternoon with the few friends she had made in the servants'' quarters who were of her age.


    Ruth then went to Thea''s home after a walk of about five to seven minutes. She knocked on the door expecting Thea to open it but was surprised to see Rees.


    As they stared at each other, the uncomfortableness which she had never experienced before between them became prominent.


    Rees was the first one to cut the silence. "Welcome! Thea is in the kitchen." He said with a small smile before stepping aside to let Ruth in.


    To his disappointment, his attempt was replied by only a curt and distant nod. Ruth entered their home and headed straight to the kitchen, where she could hear the sounds coming from. Rees sighed then closed the door.


    He decided to spend his time in the living room as Ruth had already made it clear that she was not happy to see him even though it was his home.


    "Oh hello Ruth! Welcome!! Do you want some water or-"


    "No thank you! I am alright."


    Thea did not miss the hint of detachment in Ruth''s tone. Wasn''t it the very reason Thea planned this brunch after Edwin told her to take a day off?!


    "Okay." Thea was thinking about what she should do next to continue the conversation but was glad when Ruth took those efforts for her.


    "What are you cooking?" Ruth asked, peering over Thea''s shoulder as Thea stirred the soup on the stove.


    Thea showed her the dishes she had prepared for brunch. But Ruth did not look satisfied. Her eyes kept wandering around the kitchen in search of one thing that changed her mind about this brunch.


    "Erm... you mentioned Mrs Payne about Mrs Green''s pie..." Ruth slowly asked.


    Thea smiled at her friend''s fetish for her mother''s special recipe. "Don''t worry madame. It is here but I hide it or else Rees would not eat a single bite of what I have made."


    When Thea told Ruth to set the table and help her in serving the plates, it was clear that the brunch was not only for the two of them. Rees was also joining them.


    Ruth regretted her decision of giving in to this plan. She knew she was acting childish by expecting Rees to not attend the brunch in his own home.


    But she also did not want to face the awkward interaction with him because she was yet to reach any solid point. She was angry at Edwin, but also at everyone else for keeping it a secret from her for so long.


    But then she should be angry at Thea too, and yet she was here licking and feasting on the food she had prepared. The brunch went into silence as Ruth had anticipated.


    Thea tried to strike conversation many times by involving both Rees and Ruth, yet that did not work. Ruth kept fidgeting in her place, as Rees'' gaze fell on her every now and then.


    She avoided looking at him because every time she did, she didn''t see a predator with sharp teeth. Instead, she saw the man she considered as an anchor after the demise of Mr Payne.


    She considered him as her elder brother, her best friend!


    Perhaps that was why she was so hurt and mad at him because she expected honesty from him.

 Chapter 455 - I THINK YOU DESERVE BETTER!

    Lisa tip-toed into the room that had its curtains drawn, resulting in the room engulfed in the dim light. She was barefoot so that her shoes would not make any sound. She peeked first inside the room to see it was empty.


    That was what Lisa wanted. She closed the door behind her before making sure that no one saw her coming there. She could hear muffled sounds coming from the washroom, and that was why she chose this perfect time.


    Entering further into the room, her frantic eyes searched around for the thing she was meant to get her hands on. She first looked at the bed which was unmade but found nothing on it. She then searched the drawers of the bedside tables, which contained some random things.


    Lisa was careful to not make any sound. She then searched the study table, which was placed aligned with a wall. It was filled with many papers and handwritten notes. Some of them were undecipherable for Lisa as she could barely read and write.


    The Kinsville did not provide education to the humans, unlike in Vincardine, where everyone who could afford, was given a chance to learn and better their lives.


    However, Lisa knew what she was looking for. Giving up on the study table, she rubbed her forehead in distress. Where could it be?


    Then her eyes caught the wardrobe. Its door was slightly open as if someone forgot to close it properly in hurry. It was Lisa''s last resort. She was about to walk in its way when she heard sounds from the washroom followed by the opening of the door.


    She quickly ran to hide behind the thick and wall lengthed curtains. She made sure to hide her feet and held her breath.


    Her heart beat fast in fear. Sweat broke on her forehead. She covered her mouth with her hands tightly to not let it make even the slightest of the sound.


    She heard a knock on the door then it was being opened.


    "My Lord, you are asked to join Lord Ambrose and Lady Aurora for the breakfast."


    Lisa heard a maid''s soft voice.


    "Alright"


    She heard him say. Then she heard a weird sound as if someone had slapped a person. But Lisa knew better than that.


    That pervert just spanked the maid because the woman giggled after that like a little girl. Lisa clenched her jaw as anger and jealousy took over her.


    She heard Darius whistle around as he opened the wardrobe and pulled out a grey shirt. He wore it with black pants. He tucked the shirt perfectly inside the pants, left the upper two buttons of his shirt open, to display his chiselled chest.


    After combing his hair, he left the room. Lisa waited for a few seconds, even after he exited the room before she gasped for air.


    She came out from behind the curtains. She swiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand. After her breath became normal, she walked towards the wardrobe.


    Opening it, she saw piles of clothes that were enough to cover the whole human male population of Kinsville. Lisa began her search from the bottom as that was where people usually hide their secrets.


    With every drawer closing after disappointment, her hopes began to thin. Yet she was not ready to give up. She kept rummaging through each drawer and each compartment of the wardrobe.


    "You forgot to stop your heartbeats, sweetheart!"


    Lisa froze hearing that sinister whisper in her ear. The jacket she was holding in her hands fell on the floor with a light thud. Her whole body turned stiff, her eyes widened in shock.


    Before she could release the breath she was holding, she was thrown into the bed forcefully. She whimpered in pain as she landed on her front. Her body bounced as soon as it touched the mattress but was pressed into it by Darius''s body weight as he jumped on her.


    Lisa''s fear spiked up as Darius held her hands, pinning them on her back with his one hand. His other hand held her head, pressing it further into the mattress.


    Lisa hyperventilated as fear gripped her heart from all sides. She could not breathe enough and thus gasp for air with her opened mouth.


    "What the fuck were you looking for Lisa?" Darius growled dangerously from above her.


    "D-Darius... p-please. Let go of me!" Lisa tried struggling, although she knew she was no match to this Vampire''s strength.


    "Tell me first!" Darius pressed her head further into the mattress.


    She had her face partially stuffed into the soft cotton of the mattress, failing to see his red eyes as he glared down at her.


    "You are hurting me!" Lisa screamed as her eyes watered.


    Darius used his hand to grip her hair tightly, then pulled her head backwards, which shot a sharp pain in her scalp.


    "Aaaahh" Lisa screamed in pain.


    But that did nothing to that heartless man.


    "Do you think I am a fool Lisa? I knew the moment you entered my bedroom. I was waiting for you to do what you wanted. Now don''t test my patience and tell me- What. The. Fuck. You were searching?"


    The pain in her scalp numbed her senses. The tears freely flew out of her eyes as she clenched them shut. She bit her lower lip to suppress the screams as the pain turned unbearable as Darius''s sharp nails dug into her hands, drawing blood from them.


    Lisa gasped for more air, the sounds of it filled the room along with her frantically beating heart.


    "I am repeating myself again Lisa. Tell me what were you looking for or-"


    "Or what?" She gritted her teeth.


    Darius was taken aback by her braveness. In a swift motion, he turned her around so that now she lay on her back. He held her hands above her head as he narrowed his eyes down at her.


    "You know what I am capable of Lisa!" Darius said, chuckling darkly.


    "All you can do is kill me Darius! There is nothing more you are capable of doing!!"


    Darius stared at her for a long minute, trying to figure out her mess of thoughts.


    A minute of silence later, he said calmly. "You are intentionally provoking me. Am I right Lisa?!"


    He saw the chaos erupting in her orbs as she daringly stared at him.


    "What if I am?" She retorted.


    "Then I would like to know why. Why are you doing this?"


    Lisa was silent for a moment weighing the possibilities in her brain. Giving up on pondering, she addressed the issue straightforwardly.


    "Why are you hiding your experiment from your father?"


    Darius was surprised to hear that from her. He furrowed his brows in suspicion. "Why are you suddenly interested in my business?"


    "I want to know." Came her reply.


    And then it dawned upon him.


    "You want to expose me in front of my father!" Darius exclaimed in sheer shock.


    He hoped she would deny it, but then her silence made it crystal clear for him. He was right about his assumption!


    Lisa watched in confusion as Darius released her before getting up from her. He paced around the room, lost in deep thoughts.


    Lisa slowly sat up in bed. She saw the marks left by Darius''s nails on her hand. Her hair was a mess on her head, her face was smeared with tears and sweat.


    Yesterday when Hilton came to meet Ambrose, he also met Darius secretly. He handed him some handwritten notes which were about Darius''s experiment.


    During all this time, Lisa had concluded that Ambrose and Darius were the two ends of a line. Darius had asked for a chance with his father.


    Lisa knew that if Darius succeeded in his experiment, then he would initiate a war. And his first strike was targeted at Edwin O''Dell. But what made Lisa feel disgusted with that vampire was his weapon.


    Lisa could tolerate any assault he would inflict on her but not this. Only a monster would think of doing that to those innocent children.


    Lisa would not let that happen.


    And when she saw that exchange between Darius and Hilton, she also saw an opportunity to stop Darius.


    "Why Lisa?"


    She looked up to see him gazing at her with saddened eyes. As if she had disappointed him, betrayed him.


    But after witnessing how low he had stooped by throwing her in the mouth of death, just to get at Reznor, she knew how manipulative and selfish he was.


    And the moment she got to know about his evil and inhuman plan, whatever was blooming in her heart for this man wilted away.


    "Stop it, Darius! Stop everything!! You don''t need to prove yourself to anyone. You are the next Vampire leader anyway. You are capable of many things.


    Trust me, you will write the history with your own hand. There are many ways for it. You don''t need to walk on a path of destruction, just to gain someone else''s recognition."


    Darius''s face softened as he watched her getting up from the bed and nearing him. Lisa did not break their eye contact. She cupped his face in her palms.


    At that moment, he looked like a lost child who yearned for a touch of care.


    "You deserve better Darius! Edwin O''Dell or anyone at that matter are not your enemies. They are not going to hurt you or steal anything from you. Please stop!"


    Lisa said, gathering all her emotions and sincereness. She saw something changing in his eyes, and her hopes rose.


    "You... you really think so Lisa?" He asked expectantly.


    Lisa smiled. "Yes, Darius. I think you deserve better!"


    Darius held her hand that rested on his face. He wrapped his fingers around her wrist before kissing her palm.


    He gulped down while still not breaking their eye contact.


    "Thank you Lisa!" Darius smiled softly. "Thank you so much for teaching me that."


    Lisa smiled. Her heart fluttered with happiness that finally he understood. She knew she could change him over time.


    A cracking sound was followed by a gut-wrenching scream that left Lisa''s mouth as she wailed in pain. Lisa looked up in utter shock as Darius glared down at her.


    "Thank you Lisa for teaching me to not trust anyone but yourself!"


    Lisa''s eyes moved to her hand, which was twisted at an odd angle. The pain was so unbearable that she wished for death at that moment.


    Darius held her face in his fingers before leaning close to it.


    "The next time you decide to play a detective, remember this!"


    Lisa''s eyes watered profusely as her hand felt numb with the white pain.


    "Take care, Lisa!" Darius kissed her lips before pushing her to the floor then walking away.


    He left her wailing in pain as she cried loudly, begging for help.

 Chapter 456 - THEY CAME ONLY FOR ME!

    After an awkward brunch, Thea conveniently excused herself, saying she would get back in ten minutes after giving some pie to her neighbours.


    Rees knew she was not particularly fond of these neighbours. She just used it as an excuse to give Rees and Ruth some time to speak and mend things with each other.


    "Let me help you with it," Rees said as he folded his sleeves to clean the dishes, along with Ruth.


    His sweet gesture touched her heart. Now that Ruth knew that Rees was a son of Edwin''s mentor and belonged to a well to do family, she found it admiring how grounded he was.


    In the times where the household chores were entitled to only women, she had seen him helping Thea in daily errands and other things without complaining.


    Mrs Green even grumbled that he had made Thea lazy.


    Ruth did not say a word and focused on what she was doing. Five minutes later, the silence between them poked her mind. She had never been so silent around him before.


    "You don''t have anything to say?" She finally asked.


    He shrugged his shoulders. "What I can say is what everyone is bombarding you with. And what I want to say is perhaps useless at this point when you are not ready to even spare me a glance. And the remaining is what I chose not to say."


    His tone was flat. It was not accusing or guilty. Ruth pursed her lips, thinking why he had to be so smart at everything he did.


    "What if I am willing to hear?"


    "Then I would advise you to not only hear with your ears but also try to hear by your heart. Sometimes, the most logical solution is useless in decisions of life."


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him. "Are you trying to tell me that I should overlook everything and stay with Edwin only because I love him?"


    Rees paused, cleaning the bowl in his hand. "No! I am telling you that we all have to sacrifice one thing or another at some point in life. Some sacrifices result in regrets, while some make one feel proud.


    It is your life Ruth and thus your choice. I am just telling you to be cautious of your choices. You are a special woman Ruth. Your every choice is going to affect thousands of lives and perhaps millions."


    Ruth watched in confusion as he frowned deeply at the end of his sentence.


    What did he mean by millions?


    "If I can do the sacrifices so can Edwin, right? What if I ask him to sacrifice his title, his family, his world and come with me? We can start fresh somewhere far away. Wouldn''t it be good for everyone?"


    Rees looked at Ruth as if she had lost her mind. Putting the bowl down- a little harshly- he turned to face her.


    "You can rip him away from everything but would you be able to sepaate his fate from him?"


    Ruth was speechless. Of course, she couldn''t!


    "Besides it is downright selfishness, Ruth!" Now his tone was hard.


    "Exactly Rees! If asking so much from Edwin is selfishness, then asking the same from me is also selfish! I am not trying to put a blame on anyone here. This is all written in fate, and no one can run away from it.


    I am just... I am just frustrated, confused, annoyed, angry and... s-scared! Who wants to die early than their time Rees? And for what? For the world which I had no idea existed until a few days before?"


    Ruth turned her head to hide her teary eyes. But Rees knew her better than that. He held her shoulders and made her look at him.


    "I know you are scared Ruth. I have seen Thea going through same phase before. But in your case it is more complicated than hers."


    Rees wiped a single tear that rolled down her eyes.


    "It is fine to be scared. It is okay if you are confused and need time to think through all the possibilities. And I don''t blame you to hesitate sacrificing so much for the world, the people you do not know."


    Ruth was warmed by his sincere words.


    "It is not only about how much you both love each other Ruth. A mate bond is something very profound and deeper than the love the humans experience. It is not only the bonding of two hearts but also of two souls.


    I am not trying to influence your decision but just want you to know that without you, he could never be the man his family needs, a leader his people needs and live a life that he deserves."


    Ruth could tell how much her presence affected Edwin and his wolf after hearing the incidences when he lost control over his wolf because of her.


    "Ruth, every soul takes life in this world for a purpose. Ours is to be loyal to our leader, fight by his side and die for him if it takes us to that. And yours is to be the anchorage his ship needs in the ocean of guilt, sorrow, anger and darkness.


    With his immense power, he is more vulnerable to falling into the trap of darkness. And, that was the root cause of the great war. In our world, a mate is not only to make love to bring children into the world.


    A mate is more than that. You are the link that can keep him connected to reality, the truth. As he is our guide, you are his guiding light. Without you, he will be lost, and so will we!"


    Ruth did not know what to say anymore. Rees sensed how her shoulders fell under the pressure of responsibilities. He pulled her into a hug. That was when Ruth realised what she needed at that time was not that pie in the dessert.


    She needed a shoulder to rely on and vent out all of her frustration.


    *


    *


    *


    Lester knocked on the door of Edwin''s office. He then opened it to see Edwin staring out through the window. His hands were crossed behind his back.


    "Edwin, you called me?"


    Edwin nodded his head, his back still facing Lester.


    "I haven''t heard any news on the kidnapping case, why?"


    Lester sighed. He should have known better than hiding it from Edwin. That man had tens of eyes and ears spread everywhere.


    "Edwin, I am sorry. I-"


    Edwin turned around swiftly. His face set in a hard mould, his eyes were serious.


    "I do not want to hear apology Lester. I called you to hear about investigation."


    Lester knew he was angry. "I am sure you already know the updates."


    Edwin''s jaw ticked. His eyes slowly changed their colour.


    Lester quickly put his fist on his chest and bowed. "My intention was not to keep you in dark, my Alpha. You are already going through so much in your personal life and I did not want to-"


    "Lester Wright! I am your leader and not your best friend when it comes to our duties and responsibilities towards our people. I would not neglect my duties even if I am on my death bed.


    So don''t use the happening in my personal life as an excuse. I want all the details, right NOW!"


    Edwin''s commanding voice and the domination oozed from his wolf made Lester''s wolf acknowledge his authority again.


    Lester nodded before he explained everything that his father learned about the missing spies and the rogues. He also told Edwin that he had asked for Mrs Payne''s help.


    "Why do you think that these rogues are involved in the kidnappings?" Edwin asked after patiently hearing everything.


    "Isn''t it strange that we have found the samples of saliva and other evidences of rogues'' presence at the borders of only those packs where the kidnappings has occured?" Lester asked.


    "But none of the cubs are missing from Vincardine and yet we found rogues at our border too." Edwin argued.


    "Perhaps it was a plan?! A preparation before the act!"


    Well, that made sense.


    "Have you found anything about those three rogues who attacked me and... Ruth?"


    Lester nodded his head in a yes. "They all had red eyes and were salivating profusely. We have confirmed it from Ruth too. They do not belong to your pack or your spy network."


    "See, there is a change in pattern! All the rogues belonged to those respective packs." Edwin presented another argument.


    Lester could tell that he was only trying to avoid accepting the truth that the people who were his pride- his spies- were used by someone else against him.


    But avoidance is not a solution!


    "That is what irks me, Edwin. It means those three rogues were not around Vincardine to prepare for the kidnapping. Or, they would have been found near the border and not at the waterfall.


    It means only one thing!"


    Edwin clenched his fists, his eyes darkened in anger.


    "They came only for me!"

 Chapter 457 - YOU CAN TELL IN FRONT OF HER!

    Thea smiled, seeing that Ruth and Rees were now on better terms with each other and her plan succeeded well. After that, they all sat in the living room, discussing random topics which came as a breather for Ruth.


    Rees was saying something when his body suddenly stiffened, his eyes darkened. This time Ruth noticed how his behaviour did not put her under the pile of queries. Instead, she was calm and curious to know who was contacting him through the mindlink.


    She wished it should have been one of her powers. Wouldn''t it be great if she could communicate with anyone without moving from her place?!!!


    Wait! Did she find it amusing?


    Ruth was broken out of her thoughts when Rees''s eyes turned to normal. He stood up in urgency.


    "I need to go!" He told.


    Thea and Ruth shared a concerned look. "Rees, is everything alright?" Thea asked.


    Rees''s eyes moved to Ruth before he said, "Yes. I just... need to go."


    Ruth narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I know you are lying because of me. Tell me what is it? You know I can take anything on me after knowing the man of my dreams is actually a mythological creature."


    Rees clearly did not like the mythological creature part, yet he chose to not comment on it.


    "Master has something to discuss." He said discreetly.


    "And what is it?"


    Rees shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other. He saw Thea nodding her head in encouragement.


    ~"You can tell in front of her."~ She thought as she knew he would hear her.


    "Wait wait wait!" Ruth jumped out of her seat, taking both of them by surprise.


    "Am I missing on something or did you two just do that telepathy thing?" She asked, pointing her fingers at them with wide eyes.


    "Ruth, it is not telepathy. And after the marking a werewolf can hear the human''s thoughts but a human can only feel the other''s emotions." Thea explained.


    Ruth blinked in confusion. "What is marking?"


    Thea pushed her hair aside, revealing her neck where two dots were visible. Rees then showed his neck to show Thea''s mark on her- the symbol of their love- an arrow.


    Ruth neared them, studying their marks carefully.


    "These marks are the indication for the other werewolves that you have a mate. This is a mark given by humans. If Thea was a werewolf then she would have left the same mark as hers on me." Rees explained.


    They waited for her reaction, and when her eyes grew saucer-shaped, they braced themselves for another of her outburst.


    "You worm! You bite her!!" Ruth shrieked in horror punching Rees in his chest.


    While Rees tried to comprehend what was wrong with it, Thea burst out laughing.


    "A.... w-worm? Really Ruth?!!! Hhaaahhaahahaa"


    Rees pursed his lips in displease. "You could have just compared me with a wolf." He said dryly.


    "Oh shut up! You are a wolf!"


    Rees raised his finger to correct her. "A werewolf!" He told.


    Ruth took a deep breath to calm herself. This was too much... this was too much. And then it hit her.


    She had noticed how Edwin kept looking at her neck hungrily every time they get physically closer.


    "It means..."


    "Yes, Ruth. If you mate with Edwin like physically... then you will also get the same mark as me!" Thea smiled, recovering from her fit of laughter.


    "Uhhh... I was happy to believe it was a giant mosquito bite." Ruth grumbled, rolling her eyes.


    Thea shook her head before turning her attention to her husband again.


    "Rees is there something serious?"


    Rees sighed. Perhaps Ruth should know this.


    "Master thinks that the rogues who attacked him and Ruth that night of full moon were not any random rogues. They went at the waterfall with the intention of killing Master."


    Both women gasped in shock. There were instances when they had found rogues around Vincardine, so Thea thought this must be the same case but after knowing this, she was worried.


    "You could have said hurting rather than killing." That was the reaction of Ruth.


    Rees stared directly into her eyes. "We don''t hurt Ruth. We always aim for the kill!"


    A cold shiver ran down Ruth''s spine as she flinched. Rees left after that, leaving Thea to calm Ruth down.


    Five minutes of silence later, and after finishing a glass of water, Ruth finally looked up at Thea.


    "Is it too hard?"


    Thea did not need elaboration of her question. She knew what she was asking.


    Thea nodded her head. "Honestly, yes. It is! It is like living in the other universe where the customs, culture, traditions, history... everything is different.


    But I got used to it gradually. Rees helped a lot, and his parents are always nice and ready to help me."


    Ruth was quiet for some time. "But I will not have in-laws like you to support me." Ruth said sadly.


    Thea put her hand on Ruth''s shoulder. "But you will have Master to tend every need of you. Isn''t he enough?"


    Ruth bit the inside of her cheek. "Thea do you know everything about this mate thing?"


    "Well... I think I do."


    "What if I reject Edwin?"


    Ruth noticed how Thea tensed at that question. She was silent at first, but then asked, "Do you want to know the truth or a sugar-coated consolation?"


    Ruth gulped down in nervousness. "I would like to hear the truth."


    "Alright! So let me clarify first that this is not a made-up story. I had the same question on my mind for Rees and then he told me this as an answer. It cleared all my queries. I hope it will do the same for you." Thea told.


    Ruth nodded her head, patiently waiting to hear another story, another tale that would definitely feel unreal to her.


    "So this story is about a female wolf. She was Rees''s good friend. They were together in the Academy- a place similar to school where the supernaturals learn, not only the warfare but also their respective powers and other subjects like history, administration, business, etc.


    She had just turned twenty years old. It is the usual age from onwards a werewolf finds its mate. She was this lovely and lively young girl. She came from a simple family but was very ambitious. She wanted to be a warrior and serve her leader."


    Ruth was surprised to hear that. "She knew Edwin?"


    Thea shook her head. "Not everyone has met Master. But they all know his name and recognise his authority and superiority."


    For some reason, Ruth''s chest swelled up in pride.


    "The Academy arranges special sessions guided by the previous students who have excelled in their field of expertise once in a year. She was very excited to attend these sessions as this was the first time she was going to meet her leader in person."


    "Edwin went there to teach her?"


    "Yes. Not only Master but also other students who studied with him in his batch were invited. This young girl was a hopeless romantic and dreamed of having a mate who would love her and cherish her.


    When the special mentors arrived at the institution, everyone was excited. She was happy and excited too! Little did she know that her fate was about to make her dream come true."


    Suddenly Ruth looked alarmed. "Don''t tell me, she was Edwin''s mate."


    Thea shook her head smiling. "No Ruth. All the supernaturals have only one mate in one lifetime."


    Ruth released a sigh of relief.


    "She found her mate Ruth. She told Rees about it. Rees even made fun of her. She did not tell who her mate was because... because she knew it was a frowned upon scene."


    "Why?" Ruth asked in confusion.


    "Because her mate is seen as an enemy of the werewolves." Thea told, goosebumps formed on her skin.


    "Oh no!" Ruth felt sad for the young girl who was a complete stranger to her, yet she could picture her in front of her eyes.


    "What happened then?"


    "She dared to approach him one day. It was the last day of the special session and the next day the mentors were going back to their respective towns." Thea told what she was informed by Rees.


    "Did he say yes?" Ruth asked in anticipation.


    But the sad look on Thea''s face gave her the answer even before she opened her mouth.


    "He didn''t. He rejected her, insulted her, laughed at her for thinking someone like him would accept her as his mate. He said that the only relation between the two breeds is of enemies!"


    Ruth saw that coming since the beginning of their conversation, and yet her heart hurt for the young woman.


    She could not imagine how she had felt at that time after getting rejected and humiliated by the man she was in love with, who was chosen to stay by her side by destiny herself.


    "Did she take it well? I am sure she must be devastated!" Ruth said with a sorrowful voice.


    "Not only she Ruth but also her wolf was devastated. She went missing that night, but nobody really noticed it until the next afternoon. By that time her mate and others had ridden on for their journey.


    They searched for her everywhere. Rees was looking at every corner and place where she could be, but she was nowhere to be found. He remembered her mentioning finding her mate. He thought she must have gone to him.


    But he had no idea who that man was. So he checked her room, and in one of her notebooks, he found the description of that man."


    "Then?"


    The story was making Ruth tense with every passing second.. She did not know what happened next and how it would give her answer to her question, yet she wanted to hear it till the end.

 Chapter 458 - HER NAME WAS GRACE!

    At this point of the story, Ruth was so connected to the unfortunate young she-wolf that she nervously waited to hear more.


    "Rees recognised that man Ruth. And thus was too scared to inform about it to anyone.So he decided to wait until they found her. And he regret that decision to this date and will keep carrying it for all of his life."


    Ruth understood why Rees did that. He was young and scared. She understood that he was trying to save his friend. There was a possibility that nobody would have helped him to find his friend after knowing she was a mate of an enemy.


    And even if they would have found her, Rees must be scared of the treatment she would receive after everyone got to know the truth.


    "So did they find her?"


    Thea nodded her head in a yes.


    "They did."


    The chilliness of her tone made Ruth wrap her hands around her.


    "But it was too late."


    "What do you mean?" Ruth asked in a whisper as if she was afraid to hear it.


    "A few hours before they found her, a devastating news landed early in the morning. A news of bloodshed."


    "b-Bloodshed?"


    Thea nodded her head somberly. "A small village of about sixty to seventy houses was destroyed overnight. Not a single person was spared- children, women, elders... everyone was brutally killed.


    Those who managed to run into the forest were also killed after chasing them, their dead bodies were scattered all around the perimeter of that humble village."


    Ruth''s hands shakily covered her mouth as her eyes bulge out in fright. "You mean... it was..."


    "Yes Ruth. She killed all of them, destroyed their lives in a fit of rage."


    "But... but that is just an extreme step. She did not need to do it."


    Now Ruth was confused if she should feel pity for that young she-wolf or, should she be angry at her.


    "That is the thing, Ruth! When werewolf gets rejected by their mate, they are also cut by their pack. Because other pack members see them as a threat or a competition to their mates.


    These supernatural creatures are very possessive about their mates and can not tolerate any possible threat to their relationship with their mates. And thus they abandoned the member who gets rejected by their mate." Thea explained.


    Ruth was stunned. "You mean if I reject Edwin, he would also be abondon by his pack?"


    Thea paused thoughtfully for a second before she shook her head. "I highly doubt that as he is not any werewolf but is also a leader. They all need him. But yes, he might face hostility from other males from not only his pack but also from the other packs. He will be seen only as an asset and not as a respected figure."


    Ruth cast her eyes down in her lap. She had a deep frown etched on her face.


    Now she understood why everyone was telling her that Edwin needed his mate, his Luna.


    "How did they find her then?" Ruth asked, looking up at Thea again.


    "Rees was beyond shock when the news reached the Academy. His father was there at that time as he is one of the mentors in the Academy. He went to his father and told him everything.


    My father-in-law then spoke with his colleagues, and they decided to inform it to Lord Augustus."


    "Lord Augustus? But he is not the leader!"


    Thea was taken aback by the sudden zeal with which Ruth spoke. Sensing she had overreacted, Ruth cleared her throat awkwardly. "I mean... does Lord Augustus have the authority to take decisions in such matters? He is just Edwin''s guardian, isn''t he?"


    "Ruth, you have no idea how much authority Lord Augustus has gathered in his hands over all these years. Young Master was only a nominal figure back then, but all the authority was concentrated in Lod Augustus''s hands.


    But since you came into Master''s life, he has begun taking his responsibilities. Perhaps that is the reason Lady Theodora and Lord Augustus want you away from Young Master."


    Now Ruth understood it all. Theodora''s tussle was not only because she had grudges against Ruth, but it was because she feared if Ruth continued getting closer to Edwin, she would change him completely.


    And that might lead to Edwin assuming the complete charge, and then Lord Augustus would be left with nothing in his hands, and so would Theodora.


    Well wouldn''t that be great to see?!, Ruth thought.


    "What did Lord Augustus do?" Ruth asked next.


    Thea leaned back with a sigh. "He could not do much other than sending search parties to find her. He also sent his men to handle the bloodshed in that village.


    They had to do a lot of work to suppress that news. And even though the word spread about it, people consider it as a rumour as nobody found any proof of that mass killing. Because Lord Augustus cleaned all the pieces of evidence."


    Ruth felt her head become heavy. She felt like a fool, an ignorant person. So much was happening around her, with her, yet she did not get even a whiff about it. Was she so blind and lost in her confined life?


    "Do not think much about it Ruth. No humans have any idea of what happens around them. There are two different worlds at the same time, on the same land, in the same community and yet they are well distinguished."


    Thea tried to help Ruth feel less foolish.


    "When they could not find her for long, they finally decided to tell Young Master. At that time he kept himself away from all these matters. He was very different back then." Thea said slowly.


    "I have a fair idea of it." Ruth whispered.


    "But it was just a facade!"


    That made Ruth snap up her head in surprise. "What?"


    "Yes. Young Master was aware of the dangers lurking around him. So he created this illusion of careless, reckless, selfish and irresponsible rich brat around him to fool the world. He used it to keep his enemies unwatchful to avoid the unnecessary tussle."


    A long minute passed in silence. As Ruth learned more and more about Edwin, she realised that the man she knew was only a half part of him. There was so much more to him that she had no idea about.


    He indeed was a fathomless ocean!


    "The moment Young Master got the news, he himself went to that village. The destruction and the gruesomeness shook the witnesses'' souls. That was the first time Rees interacted with him personally, as he was always shy to do so during their sessions.


    When Rees told him about the she-wolf''s mate, Young Master was surprised just like others. He saw the clear hesitation and doubts in the eyes of other werewolves present there. To avoid any possible complications, Young Master decided to go by himself in search of her.


    Although she was now a rogue and a mass killer, he did not want her to get hurt by any of his people." Thea narrated further.


    "So he believed that it was not entirely her fault. The rejection in love made her do that."


    Thea smiled, shaking her head. "No. He never believed in love until he fell in love with you."


    That made Ruth bite her lower lips as she fought the smile.


    "When Master found her, she had lost all her senses and rationale. After a werewolf becomes a rogue, he loses his emotional and psychological connection with his pack members, which directly hampers their emotions.


    And thus, they did not see the destruction or hurting others as something forbidden. To them, it is a way of letting their wolf enjoy the freedom and spread the terror so that no one dares to cross their path."


    Ruth felt like Thea was prolonging the story to avoid telling the end of it. But she desperately wanted to know it.


    "Did he... did he save her?"


    "Yes. He saved her from her misery by killing her."


    That was the last thing Ruth wanted to hear. She clenched her eyes shut as the corners of them moistened. Her heart ran to that innocent soul who lost at the hands of destiny.


    "Isn''t there any way to save them Thea? I mean one should not lose everything for the mistake of other person." Ruth did not like this way.


    She did not want anyone to lose their life only because someone else failed to acknowledge destiny''s wish and their heart call.


    "Fortunately I think Master has found a way."


    "Really?"


    Thea nodded her head with a smile. "Kevin!"


    Ruth''s mind instantly pictured the handsome young man she had met in Bluemoon town.


    "He is rejected by his mate?" Ruth asked in astonishment.


    Thea told Ruth about Kevin- how his mate rejected him, how Edwin had to go and help him. And that was how Ruth finally got to know how Edwin got so badly injured.


    Ruth felt like her head was spinning with all the shocks she had received.


    "I think now you know more than enough for a day. Let me get you something to drink." Thea went into the kitchen to prepare a drink for both of them


    Ruth, on the other hand, sat silently staring at the vase placed in the corner of the living room.


    She replayed her long conversation with Thea, absorbing every detail about this newfound world.


    In the afternoon, when Ruth got ready to leave. She paused near the door before turning to face Thea.


    "Thea, what was the name of Rees''s fiend?" Ruth asked out of curiosity after listening to her tragic life story.


    "Grace! Her name was Grace!!"

 Chapter 459 - I THINK SOMETHING IS STOPPING ME!

    The whole day Ruth kept thinking about the mate bond and the story of Grace. She did not understand and agree on the werewolf ways but then how could she comment on that when the humans were ready to kill their own blood for the sake of the family prestige?!


    Ruth thought that the more she would dive into Edwin''s world, she would lose herself. That was her biggest fear. Contrary to that, she was slowly finding herself in his world unknowingly.


    -"Every soul takes life in this world for a purpose. Yours is to be the anchorage his ship needs in the ocean of guilt, sorrow, anger and darkness.


    With his immense power, he is more vulnerable to falling into the trap of darkness. And, that was the root cause of the great war. In our world, a mate is not only to make love to bring children into the world.


    A mate is more than that. You are the link that can keep him connected to reality, the truth. As he is our guide, you are his guiding light. Without you, he will be lost, and so will we!"-


    Unexpectantly a conversation with Rees had cleared ways for Ruth. His words helped her understand the importance of her, not only in Edwin''s life but also in the lives of his people.


    By now, she understood the responsibilities which would come with her love for Edwin.


    Now the only question was- was she ready to go through it all even after knowing that she could die?


    -"If you chose me, you will choose my wolf, my world, my people, my burdens and... the dangers too. You will not only be Edwin''s wife, but you will also be the Luna of the werewolf breed.


    And always remember, with the title comes the responsibilities. You will need to be the mother figure for all of them, their guiding light. You may need to sacrifice many things even if you don''t want it."-


    Edwin had already made it clear to her that there was no option of choosing only Edwin. The only available options were, either choosing or rejecting Edwin O''Dell, a werewolf leader.


    Suddenly Ruth began feeling a heavyweight on her shoulders. She felt like she was balancing her life on a finger of her right hand and her identity and ambitions on a finger of her left hand while walking on the slippery surface of immense possibilities and dangers.


    It was the next day, and she needed to go to ''the great manor''. She had not heard anything from Edwin, after their conversation about the Black book.


    She wondered what was he doing and if his wolf was alright. During her conversation with Elsie and Thea, they told Ruth how Edwin hurt Elsie and Lester badly when his wolf became uncontrollable.


    Ruth felt guilty as knowingly or unknowingly she was the reason for all of that. She only wished that would not repeat this time too.


    While passing by his building, Ruth could not help but keep looking at his office and the chamber. She tried ignoring her worries and walking away, but her mind was defeated by her concerned heart.


    She knew if he was in her place, then he wouldn''t have left her side even for a second in this situation.


    She was not sure of her decision yet, but she could not deny her love for him. It was as strong and sacred as the mate bond. Not only their hearts but also their souls are connected on a deeper level.


    Ruth stopped in front of his chamber and was about to knock on the door when the burly guard outside informed her that Edwin was in his office.


    Thanking him, she then turned on the way to Edwin''s office. Opening the door, she found his head stuffed in a mess of papers that sprawled all over his table.


    He was so engrossed in his work that he did not sense her presence.


    To gain his attention, Ruth cleared her throat. Edwin looked up from his work and was surprised to see Ruth in his office early in the morning.


    "Ruth?"


    She noticed how his tired face brightened visibly seeing her there.


    "Am I disturbing you?" She asked while lingering in the door.


    "No, I mean... please come." He said, putting the papers down.


    Ruth closed the door behind her as she walked slowly towards him. He expected her to stop near his desk. Instead, she walked past it and towards another table behind.


    He watched her in confusion as she poured some wolfsbane potion into a glass. She neared him and offered that glass to him.


    "I thought you need it."


    Edwin looked at her questioningly.


    "I know what is it. Lady Elsie told me that it helps you to keep your wolf in control." Ruth explained his unsaid question.


    Edwin forwarded his hand to take the glass. His fingertips lightly brushed hers, making her suck a breath.


    Ruth instantly tore her eyes from his hypnotising ones as she knew she would spend more time than intended if she kept looking into them.


    "Are you okay?" Edwin asked after taking a sip from the glass.


    If did not need it before, then he definitely needed it now, after seeing her standing right in front of him.


    She nodded her head slowly. "Just overwhelmed with all the information. I wish I would have studied so much in my childhood then I would have definitely been a teacher or something like that." She joked.


    Edwin smiled at her words. "You are a smart woman."


    "But I also want to be a wise one." She added quickly.


    "So you must search for a way to achieve that goal." He replied.


    Edwin enjoyed such random conversations with her. She was perhaps the only person who could make him talk for so long.


    And he did not mind it at all!


    "Hmm... I think I have found a way but..." She trailed off, staring down at the pen stand on his table. She was thinking about something.


    "But what?"


    "I think something is stopping me." She admitted truthfully.


    "And what is it?" Edwin asked curiously.


    By her expressions and depth of voice, he figured she was not speaking randomly. She was indeed pondering over it for some time.


    "Is it about your current situation?" Edwin asked the first doubt that came to his mind.


    Her eyes landed on his. "Perhaps"


    "Then you should not discuss it with me. There are chances I would influence you in my favour." Edwin said, staring deep in her hazel orbs.


    "Yes, there are chances of that. But will you?"


    She searched something on his face, fingers crossed at her sides.


    After a few moments, Edwin shook his head. "No!" He told simply.


    "Then I have come to the right person." She smiled, releasing her crossed fingers.


    "As per my knowledge what stops a person from doing what he wants is fear. My grandfather used to say that fear is the dangerous enemy of a being." Edwin recalled one of the most important life lessons he had received from his grandfather.


    "I thought it is laziness." Ruth argued.


    "Laziness is just an excuse to hide that fear." Edwin leaned behind in his chair as he said that.


    Every time Ruth had such discussions with this man, he enlightened a new perspective for her curious mind.


    "And what if I could not overcome that fear?"


    Ruth was tired of endless pondering. She did not want to discuss more with anyone else. She knew they all were trying to help her, yet she could not help but think that they all were somewhat biased to Edwin''s side.


    Mrs Payne had already told her to not ask her opinion. She did not want to explain anything and influence Ruth''s decision, yet she was there to clear her doubts and listen to her unbiasedly. She only told that she was with Ruth in her every choice.


    That left Ruth with no one but Edwin. He was the only person she trusted blindly and knew would never disappoint her. And that was why she came to ask for his help.


    "Fear is one of the prominent emotions we all feel. Some may show it, some may not. Yet it resides in all of our minds. And I think to be wise one must learn to control their mind.


    Do not let your fears dictate your life. We all get scared at some point in our lives. It is natural... accept it. But do not let it overpower your capabilities. Listen to your heart... it will guide you the right way."


    Ruth wondered if Edwin had mastered the skill of controlling his mind. Because in her eyes, he was the wisest person she had ever met... only if he chose to be!


    She nodded her head with a smile. "Thank you!"


    Edwin did not push for more. He did not ask her what was she thinking then. He was only glad that she came to him instead of going to others.


    Not until a few months back, she was running to everyone but him.


    Well... he had earned it with great patience!


    Ruth turned to leave after thanking Edwin and looked more composed and calm than when she walked into his office. Edwin did not stop her, only smiled at her when she turned her head to look at him last time before leaving.


    Feeling better than before, Ruth began walking towards Elsie''s chamber.


    Little did she know that another trouble for the day was approaching her fast.

 Chapter 460 - AN OPEN CHALLENGE

    Ruth felt her heart at little ease after speaking with Edwin. Although she was still in the dilemma, Ruth was sure that their conversation would really help her reach the decision.


    Was she taking too long to decide? She kept wondering that. But then she could not hurry as it was not only about her life but was also about Edwin''s and thousands of people who were practically strangers to her.


    Ruth was lost in those thoughts as she exited Edwin''s building then entered where the rest of the family members lived.


    Walking through the corridor, she got abruptly pulled by someone. The person spun her around, their nails digging in her skin.


    Ruth gasped loudly at the sudden action, but when her eyes caught the sight of a person, her mood soured.


    "Lady Theodora!" She said as much politely as she could.


    "Where are you coming from?" Theodora asked.


    Ruth figured that she already knew by the accusive tone she used.


    "I went into Lord Edwin''s office." Ruth told boldly.


    She felt more confident talking about her and Edwin after knowing she was his mate. There was no way Lady Theodora or Lord Augustus could change that fact.


    "Why?" Theodora narrowed her eyes in anger. She had not expected such boldness from Ruth.


    "To see if he needed anything." Ruth replied without missing a beat.


    "And why would you need to bother yourself with it? Doesn''t he have a headmaid to tend his needs?"


    "Well... you also have Fannie as your headmaid yet you asked me to bring tea for Mrs Linlithgow that day. Isn''t a servant means to serve?!" Ruth made Theodora swallow her own pill.


    But that only infuriated the woman more.


    "I see you have grown a sharp tongue Ruth Moore!" Theodora gritted her teeth on each other.


    Ruth smiled sweetly. "Just picking some good habits from people around me."


    Theodora had enough of her defiance. She took an intimidating step towards Ruth.


    "Then you should be careful of what habits you pick. Don''t forget that you are still under our watchful radar. You are still the primary suspect in the physician''s murder. Have you forget about that?"


    As Ruth stared at the woman who was her biological mother, she did not see a human but a scorpion. A scorpion that was ready to sting anyone.


    "I did nothing!" Ruth told confidently.


    "But the evidences are against you dear Ruth." The malicious smile on her red painted lips made her look more evil than she was.


    "That doesn''t change the truth!"


    "And what is the truth Ruth?" Theodora stared straight into Ruth''s unwavering hazel eyes.


    And for the first time, she noticed that their eyes had the same colour.


    "Can you hear the truth, Lady Theodora?" Ruth raised her one brow challengingly, making Theodora push her thought aside.


    "You do not have any idea about my capapbilities!"


    Ruth mentally rolled her eyes. Always self-centred and self-obsessed! Nothing had changed over the years.


    "Good to know." Ruth took a small step towards her, pausing near Theodora''s ear.


    Her action made Theodora flinch, yet she refused to back down.


    "The truth is... I know who has killed the physician." Ruth whispered in her ear steadily.


    She smirked, seeing Theodora tensing instantly.


    "What are you saying?" She glared at Ruth after pushing her away.


    Ruth smiled again coldly. For once, she had the upper hand, and she enjoyed this feeling of having power over someone, especially if that someone was her enemy.


    "I am speaking about the murderer. But why do you look bothered? Do you also know the identity of that killer?"


    Theodora was shaking in anger. She picked up the playful tone of Ruth. That woman was messing with her mind and was enjoying it.


    "Stop playing games and tell me what you know!" Theodora again held Ruth''s wrist in a painful grip.


    Her long nails kept digging in her skin. But Ruth did not feel any pain. More than that pain, she was enjoying the fear in Theodora''s eyes.


    Ruth did not withdraw, nor did she try to free herself. She just kept watching the other woman''s misery, and it made her feel... good!


    "Why don''t you tell me that? Lady Theodora, the mother of Vincardine, one of the most respected women in the region has her hands stained in red of an innocent." Ruth''s voice turned hard and angry in the end.


    Theodora clenched her jaw. Her lips quivered as she fought to suppress her anger.


    She smiled cunningly. "And who is going to believe you? Edwin?"


    She threw her head back as she laughed loudly. But that did not affect Ruth at all.


    At such times, the mind training she had taken while learning about her powers came to help. It helped her stay composed and not react instinctively.


    "You can not deny the possibility." Ruth said calmly.


    Theodora controlled her laugh, shaking her head unbelievingly.


    "Ohhh, Ruth! I did not know you are such a fool! Edwin would never believe a word you say against me. He would probably throw you out of ''the great manor'' for conspiring and bad-mouthing against his beloved aunt Theodora." Theodora said proudly.


    Ruth lifted a corner of her lips. "Overconfidence can bring down the strongest person from a peak to a deep valley."


    "Who taught you that? Your characterless mother or that old cow?"


    That struck Ruth hard. She felt her blood boiling in anger. "Don''t you dare to speak that way about my mother and Mrs Payne! You don''t match to even the dirt they step on!"


    Theodora rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Oh please, Ruth! You do not need to get offended. A woman with a child but no husband is something our society frowns upon. That reminded me, have you ever wondered who is your father?


    I am sure he must be a rich man your mother trapped for money. Unfortunately, he left you two when he got bored with her. Isn''t that right Ruth?!!"


    Ruth could feel the anger radiating out of her. Yet she also knew what Theodora was trying to do. She was using Ruth''s weakness only to provoke her and distract her from the topic of the physician''s death.


    It was not new for Theodora. She was a manipulative woman who twisted and moulded the facts and was an expert in diverting the course of conversation as per her needs.


    But Ruth was better than that. She was not going to fall into her trap. Not now when she had a clear picture of what she wanted to do in her mind.


    "Lady Theodora, thank you for showing so much concern about a life of a poor maid. But I think you should be more concerned about the murder you have committed. If there can be evidence against me, then they can also be against you!


    Not everyone is fortunate enough to get the loyal people who would die before breaking their master''s name. However my mother was, she has taught me one thing that I always keep in my mind."


    Ruth smiled, barely maintaining her cool.


    "Do it by yourself or don''t do it! Because even the gold melts under the high temperature."


    Ruth had enough of this and wanted to walk away from even the shadow of that vile woman. She had no morals and humanity left in her. She was just a selfish person who did not care about anything else but her.


    But Theodora was not done yet.


    "You can not prove anything Ruth!"


    Her words made Ruth halt in her steps. She did not turn to face Theodora yet paused to hear what she had to say.


    "You can not prove my involvement in it. Your mother was wrong! Do it using a pawn, or don''t do it! That is how it should be. And if that pawn becomes a threat, remove it from your path.


    That is what Theodora O''Dell do and believe. You have a lot more to learn in this game, Ruth. You can be delusional, thinking you are overpowering me with your words. But the reality is always different!"


    Although Theodora was confident about what she said, Ruth had successfully planted a bug of suspicion in her mind.


    "I have my fist clenched around this family, its every member including Edwin. And no power can lose it. Not even you!"


    Saying it aloud made Theodora feel good and confident.


    But when she noticed that Ruth''s back still faced her, she got frustrated.


    "what happened? Embarrassed to face me or have you accepted your defeat just yet?" She provoked Ruth.


    Theodora did not know what reaction she expected from Ruth. Yet she kept trying to get any from her.


    Ruth slowly turned to face her again with a calm face.


    "That is your delusion, Lady Theodora. Not everyone fights for their ego. Some fight for the people they care about. I am not scared of you! I have taken enough of your bullshit. But not anymore!


    I will make you regret every unpleasant word, every accusation and every threat you have thrown my way. That is a promise!"


    Theodora shook visibly. "You can not win! You can not win Ruth Moore!! YOU CAN NOT!!!" Theodora yelled, her eyes turning red in anger.


    Ruth smirked her way. "The time will tell!"

 Chapter 461 - THE ENRAGED MATE

    "Mr Hilton, may I have a minute please?" A Vampire asked respectfully after knocking on the open door.


    "Not now!" Hilton replied without looking up from what he was scribbling on the paper.


    He had his glasses placed on his nose, his brows knitted in the middle of his forehead in concentration.


    "But it is urgent, Mr Hilton." The Vampire persisted.


    "I am busy right now!" This time Hilton''s voice came annoyed.


    But the Vampire was not ready to give up. "He has given another list."


    That made Hilton pause. He looked up at the Vampire to see his face set in seriousness.


    "Show me."


    The Vampire walked to where Hilton sat. He pulled out the list from the pocket of his jacket before handing it to Hilton.


    Hilton adjusted his glasses before holding the list in front of his eyes. As his eyes travelled down on the piece of paper, his expressions kept changing.


    "What rubbish is this?!" Hilton hit his fist on the table before throwing that list on it.


    "Why does he need all these things? I do not understand!" He asked the Vampire.


    The man shifted his weight from one foot to another. "I asked him about it Mr Hilton, but he said not to ask him questions about his field of expertise. This is the fifth list he has given in only three weeks.


    Our people are getting frustrated with his demands because things he mentions in these lists are very difficult to get. And some are even difficult to find. We have lost one man in this task.


    And pardon me for saying this, but if this continues, then there are chances we lose more of our men, Mr Hilton." The Vampire was concerned.


    Hilton sat drumming his fingers on the table while lost in thoughts.


    A minute later, he asked, "Does Lord Darius know about it?"


    The Vampire shook his head.


    "I informed him when Reznor gave the first list. Lord Darius said that we should tend to Reznor''s every demand."


    "Hmm" Hilton had a weird feeling about this. He did not trust that dark wizard.


    According to Hilton''s knowledge, Reznor was infamous in the magic world for his manipulative ways. And Hilton''s sixth sense told him that he was fooling Darius in one way or another.


    "Inform Lord Darius about it." Hilton told the Vampire.


    The Vampire hesitated, scratched the back of his head.


    "What happened?" Hilton asked, seeing his hesitation.


    "Pardon Mr Hilton, but Lord Darius has not visited this place recently. And he has given strict orders to not discuss anything related to this experiment in the Garfield masnion."


    Hilton had almost forgotten about that.


    "Alright. For now hold onto this list and do not do anything unless I order so. I will go speak with Darius." Hilton ordered.


    "But Mr Hilton, Reznor will demand these things soon."


    That made Hilton narrow his eyes in anger. "We don''t pay you to complain such nuisance things, now do we?!"


    The Vampire looked embarrassed. He bowed respectfully. "Apologies Mr Hilton! Excuse me."


    With that said, he left. Hilton stared at the list for a long moment before he decided to see what those things were that Reznor had mentioned in his list.


    He wanted to make sure and find some clues before discussing this matter with Darius. Unlike Ambrose, Darius always believed what he saw, heard and thought was right.


    *


    *


    *


    After an unpleasant interaction with Theodora, Ruth waited for Thea as they had planned to take lunch together. After a few minutes, she calmed down a bit. Yet Theodora''s every word kept playing in her mind.


    Her face scrunched up as she felt pain in her hand. She looked down at her hand to see the marks left by Theodora''s long nails. Some marks even bled. And they all looked bad with the bluish-purple marks on her fairer skin.


    "Hello Ruth, were you waiting for lo- Oh my God! How the hell this happened?"


    Ruth startled at the loud voice of Thea. She looked up at her best friend, who had her eyes wide open and her mouth agape in shock.


    "Shhhh! Thea!! Will you please lower your voice?!" Ruth shushed her friend by placing a finger on her lips.


    "Don''t you dare shush me! Tell me how it happened?" Thea still panicked as all the worst scenarios came to her mind.


    Ruth tried hiding her hand behind her back. "That is nothing Thea. I... I actually-"


    Ruth could not complete her sentence as before she could, someone grabbed her hand from behind, making her turn around.


    Ruth''s eyes widened in shock to see Edwin staring at the nail marks on her hand.


    Thea instinctively stepped beside Ruth as she could imagine what was going to happen next by looking at changing expressions on Edwin''s face.


    "Who did it?" He asked through gritted teeth.


    His eyes were still stuck on Ruth''s hand. He could hear how her heartbeat in worry.


    "Erm... its... erm... n-nothing." She tried finding an excuse, but his entry was so sudden that her brain failed to function quickly.


    Edwin was silent for some moments. Ruth could see his chest heaving up and down in anger as he kept staring at her hand. She was about to open her mouth and tell him that he should not worry about it when he looked up.


    Both Thea and Ruth gulped in nervousness as obsidian orbs with electric blue streaks stared back at them.


    "Aunt Theodora?!"


    The way Ruth''s heart skipped a beat confirmed his guess. Edwin did not wait for a moment longer and turned on his heels quickly.


    Alarmed, Ruth ran behind him to stop him.


    "Edwin! Edwin, please listen to me. Edwin!!" At this point, Ruth did not care if anyone heard her calling him by his name.


    All she cared about was him.


    Edwin''s wolf was too furious that he did not listen to the arguments by his human. He could not tolerate seeing his mate attacked by someone.


    Only Edwin knew how difficult it was to control him when Ruth was stranded in the woods because of Eloise''s vile plan.


    That was the time when Edwin and his wolf had reached an agreement that they would not stay silent the next time someone dared to hurt their mate.


    Edwin gladly cooperated when those three rogues attacked at the waterfall. But now, he knew the consequences of the direct confrontation. So he wanted his wolf to calm down.


    "Edwin please listen to me once. Stop please!" Ruth pleaded.


    But Edwin was too enraged to hear her pleadings. It became hard for Ruth to keep up with his fast pace. She paused when he took a different turn and began walking out of the building, but he was not heading to his office or his chamber.


    Instead, he left the residential area of ''the great manor'' behind as his feet directed to the cobble path.


    He was going to the old building.


    Thea, who had somehow managed to run behind them, stopped beside Ruth.


    "Thea" Ruth called in a panic.


    "Ruth go get him. I will go and call Rees and Lord Lester. If he lose his control again to his wolf then..."


    Thea did not need to say much as Ruth ran behind Edwin immediately. The guards and the servants passing by watched Ruth questioningly. They did not understand why she was running like she was chased by a tiger.


    Ruth had no idea how she was going to calm Edwin, but she was adamant about doing so. She saw him knocking on the door, and it was opened by a guard. Ruth increased her speed as she saw the door closing after Edwin entered the building. She did not know the secret pattern they used to open the door.


    Unfortunately, the door shut before she reached it. Ruth still climbed up the stairs and began banging the metal door with her fists.


    "Open the door! I said open the door. please!"


    The guard inside heard her cries, but after seeing his master''s state, he was not sure if he should let her enter the building.


    Ten minutes passed, and still, the guard remained indecisive. Nobody dared to go to Edwin and ask him if they should open the door for Ruth.


    But they could not just ignore her pleads.


    "Ruth!" Rees ran to her side and pulled her in his arm as she cried in panic.


    "Rees... Rees please open this door. He is.. he is losing his control."


    Lester and Thea also reached there. The smell of blood hit their senses.


    "What is this sme-"


    Lester''s eyes widened in shock to see the blood on Ruth''s hand. He took her hand in his to inspect it. And when they realised that they were nail marks, Rees and Lester shared a knowing look.


    "No wonder that idiot is raged!" Lester muttered before knocking on the metal door.


    Ruth tried concentrating on the pattern of knocking, but her mind was focused on only Edwin and his safety.. The guards inside heaved a sigh of relief before hurrying to open the door.

 Chapter 462 - RUTH WILL NOT BE HOME TONIGHT!

    As soon as the door opened, Ruth was the first one to rush inside, breaking through Rees''s hold. She knew that more than consoling her, that hold was meant to keep her at bay from Edwin, to keep her safe.


    But she did not care about herself. All she cared about was the man whose heart beat for her.


    "Edwin... Edwin..." She called his name as she ran frantically.


    She did not need to tell where Edwin was as she could hear loud growls and grunts along with some other loud sounds coming from the basement.


    "Ruth stop!" Rees, Lester and Thea were hot on her tail.


    Ruth stumbled on the stairs that led to the basement. As soon as she reached the midway, the foul smell entered her nostrils, making her scrunch up her nose. The dim light could not stop her, nor it could slow down her pace.


    Ruth saw a dark path ahead with prison cells to both of its sides. Something about that place made her skin crawl in fear and disgust. She had never seen a place like that before.


    Ruth''s pace slowed as she kept walking on the path ahead. She could hear the noises coming from the cornermost cell, yet she was afraid of someone jumping on her from one of those cells.


    She was confused to see all of them were empty and was relieved at the same time. She was afraid of what kind of creatures or dangerous people Edwin put behind those bars.


    As she reached the last cell, her heart stopped beating for a moment. In front of her was not her man, her Edwin. But a giant black wolf, whom she had seen that night at the waterfall roared and growled.


    His loud sounds made not only her heart but also her soul flinch and shiver in fear. She sensed the others standing just behind her. Their presence brought some support to her messed up mind, or she would have broken down just then and there.


    "oh no!"


    Thea whispered, watching Edwin''s wolf for the first time. She thought Rees''s wolf was a big one and dangerous also but now looking at Edwin''s wolf, she understood why he was the chosen leader.


    That gigantic beast could smash a human under his paw without missing a bit.


    Ruth couldn''t help but take a moment to observe the black beast. That night at the waterfall, she was too shocked and stunned to pay attention to every detail.


    Although she couldn''t see much in the dark cell, she noticed how shiny his fur was. It shone under the dim light that came from a small slit at the end of the wall where it met the roof.


    Ruth narrowed her eyes as some old memory poked her. After a few seconds, it struck her. She recalled the night when she came to meet Rees with Thea in ''the great manor''.


    As far as she knew that was the exact time when Edwin''s wolf was in complete power. She felt that peculiar feeling, that call of yearning for the first time that night. Ruth could never forget that feeling... never.


    Her heart raced when she realised the eyes she had seen that night belonged to no one but Edwin. He was locked up in this same cell at that time.


    Sensing her heartbeats and her scent, the wolf turned around abruptly. He barred his long and sharp teeth in a warning which made even Lester and Rees gulp in nervousness.


    Everyone took a step behind instinctively. However, Ruth did not move. She remained rooted to her spot as she stared into his mesmerising eyes.


    For some reason, she did not get scared watching him this time. She did not flinch when Edwin made a grunting voice while walking towards her. Her eyes were glued to his as she found herself falling in their depth.


    His eyes tried swallowing her whole, pulling her into their world. A world where they were the masters of her will, mind and body.


    Edwin''s wolf called her so intensely that made her insides tingle to the core.


    Ruth found his eyes as the most fascinating and beautiful part of his wolf. They resembled the dark sky in the stormy night, and the electric blue streaks were the thunderbolts cracking vociferously in that dark sky.


    Did the Moon Goddess have the same eyes? She wondered.


    Ruth felt the heat of someone''s body behind her back.


    "Ruth, stop looking in his eyes. He is trying to compel you. Break the eye contact with him." She heard a soft whisper of Lester near her ear.


    The corner of her mouth lifted in a soft smile. Little did Lester know that Edwin had failed to compel her for long many times.


    Ignoring Lester''s warning, Ruth took a step ahead. Lester was quick to hold her wrist, but the moment Edwin''s wolf saw his hand on hers, he made a thundering growl. It intimidated Lester enough that his hand slipped away from Ruth''s against his will.


    Thea tilted her head to look at her husband in worry, but he only patted her hand, which was holding his bicep the moment she saw Edwin''s wolf.


    The black wolf stopped near the bars. His muzzle was so large that not even his nose could fit in the space between the bars. Ruth stopped a few inches from the bars.


    They were lost in each other''s eyes that the whole world faded around them. From where she stood, Ruth could feel the warm air coming from his breathing, hitting her in waves.


    Ruth lifted her hand slowly, still not breaking their eye contact. She pushed her hand in the space between the bars to touch his muzzle.


    The wolf made a loud sound at the back of his throat, but surprisingly Ruth did not flinch. She ran her hand through his thick and soft fur. Her fingertips grazed his skin underneath the coat of fur gently.


    The wolf growled again loudly, which made Thea panic. But when she looked at the two men, she got confused seeing their expressions.


    A sweet scent spread in the air, which Thea could not smell. The growl and touch of Edwin''s wolf made Ruth''s core pulsate in excitement.


    The scent of her arousal hit every wolf around like a smack of an ice sheet in the face.


    Lester and Rees turned red, but they did not know how to explain this to Thea, who was waiting for them to pull Ruth away from Edwin''s wolf.


    They could hear the thumping of hearts of the werewolves who still had not found their mate. It was a dangerous situation.


    If any of them got triggered by Ruth''s scent, they might try to have her as she was not marked by Edwin yet. One of these two men confessed to themselves as they had never smelled such a strong and sweet scent of any female before.


    It confirmed that Ruth was the only one for Edwin! Their Luna!!


    Rees was the first one who came back to his senses. The presence of his mate beside him made it easier for him to gather himself.


    He cleared his throat before saying, "I think we should leave them alone for a while."


    "What?" Thea''s head snapped in his direction as she stared at him as if he had grown two horns on his head.


    "You mean we should leave Ruth alone with... with this.... humongous predator?!!!" She asked incredulously.


    "Shhh" Rees glared at Thea for saying such a thing about his Master. "He can hear you, Thea. Trust me, if you do not want to see a rehearsal of the war then do as I say." Rees warned.


    Thea was still not convinced and opened her mouth to argue.


    But Lester took her hand in his and began dragging her out of there. Rees did not like the way Lester held his wife''s hand, but he kept quiet because he knew there was no other way to make her move from there.


    Besides, Lester was already marked by Lady Elsie and thus, Rees had no worries!


    Ruth was too occupied to notice that her friends had left her. She finally looked away from the wolf as her eyes began searching for the keys to the lock. She found them on the dark floor. Edwin must have thrown them away after locking himself behind the bars.


    Ruth ran to take the keys, but the wolf thought she was leaving him. He began growling and roaring loudly.


    Rees ordered all the guards to leave the old building and made sure that no one comes within its perimeter. They could hear Edwin''s wolf''s noise from above. Thea kept panicking, but Rees assured her that Edwin would not hurt Ruth.


    Making sure that every guard was out of the building, the three of them also left after closing the metal door behind them.


    "Thea, I think you should inform Mrs Payne that Ruth will not be home tonight," Lester said, avoiding looking at her.


    Thea was about to ask why he said that, but he increased his pace to go to his mate. After smelling the scent of Ruth''s arousal and feeling the chemistry between her and Edwin, his wolf was desperate for his mate.


    "Where are you going?" Rees held Thea''s hand, making her halt in her steps.


    "Didn''t you hear what Lord Lester said?" She raised her brow at him.


    "I will take care of that." Rees said before dragging her to their home.


    Thea kept asking him what was wrong with him and why they were going home so early. But Rees was annoyingly silent all the way.


    Thea could only feel the heat coming from his body, but she was confused.


    All her confusion was resolved once they stepped inside their home to spend the rest of the day and the night making love.

 Chapter 463 - [Bonus Chapter]PLEASE GET OUT OF MY LIFE!

    Ruth and Edwin''s wolf were alone for the first time. Although her heart pumped in nervousness, she could also feel the sparks of excitement rushing through her body.


    She opened the lock of the cell. The giant wolf stepped back to let her in. He could feel her nervousness and smell her arousal.


    Ruth was scared, to be honest. Staying with this one of the most dangerous creatures on the planet was perhaps not a good idea. But her heart told her that he would not hurt her... never!


    She daringly opened the cell door and stepped inside. The moment her feet landed on the cold and dirty floor of the cell, she was smacked by the amount of energy that oozed from Edwin''s wolf.


    The predator''s hungry eyes observed every small movement of hers as she took small and nervous steps towards him.


    "Edwin" Ruth whispered his name lovingly, which made the beast purr in delight.


    She daringly stepped closer to him. She stretched her hand to touch his muzzle, and he leaned his head down to her level like an obedient pet. She scratched his face, ran her hand through his beautiful shiny black fur.


    That silky feel under her fingers made her smile.


    Edwin''s wolf was taken by surprise when she stretched both of her hands and wrapped them around his neck. Of course, his huge size did not let her encircle his neck completely, yet she held onto him before resting her face on his body.


    "I know you are angry." She began whispering slowly, as she knew he could hear everything she said.


    "You are angry because I am hurt. Now you know what I have been through after knowing you were poisoned. I was angry too Edwin... I still am! At that time I was angry at you too, for turning blind-eyed to what happens around you.


    But... now I know. Now I know why you behaved that way. I am not saying you are wrong in that case, but you are not right either. You are just avoiding tackling those problems. And you can not do it for long."


    To both Ruth and Edwin''s surprise, his wolf listened to her calmly. He did not growl or dismissed her words as he usually did with others.


    How could he do that when the person speaking was no one but his beloved mate?!


    Werewolf leader or not, he was as powerless as any other man in love in front of the queen of his heart.


    "Please Edwin come back! I need you with me."


    Edwin felt her tears on his fur, which softened his face. He rubbed the side of his face on her body.


    "I love you Edwin!"


    Those words did the magic. Edwin shifted back in his human form, which made Ruth jump back. Her eyes set on his face. She reminded them to stay there, but those treacherous things travelled down on his naked body.


    She watched his Adam''s apple moving up and down. Her lips parted in awe as her gaze glided down to his barrel chest, then to his well-defined abs and further own till she saw a sight that she had not even imagined in her life before.


    She tore her gaze away from him. Her ears burn, and suddenly she felt hotter than before in that dimly lit space. Her heart raced in a mixture of excitement, awe and nervousness.


    To keep herself from making any sounds, she bit her cheek so hard that it drew blood from it.


    "I have told you before to not do that, haven''t I?"


    She literally jumped out of her skin hearing his voice so close to her. His hot breaths fanned the side of her face sending shivers down her spine.


    The fact that he was stark naked standing just beside her in all his masculine glory did some miraculous things to Ruth''s body.


    "S-sorry!" She stuttered.


    Edwin''s fingers grazed her neck to push her hair away from her shoulder. Leaning more to her ear, he whispered, "I would have loved to talk to you here but this is not a right place for my Luna."


    Before Ruth could react to that, she was lifted by Edwin in bridal style as he came out of the cell. He climbed the stairs. Ruth panicked at the thought of him carrying her while he was naked and every person in ''the great manor'' witnessing it.


    But she was relieved when instead of walking towards the metal door, Edwin climbed the steps that led to the first floor.


    As soon as he opened the door with his foot, the memories they had shared the last time they were in that room washed over her, painting her in pink.


    Edwin put Ruth down on the bed gently before standing in front of her confidently. He had no shame, Ruth thought.


    But then why would he feel so when he knew what treasure of a body he had?!!


    "I... I think... I think you should put on some clothes. I... I want to speak something important with you." Ruth said while trying to focus on her rapid breaths.


    Edwin lingered there for a moment but then moved to get a pair of a pant and a shirt that he always kept there for emergencies.


    Putting on the clothes, he walked back to Ruth. She opened her mouth to say something, but before that Edwin engulfed her in a tight hug.


    Her head tilted up as it rested on his shoulder. She was still sitting on the bed while Edwin had learned to take her in his arms.


    She heard him sniffing her hair, the action she found weird before. But now she knew what it meant and how normal it was for the werewolves.


    "Missed you so much Ruth!" He whispered.


    Ruth could still feel the previous energy coming out of his body. It meant his wolf was there. He had just given control back to his human.


    "I missed you too! Thank you!!" She replied.


    Edwin pulled away enough to look at her face. "For what?"


    "For coming back. For listening to me. And, I am proud of you!"


    Edwin was taken aback by her last comment. He looked at her questioningly.


    Ruth cupped his face with a tender smile. "I am proud of you for not giving up to your wolf."


    Edwin gulped down his saliva while staring deep into her eyes. "It happened only because of you Ruth! You are the light that guides me through the dark. I will be lost without you..."


    The vulnerability in his voice presented his heart as naked as he was a minute before.


    Ruth opened her mouth to say what she was thinking all this time, but before she did, Edwin threw a dagger in her chest.


    "You should not be with me, Ruth! I was right... we... we cannot be together!!"


    His words sliced her fragile heart so deep that they bled profusely.


    "Wh-what are you saying, Edwin?" Her eyes teared up as she tried searching for his Cerulean ones.


    "Please get out of my life!" He pushed away from her before straightening up.


    The face which was speaking thousands of emotions was now set in a void mask.


    Ruth stood up in shock as her lips quivered. "You... you are not serious right?" She crossed her fingers to her sides, praying she was right.


    But when he remained silent before shaking his head, her lips parted, and she released a deep breath.


    "B-but why?"


    Edwin took her hand and held it in front of her face. "Because of this!" He was still angry, she could tell it the way his nose exhaled hot air, and his eyes turned red in anger.


    "What will you get after staying with me, huh? You will lose your freedom, will need to accept a new world, the new people who are doubtful of humans, lose your life due to the curse.


    And if not that curse, then someone will kill you in cold blood the moment I declare the world about us. Why would you risk so much?


    If it was any other woman, then she might have risked it all for the sake of power and money. But you are not like them. You are different!"


    Edwin pushed out his tongue, which made Ruth''s eyes widen at its size. Clearly it was his wolf''s. He licked her hand shamelessly. Ruth curled her toes, held her breath and shuddered at the rough touch of his wet tongue.


    And after he was done, she saw her skin as smooth as it was before. The nail marks given by Theodora had disappeared completely, and so had the pain.


    "You do not deserve this Ruth! You deserve much better. And... And I am not the man who can provide it to you. I can not see you living under the shadow of constant fear. I cannot focus on anything knowing you are the most vulnerable target of my enemies.


    I can not risk losing you, Ruth! I would live without you knowing you are safe and happy somewhere rather than holding you in my arms while you count your last breaths!"


    With that said, Edwin turned around to hide his face.


    "That is why I have made it easy for you. LEAVE!"